After being attacked by a Nightmare creature Naruto awakens to find himself in the magical nation of Equestria. Making the best of his situation he befriends its citizens and make a new life there unaware of the role he will play in its future.
Ending up in a world of magic Naruto now finds himself interacting with the inhabitants and learning their customs as he adapts to his new life. During this time he befriends the goddess of sun and ruler of Equestria which set into play a series of events that might shake the foundation of the world itself. A story where laughter is shared, tears are shed, and the bonds of friendship and love are tested in this reimagining.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
It had been a peaceful last few decades. The endless cycle of violence momentarily on hold. Uzumaki Naruto was enjoying the life of a retired and dutiful grandfather. He had retired three decades ago and took to traveling the world and meeting new people, routinely returning to the village every six or so months to visit his family members or give advice to Sarada the current Hokage.
A few years had passed since Hinata passed away peacefully in her sleep, bless her soul. The children they had together had grown up and started families of their own. The village was thriving and everything seemed to be going well.
Then a few days later it happened. First was the message from Sasuke detailing the threat of a new enemy. Then there was the massacre on the moon with the remnants of the Ootsuki survivors forced onto the planet to escape the creature. And then it happened.
Sasuke was mortally wounded. The avenger's last act of redemption, giving his eyes to the retired Rokudaime Hokage to fight off this new threat.
Despite his old age Naruto still had power left in his body. The elderly sage and man would not stand by when there was some force out their threatening their home. So he would face it head on.
Even if…even if on the off chance he failed, at the very least he could by the five nations time to combat this new threat.
"Is this all the planet has to offer? Old men as their only defense?" The black draconic like mass taunted the blond.
As Naruto expected the creature was on the moon within where Kaguya was sealed. Segments of the mass body had been torn out.
"I won't bother offering you any chances to surrender. A merciless monster like you, there's only one way this exchange will go." His retirement and long life allowed him much time to sharpen and home his skills. Instantly Naruto activated the Paths' powers and began opening up with the Great Fireball Shower as the fireballs showered down at the mass. The creature reacted by lashing out with several dark tendrils but just as quickly Naruto countered with the Super Great Breakthrough attack.
The massive gust of wind did little to slow down the black mass.
"I see you're as strong as the other one. I better take this a bit more serious."
"Glad I'm not disappointing," Naruto replied, "Shinra Tensei!"
The jutsu blasted the being back sending him crashing towards the ground. Naruto leaped sideways over the bursts of purple crackling energy that erupted from the being.
"Bansho Ten'in!"
The creature was then jolted forward as Naruto flickered through hand seals and his hands lit a blaze with a chidori before it plunged in the creature's midsection. It let out a warbled hiss as it lashed at the blond who jumped away. With these eyes. With these eyes he could see everything, but trying to handle all the new visual data was causing him a headache. He needed to end this fight quickly.
He then boosted himself, delivering a kick to the creature's face sending it crashing back again. The creature was slow, but he was damn durable.
The creature quickly recovered as his mass shimmered and shifted. A massive wall of black liquidly darkness expelled from his body, covering an expansive range and heading towards Naruto.
Making use of the battleground's surface he erupted several earth walls to tank the attack long enough to get out of its range before the attack dissolved the walls.
Naruto's danger sense then went haywire, making him body flicker away from his current position, as jet-black spikes sprouted from where he was previously standing.
It was time to fall back on an old classic. Putting his fingers in the familiar cross sign anarmy of Naruto Shadow Clones appeared, creating multiple massive Rasengan as they used Hiraishin to dodge the creature's massive tendrils and weird energy bombs launched at him.
The attacks tore through the mass reducing most of the creature's body to shreds. Nearly all his clones were wiped out from the backlash. He wouldn't give this creature a moment to regenerate. He needed to hit it harder. Harder than any enemy he fought before.
Naruto began to gather both positive black chakra and negative white chakra around the Rasengan while adding the five main natures to it. The white sphere had a black core as it was flickering between the colors of the nature.
It was just as Sasuke said. Each time the creature damaged its recovery time needed to heal was doubled. Just as it reformed and tried to defend itself Naruto shaped the attack into the form of a Rasenshurken and hurled it. The resounding roar of the attack echoed as the shockwave blasted Naruto backwards and the light of the energy nearly blinded him.
He was nearly a second too late to avoid the crest that formed under him as he used substitution with one of the logs he had brought with him to the battlefield. The strange energy caused the log to darken charcoal black and thumped to the ground. That same weird char that had covered Sasuke's left arm and leg which post examination had revealed both limbs devoid of life completely.
"Kurama! Let's hit him with everything we have!" Naruto communed as they performed a perfect unison, the chakra blasting outwards and shaping into the form of the mighty kitsune. The Bijuudama that formed was nearly instantaneously as the creature let out some sort of chant in a language he didn't recognize forming five crests between him the Bijuudama.
The attack ripped through the four crests, slowly down after each quest before enveloping the last crest and detonating simply erasing the top portion of the surface caving into the small man-made structure.
"This…to think there was a mortal with this much power." The creature regenerated again, only being the twice of a normal human instead of towering over him like a behemoth. It had collapsed to one knee and seemed to be breathing deeply.
Naruto disengaged the Unison, not wanting to damage the shell that kept Kaguya sealed anymore then he did now. Creating a clone, he was already preparing not only another super powered great spiraling sphere but also a sealing array to seal this monster like Kaguya if killing it was impossible.
"My mistress Nightmare Moon, forgive my failure to release you from your imprisonment early. Accept this failed servant, Shadowfright's offering as a potential concubine for your heirs and a slave to add his power to your arsenal." In this world lacking ambient magic resulting in less power than he was normally accustom to. He would have to drag the creature to his world, weaken and capture him in hopes of this offering would please his mistress.
In the blink of an eye a vast array of crests began filling the area. Despite Naruto's best efforts of landing his attack and nearly eradicating the creature to nonexistence he was enveloped by the strange energy and torn away from the area, away from his homeland, away from everyone he knew to parts unknown.
Inside the eloquent structure of a castle stood a lone Bipedal equine figure. The equine was walking down a long hallway making his way to his destination. As he moved along the marbled floor the soft echoes of his hooved feet could be heard. He soon arrived at his destination to which he stopped in front of a set of large golden and white double doors with intricate equine designs on it. Golden curved handles adorned the doors as well as acting as a means into the room. In front of these large double doors stood two ashen grey furred equines wearing white and gold armor that was enchanted to gave them a synonymous appearance. Though the blond equine towered over them in size the two guards radiated a good deal of magic. The armors dimly gleamed in the sunlight while being full body so that the vital organs weren’t exposed.
No words needed to be spoken, merely a nod was given to him as the guards recognized the figure. They stood aside, allowing the blond entrance to the private study of the Princess. Few ponies were allowed access to this room. "Princess Celestia." The equine called out to her as he entered deeper into the room.
A year had passed since that bold and fateful encounter. He remembered that day quite well, it was a warm and sunny evening. The windows were cracked open so the room was far from stuffy unlike many of the archive rooms within the castle. He had been trying to gather information on this world in hopes of not only understanding this world better, but information on the creatures responsible for dragging him here in the first place.
It was to his surprise when the Princess entered the archive where she was observing him for some time. Of course like any competent ruler she was assessing the situation to see if he was a threat or what his motives were. He had struck up a conversation with her with such casualness that it had caught her off guard. After all between her immense magical powers along with the fact she was the one responsible for raising the Sun and Moon she was heralded as a Goddess among her kind.
Her power alone was not the only reason she was heralded as so. In comparison to all others she was by far rather statuesque in comparison to all other ponies. She was a good few inches above eight feet tall towering over most of her subjects. Her fur was white, pure, the coat having a sort of a faint luminescence glow to it with her mane a soft and shimmery polychromatic pattern of colors including a light turquoise, violet crystal, and with shades of cerulean and cobalt. Her form was voluptuous with an ample chest, long legs and an all around appealing figure. She was wearing a white laced dress that loomed down to her ankles with the rest of her outfit consisting of a golden crown with an assortment of royal gems encrusted in it along with golden horse shoe adornments that she wore on her hooves.
He never would imagine he would be a welcomed guest or all the changes that would have occurred since that fateful day.
The room was rather modest as its size was large enough to contain a few dressers filled with parchments and books. There were several windows with violet and gold trimmed window curtains as sun rays shined into the room. The desk was also of a fine imported wood with the look of a black leather sort of texture. There behind the desk sat Celestia who seemed to be going over a scroll.
“Good afternoon Naruto!” Princess Celestia greeted him, her voice filled with not only regal bearing, but warmth that helped developed one of her many titles. All-Mother. For the princess projecting the aura of a matronly figure. "Please, come in! It is always lovely to see you."
"As always Celestia its good to see you too."He greeted, his tone pleasant and his gaze matching it. It was just the two of them now, so there was no need for the formalities or protocol.
Celestia stood up from where she sat and began walking towards the blond. "I asked the guards to clear the Glass Hallway, so we could speak there in private," she then added. "I hope you do not mind a little stroll?"
“Not at all I just feel glad I’ll finally be able to pay you back for the kindness and generosity you showed me.” He said as he glanced to the side and took in his appearance in the mirror. It was something he had spent a great deal having to adjust to when he woke up as a bipedal equine all that time ago.
He spent a great deal of effort tuning up this body after all. His arms and legs were more defined with muscles as well as his abs thanks to all the physical work he had partaken in. The outfit he was currently wearing though had hid most of that. He was only able to do so thanks to Celestia providing him some bits so he could start up a livelihood of sorts in the town he was living in.
He was wearing black uniform pants and a dark blue shirt that was made of a slightly inferior material than that of the fine material used by the military. The material came from up north and quite costly, but it was worth it due to the strength of the material and its weather resistance. “Not to mention I’ve always been curious about the story behind those images.”
“Very well…follow me.” Celestia smiled. She led Naruto out of the room and together, they walked down to the Glass Hallway.
Naruto had only been through the Glass Hallway once and that was when he had snuck in. It was an evening in May in which his attempts to meet the Princess was rebuffed by guards and dismissed as a no name riffraff and novel at the idea he would have the gall to try and speak with the Princess. He assumed his mannerisms and his lack of overprice clothing and accent made It easy to spot out that he didn’t belong.
As she led him down the hallway he saw many images. A few of them were rather interesting and he couldn’t wait to hear the story behind them. One was of a red skinned Centaur being banished into a pit of sorts. Another was of Celestia and a pink Alicorn. That was an interesting term as it was a pony with both wings and horn which Celestia was both blessed with. In comparison to Pegasus’s the Princesses wing span was large and majestic like a swan not to mention her horn had enough length to it to be comparable to a saber.
He was jarred from his thoughts when she began speaking. “I will leave you in suspense no longer. I have sent for your presence because I believe only you can help me.” Princess Celestia said. "I have need for your knowledge.”
“I’m not sure if I’m the best pony to come to for knowledge.” Naruto said. When he had been caught by the Princess in her study he decided to be honest and hope to appeal to her sense of mercy. Prior to his arrival he had heard much about the Princess’s character and hoped what he had learned about her was true. Revealing that he was not a pony but a human who traveled through dimensions and taking the form of a pony, it was still hard to wrap his head around the ponies of this world and of his old world were considered the same species.
“Your knowledge in this particular matter is quite unique. Considering your own past I could trust no one else with such an important task. I need your help in preparation for Nightmare Moon’s return.” The sound of hoof steps came to a stopped as the Princess paused. Those pale magenta eyes settled on the blond whose eye lids settled slightly and he cradled his elbows.
He was contemplating her windows, his soft exhale and slow and subtle body movements betrayed his uneasiness. He had come across reference of her during his research into important and powerful historical artifacts. There were very few mentions or suggestions of something called the Elements of Harmony which he only learned of thanks to Kage Bunshin. It was the knowledge feedback that the jutsu gifted him being the major factor of why he had even discovered the information considering he wasn’t the most astute student. “So she’s more than just a myth?”
“Indeed,” she answered with a nod. “Four months from now a thousand years will have passed since I’ve seen her…” Her voice softly trailed off as her face took up an expression of pain, sadness, and regret.
“…on the day of the Summer Sun Festival.” He finished as he realized on what day the deity’s release fell on. “What can I do?” He would be of no assistance to her. No matter how much stride he had made in this body he was far from his past level of strength. Maybe if he had his strength from the Fourth War he could assist Celestia, but he was only at the level of strength he achieved before he had fought Nagato. Adjusting to this current body was more difficult then he had hoped when he started to train himself back up again.
“I am no longer capable of taking on Nightmare Moon. The Elements of Harmony are the only force capable of stopping her and I’m no longer capable of wielding them.” The words she spoke seemed rather measurable, but Naruto chalked it up to it being personal history.
“So the issue is finding somepony who can?” he theorized as Celestia nodded and continued her explanation.
“There are six elements representing Harmony itself. Honesty, Kindness, Loyalty, Generosity, Laughter, and Magic. For the past few years I have taken the pony who I believe is the Element of Magic, Twilight Sparkle, as my student.”
Naruto definitely recognized the name as Celestia had mentioned the mare in passing. She had expressed her concerns with the mare’s rather antisocial behavior. He had as of yet met Celestia’s student as the two would just miss each other in passing. “What about the others?”
“Unfortunately that has been a matter that remains unsolved. For the past two decades I have been searching from town to town of any possible Element candidates, but that has proven unsuccessful not to mention what knowledge I have on the elements ensured that Magic is the spark that ties them together. My attempts to encourage Twilight to make friends have been less than fruitful and time is running out. There is one last town that has been unchecked and I believe its possible the candidates are there and if they are it is my hope that Twilight will form a bond with them. Seeing as you are a citizen of Ponyville I theorized that it may be possible you have your own thoughts on possible candidates. There is also the fact that I wish to have a second opinion and that I am merely not imposing my wishes and hopes upon the ponies not to mention your more familiar relationship with them so you would give yourself a better insight of their genuine qualities.”
“I see,” he simply stated as he went over Celestia’s confession. It made sense, after all if Celestia had spent all this time looking for the other bearers with only Ponyville left for this year’s search. Not to mention he would know these ponies on a more personal level meaning he would know if the pony was simple and truly honest and not just someone who was honest most of the time. “Very well Celestia I’m more than happy to help you, but say even if I do have some ponies in mind, what happens next?”
“I already have plans to send my protégé to help organize the preparations for Ponyville.”
He nodded as he went over the traits again. Honesty. Laughter. Generosity. Loyalty. Kindness. Five ponies capable of wielding legendary artifacts and he would only have a few months to figure them out. “I see, and when do I start?”
“Immediately.” Celestia informed him. "This is of the utmost importance."
“Princess I assure you that I’ll do everything I can to help you. Ponyville, no Equestria has become my home now. I will protect it no matter what.”
"Excellent," Celestia responded as her expression turned into one of gratitude. "I knew I could depend on you. Let's make preparations immediately." She said as she beckoned the blond to follow her.
Mayor Mare was by far among the most normal and stable of ponies when it came to the citizens of the small town of Ponyville. Because of that Naruto approached her not only to see how preparations were going, but in hopes of getting names or a list of pony names so he could use to start finding element candidates. Mayor Mare was of course the picture of professionalism, dressed in a suit with a tie a shade darker than the color of her light grayish amber coat. The mare looked about in her early thirties with a nice fit figure with her light grey mane. Though what few others failed to realize was that their mayor was not as old as her coloration on her mane and tail would suggest, but the fact she hardly looked a day over thirty had them assume she merely looked young for her age. Either way the mayor was both sharp and reliable making her somepony one could count on.
"The choir will be seated over there," the mayor gestured to the arrangement in the middle of the building. The platform to which they would be using was being set up as they spoke. "Princess Celestia will be behind the onstage curtain until I introduce her." She furthered elaborated on, going over the steps she had organized for her majesty's arrival.
"What about the food?" Naruto asked her in hopes that the venue would be enjoyable. That and since Celestia had sent him as a liaison of sorts he would be able to make subtle suggestions to the Mayor on which ponies would be the best for certain positions for the celebration.
"Nopony has volunteered to help with the food yet," Mayor Mare informed him as she went over the checklist of names on the clipboard she was carrying. “There is still a lot to work out with the scheduling of the weather along with the seating and clean-up the organization will have to handle."
“Well Mayor I’ll let you know if I happen to find anypony who is willing to volunteer.” He stated as he mentally began making a list of ponies who might fit the criteria. He was going to have to go down the list one by one.
Cheerilee was without a doubt one of the sweetest ponies that Naruto knew. She was also rather cute and had a kind heart. Her fur coloration was one of the more unique shades in the town of Ponyville with a cerise coat and a very pale rose with her mane a very pale cerise mane. Her outfit consisted of a very modest green and orange pattern ankle length skirt simple short-sleeved white buttoned shirt with knee-length socks and flats. Her outfit highlighted a nice figure with nice hips, but she was someone of a more reserved nature so her look was rather classy.
She was one of the ponies that he felt qualified as an element. Naruto knew Cheerilee enough that she liked spending her Saturdays in the park reading and taking in the fresh air. Because of the tight-knit nature of the town, it was easy to develop a tight-knit circle of friends. “So how have you’ve been Cheerilee?”
“Things have been pleasant as always. How was your trip?” Cheerilee asked him, curious as to what could have brought the blond out of town.
“Interesting,” he began as some ponies traveled by and waved. “I always enjoy traveling when I can.” He managed to dodge the question while bringing the focus on to other subjects.
The small talk was of simple things really. Like how their day went and speculation of how the Summer Sun Festival was going to entail. It grew late into the afternoon before Naruto bid her goodbye with promises of getting together for Lunch sometime.
Naruto concluded the day with a light meal of celery soup, something that took him a long time to adapt to as he compiled the notes he made.
Cheerilee
A very kind and light-hearted mare that enjoyed teaching children.
Friendly and sociable.
She was a good candidate for the elements of Generosity and Kindness, but her talents lied within teaching. The only volunteer work she could conceivably do for the festival was cleanup.
Naruto decided to move to the next pony on his list Ditzy Doo. Naruto made his way to where Ditzy lived in one of the small houses that bordered near the shopping section of the town.
Ponyville wasn’t a large town with a population capping at nearly 400 ponies. With Dinky in school and Amethyst at the academy there was one place where he would find his wide-eyed buddy.
So he went along one of the dirt trails towards one of Ponyville’s farm. The most important crops that made up a lot of the town’s Agriculture consisted of Apples and Carrots. The carrot farm owned by none other than a mare by the name of Golden Harvest or known by her closest friends as Carrot Top thanks to the color of her mane and that farming carrots was her special talent.
The trail to the Carrot farm was a nice mile and a half hike along one of the trails. He made his way across an intersecting path as Harvest’s property came into sight. He eventually made his way to the porch which was a little worn down with patches of a hole in the ground. Behind the tinted windows, one could make out a curtain shielding the inside of the home from prying eyes with a bug zapper hanging not too far by one of the wooden planks.
Naruto gave a knock on the door and called out to carrot top. “Coming!” a light, almost feathery voice had called out. Opening the door stood the form of Golden Harvest, a carrot orange mane mare with a slender figure bright emerald-green eyes and pale yellow skin. She was wearing a red top underneath overalls showing off toned legs cultivated from being a farmer. Like most farmers, there were light callouses on her hands from all the farm work. Though, seeing as Harvest was the only one who owned and managed the farm it was small compared to others that worked in said business. “Hey there Naruto. How can I help you?”
“Hey there Carrot have you happen to see Ditzy? She wasn’t home so I thought I check here.”
“No, she’s out at the market to restock my fridge since she cleaned it out again.” She remarked with a look mixed between a deadpan and a grimace.
A light chuckle escaped his lips. Golden invited Naruto into her home as his heavy footsteps creaked against the wooden floorboard. They entered the kitchen in wear Golden was brewing some hot water for coffee. Naruto looked around he noticed Carrot had some new wallpaper installed as he continued observing the room. The table was new no longer would anyone using it and deal with the squeaks thanks to the bad leg.
“So why are you looking for Ditzy? Something up?” she wondered as she finished pouring the coffee and went to the counter and began cutting out a slice of cake. “Want some cake?”
“No thanks,” he kindly refused as he began adding cream and sugar. “Anyway the reason I’ve been looking for Ditz is for preparation for the festival coming up, speaking of which Carrot this would be a nice opportunity to get some advertisement for your farm if you volunteer. There’s still a spot for a food vendor to set up shop.”
“Aww, I would really like to do so, but I’m going out-of-town. I’m visiting my Grandma for her birthday, but you could always try the apples.” She suggested before she turned her body sideways in the chair to still a glance behind Naruto to check the time on the grandfather clock in the hall. “Now where is that mare?” she murmured to herself.
"You know, after all this time you never brought it up and I'm been curious. How did you and Ditzy meet and become friends?"
Besides Carrot Top he was the only other pony that could be called Ditzy’s friend. One would probably argue Pinkie Pie with her help on making a friend of everyone, but the eternally happy and bouncy mare would be better classified as a casual acquaintance.
“Well, it’s a bit of a long story. One day I was minding my business when Ditzy all of a sudden crashed through the roof of my living. Scared the living Tartarus out of me.” A pleasant smile graced her lips. “You know how she is, with that smile of hers, greeting me hello without much consideration on just what happened to her. She was about to leave when I noticed she had badly sprained her wing. I had to stop her and practically forced her on my couch.” Golden continued her tale as she had insisted on delivering Ditzy’s package knowing a road to Huffington through an abandoned path in the Everfree forest. “That was when I met this giant rabbit creature. I was so scared at first, but it turned out he was kind friendly. I had managed to come across his garden after being frightened by the giant serpent.” She had gone on to explain how she had enlisted the creature’s help to finish delivering a package. “By the time I finally got back Ditzy was lounging on my couch with all my foot on the table and you know what she told me? I emptied out your fridge and the worst part is she somehow always manage to get past the locks I put on it.” She finished with a cute pout.
After their conversation, Naruto filed Golden’s name away as the possible element of Generosity. “Carrot!” a low almost coltish voice called out before the sound of crashing echoed. “I’m ok!” Naruto and Carrot went up and helped the mare up. “Hi Naruto!” she happily greeted.
“Hey there Ditzy.” He greeted the mare. Ditzy by far would be considered one of the most attractive mares If you changed a few things about her, but those quirks made her who she was and he wouldn’t change a thing about her. Ditzy’s voice suited the mare regardless of what others would say, there was a sort of charm to the brashness in her voice. Ditzy other features included being a few inches taller than five feet tall. Her coat coloring was that of bluish gray coat along with pale light grayish yellow mane and tail along with a pair of Pegasi wings. While Earth ponies were known for their strong bodies and connection with nature, usually resulting in them being the physically strongest and largest of ponies Pegasi were known for their light bodies and lithe form.
Ditzy’s form was a bit more on the thick side with normal legs, slightly pudgy, but wide hips and a nice chest. The general area of her haunches though was her best features large and spacious like a blown up bubble. She was wearing a grey sleeveless dress that came down to her thighs with white splotches with a pair of black boy shorts underneath. The one feature of Ditzy that made her stood out prominently among most of the citizens was the fact she was crossed eye which mixed in with her infamous clumsiness and her simple nature earned her a lot of ire and bullying through much of her childhood. As a result she had few friends as most ponies avoided the mare because of the unfortunate bad luck that tends to occur when Ditzy popped up.
Considering his own lonely childhood Naruto had bonded with Ditzy almost instantly. The muffin-loving mail mare he personally felt qualified as the Element of Kindness, but he needed to do some more research. After helping Ditzy put away the groceries and talking a bit more, to which Ditzy happily volunteered to help clean up after the Summer Festival bid them farewell, promising to come to the party Ditzy was planning for her oldest Amethyst Star when she graduated from Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.
Naruto took a brief glance at the Criteria Celestia had given him. A bond between the bearers was important. Carrot as Generosity and Ditzy as Kindness would fit two out of five of the ponies, but there was the problem of the fact Ditzy had no ties to the others. If the Elements of Harmony were to be a united force then they were going to need a connection.
After bidding goodbye to the two mares he made his way home. Remembering Carrot Top’s statement Naruto decided to go pay a visit to Applejack tomorrow. Naruto made his way to his current place of residence. A large two-story building with lavish trends and with a theme one would instantly mistake as circus theme. The colors of the building consisted of cerulean, golden, diamond and silver shades for a good deal of its outline with pink and other shades of violets using for such things as the curtain and horse mannequins outfits. Columns of intersecting colors of gold and mulberry made up the solid infrastructure of the building.
The crystal-like clear glasses and an orange flag on top a red shaped heart was one of the emblems above the golden horse shaped emblem above the home adorn with pink and violet hearts. This building made up Naruto’s place of residence a few weeks after he arrived at Ponyville. A good deal of his money he earned doing odd jobs here and there across Ponyville seeing as his explanation for his mark didn’t translate well into a working career.
“Rarity I’m home,” Naruto called out as he walked further into the building. While the other homes were a bit more on the rustic side Rarity’s home was more fitting of a place one would expect from Canterlot. The rooms had a small collection of, elaborate paintings hang from the walls and the fresh scent of flowers floats buoyantly throughout the rooms, with the windows covered by a pair of dark red curtains, allowing no more than a sliver of the sun’s rays to filter into any room at a simple time.
“Bienvenue à la maison Naruto,” a voice called out in a language known as Phrench. His roommate slash boss slash friend was rather well-known for her classiness and the fact she followed nearly all things trendy. By far she was one of the most attractive women Naruto had ever seen and one of the few to initially got a reaction out of Naruto during his adjustment phase.
Dark nylon stockings tightly gripped against her long, slender legs; a black business skirt up against her shapely hips that swayed this way and that with an almost practiced grace about them; and to top it off, a sleeveless white blouse showing just enough of her ample cleavage. Her fur was soft looking and white as snow with the faint smell of perfumes and other productive radiating off the model like mare who had a hand rested on her well-defined hip. Rarity, out of all the mares he knew, worked on not only being ladylike, but also worked to keep up her figure.
Rarity’s form was the result of a combination of good genes and of conditioning that of the usual Unicorn mare didn't achieve without either hardcore physical dedication or body alteration magic.
Of the three pony times Unicorns were often the most average in body size and least physically inclined of the tribes seeing as their magic had them do the least physical labor of the three tribes. As a result that often left them with the weakest bodies of the three having to rely on their magic to make up the difference.
She greeted the blond with a friendly hug, dark lavender hair framing around her stunningly beautiful face in a stylized Coiffure as it was called.
“Hello to you too Rarity enjoy having your home to yourself while I was gone?” he lightly teased.
“Well, it was definitely quiet.” She replied to his teasing with a wry quip. “Did you enjoy your trip?”
“Yeah indeed, I really didn’t have much time for pleasure. It was more of a business trip than anything.” He answered as Rarity nodded. She then beckons him to the kitchen so she could continue asking him questions. Rarity was without a very kind hostess and a great friend. Upon really thinking about it Rarity was a more than ideal candidate for the element of Generosity.
The only problem has she had no connection to Ditzy or Carrot Top. He went over his thoughts again with Ditzy and Cheerilee for Kindness with Rarity and Golden for Generosity. He decided to see if he could find some of the other Elements tomorrow to help narrow down his choices.
That morning Naruto woke up to the smell of breakfast. That was a smell he always welcomed as he got washed up and dressed for the day. He entered the kitchen and there waiting for him was pancakes, eggs, along with a bowl of fruit. Rarity as always had a light meal of fruit and toast with a bowl of oatmeal. Occasionally he would stay over the Boutique to help Rarity with a project and would crash in his old room.
Per usual they would finish their meal before they began to talk. As usual Rarity’s mane was in its usual updo, her outfit lint free and freshly ironed. There was definitely a perfectionist’s mentality to the way she did things. Rarity once again expressed her interest in Naruto’s trip to which he gave her an edited version of the details. “One of the main things that still needs doing is to find some volunteers to help decorate Town Hall and the area around it. The thing is the money for the decorations will be costly.”
“Why I see how that would pose a problem. “ Rarity paused as she began thinking about an idea that could help saw this problem. Suddenly her eyes slightly widen and her face later lit up as a thought came to her mind. “Idea!~” Rarity sang out the word in a cheerful little melody. “I have plenty of old threads and other decorations in my workroom. I would be more than happy to not only give them, in fact, I would be more than happy to volunteer my services for the festival. “
“That’s very kind of you Rarity. Finding someone for decorations was one of the biggest concerns and I’m sure the mayor will be glad to hear you’ll be the one handling it.” As a seamstress, Rarity knew a great deal about designs, colors, and anything within those fields. If there was a pony who you would count on for decoration then it was someone whose field was similar to that.
Naruto was now more than sure that Rarity was the Element of Generosity. Since today seemed to be a slow day, Rarity didn’t have many tasks for Naruto so he carried on and made his way to Sweet Apple Acres.
The Apple farm was by far larger than Carrot Top’s farm. The Apples not only harvested and sold apples but also took care of livestock. The workers consisted of Applejack and Big Macintosh with Granny Apple as the elder that oversaw the business side of things. Also, cute little Apple Bloom also lived on the farm, occasionally helping out on the farm. Many of the Apple Clan were located throughout Equestria with their relatives going into the hundreds.
The Apples were among his closest friends; in fact, he owed his life to Applejack and Big MacIntosh. Naruto took a glance at the porch where the apple green Granny Smith Apple would often spend her time rocking peacefully in her chair. That infamous squeak with each forward tilt that accompanied the rocking motions was one that would enter the mind and never leave. He continued searching around for hide or hair of the other apples. He knew around this time Apple Bloom would be in school which meant AJ and Mac were working the farm.
Finally, he came across the form of Big Mac carrying a large bale of Hay with one arm. In terms of raw physical strength, there wasn’t a pony in Ponyville that could beat Big Mac; he was second to none in terms of endurance either. He was tall enough to loom over most ponies, he was easily seven feet tall. His complexion was that of a deep brilliant Amaranth. Naruto would soon come to learn that knowing shades of color was a very important part of equine culture because they, along with features or talents, played the role that names would have in identifying your ancestral heritage.
Anyway, he hands down was one of the hardest working ponies in Ponyville. His red flannel shirt seared at the ends and stained with sweat. It clung to his torso accentuating his broad and muscular chest and pectorals. Despite lacking any formal training Big Mac’s body was well-defined from all the farm work leading to him developing a muscular and attractive body. It was further highlighted by the holes in his jeans that showed off hints of his muscular legs. His brilliant orange mane and sap green eyes completed his farm boy look.
His rather quiet and reserved nature along with his respectful demeanor earned him more admirers than the average stallion. It would be unfounded to say at least a third of the mares, if not more of the mares, of Ponyville either fancied or were attracted to Big Mac, but seeing as Ponyville was one of the most heavy mare populated settlements in the Pony community that made the choices rather selective seeing as the Mare population heavily outnumbered the Stallion population five to one. As such it wasn’t an uncommon practice for those in certain communities to have members that formed herds.
“Hey there Mac!” Naruto greeted the worker as he adjusted his stride to match his own.
“Howdy.” He grunted out without breaking his stride to continue collecting the hay.
“I was wondering if the Apples have any plan for the Summer Sun Festival coming up because food preparations need figuring out since there haven’t been any volunteers.”
“Ah wouldn’t be able to help ya, preparing for the reunion, but ah reckon Applejack would be able to aid you.” He said as he placed the hay block into the pike with the rest of them before grabbing the wagon stationed by the entrance and began dragging it outside.
“Is Applejack on the farm anywhere?” he wondered as he watched Big Mac placed buckets in the wagon that was often used to carry apples bucked from the trees.
“She’s in town sellin’.” He answered as he finished stacking all the buckets in the cart.
“Thanks Mac.” Called out with a wave as he began his journey anew back into town to find the other farm pony.
The blond made his way to Ponyville’s market center the one place where one could find it all when it came to the ingredients for your meal and where haggling skills meant the difference between a nice meal or a nice little feast with spending money for tomorrow.
“Are you serious? Only three bits?” a shocked voice asked as Naruto continued to weave around the crowd of ponies.
“Yes indeed,” a voice spoke with a strong and familiar Southern drawl.
“Wow, back in my old town Apples were fifteen bits an Apple. “
Naruto finally came upon the scene to see a cobalt blue gentleman in his late thirties with short and neatly groom jet black mane was purchasing from Applejack. He was wearing dress pants and suit combo with small square rim glasses with his eye color a dull sort of gold. The voice he had been definitely younger than his voice indicated. The Earth Pony stallion picked up the barrel of Apples and went on his way.
“Yo AJ,” Naruto called out to the Earth Pony. The mare in question was behind a stall selling apples. She was slightly taller than him not to mention she was physically developed like her brother from all the farm work, but more in a feminine shape. She had pale light olive coloring for her mane with the same sap green eyes that all the Apples on Sweet Apple Acres had along with a light dusting of freckles on her face. Her coating was that of a light brilliant gamboge colored marred from the sweating and hard work, not to mention there were scratches and cut on her face and body from either farming accidents or creatures that would occasionally wander in from the Everfree Forest.
All and all Applejack was a country girl seeing as her outfit consisted of a red and white checkered tie-up shirt with a chest that easily rivaled Rarity’s generous bosom. The Daisy Dukes she was wearing showed off her legs thick with muscle, a defining trait of an Earth Pony. Earth ponies famed for strength and endurance were often the largest of the three pony tribes. It was also thanks to this conditioning that gave her a firm and noticeably round bottom and svelte waist that had initially gained the apple farmer a lot of admirers, but a few factors led to that thinning over time.
Applejack would only be courted by a strong and honest stallion with a worthy work ethic and considering the Apples seemed to have unusual strength even by Earth Pony standards and stubborn adherence to their ethics that meant many Stallions fell short of her standards. Despite this, the Apple still had plenty of admirers who still tried to cut corners in their attempt to woo her.
In a way, it actually reminded him of Rarity’s own fan base of admirers enamored by her beauty, but unfortunately for them, Rarity’s standards were even higher by far. By the time he had gotten over there, the mare had readjusted the Stetson hat on her head. “Well ain’t ya a sight for sore eyes. How’s your boss lady treating ya? Surprised she let ya out of the shop.”
“Come now Applejack if you take the time to get to know Rarity you’ll see she’s a perfectly nice mare.” He knew that Applejack’s experience with the high life during that time she spent with her Uncle and Aunt Orange colored her perception of the high-class. “So that last customer seemed pretty happy.” He said pointing his thumb in the same direction AJ’s previous customer went.
“Well that fellar was telling me how they were gouging the prices in the last town he and his wife lived in. I know of the regions and Apples ain’t that rare ya know. He was trying to buy mah apples for way over price and ah couldn’t, in good conscience, do that to the poor fellar.” She finished with a slight sigh. To be honest, money was always a touch and go subject at Sweet Apple Acres. Especially considering that Granny Apple was getting on up there in years meaning that medical emergencies were another thing to be factored into their budget and with the growing repairs to the farm thanks to some of the creatures in the Everfree venturing near the town now more than ever.
Naruto’s face softened at this. “That was incredibly honest of you Applejack.”
“Why thank yah sugarcube.” Applejack replies to your comment before she frowns a little. “But ah’m afraid that ah may have to start bumping up the prices if the sales don’t pick up.”
Naruto then remembered why he was looking for her. “Actually Applejack that reminds me of something. I was wondering if you would be willing to cater for the Summer Sun Festival? Initially, there was only going to be enough of the budget to order the decorations, but since Rarity offered to decorate town hall for free I could probably convince the mayor to use enough of the budget to cover the food bill. This could also be some nice advertisement to Sweet Apple Acres for the ponies who are going to come for the festival.”
“Sounds like a mighty fine idea ta me. Heck Mac is handling the planning’ for the reunion so why not. Ah’m sure there should be plenty of the family who’d be more than happy to help out. Count me in.”
“This is turning out easier than I would expect. The mayor will be pleased, “ he said as he placed down a bit to buy some apples.
“Why thank yah kindly partner.” Applejack smiles as she scoops up at his bits in a matter of seconds she handed him the apples.
“I’m afraid I have to leave now to find any more volunteers for the festival. I’ll be seeing you AJ.”
The cowpony nods. “Yep, you too Naruto,”
Naruto continued his way through the busy market streets. Next thing he knew a pink blur appeared out of nowhere and slams into him hard making his back kiss the pavement. It took him a moment to recollect himself when he felt a very soft, warm and heavy body press itself against his, as two very immense and cushion pillows lay against his chest. What’s more, his nose could smell the odd aroma of cotton candy and cake frosting. “Hi Pinkie Pie.” He greeted without missing a beat.
“Gotcha!” she replied with a giggle. “You’re slipping up mister. You didn’t even sense me this time.”
He was so caught up in his mission he had completely forgotten about the little game between him and Pinkie. “Alright, alright you got me can you let me up now?”
Those violet orbs of hers were so full of mirth and innocence it was hard to stay mad at her. Of the other mares Naruto had gotten to know so far, Pinkie was on the shorter side with her skin a brilliant rose shade and her mane and tail a raspberry shade. Unlike the other ponies Pinkie’s mane and tail were that of an unconventional puffy style reminiscent of cotton candy. Like the others, Pinkie also had a desirable shape but more unique to her energetic nature. She was shorter and far less muscled than other Earth Ponies to the point many a pony or two wondered if she was lazy, but those who knew Pinkie knew there was nearly no shortage to her energy. Also with a figure like that lazy was not the word one would use. She had a nice chest for one, perky and a good deal larger than the average pair giving her a popularity similar to that of Rarity and Applejack.
One would think with all her snacking habit of candy and cake that Pinkie would be pudgy, but that was anything but the case. Her stomach was nice and flat with a remarkable waistline which in itself was a mystery was Pinkie didn’t exercise fanatically or worked out like most would but that didn’t stop her from having a more hourglass shape from the waist down. No, all that sugar did, in fact, went somewhere and it was that plump ass of hers along with her meaty thighs. If Pinkie hadn’t been known as something of a loon about the town she would probably have just as many admirers if not more so than a lot of the other mares. Unfortunately her highly energetic and sometimes over friendly demeanor made her off-putting to a lot of ponies. Her outfit consisted of a white T-shirt with the words “Party Girl” bold in gold stopping short of her midriff along with a pair of form-fitting Blue Jeans. A stark contrast to her usual yellow skirt or shorts she would have usually worn on her days off.
Naruto, unaware that he was starting quite attentively at Pinkie, wondered why he didn’t think about asking for her health.
“Looks like someone likes what he sees!” Pinkie teased mischievously as a smirk formed on her face, very much amused by the embarrassment forming on Naruto’s face.
“Pinkie,” Naruto mumbled with an embarrassed blush. He still hadn’t quite fully worked out his own thoughts and feelings about this situation. He would be blind not to notice how attractive the mares he associated with are, they were very much like humans and it was those similar features that helped Naruto better adapt to this society, but he was still adapting and getting used to being a pony so when it came to romance it was one of the things he had on the back burner.
“So! Did you enjoy checking me out?” she teased earning an annoyed sigh from the blond. With someone who didn’t have much dating experience she sure was an expert at teasing him. She and Rainbow Dash had that much in common at least.
“Yes actually, feels like someone might need to go bra shopping soon.” He shot back in hopes of embarrassing her but instead, she reacted in typical Pinkie Pie faction.
“You really think so?” she asked, groping her breasts and began fondling them with up and down motions.
Naruto’s blush intensified. Only Pinkie Pie could turn his pranks and verbal jabs back on him. Then again it was one of the things he liked best about her. She was a completely honest and sweet mare that saw the best in everything.
She was the Element of Laughter bar none. He didn’t even really have to think about who’d he pick for that one if he was honest.
“Hey Pinkie who do you think is the most loyal pony in town?” he wondered as he began to notice a trend in his choices.
Pinkie pulled out what she called her thinking cap, which was essentially a mini graduates hat and began thinking. “Well there’s the Apples who are very loyal to their family, oh and Cheerilee she’s so nice always doing her best to educate the little colts and fillies, and there’s Mayor Mare whose always doing her best for the town, and the Cakes they’re super nice and awesome and always dedicated to each other, and Shoeshine always take time to listen to those she cares about, and Note Worthy is…”
“Pinkie calm down.” He forcibly placed his hand over the mare’s mouth. “Pinks!” he called out as she insisted on talking through his hand. She tilted her head quizzically and finally stopped talking. “Who do you think among everyone that, no matter what, values being loyal to all else? Can you remember anyone making a major decision to stand by someone else?” after he asked that Pinkie immediately began talking to which he had to remove his hand.
“…here so she could stay here with Fluttershy because Fluttershy is so sweet but really sensitive and…”
“Wait…start again. Who are we talking about?” he asked.
She looked at him as if he just told her a bad joke. “What do you mean? Rainbow Dash silly, don’t you remember?”
Naruto literally facepalmed at the fact he didn’t realize this himself. Of course…without Pinkie’s help, it would have probably taken him weeks to realize this seeing as Loyalty was one of the hardest traits to figure out or test. Unlike Generosity, Kindness, or Honesty you couldn’t easily test or see that being exhibited as an everyday trait. Loyalty itself was something one could only show during a major event or decision for it to truly be any test of that characteristic.
Rainbow Dash was one of the first ponies he had met. Who he owed his life too and as time went on he got to know a great deal about her. She was close to the Pegasus known as Fluttershy who was truer to her name than most. In fact, Rainbow Dash moving to Ponyville was a result of being close to Fluttershy, one of the only two friends Rainbow Dash had made at the academy with her being Fluttershy’s only friend. Considering Rainbow Dash’s own dream one would think she would have a better chance at achieving it by staying in Cloudsdale's but her concern for the other Pegasus saw her moved to this very town.
“Thanks Pie!” Naruto scooped the mare into an energetic hug causing her to let out a little yelp in joy. He was almost sure now.
Generosity = Rarity
Loyalty = Rainbow Dash
Laughter = Pinkie Pie
Honesty = Applejack
Kindness = ?
In fact, even if the mares minimally knew each other it was better than his alternative choices. Seeing as Rainbow Dash spent most days either working or snoozing she didn’t socialize unless it was to buy groceries or find out what was going on in town. Pinkie Pie knew all of them because of her nature and once in a while Applejack surely had sold her apples to the other mares. At best they would be casual acquaintances with Ditzy when she delivered their mail and only Applejack and Rarity would have had any contact with Cheerilee due to their younger siblings being in her class.
If one would really think about it who else in Ponyville would really fit the trait of Kindness other than Fluttershy. She was extremely soft-spoken and loving with her talent of taking care of animals. He couldn’t think of a kinder talent than working in the medical field.
He decided he was going to pay Fluttershy a visit tomorrow and see if she was willing to volunteer for the festival. He didn’t even need to ask Pinkie Pie at the moment she saw Twilight in the town she was going to insist on throwing her a party. Everything was coming along he would just need to send the Princess a letter on his thoughts on who the five elements were.
A bright light illuminated the dark halls of the archives. The mare who gave off the faint glow of light was staring intently at the bookshelves. She was young, around twenty, and just by looking at the pale complexion of her fur it was obvious that she didn't get outside very much.
Her moderate violet eyes continued to examine the endless volumes before her. Her mane was that of a very adorkable sapphire blue manecut with straight bangs, with two streaks of purple and rose running through it. A horn protruded from the mane. Her outfit consisted of a white button up uniform shirt with a lavender sweater vest over it. The formal outfit fit nicely over her bust. Completing the outfit was a violet plaid uniform skirt that reached below her knees. The outfit served the purpose of simple student wear instead of highlighting the loveliness of her features.
“Spike?” She called out, her voice echoing through the room. “Spike, have you had any luck?”
“I found five bits!” a young boy’s voice called out. “If that’s not luck I have no idea what is.”
“Spike, have you had any luck finding the book?” the mare started again.
"Oh, right. The book. No, nothing yet Twilight," Spike answered back as he reentered the room.
He was an adolescent boy in appearance with olive grey coloring going down from the top of his chest and down his body hidden by the purple button up shirt he was wearing. What couldn’t be hidden by the shirt or jeans was his mulberry scaly outside that extended from the back part of his body trailing around his neck and what compromised his face as well. With his moderate pistachio eyes compromised of slits, pale green spines and mulberry scales this creature was without a doubt a young dragon. “What was the name of the book again?” He awkwardly asked as he scratched his cheek.
Twilight’s head dipped back as she had to repress the urge to groan and smack her forehead against the bookcase. As luck would it her eyes scanned the title of the book in front of her and with glee she hastily took it from its confined. This was exactly what she was looking for.
“Remind me why we’re spending a weekend looking up a moldy old book that no one probably even remembers exists?” Spike sullenly asked, leaning against one of the bookcases.
Twilight ignored him, gently holding the book in her hands as her eyes rapidly scanned the pages of the tome’s content. After several fruitless minutes of reading, Twilight came upon a page where the words were legible. She grinned. “I found it,” She announced. “The Nightmare’s Return.”
“What’s so important about this prophecy again?” Spike asked.
“Just listen to it. Legend has it that on the longest day of the thousandth year, the stars will aid in her escape, and she will bring about nighttime eternal." Twilight straightened with a gasp. "Spike, do you know what this means?"
"No." he answered.
“Nevermind,” Twilight shook her head. “It doesn’t matter. What’s important is that we get this information to the Princess immediately. Spike, take a letter.”
“Why do we have to do this now?” Spike whined.
“Don’t you remember what happened last year during the last Winter Solstice?” she asked as Spike shot her a quizzical look showing that he indeed did not remember what she was referencing.
“For the following decade the stars have been suddenly drawing closer to the moon in behavior in stark contrast to any prerecorded data or behavior Spike. Now does it make sense?”
Spike stared at her. He shook his head.
“You’re impossible, you know?” Twilight asked as she resisted the urge to face palm.
“I know. You said you wanted me to write a letter?” Spike reminded her.
“Oh, right,” Twilight said. Spike hiccuped out a burst of green flames, and a scroll of parchment and a quill fell into his claws. “Ahem. Dear Princess Celestia…”
“Dear Princess Celestia…'
“My recent studies into the old Equestria folklore have led me to conclude that we are on the precipice of disaster,” Twilight dictated to her assistant. “…for you see, the mythical Mare in the Moon is in fact Nightmare Moon, and she is about to return to Equestria and bring with her eternal night." Twilight continued to dictate. As she paced about, “Something must be done to make sure this terrible prophecy does not come true. I await your quick response your faithful student Twilight Sparkle."
"Uh…I don't know, Twilight. Princess Celestia's a little busy getting ready for the Summer Sun Festival, and it's, like, the day after tomorrow." Twilight came over to Spike and went face-to-face with him.
"That's just it, Spike." She then straightened up, looking to the sun. "The day after tomorrow is the thousandth year of the Summer Sun Celebration. It's imperative that the Princess is told right away!"
Spike took a deep breath, held the rolled parchment in front of his mouth, and blew a burst of green fire over it. The message burnt away, leaving only a tendril of sparkling pink smoke that snaked out a high window. "There! It's on its way. But I wouldn't hold your breath."
"Oh, I'm not worried, Spike." Twilight replied in a smug tone. "The Princess trusts me completely. In all the years she's been my mentor, she's never once doubted me."
Suddenly, Spike's cheeks bulged as if he was about to vomit; instead, he belched up a burst of green fire that formed into a sealed scroll, which dropped to the floor.
"I knew she would want to take immediate action." she said as Twilight scooped up the Scroll.
"My dearest, most faithful student Twilight you know that I value your diligence, and that I trust you completely. But there is more to life then reading old tomes. Get out and enjoy yourself some more. I assure you that you will there is more to life than reading dusty old tomes." Twilight gasped as that sentence seemed to hit her hard.
Seeing this Spike looked over and continued reading it. “There is more to a young pony's life than studying. So I'm sending you to supervise the preparations for the Summer Sun Celebration in this year's location, Ponyville."
It took Twilight a minute to get over the shock before she began packing her saddlebag. If the Princess wanted her to oversee the celebrations then she wasn’t going to let her down. She exited the archives and began making her way to her room to pack.
"There you are, Twilight, " a voice had called. Twilight turned to see it was some of her classmates from Celestia’s School of Gifted Unicorns. The first of the mares had an ivory coat with light curly pink mane and tale with electric blue eyes. She was wearing a wispy black V-neck top and jeans low enough to give off a glimpse of her Cute Mark, three sparkly blue stars.
Next to her was Minuette the tallest of the three Unicorns. Her complexion was that of a Maya blue coat, periwinkle mane and tail with a pigment blue streak and steel blue eyes. She was wearing a blue plaid shirt with a jean skirt.
The last of them was Lemon Hearts appearance consisted of a plain yellow coat, a cerulean mane and tail with a lighter tail streak, raspberry red eyes, and a Cute mark of three hearts; two light blue and one light green that peeked out from the miniskirt she was wearing. All three of the Unicorn mares had the typical Unicorn body shape with varying differences. Minuette was tall and on the leggy side while being the leggiest of the three.
Lemon Hearts was the shortest, but with nice hips and her mane hanged the lowest with two curls on the side of her shoulders.
Twinkle by far had the largest chest of the trio and was the most outgoing with a charming smile and a more outgoing demeanor in contrast to Lemon’s easy going nature and Minuette’s more quiet and reserved nature.
“I trust you heard Moondancer is having a little get-together in the west castle courtyard.” explained Twinkle. "You want to come?"
Twilight recoiled a bit, and then said, "Oh, sorry, girls I have something important I have to attend to.” She said as she galloped off.
Twinkle sighed in disgust. "Does that pony do anything except study? I think she's more interested in books than friends." The three of them then went on their way.
So Long.
She had waited so long.
It wouldn't be long now. Just a few hours and Equestria…no all of Equesnia would be hers.
For the first few hundred years rage fueled her relentless determination to break free from the moon. When that had failed she simply sat in silence and contemplated her moves. That was when they came, her minions from the shadows. The Nightmare Forces that was when she truly began to form ideas. Planning for the day. Planning her rule. Planning on what she had in mind for Celestia.
The power of the Elements as great as they were could not be fueled by the effects of one individual, even one as mighty as Celestia. No, Harmony, after all could not be maintained by one existence.
As she struggled and fought against the magic’s pulls remnants of her will and magic slipped through the cracks. As such the once pleasant dreams or sleep of many creatures began a terrifying and dark presence that would impress upon their dreams.
Hush whispers would spread along with the fear memories of a creature that would plague the dreams of those touched by darkness.
These dreadful experiences that would drive those to tears or the brink of madness would soon earn the name of…Nightmares.
These Nightmares consisted of many things, but there was one thing that was consistent about many of them throughout the years. That of a wicked and dark coat mare, the manifestation of Nightmares itself having resulted in many folklore about the Mare from the Moon.
The folklore so strong it had become a Holiday of sorts and a story to frighten misbehaving foals.
Those who sought the power that the folklore promised or those dissatisfied with Celestia’s rule soon found themselves in these Nightmares face to face with the infamous mare.
Those touched by darkness would make up her army for the incoming takeover of the planet.
She would be ready.
Equesnia would be hers.
Each breath came out as a frosty hue as he carried forward. Naruto could feel his energy dropping at each step was a struggle not to stop. His feet crushed dead leaves and twigs that littered his path. This area was filled with dying plant life. His exotic yellow hair swayed slightly in the breeze, his body marred with blood and his neck covered in bruises. There was long, razor like scratches littered across his black and orange tattered clothing. No matter the pain that was coursing through him, he couldn't let that thing win.
He felt the air grow colder. Far behind an exhausted Naruto walked a few more steps. "Huh, so this is what it feels like." He had heard people often complained about him having too much energy, but it looked like in this one situation it was failing him. Taking another step he promptly collapsed in exhaustion.
Naruto took another step, almost losing his balance and falling over. Shadowfright was drawing closer, he could sense it. He could feel the darkness creeping up on him. He was here. He turned around and stood his ground. He would fight until the bitter end.
Shadow Fright rose from the darkness, forming a looming humanoid figure with avian features. . His movements were fluid, like a liquid and his very speech was that of a groan. "End of the line. The Nightmare will consume everything."
'Not as long as there is breath in this body.' Naruto remarked as a sphere of light erupted from his chest. Both of them charged forward, ready to destroy their long time foe at long last.
He jolted awake with a heaving breath and slackened form. His steps were awkward as he stumbled in the darkness. Reaching out he pulled the light switch as he looked at himself in the mirror. The same familiar image he had for a year now, a body covered in orange fur that covered his form, with the exception of his hair, referred to as mane and his tail. They were both a bright brilliant yellow that was the same as his hair. Though that wasn't the only featured that stayed the same, he at least still had his cerulean blue eyes.
It had been nearly a year since he woke up in this strange new world. He got dressed, putting on a pair of black jeans that he was once more starting to outgrow which he would need to go to Rarity’s for adjustment. The blond had finally saved up money to buy his own place and moved a couple of weeks ago. While he was a little sad to move out, having gotten used to Rarity’s presence in the morning he knew he couldn’t take up her guest room forever. He threw on a white button up shirt. No sense putting on anything too nice all things considering today.
His thoughts continued to plague him as he continued down the street. In a blur Pinkie shot out a series of words before continuing her quickened pace. He caught the words new pony and party in the verbal speed blur.
Of course the reason for that was what happened twenty minutes ago. A chariot passed through some clouds as the two passengers looked on. Ahead was a pleasant-looking small town of wood-frame, thatched-roof buildings bordered by a stream and mountain.
The two Pegasi pulling the chariot were muscular and covered in golden armor. They had two-tone blue tails and matching crests on their helmets.
While Spike felt relieved that he was gonna have a change of scenery. Twilight however was clearly not enthused over this job. "And I have an even more essential task for you to complete—make some friends." The purple unicorn hung her head over the side with a soft moan as Spike turned to her. "Look on the bright side, Twilight. The Princess arranged for you to stay in a library. Doesn't that make you happy?"
There was a long pause. Finally, she brightened suddenly. "Yes. Yes, it does. You know why? Because I'm right I'll check on the preparations as fast as I can, then get to the library to find some proof of Nightmare Moon's return."
"Then when will you make friends like the Princess said?" The chariot began to descend as some of the populace watched them land.
"She said to check on preparations. I am her student, and I'll do my royal duty, but the fate of Equestria does not rest on me making friends." They had come to a stop and Twilight used her magic to levitate her things off the chariot.
"Thank you, sirs." Twilight said to them as she, and Spike cleared way for them to take off. As the Pegasi smiled and huffed in response, the two gathered together as they noticed a pink earth pony walk their way.
"Maybe the ponies in Ponyville have interesting things to talk about!" commented Spike as the pony stopped in front of the duo and regarded them with narrowed, medium blue eyes and a smile. "Come on, Twilight, just try."
With uncertainly, Twilight managed to speak up. "Uh…hello?" The pink one responded with a massive gasp of pure surprise, a leap that left her briefly suspended in midair, and then she suddenly dashed off mid-air, nearly blowing the unicorns' mane and tail off. "Well, that was interesting, all right."
As expected the town was far more lively than usual, seeing as everyone was preparing for the Summer Sun Festival. Suddenly somepony had bumped into her, startling Twilight and causing her to drop her list. "I'm sorry," he immediately apologized as he quickly scooped up the checklist the Unicorn was previously holding after a quick glance over Naruto recognized Twilight from the description that Celestia had given her.
"Its okay, no harm done." The Unicorn replied as she was handed back her list.
Naruto took a step back and took notice of her companion. Without a doubt he was a baby lizard, most likely a dragon considering his features. "Welcome to Ponyville, my name is Naruto and it’s nice to meet you. I haven't seen you around before so am I wrong to assume you're new to town?"
"Indeed I am. My name is Twilight Sparkle and this is my assistant…"
"…the name's Spike." The rather chipper dragon cut in.
"…and we've come supervise preparations for the Summer Sun Festival. I hope I'm not being rude, but we're really busy. I have to find my way to Sweet Apple Acres to check on how the food preparations are going." Twilight didn’t mean to brush off the pony, but the sooner this was done the sooner she could look into stopping Nightmare Moon.
"We'll I can help you with that," Naruto eagerly volunteered. "I know most of the places in town and I'd be happy to help." He volunteered. He watched as a look of uncertainty crossed over the Unicorn's face.
"I wouldn't want to impose." The Unicorn kindly responded. While she didn't mind his offer, she really didn't want any distractions while preparing for Nightmare Moon's return. Despite Celestia rebuffing Twilight's warning the Unicorn was not willing to let her findings go.
"It would be no problem at all." He had insisted with a kind smile.
"Come on Twilight what's the harm?" Spike insisted, garnering the Unicorn's attention. "Besides, won't we get things done faster with a guide?"
Twilight realized she couldn't argue with the logic. The sooner they went to the locations and assessed that all the food and items for the festival were ready, the sooner Twilight could go and prepare for Nightmare Moon's return. "Alright Naruto looks like I'll be taking you up on your offer. The first stop on our list is Sweet Apple Acres."
Naruto nodded and with a suggestion of 'right this way' the trio went on their way to the apple farm.
To start off the tour Naruto began by leading Twilight and Spike through the trail that led them to the towns farm lands. They traveled down a dirt path enshrouded by tall trees with rays of sunlight peering through the leaves of the Birch and Oak trees. Many of the trees along this area were planted in the past few years to add some decoration to the winding paths that made up the community. “The two of you are going to love Sweet Apple Acres. The Apples are famed in these parts for their various apple recipes. Members of their ancestry pioneered the creation of many famous apple recipes not to mention they handle many of the local exports such as wool and milk. “ Naruto informed them as they approached the farm.
The walk to the Orchard rose Spike's spirit considerably as the little dragon enjoyed the view being offered he pulled from his small day-bag the checklist Twilight had put together. They passed by a sign that announced they were entering 'Sweet Apple Acres'. Towering Apple trees lined the road on both sides’ ripe apples hung from almost every tree a showpiece of the farmers’ dedication and how healthy the Orchard really was Spike taking his turn to speak up again, reading from the Checklist once more. “Summer Sun Festival official overseer's checklist. Number one, banquet preparations: Sweet Apple Acres.”
A loud Yee-haw could be heard along with the sound of dropping apples. They were soon approached by none other than Applejack. "Hey there Sugarcube," she greeted Naruto with a warm welcoming smile. "Thought ya weren't joining us till later."
''Hey there AJ, I had to adjust my plasn a bit seeing as we have some newcomers in town and I volunteered to tour them around town." Naruto answered as he stepped aside to reveal the newcomers.
Twilight stepped forward and began to formally introduce herself. She couldn’t help but be a bit startled by how noticeably taller and large the other mare was. With the exception of the guards and Celestia it was uncommon for her to see other ponies of this size. Then again Canterlot was a city where the majority of the population compromised of Unicorns so she hadn’t met many Earth Ponies or Pegasi to make a comparison. "Hello, my name is Twilight Sparkle, and I'm-" she was suddenly cut off in the middle of her introduction.
"Howdy there, name's Applejack, proud member of the Apple family," Applejack introduced herself as she shook Twilight's hand vigorously. "Nice to meet you so, what can I do you for? "
Twilight Sparkle cleared her throat. "Well, I am in fact here to supervise preparations for the Summer Sun Festival are you the one in in charge of the food?"
"Sure am!" Applejack proudly declared and then offered. "Would you care to try a sample?”
"As long as it doesn't take too long... " Twilight Sparkle found herself covering her ears as the loud sound of a triangle ringing soon filled the area. Applejack turned towards the farm and took a deep breath. "Soup's on, everypony!" her voice rung out through the acre. "Y'all lucky ta come here first," said Applejack. "Yer just in time fer the Apple family reunion! Now, why don't I introduce y'all to the Apple family? "
"Thanks, but I really need to hurry…" she tried to kindly rebuff but Applejack wasn't taking no for an answer.
"This here's Apple Fritter. Apple Bumpkin. Red Gala. Red Delicious, Golden Delicious, Caramel Apple, Apple Strudel, Apple Tart, Baked Apples, Apple Brioche, Apple Cinnamon Crisp... " she paused, taking a deep breath and hollered to the ponies she lived with..
"Big McIntosh, Apple Bloom and Granny Smith. Up'n'attem, Granny Smith, we got guests."
Sitting on the porch in a rocking chair was a mare with light lime green coat and a light gray mane. "What…? Soup's on?" she slowly stirred then yawned. Her light brilliant orange eyes began to stir before she grabbed her cane. "I'm up, here I come, ah'm comin'... "
"Trust me Twilight, you haven't had pie till you had an Apple family pie." Naruto gushed as he eagerly went over to where the family was gathering.
"Okay, well, I can see the food situation is handled, so we'll be on our way." Twilight Sparkle reacted with a nervous laugh. The sheer number of ponies, noise and such were overwhelming. Twilight wasn't a sociable pony so she wasn't used to such gatherings. Despite how appetizing the gathering of food was on the table Twilight steeled her resolve. "I have many things to do so I really can't stay. “
The Apple family made an "Awww" of disappointment. The filly known as Applebloom walked up to her. She was a little filly with amaranth colored mane with a bow on it with a pale, light grayish olive coat. She was dressed in a pair of jean overalls with a lime green shirt underneath it and looked no older than seven or eight years old.
"Aren'tcha gonna stay fer brunch?" she said with big, teary gamboge eyes. Twilight Sparkle looked into those eyes. Those soul-crushing eyes of sadness.
"Fine, I suppose I can stay for a bit." Twilight admitted in defeat. After the meal the three of them left Sweet Apple Acres.
"Man that was good. Not as good as gems but good." Spike said as he pat his stomach.
"Like I said, the food is great." Naruto paised.
"So how'd you manage to meet the Apples. “ Twilight, made content by the delicious of the food decided to make some small talk. “You seem to know them pretty well."
A sigh escaped Naruto's lips as a memory of the earlier days came to his mind. "It happened around the time I first arrived to Ponyville." He said as he began thinking back to when he first arrived.
Naruto had woken up one morning and decided that it was time for him to start training. No matter how he tried to deal with it he couldn’t stand being so sluggish in this new body. It had been a few weeks since he arrived to this world and his chakra remained weak. After talking with many of the inhabitants in the town he learned about the Everfree Forest.
From what he could gather from the details the inhabitants were willing to share the unnaturalness used to describe it he took note of the places behavior similar to how nature worked back home. The deeper he went into it the more familiar it became, making him realize this was the place he had woken up here a few days ago. The foliage while familiar to what he was used to there was differences.
Among them was trees with monstrous-like jagged structures that came together to shape monster-like faces. As he continued on his trek he would often come across dried twigs and leaves that would crunch under his hooves. He even found himself coming across a large river to which he traveled along it.
A sigh escaped his lips as he couldn't recognize any familiar signs of the exact place where he woke up. Arriving at a small cliff, he stopped to see if he could catch a glimpse of some sort of movement. Suddenly, he heard what sounded like a stampede beneath him, actually causing him to lose a bit of his balance.
Naruto stumbled and fell over the edge. After tumbling down and landing with a thud he let out a groan and began coughing. He exhaled and clutched his side from the pain. He was a little bruised but no worse for wear.
Suddenly a loud high pitched scream echoed throughout the forest. ''AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!" the cry rang from a far out distance. "SOMEPONY HELP ME!"
The cry caused Naruto's head to jolt up. Regardless of his situation it wasn't in his nature to ignore someone in help. He ran to the source of the voice to see a young girl being pursued by a wolf-like creature. It had glowing slime green eyes and its body was made out of wood.
Looking over the side, Naruto saw he was far too high up to climb down in time. He took a few steps back and took a leap, landing on the creature. It let out a yelp just as Naruto let out a hiss. The pain coursing through his leg definitely felt like he sprained it from the force of the jump. He leaped up off the creature and hobbled to the little pony.
"You alright little one?" he asked as the little pony nodded? Tears were flowing down her face and she was downright terrified. "Come on, let's get out of here before he wakes up?" he suggested. "What's your name little one?"
"A-Applebloom mister," she answered.
"What are you doing out here this far?"
"Ah…ah was playing near mah home and the log broke and ah went tumbling into the forest and got lost." She explained as her tail continued to quiver. "I've never seen ya before mister. Are you new to town?"
"Indeed I am. How far is your place?" as long as he kept her mind off their current situation, the little filly would realize. He wasn't sure what kind of animals were in this world, but the animals he encountered had a sixth sense to fear.
A piercing howl echoed through the air causing the little pony to let out a cry and cling to him. Out from behind the trees several Timberwolves began to appear. They definitely had a pack-like mentality like the wolves he knew. "Applebloom run."
"But Mister."
"Run now!" he ordered her. As hurt as his leg was, or was it hoof? It didn't matter; he wasn't in much of a condition to run. "Go now!" the filly hesitated before taking off. Some of the wolves attempted to chase after the smaller meal only for Naruto to charge forward and ran into the wolves. He let out a grunt, a resounding pain coursing through his head. He recovered rolling away as the creatures nipped at him.
"I may be part equine now, but I can still fight!" the declaration was more for himself than the animals. Some of the wolves charged and Naruto attempted to punch them with his good hand only to meet with a solid thud as a pair of claws tore through his back. He hissed as blood began to mat his back fur and he landed on his hooves.
He jumped back on his hind legs narrowly avoiding teeth sinking into his neck. The pack began to thin out and surround him. He was barely missing being pounced on as they tightened the circle and began driving him deeper into the forest. What could he do in this unfamiliar body? What good was his stamina if he couldn't properly utilize its strength? The wolves took charge and leaped. If he couldn't overpower them maybe he could out run them? Right, when they were about to tear him apart Naruto replaced himself with another one of the wolves. He nearly dropped from the sudden bout of exhaustion. Damn. Even his chakra control was off. He didn't bother to wait, taking off at break neck speed. He turned, seeing that the Timberwolves were not going to quit in their hunt so easily.
One wolf leaped and Naruto catching sight out of the corner of his eye reacted out of instinct and shot his back feet out. He, unlike most people, had used to animal-like instincts so it was almost natural that he would react to them. The force of the blow nearly broke apart the body of the creature. Using his agility, Naruto took any opportunity he could to strike. After all, he may not have been a scholar, but he was a battle genius and his experience in fighting allowed him to stay ahead of the creatures. As their numbers dwindled so did his stamina.
Naruto felt like he his limbs were on fire. At this rate, if he kept going he was going to be seriously injured or worse. "Even after all this time. I'm still a stubborn idiot but…" an image of the village came to the mind as well as his family. "I lived a good life and accomplished quite a few things. I've always managed to survive and I sure as hell don't plan on dying to wild animals."
Just as the creatures charged two figures leaped over him. A mare in a Stetson hat and the other wearing some sort of object he didn't recognize. One had a crimson coat and the other was orange like him, both with a gamboge colored hair or manes as they were called on equines. With impressive strength, they sent two of the creatures flying with the female throwing a kick and the male launching a punch respectively.
The creatures seemed to rethink their strategy from having to deal with one injured adult to have to deal with him and the addition of two other healthy and strong adult ponies. The creatures found themselves driven back and away as the two Earth Ponies proved to be more formidable than the pack was willing to deal with.
Try as he might Naruto couldn’t keep consciousness as he succumbed to his injuries.
Naruto slowly began to stir as he realized he was no longer in the forest. He was staring at the wooden roof of a room. He turned his head slightly as his blurry vision made out a room of sorts with rays of sunlight peeking through curtains. He let out a soft exhale and began to set up. His body seized up and he let out a yelp of pain.
“Whoa there pardner.” A voice with a thick accent called out as a hand was placed on his chest. The accent was kind of familiar to the people who lived in the outer rim of water country that he had encountered during his training trip with Jiraiya. Naruto’s vision began to clear as he made out the outline of its owner. It was a mare with a hat. “Ya’ll plenty injured, need ta take it easy.” Naruto still a bit dazed glanced down and noticed his body was bandaged. His eyes focused and he noticed the hand of his caretaker was bandaged as well. He couldn’t help but wondered what happened?
“Thank you,” he whispered his voice raspy thanks to the dryness of his mouth.
As if instantly recognizing his mare brought up a cup to the blond’s lips to which Naruto instantly began drinking from it. He paid no mind from the fact that droplets were spilling from his lips and down his chins.
“Ah should be thanking you. If it weren't for you, ah wouldn't know what would have happened to mah dear little sister… So thank ya…" she said as she removed his name. “Name’s Applejack.”
“Naruto…” he introduced himself. Her reaction was one of perplex.
“That’s a rather unusual name if ya don’t mind me saying. What’s a Naruto?”
Before the blond could respond an aged voice called down from the hallway. “Applejack! How’s our guest? He up yet?”
“Yeah granny!” she hollered.
“Hey, there sonny glad ta see ya up and attem!” greeted an elderly male as she entered the room using a cane. From what Naruto could gauge she was in at least her seventies, wearing a white shawl of sorts over her shoulders. She was wearing an old checker pattern dress of a dark blue color.
Following behind her was a rather tall pony of intimating stature. “Them varmints roughed ya up pretty badly though nothing we hadn’t dealt with before so will have you fit as a fiddle in no time. Names Apple Smith, but folks round these parts call me granny apple and the fellar next to me is my grandson Big Mcintosh. Ah see ya already met my eldest granddaughter.”
“Indeed I have mam. I owe your family a great gratitude for saving my life and tending to my injuries.”
“Nonsense,” the elderly mare began with a wheezing exhale. “Ya saved the life of mah youngest grandbaby if anything we’re indebted to ya.” As the elderly mare finished Naruto something a bow peeked out from behind her. “Come now, don’t by shy child.” She ushered the little one forward.
Naruto instantly recognized the little mare from the forest. He noticed that she looked plenty sad and her ears even seem to droop. “Ah’m sorry mister,” she began with a dejected sniff. “Its mah fault ya got hurt coming ta rescue me.”
“Nonsense,” Naruto said as he gave the child his warmest smile. “I was the fool charging right into the Everfree knowing full and well I wasn’t in top condition. If anything little one you really helped me out. I don’t think I would have made it if I wasn’t drawn so close to the farm. So don’t be sad anymore ok?”
“O-ok.” The filly replied, feeling less torn up than earlier. When she saw the nice stallion that saved her being carried in by her brother looking like a right mess she was really upset. Hearing that he didn’t blame her helped her feel better. The others watched on warmly as this kind stranger assuaged the guilt of the youngest apple.
“Hey mister, what’s your name?”
“Naruto…Naruto Uzumaki.” He introduced himself as the other members of the Apple Clan shared a look, wondering if they had misheard him. “I…I’ve been told my name’s unusual. It means maelstrom.” He added, hoping that they wouldn’t push the issue further.
The Apples wondered if maybe Naruto was from one of the distant settlements that broke off from the main pony societies some time ago. That would explain his name and his willingness to wander into the Everfree like that.
“Well then Mister Naruto ah hope ya hungry cuz supper’s about ready and ya gonna need to build up your strength.”
Naruto would soon come to learn in the following days what it meant to be an apple. As he recovered from his injuries he began to adjust to the diet of a pony. He missed meat sure, but at least this body found vegetables and fruit far more agreeable than his human form. Not to mention Applebloom silently appointed herself to the role of Naruto’s companion. With the exception of school and having to turn in early because of her young age, one would hardly find one without the other.
One evening proved to be the exception. Naruto found himself wandering the grounds when he caught sight of Applejack at work. Sweat stained the cotton white shirt she was wearing signifying that she was hard at work. Naruto watched as the mare bolted forward suddenly towards an apple tree. He watched in awe as she took to the air and with a single solid kick sent a solid force strong enough to dislodge all the apples from the branches into the buckets below. She wasn’t so much as fazed or affected by the action.
That much strength and control and she treated the feat like it was nothing. It was at that moment Naruto knew what he was going to do. After seeing how casually Big Mac could pull a cart full of apples the other day indicating that he had immense strength Naruto made the decision to ask the Apple siblings to train him.
It was a hard pill to swallow, but Naruto was never going to get back to his former level of strength without starting over. He was going to have to start from the basics and work his way up.
At that point, Naruto finished his story.
“That was pretty courageous of you to charge in like that. Weren’t you scared?” Twilight wondered.
“I was more scared for the voice calling out than my own safety. Its been quite a while since that time of course and I’m more then fit to fight off the Timberwolves if I ever encounter them again. So are you ready to go?”
Twilight sighed contentedly, patting her full stomach. “I might need a minute,” She said. “That was probably the greatest meal I have had in my entire life.”
“Glad you liked it, sugarcube,” Applejack said, as she came over and took a seat. “Don’t get that many new folks around these parts nowadays. Always nice ta see a new and friendly face. Glad ta see you enjoyed yourself.”
“I was just… following the atmosphere,” Twilight said. “You have a very nice family.”
“Why thank you,” Applejack said. “What about yourself? Got any family back in Camelot?”
“Yes actually,” Twilight said. “My mom’s a novelist, and my dad sits on the Canterlot council and my brother’s second-in-command of the Royal Guard.”
Applejack whistled. “The Royal Guard, huh? Protectin’ the Princess ‘erself? Heck, I bet you get ta see her all the time.”
“I actually spoke with her last evening,” Twilight responded casually.
“You’ve met the Princess?” Applejack asked staring wide-eyed at Twilight.
“More times than I can count,” Twilight boasted with a hint of pride. “I’ve been her protégé for over thirteen years now, learning all I can about Magic.”
Applejack laughed boisterously, slapping Twilight on the back. “Had ah known the Princess’s prized apprentice be showing up ah brought out the that would have brought out the good silverware!”
“Oh, that’s alright,” Twilight said. “I’ve never really been fond of fancy parties and the like.”
“Me neither!” Applejack laughed. “Looks like we got a lot in common.”
“Sorry if this comes off as rude, but we really have to go.” She said, grabbing Spike’s shoulder and shaking awake the dazed dragon. The food was so delicious the little dragon was hit with the It is during mid-meal. “Well, it has been a lovely meal, and I thank you for your hospitality. I believe I can cross ‘food’ off the list of things that I need to check off,” She said without emotion, not even noticing that she had practically repeated herself.
She turned to Naruto who had been oddly quiet during the exchange. “For the next item on our list, I need to speak with a Miss Rainbow Dash about the weather.” She glanced up at the sky, which had become cloudier and cloudier over the course of the hour-long lunch. “And I can assume she’s not the best at her job.”
“Actually Rain’s pretty good at her job. She can be a bit lazy so once we find her the weather should be taken care of in no time.” Naruto reassured her.
Twilight was a bit doubtful but she kept the opinion to herself.
“Ah’ll be seeing you later Naruto.” Applejack bid the blond a goodbye with a wink, careful to make sure Twilight didn’t notice. A smile tugged at his lips, “It surprises me how fast Pinks can be sometimes.” Naruto thought as he returned the wink.
“Alright, Miss Sparkle we’ll have to head back in town. I have a good idea where Rainbow Dash is.” He said as he led her and the lumbering dragon back to town.
The flashback in this chapter is what actually happened, not one-hundred percent accurate to what Naruto remembers or what Rainbow Dash told him or otherwise it wouldn't make sense as how would Naruto tell them about the parts he wasn't there for.
00
Story Start
00
“The apples seem like perfectly nice pony. I don’t see why you couldn’t at least try and make friends.” Spike finished as he hot her a worried glance.
“Spike, what do friends do?” Twilight asked her assistant.
‘Um… they have fun? They… talk to each other, they spend time together, they…"
“Get in the way of studies by wasting your time with meaningless activities,” Twilight said, finishing the sentence that Spike wasn’t about to say. Spike groaned.
‘Twilight, you are way too dedicated to studying,’ He said. ‘Taking some time off every now and then isn’t a bad thing.’
Twilight shot a glance at Naruto who was further up ahead before turning her head back to Spike and continued. “Spike the time we wasted having lunch should have been spent doing more productive procedures. That time could have been used to get through this business a lot quicker. If we finish the job faster, we can spend more time gaining knowledge and Knowledge is power, Spike. And when the Princess ends up needing help with Nightmare Moon, I am going to need power,” Twilight said with finality.
They found themselves on the edge of town. “Hey Rain!” Naruto shouted out as he peered up at the sky. “Come on lazy wings did you forget what today is already?”
A force shot by knocking Twilight off her feet and Naruto on his back. Naruto found himself pinned to the ground as a pair of supple breasts constrained by a black bra with a three-color lightning bolt pattern designed on it presented itself to his face.
Of course, those breasts belong to one Rainbow Dash. The Tomcolt’s body was slim, fit, and rather athletic. Her mane consisted of a tomcolt style cut short with an assortment of colors of the rainbow of Light red, vermilion, gold with moderate sap green, cornflower blue, and moderate violet colors.
The tall and slim form was atypical of Pegasi often being the slimmest of the three pony tribes with light figures and the most resistant to temperature changes. On her back held large and majestic cyan wings with the same coloration of her fur. For her dream and her job Rainbow’s body was perfect with a thin layer of muscle along her limbs. Though Naruto wasn’t concerned about that, what was concerning him was the short shot clad butt that was grinding against his crotch while her tail playfully brushed against his knees.
“R-Rain!” Naruto yelped as her face pressed dangerously close to the blond.
“What’s wrong champ?” she teased in a husky tone. “Caught you completely off guard today.” She continued grinding her tight asset against him.
Twilight could only look on scandalized at the situation before her. Upon mentioning shaking off the shock she hastily covered the eyes of her gaping assistant so he wouldn’t be furthered corrupted by what he was seeing.
“We got company!” he said as he pointed to behind the Pegasus.
Rainbow craned her head as her eyes widened and her mouth dropped upon seeing Twilight and Spike. Rainbow jumped up, fluttering from her wings causing her to slowly descend to her feet. “Whoops.” She bashfully chuckled as her cheeks burned a bit red. “Kind of awkward.” She said as she let out another sheepish laugh. "Uh, 'scuse me? Lemme help you." The Pegasus said as he helped her up.
She then floated up to a cloud and jumped on it, causing a ray of showers to wash over the Unicorn. "Didn’t mean to get you caught up in that. Sorry about that." Then using her powerful wings she caused the Unicorn to puff up but dried out. "My very own patented Rain-Blow Dry! No no. Don't thank me. You're quite welcome." She replied with a burst of laughter acting as if the situation that happened just didn’t happen.
Seeing the ridiculous state Twilight was in, who let go of Spike from the sudden burst of wind resulted in the dragon burst out laughing.
“Can’t go a day without causing mayhem I see?” Naruto teased as Rainbow just let out a shrug.
“Yeah, yeah.” She spiffily remarked. "And who’s this?" Rainbow Dash flew down from the cloud and gave Twilight the once over. "Another one of your marefriends?" she teased the blond with a saucy smile.
"Cute," Naruto remarked. "She's here to monitor how things are going for the Summer Sun Festival and I'm playing the role of her tour guide.
Twilight Sparkle, having finally collected herself she cleared her throat and began speaking to Rainbow. "Excuse me, Rainbow Dash."
"The one and only." The Pegasus proudly boasted with a flap of her wings and a thump to her chest.
"I heard you were supposed to be keeping the sky clear." She let out a sigh. "I'm Twilight Sparkle, and the Princess sent me to check on the weather."
"I'll get it done in a jiffy just as soon as I'm done practicing my newest trick." She said as she began to gently fly back into the air.
"Practicing for what may I pray tell?"
"The Wonderbolts! They're gonna perform at the Celebration tomorrow, and I'm gonna show 'em my stuff!" The boasting was complemented with a mid-flight somersault while landing on the cloud behind her. Twilight would admit she had a little skill in the flight department.
"The Wonderbolts? The most talented fliers in Equestria," Twilight reaffirmed. She didn't have an interest in such sports events, but she at least knew of them by reputation. It was nearly impossible not to at least know about them.
"And they're gonna perform at the Festival tomorrow, and I'm gonna show 'em my stuff!" Rainbow gushed as her eyes glazed over as she began to daydream about the event.
In response to Rainbow’s verbalized declaration Twilight let out a condescending snort. “Please, the Wonderbolts would never accept a Pegasus who can't even keep the sky clear for one measly day." She challenged the Pegasus.
"Hey, I could clear this sky in ten seconds flat." Rainbow proudly boasted as her eyes scrunched up.
With a smirk on her face Twilight decided to challenge her. "Prove it."
With a burst of speed that nearly left Twilight face up Rainbow took off. She zipped through the sky, her hooves obliterating cloud by cloud with ease. Her movements were near untraceable as she quickly sent the little white puffs to nonexistence. With little sounds of exertions and loops, Rainbow Dash left the sky empty. "What'd I say? Ten. Seconds. Flat." With a triumphant grin and a flap of her wings, Rainbow landed on the ground. "I'd never leave Ponyville hanging."
“As I’ve told you Miss Sparkle, she may be lazy but Rainbow Dash is good at her job.” Naruto proudly stated.
“Yeah…” Rainbow added before catching onto Naruto’s jab. “Hey!”
Despite it, all Twilight couldn't help but let out a sheep like cry at the impressive speed. "You should see the look on your face. Ha! You're a laugh, Twilight Sparkle. I can't wait to hang out some more." Rainbow took to the sky again. "And if you're ready for me to whip your tail in a race again Naruto I'll take you on any time."
"Hey, try me again without flying and we'll see who excels with speed." Naruto challenged with a determined grin.
"Wow, she's amazing!" Spike remarked. "How'd you meet her?" Spike wondered, turning to the blond. Naruto let out a sigh as he waved them over to another direction.
"I’ll explain as we continued on to our next location. Where do we have to go next?” he asked as Spike checked the list and announced decorations. "Right, well I actually met Rainbow Dash before Applejack. It was around when I first arrived to Ponyville. My happening upon Ponyville was essentially an accident." He said as he began recalling the events while doing his best to recall what Rainbow had told him.
Rainbow Dash often took to the skies. The air was her domain, her element, embodying all the freedom one could ever wish. The air felt great in her mane as she continued doing a series of tricks and turns. She could feel it, her greatest desire coming true soon. She was sure if she kept it up she would one day be invited to join the Wonderbolts. Her focus on this one track goal was interrupted by a commotion down below in Everfree Forest.
One often to jump into action before planning out her steps Rainbow Dash shot down towards the area with near unparalleled speed. She disappeared from the sky's view under the thick foliage of the old forest. Her wings flapped in rhythm as she glided towards the location of the commotion and she gasped at what she saw.
An orange stallion was surrounded by creatures she did not recognize. They had long, willowy bodies reminiscent of withered willows and bony like features. Their mouths were like gaping black pits without a hint of a throat or end in sight. Their eyes were a hollow violet, a sort of dead pale imitation that could only be achieved by dolls.
The stallion looked to be rather cut up, patches of his body caked in blood and that he was about to collapse in exhaustion. Rainbow Dash couldn't stand by as these strange creatures attacked another member of her kind. "Hey, freaks! Pick on someone your own size!" she declared with headstrong bravado. Landing for a brief moment she began picking up speed and charged towards the creatures that spared her a glance. She landed a solid spin kick into one of the unidentified creatures sending it flying into the air and slam into a tree, exploding into a smoky black wisp.
The creatures let out a high-pitched, hollow hiss as they meld into the ground and slithered towards Rainbow Dash. Startled, she immediately took to the air and gained some distance as they sprung from the ground and swiped at her. Floating back, she quickly picked up speed and ram into the creatures with her shoulder, sending them to meet their end as they exploded from whatever they impacted. Though for each one she managed to defeat two more would take its place. "Crud, there's no end to these guys."
Suddenly the creatures were evaporated by a stream of light. Rainbow found herself dumbstruck as orange Stallion uttered the word 'run' before collapsing. Normally Rainbow would have let out an exclamation of outrage; the insinuation that she was a coward would have been an insult to her pride, but whoever this Stallion he seemed to be heavily injured. Swallowing her Pride Rainbow picked him up in her arms and took to the air just before the creatures would retaliate. She quickly made her way to Ponyville to get the blond medical treatment.
Naruto began to stir, a groan escaping his lips as his vision slowly focused. He slowly sat up; he was in some kind of hospital room. "Where am I?" he wondered.
"You're at the hospital!" A sweet yet brash voice spoke to him.
He turned to the voice and sure enough it was the colorful bipedal female pony from the forest. "You…you saved me." He started to recollect what happened.
"Yep, the name is Rainbow Dash, feel free to thank me however much you think is necessary then throw a little bit more in for good measure." The speedster vainglorious remarked.
"Considering you were about to be overrun I'd consider us even." He teased with a slight grin.
"What!" she exclaimed in outrage. "Hey, buddy I totally saved your butt!" Rainbow argued, growing annoyed that the Stallion wasn't more grateful. "If I haven't been there you would have been creature food."
The stallion grew silent for a few seconds. "Thanks, I haven't been having the best past few days and you really helped me out of a tough situation."
"I…you're welcome." Rainbow remarked.
Suddenly another Pony woman had entered the room. She was shorter than the rainbow woman with a light pink made reminiscent of cotton candy wearing an open candy striper nurse outfit with a black top underneath as they were called he believes. A stark contrast to the scrubs he was used to seeing. Her fur was white or maybe closer to light gray shade with beautiful sapphire blue. She was wearing a Nurse hat and had Red Cross mark on her side with a heart at the four corners. All and all she was rather pleasant to look at."Well, this is a first Rainbow. Normally whenever you come to the hospital you bring injuries, but this is the first time you've brought a Stallion. I wonder if that thing about those monsters is entirely true, hhm?" the nurse lightly teased the tomcolt with the insinuation that there was another reason behind the stallion’s injuries. Considering how reckless Rainbow Dash could be it wasn’t unusual to see her back in the hospital every other month or so.
"Nurse Redheart!" Rainbow Dash's cheek burned a furious red. She couldn't believe the insinuation she was hearing. "I don't even know him. Besides, I don't have time for romance; you know I'm trying to join the Wonderbolts."
"Sure, sure." Redheart replied. "Does the young Stallion have a name?" she asked, turning to Naruto.
"Naruto…Naruto Uzumaki." He explained as the two Mares shared a look.
"That's…a nice name." Redheart carefully chose her words. He had such a strange sounding name. Was he from one of the outer settlements? "Well, then Mr. Naruto there is some paperwork you have to sign. Once it's done you'll be free to go after one last check-up."
Naruto merely murmured an okay. "Well, I have to go since you're okay and all," Rainbow told him. "Thanks again."
"Don't worry about it." Rainbow Dash casually remarked as she left the room. Naruto found himself released several hours later. Apparently, he was now in a place known as Ponyville. 'No ID, no currency, and no allies.' He morosely thought. His best bet on gaining information and gathering his bearings would be heading to the library and learning as much as he could about this new world.
Naruto ended the story with him having healed up enough to leave the hospital.
“Wow, the two of you must have gotten close to going from hardly knowing each other to being together,” Twilight noted.
“Oh? Oh no, we’re not together,” Naruto corrected her with a light laugh. “She’s like my bro. It's complicated.”
“Last time I checked ponies do not engage in the sort of intimate behavior you two did so casually.” She remarked with a deadpan look.
“Well Twi if you ever took time to ever make friends you could probably say that with utter clarity.” Spike mentally thought with a roll of her eyes.
“Well, we have an odd sort of friendship. We like to prank and tease each other and Rainbow seems to get joy out of teasing me that way. The reason why I said she’s like my bro because it’d be weird to think of her like my sister.” He tried to reason as he realized it didn’t really help his case. Thankfully since they were at the next location the conversation can be steered elsewhere.
Before them was a large, two-story lavish building. It was a building of lavish colors of cerulean, pink, golden, diamond shades, silver, and other stylish colors. "This is the Carousel Boutique, home of Rarity." Sure enough, the building has indeed emphasized its name. With horse shaped objects on the second floor like a carousel, crystal-like clear glasses and an orange flag on top. A red shaped heart was one of the emblems above the golden horse shaped emblem above the home adorn with pink and violet hearts.
With a confident stride, Naruto announced himself and his companions as they entered the Boutique.
"You don't have to worry about being mobbed or experiencing too much trouble with Rarity. She's a rather reserved and elegant mare." Naruto remarked as they continued into the rather ornate shop.
The decorations of the shop consisted of tasteful banners that hung from several walls. Also out for display were outfits in cases displaying the style of this season, designs formal, casual, and even beach wear inspired were out. And the one responsible for it all was at the edge of the room in the process of working on something. From across the room the call of a mare humming to herself as she used her magic to string up further ornaments to color the room. Spike spoke out first, his voice lost in wonder. "Beautiful..."
"Yes, the decor is coming along nicely. This ought to be quick. I'll be at the library in no time. Beautiful indeed." Twilight said as she observed the surroundings.
"Not the decor, her!" Spike said as his eyes fell on the shop owner.
The mare's appearance gave off an older vibe than the others they had met that evening. With her back facing them the first thing that could be seen was the plush weight of her tail groomed into a spiral of rich moderate indigo that twitched and swayed behind her back as streamer after streamer was tossed into the air, carried by the bold blue hue of her rich magic aura.
On her dainty hooves were indigo heels that gave her a bit of lift, yet the grace of her displayed not affected in any way as if she had been born in such shoes. The edge of her dress lay hung just a few inches short of the floor, revealing her ankles and a bit of her legs before the fine white silk of her back.
The entirety of the mare's trim and shapely back was on full show, but the amount of fur shown was anything but tasteless as her mane hung down past the small of her back and was just as dolled up and curly as her tail. As she turned, the low cut of the dress gave off a teasing glance of her ample cleavage. Hung between her bosom was a small diamond attached to a gold necklace chain that contrasted nicely to her beautiful body.
Her movements shifted her dress, revealing a slit in the leg of her dress that ran nearly to the right hip, displaying the mare's eye catching leg.
Now getting picky, she started to sort through what decorations she had left, tossing one after another to the side while hunting for just the right flare to finish off the room. "No, no, no, oh! Goodness no." Crying out in disappointment, she suddenly tossed the sliver of cloth away and shook her head with disappointment.
Spike suddenly became self-aware and began to lean in close to Twilight, whispering with care as he straightened his scales and the deep green spines upon his head. "How are my spines? Are they straight?" That was always one of the issues of Spike being a dragon. It was never a negative thing in the eyes of those who considered him a friend or family, but it was the fact that while he was closer to a young teenager by pony standards, he was still considered a baby by dragon standards. So it was always difficult to gauge how to treat him. Twilight suddenly realized why this seemed so familiar to her. This was the same sort of behavior Spike shown when he became infatuated with Moon Dancer.
But she had to forge ahead. Stepping in front of her assistant and calling out gently to the fashionable woman, glad to have someone with some sense for the importance of the work that needed be done. "Good afternoon-"
And instantly she was interrupted as the mare held out a hand and silenced her with a finger pointed to her lips. "Just a moment please! I'm 'in the zone', as it were." Another reach into the bin she had with her and at last the perfect flare to top off the room, her elated voice calling out in joy.
Praising herself once she realized just what the outfit needed.
"Sorry, I suppose I should have warned you this would happen." Naruto apologized to Twilight as a smile tugged at his lips.
The sound of the voice alerted the dressmaker as she craned her head. Her eyes lit up and with the design forgotten for the moment, Rarity got up and she pulled the blond into an enthused hug, unknowingly earning him Spike's ire.
"Naruto! Oh darling where have you been? You up and disappear sending only letters and leaving poor Sweetie Belle and I wondering if you were ok." She said as she gave the blond one of her classic shaming looks.
"I'm sorry Rarity, I had things I needed to take care of." He kept his answer vague while quickly deflecting the topic of discussion. "How's Sweetie by the way?"
"The usual." She answered him with a dry expression. That could only mean the filly was a handful as usual.
The sound of a throat clearing drew to their attention that there were others still there. "Sorry, Rarity this is Twilight Sparkle and her companion Spike. Twilight is here to talk to you about the festival."
"Good afternoon-" Twilight began, introducing herself before Rarity suddenly yelped in response to seeing Twilight's mane.
"Oh my stars darling, whatever happened to your coiffure?!" Rarity asked in a shocked tone.
"Oh you mean my mane? Well it's a long story. I'm just here to check on the decorations, and then I'll be out of your hair!" Twilight countered.
"Out of my hair? What about your coiffure?!" Rarity remarked with a gasp.
Naruto whispered sorry to the Unicorn.
"Do you mind?" Twilight asked, but Rarity didn't hear her. She stepped back into Twilight's personal space, grabbing her face and staring intently at it.
"You have a marvelous complexion, but these patches of dry skin and the condition of your fur suggests you're something of a recluse." She noted.
Twilight grabbed her wrists. "Look, I'm not here for fashion advice. All I want to do is…" Rarity paid no heed to Twilight's words as she stared at Twilight's hands.
"My word, you've never had a manicure in your life, have you? Not to mention the stitching of your clothing is worn out. This sort of condition can have only been caused by frequent use. Nothing that cannot be fixed by moi."
Despite Twilight's protests Rarity began dragging her off, followed by Spike who was wearing a look of infatuation and Naruto with a look of indifference, having grown used to the seamstress antics.
"Don't fight it Twilight! Trust me, its easier to let Rarity do her work." Naruto called out to her. Moments later Twilight found herself being dressed up in a wide assortments of outfits.
"No, no, uh-uh. Too green." Twilight was dressed like the Lady of Liberty. "Too yellow." Twilight looked like some rich, high-class pony going to a garden party. "Too poofy." Twilight then had on more fancy clothes. "Not poofy enough." Twilight looked like a filly dressed up for a party. "Too frilly." Looked like a queen in the old ages. "Too... shiny."
Finally she got a necklace with a fancy saddle. "Now go on my dear. You were telling me where you're from."
"I've... been sent... from Canterlot... to-" Twilight said in a strained voice before Rarity lost her grip, sending Twilight flying.
"Huh? Canterlot?! Oh, I am so envious! The glamour, the sophistication! I have always dreamed of living there! I can't wait to hear all about it! We are gonna be the best of friends, you and I... Emeralds?! What was I thinking? Let me get you some rubies!" Rarity said as she went to find some more jewels.
"Quick! Before she decides to dye my mane a new color!" Twilight said to Spike as they decided to flee before Rarity got back.
The three of them soon found themselves on the outskirts of Ponyville once more. "Wasn't she wonderful?" A still love struck Spike asked the others.
A chuckle escaped Naruto's lips. "Rarity can also be another acquired taste to get used to."
"How did you come to meet such an enchanting creature?" Spike's desire to learn more about Rarity had overridden the jealousy he had towards the blond for the moment.
"Meeting Rare was one thing, but how we really became friends well…" Things had suddenly grown quiet and a faraway look filled his eyes. "It wasn't under the best conditions. It's not up to me to tell you that other story, but I can tell you how we met."
It had been a few weeks since Naruto arrived to Ponyville and it was nearing the end of the Winter Season. He was making his way to a shop by the name of Carousel Boutique to have the clothing that he used to train in patched up. If he was lucky, he might even get more clothing to wear instead of having to wash the same thing over and over again.
"Hello? Excuse me? Anyone here?" He asked as he poked himself around the circus like building. "Wow, she must be rich like a noble or something." Naruto murmured as he looked around. "Hello?"
"Please come in, I'll be with you in a moment." Naruto walked deeper inside until he saw a Unicorn. Her horn glowed with a light heliotrope glow. One of the things Naruto came to learn was that some of these ponies were very peculiar about their image and colors. The only person who really struck him as someone really into that whole fashion scene was Ino. And even then she was more reserved then some of the residents he had encountered in his sort time here.
The Unicorn lady quickly finished what she was working on. "There, now that is all finished, how may I help...you?" Naruto watched the mare sputter before just stopping altogether.
Rarity stared at the stallion before her and she was horrified at his appearance. "Those garments are absolutely dreadful and will not do."
"Hey what are…stop…hey!" Despite Naruto's protests, the Unicorn began dragging him through the boutique before plopping him down in a chair.
"No one shall leave my boutique in such a condition. That mane of yours looks like jagged edges and you're covered in splotches. Do you not take care of your mane?" As the Unicorn continued to dress him down, Naruto couldn't help but wince. That rather pushy nature kind of reminded him of a temperamental Sakura.
"Look, that's enough! It's kind of insulting that you're berating me without even getting as so much as my name don't you think? I only came to see if I can get my clothes mended, but if you're only going to insult me I'll leave."
After the end of Naruto's statement, the Unicorn looked remorseful. "Forgive me, sometimes I lose myself when I get caught up in fashion. To think I tossed my manners to the wind like that. How can I even call myself a lady?"
Naruto found himself stunned by how dramatic the Unicorn was being. She even went as far as using her magic to pull out a couch and collapsed on top of it.
"Look, I'm just here to fix my clothes or get new ones. I'm…" He paused as he tried to come up with a reason. "…someone who works out and trains a lot and I need clothes to train in."
"Oh please allow me to fulfill this request. I assure you that you are in capable hands." She promised as she brought out a measuring tool. She began examining his dimensions when she caught sight of something. "My word, what an interesting and fetching features. I have never seen anything quite like it?"
Naruto cocked his head to the side as he turned to look at what Rarity was talking about. "What?"
"Your tail of course." She emphasized as if she couldn't believe he was clueless.
Naruto couldn't help but pale slightly. His tail definitely wasn't normal. It was more fox-like then it was pony.
"Oh such a divine feature. Think of the outfits I could make showcasing it. It is like this life of ours to bless me with such a divine sight, if only I had such a treasure."
The only thing that came to Naruto's mind was his hope that the Unicorn wasn't going to kidnap him and stash him in the basement or something. Finally after what seemed like hours, he finally got his clothing, though despite how much he insisted on orange the Unicorn 'talked' him into substituting with something more luxurious, like violet.
"Mister Uzumaki, I do hope you wouldn't mind taking up my offer for lunch as to apologize for my dreadful treatment of you earlier."
Despite any initial misgivings, Naruto decided to give the seamstress a chance. She seemed like a real nice person. Pony. A real nice pony. He hoped he would get used to that soon. "That sounds like a nice idea to me Miss Rarity." Naruto accepted her proposal.
He would find himself soon inquiring about any opportunities to earn some money when Rarity approached him with a proposition. If he was willing to come with her to unearth and carry any gems found, than she would consider it payment for his clothes. Not to mention she would give him a small cut for his services from the gems she sold.
"Coooooooommmmmmmiiiiiiinnnnnngggggggg!" The sound of hoof steps approaching the door. Slowly it swung open. She smiled. "Fantastic, oh and I'm so grateful you were able to come help me on this excursion." She said as she headed back into the shop.
"No problems Miss Rarity." While working on Sweet Apple Acres would keep him fed and with shelter, he was never going to earn enough money that way. "To be honest, I'm looking forward to see the mountain side."
"Well we should make our way out," She replied to his enthusiasm. "After all, it's such a nice day, and I would hate to miss such a perfect chance to gather gems." She finished as she grabbed an extravagant canary yellow sunhat off the hat rack to protect her from the rays of the sun.
"Well then Miss Rarity." He said as he held the door open for Rarity. "After you."
"My you are such a nice gentlestallion." She smiled as she walked pass the door.
Rarity smiled as the two began their trek out of the town.
Their journey took them north until Rarity found a patch of land, ripe with gemstones. Apparently the mare had a gem finding spell. Using the spell, she began walking in intricate patterns through the dirt field, protected by her boots, while also giving Naruto a blueprint on where to dig.
Every so often, the mare detected a cache of gems, in which Naruto then came to her aid and extracted the colored, translucent stones. Since Naruto was able to borrow an old worn out cart from the apples, the haul that they were gathering were quickly outstripping any haul that Rarity made previously.
The place was fairly barren, apart from a tree line and the occasional rock. He could see Rarity ahead, gesturing for him.
"There's another good few over here." She noted. Instead of having Naruto dig, she ignited her horn with magic and moved the dirt apart, revealing the gems. Bringing the cart over, Naruto began piling the gems until it was nearly full.
"There we go. That should be enough."
"And you do this regularly for your craft? Seems like a lot of work you have to do regularly."
"Well normally during my hunts, the amount I manage to forage has yet to reach a third of what you were able to assist me with. I do thank you, as this saves me not only time, but lightens my schedule as well." Rarity finished with a happy smile.
"Well whenever you need help finding gems, I'll be happy to help." Naruto finished as he returned the gesture.
Sure enough, Naruto found himself spending more and more time at Rarity's boutique, assisting the mare in whatever she needed. Because of the shortage of adult stallions, finding a good and available stallion to model had proven unfruitful, until Naruto came along.
Naruto found himself gaining a new respect for people who made clothing. He would find himself standing for what felt like hours when she would get his measurements, look him over, and then determine what kind of fabrics would work with his overall color, attitude, and physical appearance with the mare lamenting the fact that his coloration made it difficult to find good combination for the reason. Despite all this, she still worked as hard as she could in order to piece together her vision of fashion perfection.
Over the weeks he had come to assist her, he found that she'd work tirelessly, even going so far as to go without sleep in hopes of finishing clothing for him when a client's clothing took a bit longer to finish over some complaint that Naruto couldn't help but feel like they were minor. Despite him assuring her that she didn't have to go through so much trouble, she did anyway, because that was her nature.
Because of that, Naruto had begun a transition of spending his time helping Rarity whenever he could to repay her for her generosity. That led to the second factor that would play a part in the reason Naruto would inevitably move in. Rarity's little sister Sweetie Belle.
The moment Naruto saw the filly, he wanted to adopt her. She was the cutest little thing he had ever seen no matter how much of a klutz she was. Of course Rarity found this a blessing in disguise as she insisted that Naruto could help by baby-sitting Sweetie Belle. Sure that meant a lot of havoc and chaos would go on within Ponyville, but as long as it was away from her shop while she worked, Rarity was more than happy to accept the results of whatever a bored Naruto and Sweetie Belle could inevitably unleash.
Weeks passed byand sure enough, Naruto found himself growing closer to the sisters to the point where Rarity was cooking meals for him not to mention him staying after hours became more common place. Sure the apples were more open and family oriented, but there was something more personal about the one on one time shared between Naruto and Rarity. He would regale her with heavily altered tales of his traveling experiences and she would share her own experiences of learning about the Prench culture and how she managed to find herself where she was now.
As such, the trips for gem hunting were now a common thing between the two of them when Naruto had expressed his desire to build up a savings. Rarity who usually was only making trips every other week, now found herself going every other day with the blond as his assistance increased her gem holdings nearly tenfold, meaning she could afford to spend a few days assisting him to forage for gems. With enough stored, they could go into the city where Naruto knew where they could be appraised and then he could find a business or buyer to exchange them for bits.
"Rarity I assure you, I'm enjoying myself quite a bit." The blond remarked as Rarity had just expressed her concern that her companion spent more time helping her than worrying about himself. "I enjoy helping you out because it gives me something to do. You continue to take time out of your day to help me out of the kindness of your heart, without expecting anything in return and trust me, not just anypony does that. Being with you has made me happy, because it's given me something to do besides working myself into the ground. I guess the best way to put it is, you add balance to my life. While I'm not ungrateful, nor can I ever forget what the apples have done for me, what you've given me is something they can't. Being around them gave me a sense of family and a home, but being around you gives me a sense of duty. In other words I wish to thank you Miss Rarity, for being the most generous soul I've ever known." After he finished his speech, a silence had formed between them.
A blush crept upon the cheeks of the mare. That had been the sweetest thing anyone had said to her…ever. She was at a loss of words.
When Rarity continued to remain silent, Naruto began to wonder if maybe he had said too much?
"Thank you…Darling."
Hearing Rarity speak again caused Naruto to relax. Suddenly the smell of something had alerted Naruto. A sort of dank and hot, and musty smell that he instinctively realized without anything needed to be said. From around some boulders, bipedal creatures appeared. At first he thought they were stallion because of their features, but a closer inspection revealed that the torso of their bodies had hair more reminiscent to human than pony fur.
These creatures were strongly built with flat noses, large pointed ears, long curly hair, and full beards, with wreaths of vine or ivy circling their balding heads. The features as Naruto realized, were more like goats then ponies, especially the one with the black fur. Unlike the others who had short horns, this creature dwarfed the size of his brethren and had massive ram like horns.
They were all armed with staff like objects, covered with vines and leaves and topped off with pine cones whose edges were maliciously shaved sharp.
Naruto had never heard or seen these kinds of creatures before, but something told him to be on guard. He was surprised when Rarity moved behind him as her expression went rather ghastly. Whatever the hell these creatures were, they were frightening to her. "Rarity? What are these creatures?" He whispered.
"T-They're S-Satyrs." She stammered out but managed to keep her voice a low whisper. Whatever information she had was put on hold as she began to muse something else. "It doesn't make sense. Why are they all the way out here?"
"Well, well, well." The black satyr spoke, his voice a dark and smooth one would find befitting of a business owner. "A Unicorn mare. Heard their be dealers looking for horns in these parts."
Naruto's eyes widened for a brief moment before his face sharpened and his eyes slightly closed in disgust as he digested the information. This was the first that he had ever heard of such a thing. "What do you want?" He calmly asked, trying to do his best to avoid instigating a fight. As long as Rarity was here, he wouldn't be foolish enough to initiate a confrontation that could get her hurt.
"Your treasure…we want it." He said as he made a beckoning motion with his clawed finger.
"Naruto, darling, just give them the gems. We can always get more." Rarity pleaded with him as the fear in her voice was pronounced. She was trembling as well.
Naruto turned his head to console her. "I will Rare. I won't let them hurt you." He told her in hopes of keeping her calm before turning back around. He grabbed what little haul they made and tossed the bags halfway between them and the Satyrs.
"That's all we have." Naruto said as he stepped back.
"You seem to have misunderstood me mule, I said I want your treasure."
"I don't have anything else on me." Naruto knew two things for sure. Chances of things going peacefully were almost nonexistent and the way he was called mule was definitely an insult.
Without a word, the Black Satyr simply lifted his staff and pointed it at the mare. "Give us the mare and we'll let you walk away alive."
"Like hell I will!" Naruto snarled as he finally realized what they intended. Naruto craned his head and turned to the mare. "Rarity, I'm going to distract them, you need to get out of here."
"I will not abandon you!" She replied with a stubborn shake of her head.
"I can't fight effectively if I'm worried about you. Please." He pleaded, but before he could get a chance, the Satyr underlings charged. With one more cry to her to run, Naruto engaged his attackers.
As much as Rarity didn't want to leave the blond, she knew she was no use in a fight. She shouted to the blond she would get help and took off down the path.
Immediately two of the Satyrs shot forward, using their feet, they rammed into Naruto, causing the blond to fly back slightly before digging his hooves into the ground. The breath was nearly knocked out of him as they continued their attempts to blitz him.
Realizing the Satyrs were much stronger than Naruto anticipated, it forced the blond to be more on the defensive. He placed precise and quick strikes into their ankles, throats, or whatever vulnerable place he could strike. When the other short horns entered the fray, Naruto met them strike for strike, channeling his chakra to harden his skin and cushion the blows before returning the favor. A solid strike to the abdomen caused the Satyr with the short goatee to double over. Quickly maneuvering with a sweep kick allowed Naruto to trip one off his feet and quickly jump back, lunging his elbow into the throat of the other Satyr.
Naruto let out a yelp as one of the Satyrs rammed his horn into the blond's shoulder causing a small spurt of blood, pain coursing through the right portion of his body. Naruto knew he had to work fast as the loss of blood and blood pressure would cause the organs of his body to start failing due to his body slowly losing oxygen.
Twisting his body so he could use fight more effectively with his other arm, Naruto grabbed the back of his head and rammed his knee into his chin, sending the creature flying back. Naruto let out a yelp as he found himself stabbed by the creatures' spears. Apparently they decided that the blond wasn't the weakling they thought he was. Naruto nearly stumbled over from the numbing sensation coursing through his body.
All eight of the Satyrs charged him at once. Thankfully they weren't too bright or trained, relying on their weapons and brute strength instead of tactics, so Naruto began to use their strength against them. As they charged him, he maneuvered it so he could use his hands and hooves respectively to maneuver them to stab four of the Satyrs with their own weapons.
Landing on all fours, Naruto grabbed two of them and held the other four Satyrs at arm's length.
"Put down the Thyrsus mule!" Naruto turned to see the black Satyr had Rarity slung over his shoulder. Letting loose a low growl, Naruto dropped the Thrysus.
The four Satyrs that weren't paralyzed proceeded to wail on the blond. The pain was nearly unbearable as the strength of the blows left him bloody and bruised to the point his body gave out along with using their weapons to stab into the blond. They continued to attack the blond to the point where his body felt like it was going to be turned into paste.
The black Satyr tossed Rarity unceremoniously on the ground. Naruto's chest tightened as he noticed that her dress was torn and a bruise was on her face with blood seeping from her busted lip. The rage within the blond was slowly building.
"Pathetic!" The horned leader snarled as he rounded on his group. "A mere mule, a dirt digger of all things nearly did you in."
"But lord Ashby." One of the Satyrs began to speak, only for the horned Satyr to kick up one of the spears and launched it into the Satyr's shoulder. The Satyr dropped to his knees as he held back the scream through closed lips.
Naruto's eyes met with Rarity's, seeing they were filled with sorrow.
"I would have let you live, but your insolence has put me in a rather foul mood. So before I finish you off, I'll let you watch your little marefriend bring me some relief." Ashby taunted as he grabbed Rarity by the wrists and hoist her up. Ashby's followers began to laugh and whoop it up.
Tried as she might, Rarity wasn't strong enough to break from his hold and started to cry, pleading for him not to do this.
That was when a fury Naruto hadn't felt for years began to wail up inside of him. If this creature think he was going to sit back and watch him violate someone he considered precious than he was wrong.
In that moment Naruto had snapped. One moment Ashby was celebrating his victory, the next all he felt was pain. He looked to his followers and all he saw was shock and fear. What. What was going on? He looked down to see that Naruto's hand was buried into his chest. Naruto yanked back, blood spurted from the wound as Ashby fell backwards to the ground, going through shock, finding himself unable to breath and slowly succumbing to death. In one simple gesture Naruto crushed the organ he ripped out.
"Leave…" The tone that left the blond was cold and completely hollow. He turned to the Satyrs, his eyes crimson slits but something was wrong. This wasn't the same as when he fought Haku on the bridge, or Kimmaro or Orchimaru all those years ago. This was even different than when he thought Nagato had killed Hinata. There was something much darker, more sinister dark to it. This was definitely Kurama's chakra, but there was something else." Before I lose the remaining sense of reason I have left."
The cowards fled, gathering their remaining brethren and took off. The only remaining sound was the soft sobbing of Rarity. Turning to her, he saw that her outfit was more torn up than he thought, revealing further bruising and her bra. Naruto took off his shirt and walked over to Rarity. "Rare." He softly called out to the mare.
She looked up as she watched the blond place his shirt over her so she was no longer exposed. "Sorry, I'm so sorry." She sobbed; feeling that it was her fault the blond was so hurt. On one hand, a part of her was repulsed and scared of the brutality of what she just witnessed. She had never seen anypony or anything be killed before. She certainly didn't know anypony who could commit such a horrid action, but on the other hand another part of her, a much larger and grateful part of her was thankful. That creature was going to rape her and heavens know what else, but he had saved her. Despite that vicious beating he had found a way through the pain and annihilated that beast all for the sake of saving her.
"I wish you didn't have to see that." He mumbled as he looked down at the ground. Was it shame he felt? Not in killing that creature no, but of having Rarity see such a beastly side of himself.
Rarity was confused for a moment before she realized why he said that. He must have picked up on her still coming to terms of what just happened. Suddenly, to even her own surprise she hugged the stallion. "Thank you…thank you so much. I was so horrified and…" She trailed off.
"Rare…" He said, the sadness in his eyes was clear as he rested his chin on her shoulder. "I was…I was so afraid I would lose you, and so afraid that you might grow to fear me after what I just done."
"Never, I owe you my life." She said as she felt a wet sticky sensation drip down on her. "Oh my Celestia." She cried out, completely forgetting how injured Naruto was. "We need to get you to the hospital." She said as she slung his arm over his shoulder and helped him up. "Can you walk?"
"Y-Yeah," He managed to get out as he felt his adrenaline beginning to drain. His legs. He could barely feel his legs and it hurt to breathe. "Rare," He softly said as he noticed it was starting to get dark. "It'll be faster if you…"
"Do not!" She sharply cut him off with furious tears. "I will not leave you behind. We are both getting out of here, together." She emphasized as she slowly began their trek. They were miles away and at this rate it would be nightfall before they got back. "I…I was not strong enough to fight back. That will be something I will always regret, but I am strong enough to help you now. I have to be. I will be so, so do not ask me to continue to be helpless to do anything."
"Ok Rarity." He simply replied as they slowly made their way back to town.
After that day, the nature of their relationship had permanently changed.
Naruto realized he had been quiet for a good deal having become lost in his own memories. Before he could apologize for the sudden silence the sound of chirping birds drew their attention. He realized they were near the forest outskirts where Fluttershy frequented.
0 The story he had told them ended before the part of the Satyrs. That bit was too personal to talk about casually, but at least he told them enough to explain his friendship with Rarity. Now it was time for the next item on Twilight's list. "Alright now we can move on to the music," Naruto remarked as they came across a small gathering of birds and one Pegasus pony.
She had a long soft pale grayish rose mane and wore a sleeveless yellow sweater with a long flowing light green skirt that reached down to her ankles. For all intents of purpose for Fluttershy's personality, her body was better suited to a model or another profession. By far her bust exceeded most of the mares in her town to the point it seemed like her chest strained against the sweater. She also had wide thick thighs and an ass whose size that exceeded Pinkie's connecting with a thin waist that seemed to be prominent in Pegasi in general. Fluttershy was also a bit larger than your common Pegasi, indicating that she had some earth pony ancestry, considering she was more on the thicker side as well as the fact her wings were on the smaller side compared to Pegasi in muscle mass. And her wings while exceeding even Rainbow Dash's in length were thinner than the other Pegasi's due to a lack of use.
Her gentle cyan eyes were trained on the avians before her.
"Don't approach her too quickly," Naruto warned them as they approached the Pegasi mare.
"Oh my. Um, stop please, everyone, umm." She softly instructed them as she stopped the rehearsal. "Excuse me, sir? I mean no offense, but your rhythm is just a teeny-tiny bit off." The blue jay nodded. "Now, follow me, please. A-one, a-two, a-one two three…" Before she could start, Naruto called out to her.
"Hey Fluttershy, hope I'm not interrupting." The tone he used was much softer than the boisterous or familiar ones used to greet the others.
Fluttershy turned to address the speaker as her eyes lit up and a smile graced her face. "Hello Naruto, have you come to see the rehearsal?"
"Actually I'm showing somepony around town whose here to see how things are running for the festival." He explained as Twilight Sparkle strode forward.
"Hello, I hope we aren't interrupting you. I was sent from Canterlot to see how everything is going and the music sounds wonderful." Fluttershy didn't respond. "I'm Twilight Sparkle." She still garnered no response. "What's your name?" Twilight once more prompted her.
"Um... I'm Fluttershy." The Pegasus introduced herself in a tone so meek the other mare couldn't hear.
"I'm sorry, what was that?" Twilight asked her once more.
"Um... My name is Fluttershy." Fluttershy said in an even quieter voice that was hardly audible as she shielded away.
"Didn't quite catch that." Twilight prompted once more, becoming dangerously close for the Pegasi's liking. Fluttershy then made a squeaking sound as her mane covered one of her eyes.
"Let me talk with her." Naruto suddenly cut in as he noticed Fluttershy was starting to withdraw into her shell. "She had it rough as a filly and is really shy with strangers," Naruto spoke to the unicorn before he led Fluttershy away. Out of all the new friends he had made, Fluttershy was one of the more recent ones. "I'm sorry about that Fluttershy, I should have warned Twilight more." In response, he got something in more along the lines of 'it's ok'. "She just wants to check out the music and it seems like things are going okay. I'm sure she wouldn't mind a small sample of what the birds can do just to make sure though."
"D-Do I have to?" She squeaked out in a soft tone.
"Come on Fluttershy, it's for the festival. She's not going to hurt you. Twilight Sparkle is a nice mare and Spike is also a pretty cool little dude."
The mare cocked her head curiously. Spike? She looked around the mare and spotted the baby dragon.
"A baby dragon!" The sudden explosion of energy from Fluttershy caught Twilight and even Naruto off guard, pushing past them and leaving Spike suddenly cuddled to her chest and cheek against cheek. Those bright eyes shining with joy at her discovery. "Oh, I've never seen a baby dragon before. He's sooo cute!"
Spike now the center of attention for the first time all day, a grin spread over his lips and the short dragon inflated his chest with pride at all the attention suddenly washing over him. "Well, well, well...!"
Gushing with joy, Fluttershy did a small spin in the air, holding Spike high over her head and releasing another gasp of surprise. At this point, Twilight held a hand to her face and groaned sharply.
Naruto clasped his hand over his lips as he tried to stifle his laughter. This was unexpected yet so cute.
Not that it had any impact on the situation at hand, as the mare continued to heap attention upon the tiny dragon. "Oh my, he talks. I didn't know dragons could talk. That's just so incredibly wonderful, I just don't even know what to say!"
"Well, um, it looks like your birds are back, so I guess everything's in order. Keep up the good work and in that case, we'd better be going."
"Wait, wait! What's his name?" Fluttershy asked the group.
"I'm Spike." The baby dragon introduced himself.
Despite Twilight's attempt to grab Spike and run, Fluttershy followed after them. "Hi Spike, I'm Fluttershy. Wow, a talking dragon! And what do dragons talk about?"
"Well, what do you wanna know?"
Fluttershy was swift to trill with delight at Spike welcoming response and pulled her arms together to hug them against herself in joy over the situation, going so far as to do a back-flip in place then rushing to catch up again. "Absolutely everything."
"Just let it go Twilight. Just let it happen."
Spike, however, was simply happy to have an attentive audience and spoke out with joy. "Well... I started out as a cute little purple and green egg..." For an adolescent, his story was surprisingly long, enough to where it went from early afternoon to early evening. "...and that's the story of my whole entire life! Well, up until today. Do you wanna hear about today?"
"Oh, yes, please!" Fluttershy pleaded. Suddenly Spike found a hand, courtesy of Twilight clamped over his mouth as he was dragged back.
"I am so sorry, how did we get here so fast? I'm staying at the library while I'm in Ponyville and my poor baby dragon needs his sleep so we need to hurry and settle in."
Of course, that was sure to get an instant response from the animal lover. "Poor thing, you simply must get into bed... "
"Yes, yes, we'll get right on that. Well, g'night!" She said, dragging Spike away before any more time could be wasted.
Naruto called out to the mare who turned and prepared to make her way back to the forest. "I'll see you later Fluttershy."
"Okay…bye."
"I have to say that was definitely interesting," Naruto remarked as he began remembering how he met Fluttershy.
It was during yet another training session where he found himself collapsed from exhaustion. The desire to gain back the power he once had driven him to near reckless levels of training. After all, being as strong as he once was in this new body was the only chance he had to survive.
He slowly began to stir only to find himself in a cottage of some sorts. He was in a basket and as he assessed himself, he found that he was attended to. He looked around and saw there was an assortment of animals consisting of birds, squirrels, mice, cats, and other creatures. "Where in the world am I?" He said as the pony he assumed was his caretaker entered the room. Upon realizing he was awake, she seemed to freeze in mid-step.
"Oh hello, you helped me right?" Naruto asked as he moved up to his hooves. The mare made something in relation to a squeak as she stood there. "Hello? My name is Naruto, Naruto Uzumaki, what's yours?" The Pegasus shielded away from him. The various animals let out various growls causing the blond to stumble back.
"It's okay." The Pegasus quietly assured her little companions. "M-My name is Fluttershy. H-Hello." They both exchanged a glance as blue eyes met blue eyes. The Pegasus once more shielded away from him.
"Well, it's nice to meet you Fluttershy. Can you tell me where I am?"
"Oh, we're outside of Ponyville Mr. Naruto."
Naruto just grinned. "Just Naruto, no Mr. ok?"
With that, the Pegasus timidly nodded. "N-Naruto, could you tell me why you were unconscious outside, but you don't have to answer it though I was just curious." She shielded away as he turned towards her, bumping into one of her animal friends before quickly apologizing to the gentle soul.
"I was training. I'm something of a martial artist and I sort of went overboard. You really saved me though, thanks for your help." He thanked her. It seemed a pattern was forming. He would befriend a kind pony who would be willing to help him and he would bond with them.
Which led him to learn more about her. "I'm the town's veterinarian." She answered when he asked her what she did for a living.
"A vet? So you like animals then?"
She perked up at this. "Oh yes! I just love them! I love all animals. From the smallest little chipmunk to the largest bear. Except for d-dragons. Dragons are scary, and mean." She finished her statement with a quiver.
In nearly everything, she did from her demeanor to her career centered on her kind nature. While being a guest at her cottage Naruto got to know the mare as she tended to his injuries.
"From that moment on I've been visiting Fluttershy. She doesn't associate with others much and it's nice to slow down and enjoy nature with someone." Naruto explained as they arrived at the library.
"I would like to thank you for all your help today Naruto. Forgive my rudeness, but there is a matter which I really have to tend to." She said as she searched along the wall for a light switch. "Now where is the switch?"
"I found it," Naruto said as he turned on the light.
"Surprise!" Many ponies shouted out. The Unicorn was taken back by the loud noise and fanfare, with an odd pink pony blowing a kazoo.
"Huh? Looks like you must have met Pinkie Pie." Was the only thing Naruto could remark as every inch of the library was covered in a traditional Pinkie Pie set-up.
"Oooh! Customers, customers! Welcome!" A flash of pink whizzed out the door and abruptly stopped in front of them. The mare had a brilliant raspberry mane, light cerulean eyes, and a pale, light raspberry coat.
"Hello Pinkie Pie, I've brought a friend to treat him out for a meal."
"Oh, hello there!" In yet another pink flash, Naruto found himself nose to nose with the mare with the cotton candy hair. She was dressed in a light pink shirt with balloons on it, two blue and one yellow in the middle adorning her torso, violet mini skirt along with white and pink sleeves and stockings. The energy radiating from her was quite infectious. "Ooh, you have such fun hair? And what's with the foxtail. I don't think I've ever seen you before. How'd you get the foxtail? What's your name? Are you a fox-pony? I've never met a foxpony before!" she suddenly gasped after her flurry of questions threatened to overwhelm Naruto. "I have to plan you a party!"
"But you just met me why would you throw a party for me?" Naruto wondered, finding himself almost overwhelmed by the mare’s questions.
"Because that's just what I do. I throw parties for all my new friends." She answered him with a bright, childlike smile.
"Pinkie Pie if you don't mind we're here to get something to eat." Naruto’s companion told her.
Pinkie's eyes widened in glee. "Ooh! I didn't know you two came here to buy some sweets! Well, what do you and Mr. Foxpony want to eat?"
"H-Hey, the name is Naruto. Not Fox pony okay." Naruto remarked as a deep blush colored his cheeks.
"Nah-rue-toh? Wow, that's such a strange name. Sounds like a dance you do on your toes."
'My god. Every single one of them is insane.' Naruto thought as he simply sat back and resigned to a life of ponies that were going to confuse the hell out of him.
“Y'see I've never seen you before and if I've never seen you before that means you're new, 'cause I know everypony, and I mean everypony in Ponyville!” Pinkie Pie rambled on as dragged Twilight further into the building. “And if you're new, that meant you haven't met anyone yet, and if you haven't met anyone yet, you must not have any friends, and if you don't have any friends then you must be lonely, and that made me so sad, then I had an idea, and that's why I went”, suddenly pausing for yet another deep gasp she rushed on just as quickly afterwards “I must throw this great ultra-mega super-duper spectacular welcome party and invite everyone in Ponyville! See? And now you have lots and lots of friends!”
Twilight was overwhelmed by the fact there was easily over two hundred ponies gathered in the library. Refreshments were being enjoyed, ponies were chatting, and it was an all-around fun atmosphere. She soon found herself swamped by the four ponies that were part of the Festival, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy.
“Awesome party Pinkie Pie!”
“I do say, darling, it always amazes me how you put together a party on such short notice.”
“Hoo-wee ya always throw the best shindigs.”
“T-The party is quite lively.”
When the form of Berry Punch entered the doorway with her special product the party really kicked off. Rarity was standing to the side and conversing with a mare by the name of Bon Bon by one of the bookcases. They were both quietly sipping wine.
Pinkie being Pinkie, of course, was doing wild dance moves in the middle of the floor with Vinyl Scratch trying to mimic the crazy action.
Naruto and Rainbow, of course, were having one of their competitions of who could down the most shots. Spike and Fluttershy were sitting off to the side; the former tightly wrapped in the latter’s embrace as she went on and on about questions she had about baby dragons despite the former’s desire to get closer to Rarity.
“Alright everypony I have an announcement to make.” Naruto loudly called out as the ponies at the party attention fell on him. Naruto began walking over to Rarity whose eyes widened.
“No…no.” she softly mouthed out to him already know what was coming. From the hoots of the majority of ponies in the room so did they.
Naruto got on one knee. “Miss Rarity, I’ve known you for nearly a year now. You are one of the most graceful, kind, and generous ponies I have ever met. Would you do me the honor of…”
“You stop this right now Naruto Uzumaki!” Rarity shouted at him, a mix of being tipsy and embarrassment resulted in her having her less than stellar control. “I’ve told you about this little game. If you were still living with me I’d have you on the couch.” As soon as the statement left her lips Rarity she regretted as a series of catcalls and further hoots followed. “Not in that way. How can so many of you be so vulgar?” she asked as she finished with a cute huff.
“Aaw she turned me down again folks,” Naruto said with a casual shrug and a synonymous awws followed. “Oh well, maybe next time.” He said as he grabbed a glass and raised it.
“She just turned down his marriage proposal? Why is everyone taking it so lightly?” Twilight asked the closest pony next to her, who upon closer inspection she realized was the town’s mayor. Of all ponies, Twilight thought that at least the mayor would have a bit more restraint than to partake in something like this wild party.
“From what I can recall Miss Sparkle it’s something cooked up by Rarity’s sister Sweetie Bell seeing as she and Mr. Uzumaki simply adore each other. If he and Rarity were to get married that would make he and Sweetie Belle siblings by law, but miss Rarity refuses his proposals each time. Quite simply the whole thing is nonsense.” Twilight agreed with a head nod. “It is obvious that Rarity and Naruto are quite taken with each other. Hopefully one of them will get a clue sometime soon it's quite annoying seeing them dance around each other.” Twilight in disbelief shook her head and broke away from the fanfare.
Taking note of this separately Naruto and Spike excused themselves to follow the mare.
"Ugh, here I thought I'd have time to learn about the Elements of Harmony but, silly me, all this ridiculous friend-making has kept me from it!" Twilight muttered to herself as she looked out of the window and saw four stars moving towards the moon which had a symbol that strongly resembled the face of Nightmare Moon. "Legend has it that on the longest day of the thousandth year, the stars will aid in her escape, and she will bring about an everlasting night. I hope the Princess was right... I hope it really is just an old ponytale..."
"How long are you going to hide up here?" Naruto asked as he entered the room. Twilight was surprised that the pony was up here instead of partying with his friends. "Let me guess, you're not the type to make friends?"
"You too?” she asked him having already gone through this whole song and dance with Spike. “Look I don't have time for friends."
Naruto cut her off with a snort. "You believe that now but trust me; a life without friends isn't much of a life. For those of us who grew up without a family to love them or people to care for them, I would have killed to be in the position you are now with ponies being nice and happy to see me. Treating me like someone that they're happy to see. I never knew friendship growing up so don't throw away such a valuable opportunity." Naruto no longer felt any shame when it came to his past. If it meant he could help one person, then he could relive that experience briefly.
"Why…why would anypony be treated that way?" the befuddled unicorn asked. She couldn't imagine anypony being treated like they were unwanted. A part of her wanted to reject what the stallion was saying as such things didn't happen, but the conviction in his eyes supported that he wasn't lying.
"If you want to learn more I'd be happy to tell you after the festival. "
"C'mon, guys, it's time to watch the sunrise!" Spike said as he came back into the room.
"Well, its time to go. I'll wait for you guys downstairs." Naruto remarked as he went downstairs. By the time he got there, he noticed that many of the ponies were chatting and leaving through the front door. It seemed like everyone was making their way to the City Hall for the Celebration to begin. He waited for Twilight and Spike to come down as he led them to Town Hall.
It had been nearly a thousand years since setting hoof in this castle. This place held so many memories for her so many memories of a happier time that it hurt to think of the last incident seen within these walls. Using her magic she whipped away the grime and dust from one of the shattered mirrors hanging on the wall.
She looked up at the moon as the four stars in the sky vanished behind the moon, and the face on the moon began to fade away. Celestia took a deep breath to calm herself.
Powerful Magic erupted from the room as a wave washed over the Everfree forest. She watched as an aura began to form in the sky. Magic erupted from the sphere as the shock-waves nearly flattened the nearby land.
Soon a bipedal figure emerged. The sky began to darken as a storm began to pick up. Thunder and Lightning rain down as the presence began to move towards her.
Darkness converged on to the throne room as the essence finally took shape. The creature in question was nearly equal to Celestia in size. Her fur was that of sleek jet black coloration with cyan-blue slitted eyes. Like Celestia, her body was ethereal befitting a goddess with soft angles to her jaw and with a defined muzzle. Her hair was that of a dark shimmering navy color and her fanged teeth were absolutely predatory. She was wearing a shimmering and revealing cyan dress with a large serrated horn protruding from her forehead and a pair of large wings on her back.
“Good evening, dear sister,” the dark Alicorn greeted. There was a subtle otherworldly echo to her voice. “Will you not greet me?”
“When my sister Princess Luna returns I will happily greet her with open arms. You, on the other hand, Nightmare Moon, I have little to say to you.” The Regal ruler hollowly replied.
The comment seemed to spark something in the dark Alicorn as she launched herself at Celestia her hands flaring with magic. Hand casting was known throughout the lands as an extremely powerful form of magic. Used by few Unicorns this form of channeling magic required not only immense talent but being born with a high enough magical potential to use it. While the magic behind hand casting was weaker then casting through one’s horn it allowed the successive use of spells much faster than having to actively change the spell through one’s horn and it was far more difficult to defend against hand casting. There was also the fact that hand casting made a certain brand of spells easier thanks to the added dexterity of using it over the horn as well as making the ability to aim much easier.
Celestia just barely managed to block the blow, a magical shield materializing between them as the shock wave from the attack caused the wall nearest to them to explode and disintegrate. With a single powerful flap, she threw herself back, dodging a blast from Nightmare Moon’s horn.
“I do not wish to fight you,” Celestia said, but Nightmare Moon did not falter in her attack. Celestia was just barely able to use her magic to uproot slabs of the ground to block the attack.
“Then surrender thyself!”
Celestia buckled momentarily under the weight of Nightmare Moon’s next magical attack. Channeling her magic through both her horn and her hands she shattered Celestia’s barrier.
The magic released from her broken barrier knocked Celestia off her hooves. She rolled and bounced across the throne room floor, eventually coming to a stop at the base of her former throne.
Her breathing was labored as the pain of the magical knock-back pulsed throughout her body.
Celestia took a few deep, gasping breaths to try and recover more quickly, but it was already too late. When she looked up, she saw Nightmare Moon standing over her and felt Nightmare Moon's black presence holding her down. “Pathetic! You were more of a challenge to me twelve-thousand moons ago. The lack of the ascended form shows that you have allowed softness to overtake you. I shall make this quick.” Nightmare Moon said as she called forth one of the very tools she crafted over a thousand years ago an amulet of incredible power that fed on the magic of the land and inhabitants itself. Nightmare Moon’s magic washed over the castle and seconds later Celestia was gone. Content that the biggest threat to her was now gone Nightmare Moon decided it was time to make her move.
City hall in Ponyville was hustling and bustling with the gathered crowds gazing in admiration of the decorations. Those who volunteered were putting the finishing touches on the part where they contributed.
Clusters stood at the back of the room, speaking in groups while the front two-thirds of the room had packed rows of chairs in tight to the front balcony to allow as many as possible to watch The Princess raise the sun when the celebration began.
Twilight spotted Naruto who was telling Applejack something. Words were exchanged and he left and called out to Rarity who was with a young filly. The filly was a white unicorn with an adorable grayish mulberry and pale rose curly mane and tail. She realized that the filly must have been Rarity’s little sister.
“Hey Twilight, I managed to save us a table. Why don’t you and Spike join us?” he said as he called her over and introductions were exchanged. The excitement began to wind down as everyone began to take their seats.
The performance officially began as Fluttershy's birds to full attention, their song sounding out and echoing forth across the crowded hall. The doors opened and what followed was an arrangement of members of the Royal Guards.
The first was the Solar Guard, the most elite of Equestria’s guard and Celestia’s personal guard let by the mare Shine Spark. Their duty was to personally protect Princess Celestia from assassins and protect the capital of Canterlot and the castle.
The next guard was the Unicorn Guard led by a Stallion by the name of Shining Armor. There Captain was currently not there, having been stationed at another city per Celestia's instructions. No one knew why, but figured the princess had her reasons. Their general duty was to monitor and protect large cities like Canterlot while also being on call at a moment’s notice to create barriers to repel attacks.
There was also the Pegasus guard, comprised of Equestria's best fliers with the Wonderbolts being a special unit that served as commanding officers. They handled all things sky based and were the guards and forces of all the cloud cities.
Then there was the Special Forces Guard who dealt with magical disasters, dark magic, twisted monsters, and the occasional thief that thinks they’ll make it big by breaking into Canterlot Castle. They consisted of all three pony tribes.
Finally, there was the Equestria guard consisting of ponies of all three pony types. The various sects in the guards were assigned various duties around the nation often making the brunt of the Equestria army. They were stationed not only throughout the country but in every city, most often assisting the special guard stationed in a city.
While there were far more guards or special groups than that, those four guards were the main ones.
Excited whisper and chatter happened among many of the towns members. After a good deal of fanfare Mayor Mare took to the center stage. She grabbed the microphone and began to speak. “Ponies of Ponyville, it is with my own pride and a grand honor to introduce to you her highness. Princess Celestia!” With a sweeping shift, he cast his gaze up to the balcony, was Rarity at that moment reached out and pulled at the cord that held the drapes closed.
And standing in behind them? Not the Sun goddess who had for thousands of years ruled over their kind and protected them from the dangers that filled the world. Instead, it was the form of Nightmare Moon, now armed with thin cyan armor chest mail and armor headpiece with crafted with arcane designs carved into every inch of the surface with the twinkling images of the stars themselves visible in her mane. “Greetings mine subjects. At long last thy one true queen has returned.”
“Shadowfright…that darkness is the same as that creature.” Naruto mentally thought as he couldn't help but feel a bit overwhelmed by the power this being was exhuming.
"Oh, my beloved subjects. It's been so long since I've seen your precious, little sun-loving faces." Nightmare Moon announced as she was looking at the audience of ponies.
"What did you do with our Princess?!" Rainbow Dash yelled out as she tried to charge at Nightmare Moon but she was stopped by Applejack.
"Whoa there, Nelly..." Applejack as she grabbed Rainbow by the shoulder and forced her down Nightmare Moon than began a cold and cruel chuckle.
"Tell us, whom among you know who I am?” Nightmare Moon prompted as her demonic eyes skimmed over the ponies. “
"Well well well, somepony who remembers me. Then you also know why I'm here."
"You're here to... to..." Twilight Sparkle began to stammer. Having lost the confidence she had for that moment.
A malignant smile graces the lips of the dark goddess. "Remember this day, little ponies, for today is the last day the sun will ever rise. From this moment forth, eternal night has begun!" Nightmare Moon said as lightning starts to fill the air.
The Guards immediately mobilized and went into action. “Steady Hoof and Aegis Shield get the civilians out of here. The rest of you ready yourselves.” Shine Spark barked out of the commands as the orders were being further dictated through a chain of command though before the Solar Guard Captain’s plan could jump into action multiple figures exploded in through the window and doors.
Screams of terror echoed through the building as various creatures began cornering the ponies. There were the wolf creatures known as Lycans who were the descendant of wolves and an instinct race of creatures known as humans.
There were also some griffins as well, considering the at best testy relations between the ponies and griffins this wasn’t a complete and other surprises.
There was also Satyrs as well to which Naruto recognized from that day all those months ago. One thing stood out among the creatures that made it clear where their allegiance lies with. The features apparent in them were those eyes, those dark slitted eyes of the same shape and color of Nightmare Moon.
“Thy princess is a merciful goddess. Accept my gifts and we guarantee that your life will be a pleasant one.”
“Never tyrant!” Honey Flower spat out. A proud member of the guard with rose colored hair and honey colored eyes. Years of being in the service saw her developed a muscled form usually unseen on Unicorns without specialized training.
“My subjects; show them the price of their insolence.” By Nightmare Moon’s command all hell broke loose.
The Nightmare: Five Virtues! Journey For the Elements!
The figure of Nightmare Moon swiftly shifted upon her high balcony, an evil grin splitting her lips as her loyal minions attacked.
The unicorns of the guards gathered together, maneuvering into formation prepared to fire. The Pegasus flexed their wings, shifting their weight and preparing to cast into the fray. And the Earth pony's drew weapons, many drawing up shields with half of them preparing to attack and the other half protecting the gathered crowds back that Nightmare Moon’s forcing was preparing to attack.
The battle began with blasts of magic shot forth from the assembled guard’s pony’s horns. Several shots hit while others merely skimmed the body of the attackers. The Griffins took to the air, their claws raised as they shot forward only to be met with resistance from Pegasi guard’s member. The claws from the Griffins proved ineffective against the armor of the guards not to mention the guard members had training on their sides with several Unicorns firing magical blasts sending several of the attackers flying across the room.
The Satyr’s, however, were proving more effective as their tough hides while not immune against the magic gave them some measure of resistance. The strength of the Bipedal creatures gave them just the edge they needed to close the distance, using physical attacks to cause either blunt force trauma or disrupt the formation enough to allow the others to attack.
In those mere brief seconds, Naruto had seen everything he needed to see. He had seen their movements. He had seen how fast they were. How strong they were. At that moment he acted.
One.
Two.
Three.
He leaped, landing one of the broken tables using the momentum that carried him forward from tipping over and leaped forward. Balding up his fist he punched one of the Griffins in the beak sending him flying into another one. The punch thrown with his right arm spun him just enough to where he was turned. He landed on both his hooves and left hand. He charged forward, kicking up the weapon of a Satyr and launched it with enough force to impale on the leg of a Satyr, immobilizing it long enough for one of the Unicorn guards to home in and fired a blast of magic with enough concussive force to crack the creature’s sternum and taking it out of the fight.
The makeshift army that had gathered in Ponyville was proving far from effective as the tides quickly turned in favor of the ponies.
Nightmare Moon's eyes slit narrowed as her body shimmered with great rage at this defiance. Her hands a lit ablaze with magic and with a mighty roar her power exploded outwards in a violet lash of magical energy sending out concussive blasts sending all the fighters across the room in a powerful telekinetic display. “You Fools! You cannot stand before my might!” by the dozens of more figures began to pour in from the door all of them burying the same demonic slits, showcasing the taint of the Nightmare. Nightmare Moon gave the order to take a prisoner of all those who dared to oppose her.
Naruto managed to recover from the blast, having only been temporarily stunned. Taking advantage of their focus on rounding up and securing prisoners Naruto quickly performed a substitution on one of Nightmare Moon’s soldiers. Before they could comprehend what was happening he leaped and took to the rooftop, already making impressive distance before the hastily tagged spells could tag him. With even ponies selling themselves to Nightmare Moon’s service this was going to prove more difficult than originally thought. Ducking into the shadows Naruto hid as the Pegasi and Griffons took to the air searching for the escapee.
As he traveled from roof to roof he caught sight of ponies being laid at either horn or weapon point and forced out of their homes. As much as he wanted to help them, it would prove far more dangerous for them to get involved with the mission that was happening than for them to spend a few hours locked up. He knew where he needed to go thankfully.
Sweet Apple Acres.
Not so subtly Naruto had steered a conversation with the mayor about a safe place for the residents to go in case of an emergency.
Sweet Apple Acres proved ideal.
Vast wide farmland to seeing anypony coming with few potential places for anypony to hide without them being seen a mile away. The farmhouses were also large enough to house at least a hundred ponies working as a temporary shelter for a crisis.
What helped make this place safe was the shielding spell cast by one Lyra Heartstrings. What few ponies in Ponyville knew about Lyra was the fact she originally lived in Canterlot and graduated from Celestia’s school of Gifted Unicorns with honors. As one of the most gifted members of her year, she majored in spell theory and minored in runes with a Doctorate in Spellcasting.
Nothing sort of a Veteran spellcaster or a somepony born with unnatural magical talent would be breaking down the barrier she cast anytime soon.
Those who made it out of the town were gathered in the farmhouse which included the apples, several of the families from Ponyville, several filies, a couple of injured guard ponies and several Summer Sun Festival volunteers.
Twilight Sparkle separated from the rest of the group and entered another room on the farm as she tried to gather her thoughts. There wasn’t a single hint of the sun rising or a hint of Princess Celestia in the Horizon. What had happened to the Princess? Was she developing some means of attack? Was she organizing the safety of the citizens of Canterlot? Worrying would do her no good. She needed to find out more about the Elements of Harmony. That was going to be the only way to fight back against Nightmare Moon. “I asked you a question!” Twilight let out a yelp as she was suddenly jolted from her thoughts. She found herself pinned against the wall of the building. “How did you know about Nightmare Moon? Are you and the lizard spies or something?”
"Simmer down, Sally. Twilight ain't no spy. At least ah don’t think Naruto would have brought ‘er around if that was the case.” Applejack defended the unicorn and affixed Rainbow Dash with a look challenging the Pegasi. Hearing the scuffle Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy had also entered. Being the only other ones that really talked and interacted with Twilight they, of course, noticed when she had left the room.
“She knows something,” Rainbow Dash argued. “How else do you expect we find out?”
“You can try asking her Rainbow.” Naruto lightly suggested as he entered the room with a book nestled under his arm.
“Naruto!” a cry from multiple voices echoed. He nearly found himself bowled over by Pinkie, Rarity, and a few other ponies.
“What happened?”
“We thought you were captured!”
“How’d you escape?”
“I got lucky that those Nightmare Moon has recruited in this part of the land are rather untrained and sloppily. Unfortunately, she’s managed to capture and round up most of the town and the royal guard.” He explained. “Where is everyone else who escaped?”
“Everypony is gathered in the dining room. Why?”
“I needed to know if they were safe. The number one priority is to form a plan, a counterattack against Nightmare Moon’.”
“There’s only one thing that can stop Nightmare Moon.” After her tight-lipped silence Twilight spoke, surprising everypony, ever herself. "The Elements of Harmony... it might be our only hope."
“You mean the ones mentioned in this book?” Naruto asked as he removed the book from under his arm and handed it to Twilight.
Twilight’s eyes widened in surprise as she looked up at the blond confused as to how he managed to get this copy and surprise he had the presence of mind to get it, considering everything that was going on. “Yes this is it, how did you get your hands on this?”
“Nearly a year ago I spent a good deal of time learning about some of the strongest forms of magic. I was interested in learning about magical lore and I happened to remember the Elements being mentioned once as a myth. Considering that Nightmare Moon was also considered a myth, but turned out to be real is fair to say the Elements exist as well.
Twilight began carefully scanning the pages. She gently brushed away the dust that cluttered the age-old tome. The condition of the book consisted of brittle pages to the worn out cover signifying that this book was indeed quite old and some of its writing faded. "There are six Elements of Harmony, but only five are known: Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Honesty, and Loyalty. The sixth is a complete mystery. It is said, the last known location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the royal pony sisters. It is located in what is now known as the Everfree Forest.” Looks were exchanged between the Ponyville ponies. “What?” Twilight wondered aloud as she noticed the apprehensive looks shared between them.
“The Everfree Forest is simply a most dreadful place.” Rarity admitted with a shiver as she hugged herself. Rarity had initially tried to find gems in the forest once only to have a downright frightening encounter with some of the local wildlife. Ever since then she hadn’t stepped a single hoof into there.
"And it ain't natural,” Applejack added. “Folks say it don't work the same as Equestria. We do our best to avoid goin’ in there whenever we can.” The apple farmer finished.
“I know the Everfree Forest better than anypony,” Naruto remarked as he pulled out a map he had stashed in his back pocket. “I’ve regularly encountered a lot of the wildlife around the area whenever I took up requests to gather herbs and such. The Everfree is ripe with plenty of exotic plants that would be expensive exporting them from outside areas so I’ve taken plenty of trips into the area to make some bits. I even saw some strange structures during some of my trips into the area. If the Elements of Harmony are located in the structure I can lead you to it.”
"Not so fast. Look, I appreciate the offer, but I'd really rather do this on my own." Twilight insisted on going alone, feeling that it was her responsibility seeing as she discovered Nightmare Moon was coming and it was her lack of trying of convincing Princess Celestia of the gravity of the threat that allowed things to escalate this far.
"No can do, sugarcube.” Applejack rebuffed her comment. “We sure ain't lettin' any friend of ours go into that creepy place alone. We're stickin' to you like caramel on a candy apple." As she finished the rest of the mares "hmph" in agreement but some were still shaking such as Rarity and Fluttershy.
“Between the seven of us, we should be able to handle it.” before Twilight could speak Naruto quickly began to make a series of logical reasons why they should go to shut down Twilight’s Argument. “Think about it logically Twilight. I should go because I know the area best and you have a better chance of getting around safely if I were to lead you. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash are talented in Strength, Agility, and Speed meaning they’ll be useful in fighting off the creatures of the forest as well as scouting ability. Rarity’s Gem finding ability might prove useful in finding the Elements of Harmony if the hints of them being in the shape of gems I found proved to be right and Fluttershy is talented with animals which will be used where we are going. If we all stay together, keep our heads low, and keep quiet we should be okay.”
Twilight silently agreed that there was little to no flaw in his reasoning. If she was going to find the Elements and stop Nightmare Moon every second mattered.
“Is it really safe to go with just the seven of us?” Rarity nervously voiced her opinion as she tried to mentally prepare herself for this journey. “Should we not also get Big Mac, Lyra, and some of the others? Surely their talents will also come in handy?”
“They need to be here when Nightmare Moon forces attack Rare to help keep everypony safe. The only other option would be to bring everypony with us and I’m sure I don’t have to explain how terrible of an idea that would be.” Naruto pointed out as realization coursed through Rarity’s features to which the mare silently nodded. After all, neither of them would want to subject anypony, especially the young fillies and colts who managed to get away with their parents or guardian to the Everfree forest. “We should all get some rest and prepare to leave early in the morning then. If we try to leave now without a doubt the others are going to try and stop us.”
Twilight had to fight back her desire to suggest to the blond they needed to leave now. Her more rational and contemplative side winning out in favor of doing things right instead of letting her emotions rule her actions.
A few more words were silently exchanged and everyone agreed they would sneak out early to begin their hunt for the Elements. The mood had been rather somber with most of the young foals asking the adults what happened. Questions of what happened to everypony else and Princess Celestia was the most rampant. The adults, of course, consoled the children and assured them that everything was going to be fine.
It was difficult to tell how much time had passed as the eternal night continued to plague the world. Waking up at what he assumed was between four or five A.M. Naruto quietly awoke the six one by one.
The wild forest known as the Everfree was known throughout Equis as one the ten lost zones areas which were often devoid of civilized life either thanks to the weather or the local wildlife that inhabited the areas. The atmosphere of the forest seemed to come to life with the addition of this fog.
Suddenly the piercing sound of howls echoed throughout the area. Everypony tensed as their heads snapped back in the direction of where the sounds came from. “Even Diamond Dogs have been recruited.” While Rarity had yet to encounter Diamond Dogs personally she knew her Gem hunting grounds bordered near the areas they mined.
“We don’t have time to waste,” Twilight announced as she turned to face Naruto who was looking over his map. “How far are from these ruins you mentioned?”
“It’ll take us a few hours by hoof. I hadn’t explored the ruins myself because I only recently happened upon them.” He responded as he folded up the map.
“Why don’t I just fly there?” Rainbow Dash suggested. “I could get there and back in no time just tell me where I need to go.”
“We can’t risk you being spotted by any of Nightmare Moon Forces,” Naruto countered as he looked ahead until he settled his eyes on a path. “If we take this path and keep at a steady pace we should be able to make a good time.” For all intents of purposes, this place reminded him of the Forest of Death with some mysticism thrown in. Which meant they had to be careful and smart about their journey.
The careful group wandered further into the depths of the woods with Naruto leading them with Pinkie right by his side. Pinkie shifted back a little and turned to speak to the others over her shoulder, voice warmly calling back. “There’s a river up ahead!” The energetic woman grinned wide as she spun back around to catch up with Naruto who came to a stop at the edge of a cliff side.
“We’re going to need to find a way down. “ Naruto began speaking with a cold terror coursed through him.
"Twitchy tail!" Pinkie Pie cried out, alerting nearly everypony.
"What?" Twilight asked, craning her head as everypony else was immediately reacting to Pinkie's cry, but it was too late as the ground beneath them gave way. They all let out a cry as the ground and trees on the cliff side began to tumble over into a crumbling heap of debris.
Those who had the ability to act-react with their natural instincts immediately made movements to save themselves. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash being Pegasi took to the air while everpony else grabbed onto whatever stable bit of ground they could. The landslide continued with the edge Pinkie Pie and Rarity holding onto gave out.
Twilight could only stare on in horror as the two mares tumbled downwards with horrified. "Fluttershy! Quick!" Rainbow Dash cried out.
"Oh my goodness, oh my goodness." Fluttershy panicked for a brief moment before shooting after Pinkie Pie, but thanks to the Mare’s unusually low wing strength the two were now being sent plummeting as well. For a brief moment Rainbow panicked before she saw Naruto shooting down like a speeding projectile and in an instant, she made up her mind. Dash soared at Fluttershy and Pinkie, catching them before they could plummet into the ground.
Rarity found her screams cut short when she was suddenly grabbed. Her head snapped up to realizing her savior was Naruto. He quickly maneuvered her into a bridal style carry before descending onto the ground hooves first causing a sizable imprint into the ground from the force of the impact. For a moment she was stunned, expecting a great deal of force to have followed from the impact but nothing beyond her being jostled a bit. It was that moment Rarity realized that the depths of Naruto training were of a far greater level than she had ever realized. “Uum Rare? Is there something wrong?”
His voice snapped Rarity out of her daydream. “No!” she snapped a little louder than she attended to and looked away as a faint blush colored her cheeks. “No,” she insisted again, this time in a much softer tone. “Thank you, darling, you saved my life. I’ll be okay now.” She said as Naruto placed her down only to find she nearly lost her balance. Naruto reached out and caught her, to help steady her.
Naruto turned to see the others land. “Where’s Twilight and Applejack?”
During the whole incident, Applejack had also managed to react, leaping forward and catching Twilight by one of her wrists as she dug her own form against to anchor them.
"Applejack! What do I do?" A panicked Twilight cried out as she could feel herself slipping. The chocked sob did not escape Applejacks notice did notice as she tried her best to pull Twilight up, but it felt like something was slowly draining her of her strength. What should have been Child splay for someone like Applejack to easily hoist Twilight up was proving a considerable challenge and if something wasn’t done soon they were both going to tumble over. She glanced over the side and then realized what needed to be done.
As calmly as she could Applejack told the unicorn two simple words. “Let go.”
Panicked spread in Twilight’s eyes as she gave the other mare an incredulous look as she wondered if she misheard her. The determined look in Applejack’s eyes assured Twilight that her hearing was functioning correctly. "Are you crazy?" Twilight cried out as she lost any semblance of her usual composure.
"No ah ain't. Ah promise you'll be safe." Applejack told her earnestly. She could see the Unicorn was filled with doubts and was scared.
"That's not true!" she didn’t want to die. She had so much to live for. She couldn’t let go. She was too scared. How could this Applejack ask her to let go?
"Now listen here. What ah'm sayin' to you is the honest truth. Let go, and you'll be safe." Applejack insured her again as warmly as she could. “This ledge won’t hold for long. Just trust me ah wouldn’t steer you wrong.”
Twilight closed her eyes and prayed to Celestia the farm pony was right. She let go and she could feel herself plummeting down. Suddenly her descent was stopped and she found herself floating. Was she dead? She opened her eyes and found herself being carried by Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy.
It didn’t take long for Dash to ferry down Applejack as well reuniting the group. “Thank you…all three of you.” Twilight thanked them. She shuttered, thinking of what would have happened if she went on her own like she wanted too. “We have to keep moving. If we don’t find the elements soon there won’t be stopping Nightmare Moon.”
“Then we’ll have to continue heading South-East until we find the river. We’ll know we’re close to the river when we find a large clearing devoid of forest.” He informed them as they continued their trek deeper into the forest. They traveled for a good mile and a half before they came across a gorge of sorts.
"My knee is getting a bit pinchy." Pinkie Pie murmured.
Naruto was alarmed at this when suddenly he felt that familiar cold chill again. “Get Back!” Naruto shouted as the group braces themselves as a large shape dropped down from the sky.
This was a creature Naruto had only read about but had yet to encounter in the Everfree. Its large and powerful body had a thick layer gamboge colored fur with a red mane of a proud feline, but this creature was more of a feline. The creature had a body of a lion, a rust-colored scorpion’s tail with a large pair of leathery looking dragon-like wings with rough scales. The creature let out a ferocious roar that nearly sent the group flying from the intensity of it. "A manticore!"
The manticore raised its paw and swiped at the group whom easily dodged the attack. This time Rarity was not going to be a helpless damsel. What good was asking Naruto to help her train and grow stronger if she was never going to put it to good use? Rarity being the closest was the first to react, kicking the creature in the face, going as far as jabbing the creature with the edge of her heel. "Take that, you ruffian!" she remarked, but the assault only seemed to infuriate the creature as it let out a growl and immediately reacted with a ferocious slice at the Fashionista. Rarity was able to move and preventing a swipe from the creatures sharp claws nicking any major arteries, but not enough to where she was completely untouched.
Unable to help herself Rarity let out a cry of ‘my hair’ before ducking away from another attack of the creature.
"Wait." Quietly called out Fluttershy but it was in vain. Naruto jumped forward and headbutted the creature, causing it to roar out in pain and disorientated it. Seeing the opportunity Applejack leaped on top it.
"YEE-HAW! Get along, little doggie." Applejack gave out a cheer as she started to ride the monster cat. Drawing its attention to her as the others circled it.
"Wait," Fluttershy called out again but was cut off when Applejack was thrown off the Manticore when it bucked with enough force to send her flying backward.
"Whoa! All yours, partners." Applejack offered to Rainbow to have a turn.
"On it." Rainbow Dash accepted as she charged right for the Manticore.
"Wait!" Fluttershy once more pleaded, louder than the other times but still rather inaudible as she couldn’t stop her childhood friend from attacking. The manticore swatted Rainbow Dash away.
"Rainbow!” Twilight shouted in terror as the sickening meaty thud of the hit echoed.
"You made your last mistake Manticore.” Naruto snarled as he leaped over the creature. Landing on its head the blond was about to strike when the creature tried to shake him off, but Naruto reacted by leaping into the air. With this next attack, he would knock the creature out with a single decisive blow.
Finally, Fluttershy dug from deep within herself and shouted, “STOP!!!!” The rather uncharacteristic shout from the soft-spoken Pegasus drew everyone’s attention. Fluttershy flew over to the Manticore that took to charging her. Fluttershy stopped halfway as everypony shouted at her to get out of there, but she stood her ground, looking at the creature right in the eyes. To their shock right before the creature could land a fatal blow it came to a stop. In that brief moment, Fluttershy’s eyes had changed into a colorful pattern.
“The stare!” Rainbow Dash softly commented to herself with a shiver.
As soon as it had begun it was over. The Manticore began acting like a tamed kitten licking Fluttershy’s face.
"Shhh... It's okay. Oh, you poor, poor little baby." Fluttershy cooed to the creature in a motherly tone as she affectionately pets its mane and rubbed her face against its cheek.
“Little?” Rainbow Dash dryly remarked in response to Fluttershy’s declaration.
“What just happened?” Naruto wondered out loud.
“Somepony…” Fluttershy began, using a tone the blond did not recognize as getting the mare angry seemed to be an impossible feat. “…use a horrible spell to brainwash this poor innocent animal.”
"How did you know about the spell?” Twilight asked, in awe of whatever it was Fluttershy had done.
"I didn't at first, not until he got closer and I saw his eyes. Sometimes we all just need to be show some understanding and a little kindness." Fluttershy responded. After hearing this, Twilight smiled.
“So if the Manticore had a spell placed on him that chances are we’re not alone,” Naruto commented and sure enough a dozen menacing looking Timberwolves had begun to exit the tree line. No matter how hungry the creatures were they made it a habit to avoid such creatures like Manticores. There was a big possibility they were brainwashed as well.
“We don’t have time for this!” Twilight remarked as she began to charge magic in her hands, but Applejack stopped her.
“Shy and ah will handle this. The rest of ya’ll go ahead and get on ahead.” Applejack ordered as she broke away from the group and tip her head down. Fluttershy's eyes widened as if to say ‘wait what?’
“Applejack you can’t be serious.” Rainbow Dash incredulously responded.
“Ain’t no time to argue missy,” Applejack responded, “between mahself and Fluttershy’s new critter friend these beasts gonna get a real good lickin’. Now go on and get, we’ll join ya in no time.”
“We’re not leaving you guys behind!” Rainbow Dash stubbornly argued. One did not simply leave their friends behind; such a thing was unthinkable to the mare. “Fluttershy you can’t be agreeing to this. If you’re staying then so am I!” there was no way she was going to leave Fluttershy behind to face something like this.
“Rainbow, we need to find the Elements to stop Nightmare Moon or everypony is going to…” Fluttershy’s voice had cracked; even the thought of what could happen was horrible to her. “Twilight and the others need you…please, you have to help them.”
Rainbow Dash inwardly fumed and cursed at this. She was put between choosing her best friend or choosing the fate of Equestria. It wasn’t fair, it simply wasn’t and she knew what she was going to choose. She was going to choose what she knew what Fluttershy was silently pleading her to do. Despite not verbalizing Rainbow Dash had reluctantly made her decision.
“We don’t have time to argue if Nightmare Moon is aware of our current goal the most likely response is to deploy her forces as a reactionary measure to impede our progress. We have to go and now,” Twilight argued before sending a grateful look to Applejack. “Thank you and please stay safe.” Twilight gave one last look back before the rest of the group took off ahead. Silence permeated the group for a while.
“They’ll be okay. It’ll take more than some Timberwolves to take down someone like Applejack and considering Fluttershy just tamed a Manticore I would be more scared of her than them anyway.” Naruto assured the unicorn, his humor bring some semblance of a smile to her face. Twilight shook her head, trying to clear away the thoughts and reassuring herself that the abilities the two mares possess would result in them getting out of the situation alive. For now, she needed to push away the concern and focus on the mission.
Suddenly Rarity let out a whine of disgust as the hard dirt and earth slowly started to resemble something more like mush and mud. An indication that either it had rained earlier or they were pretty close to the river. “My eyes need a rest from all this icky muck.” Rarity complained as the way started to go dark as everyone entered an area filled with tall trees that blocked the moonlight. “Well, I didn't mean that literally."
"That ancient ruin could be right in front of our faces and we wouldn't even know it." Twilight gave a dissatisfied remarked as she tried to make out some semblance of shapes.
That same cold chill coursed through his spine. “Does anyone else fill that?”
“Feel what?” he asked as someone suddenly bumped into him. “Oopmh!”
“Sorry Narry.”
“Feel what?”
“That surge of coldness. I’ve been feeling it all night each time something was about to happen when…” Naruto was cut off when Rarity let out a yelp which the others quickly followed as the area was suddenly lit up. They were faced with a series of twisted and grotesque faces from the various trees that surrounded them. Despite the panic, there was one distinct sound of laughter among them. "Bleh. Ooo!" Pinkie Pie taunted the trees as she was making funny faces in front of a tree.
"Pinkie Pie, what are you doing?! Get away from that thing," Twilight shouted at her.
“There’s nothing to be afraid of.” Pinkie cheerfully remarked. “When I was a little filly and scared of darkness and shadows my Granny, Granny Pie told me that being afraid and hiding wasn’t the way to deal with your fears. You gotta stand up tall and learn to face your fears. You'll see that they can't hurt you and just laugh to make them disappear." She remarked as she continued making faces and laughing.
“Well at least a better alternative to singing,” Naruto remarked.
“Hey…” Pinkie said drawn out. “…what's wrong with singing?" Pinkie Pie asked with something that could have been considered a glare if it wasn’t Pinkie Pie.
“Nothing, you have lovely and energetic singing voice. Just that right now isn’t the time right for singing.” Thankfully the pink pony didn’t press the issue further. The group continued their trek until they reached a huge river. Rainbow probably could ferry all of them over, but there was no telling what sort of dangerous creature could be in the water.
"How are we gonna cross this?" Pinkie Pie asked the group. Before anyone could think any further, they all hear crying in the distance. "Huh?"
A flamboyant looking sea serpent was crying about something. "What a world, what a world." the sea serpent loudly sobbed to himself, the tears causing the river's rough waters thanks to his size in comparison to the river’s narrow size. Everypony approached him.
"Excuse me, sir. Why are you crying?" asked Twilight timidly asked the serpent, having never encountered another species this large before.
"Well, I don't know. I was just sitting here, minding my own business, when suddenly I was attacked by a flock of Griffins demanding I tell them where the followers of the Sun were. I managed to escape, but not before they tore half of my beloved mustache clean off, and now I look simply horrid." The serpent finished recalling the event that led to distress.
“Oh, give me a break. “ Rainbow dryly remarked as she folded her arms. “That's what all the fuss is about?”
"Why, of course, it is. How can you be so insensitive?” Rarity immediately rounded on Rainbow Dash while sending a Pegasus a look indicating that the latter should feel guilty for how insensitive she was being to the serpent’s plight. “Oh, just look at him and such lovely luminescent scales." The upscale Unicorn appraised as she looked them over.
"I know." The sea serpent responded as keeping himself fit and fabulous had always been one of his life goals.
"And your expertly coiffed mane." Rarity continued her appraisal.
"Oh, I know, I know." The serpent replied, being taken in by the comments.
"Your fabulous manicure."
"It's so true!"
"All ruined without your beautiful mustache."
"It's true, I'm hideous!" he responded with a wail.
“I can fix this,” She said. “By my word as a fashionista, I shall not allow this crime against fabulousness to go uncorrected! What is your name?”
“I am known as Stepphyin Aavgolz, but you may refer to me as Steven, I believe in your language it means Crown. May I have the name of the lady who is helping me in my greatest hour of need?”
“Rarity,” she said as her horn lit ablaze with magic. “Now you sit tight.” She said as she pulled out a dagger she was keeping in her purse. She had felt the weapon would have been needed in self-defense, but she supposes this situation would be just as good.
Rarity lifted up her tail up in one hand the dagger in the other. Biting her lip and shutting her eyes without giving herself time to hesitate, she made one clean cut. The others gasped as they realized what Rarity had just done. There was just enough tail hair left to cover the dock.
Using her magic Rarity combined her severed tail fur with the serpent’s mustache. Rarity’s career allowed her to exercise her magic in precise and in rather uniquely flexible ways that tended to be uncommon with unicorns, one such way was the mending she used to combine her tail with crown’s mustache.
Steven let out a squeal of joy when his reflection of the water showed off his mustache mended. “How wonderful."
"You look smashing." Rarity complimented as she admired her handiwork.
"Oh, Rarity, your beautiful tail..." Twilight softly remark in awe of her fellow Unicorn’s sacrifice in the form of her tail. Of everything Twilight had witnessed of the mare, she seemed practically obsessed with cleanliness, being proper, and fashion. The fact she was willing to sacrifice her tail like that was one of the most generous things Twilight had ever seen.
"Oh, its fine, my dear. Short tails are in this season. Besides, it'll grow back." Despite the brave face the unicorn was putting, it was obvious it took a lot from her to do something like that.
“To give up your own fabulous tail to fix my mustache, I am in your debt, my fair lady! If there’s any way I can possibly repay you for this…”
“Tut tut tut! No need to repay me, darling. I simply saw a fellow lover of fashion in distress and I had to help.”
“I insist on rewarding you for your kind act Miss Rarity! Perhaps I could… say…” Steven looked over at the opposite side of the river. “…Help you cross the river?”
“Would you do that?” Rarity asked. Steven nodded, stretching out his serpentine body to make a clear bridge from one side of the river to the other.
“It would be my pleasure!” He said, bowing his head to Rarity. “Come, the other shore beckons you!”
“You are too kind,” Rarity said, stepping onto Steven’s back and walking across it. Rainbow Dash would have threaded along with Steven’s glare at her made her rethink this so she chose to fly over the river instead, Pinkie Pie followed next bouncing along the length of the serpent’s body with Naruto and Twilight brought up the rear.
“Again, thank you ever so much for your help, and I apologize for my horrid behavior earlier,” Steven said to Rarity when everyone crossed the river.
“Think nothing of it Monsieur Steven had fate inflicted such circumstances upon me I would have reacted in the same matter.”
Before any other pleasantries could be exchanged a loud battle cry of a force echoed throughout the skies. Everyone looked up to see a flock of winged bipedal creatures up above. As the creatures drew closer the shapes revealed to be none other than Griffins. Like all others who pledged themselves to Nightmare Moon the fur of her followers was darkened by her influence giving them an appearance as if they were creatures made from the night itself.
“Oh, those horrid beasts are back!” Steven cried for a moment, clasping his face.
“This I will not stand for.” Rarity bellowed as her eyes lit ablaze with determination and anger. “I will not forgive those ruffians and show them what happens when they attack innocent bystanders going on about their life.” She turned to the others as she finished this declaration. “Go on without me. I’m needed here.”
“Rare you’re crazy if you think I’m leaving you behind,” Naruto argued as he broke away from the group. “If you’re staying behind I am as well.”
“Twilight needs you more than I do. Finding the Elements of Harmony take top priority and Nightmare Moons forces are doing everything they can to stop us. We cannot let them win, besides I am no longer the ill-equipped mare I once was. I have a great teacher to thank for that.” She finished as she turned away from the blond who was struggling with what he had to do and what he wanted to do. “I can be strong now, I just need the chance to show it.”
“Be safe and be careful,” Naruto said as Pinkie Pie suddenly bounced by him and slung an arm over Rarity’s shoulder.
“Don’t worry Narry I’ll keep her safe.” Pinkie Pie assured him with a bright and happy smile. “Its up to you guys to go find the Elements so we can stop Miss Mean Snooty Booty kay.” Pinkie said as she waved them off.
“You two better come back safe,” Rainbow Dash told them, whether or not they were close didn’t matter. They were her fellow Ponyville citizens and neighbors after all.
Rarity’s show of bravery invoked a reaction from the serpent. He could not simply just flee and allow his new friend to risk her neck fighting these creatures alone.
“Madame, I would consider if an honor if you allow me to fight by your side,” Steven said, bowing his head. “But… that said, I must ask for a small favor.”
“Of course. What is it?” Rarity asked. Steven’s eyes narrowed.
“That butch looking Griffin up ahead watching us as they plan their charge she is the one that committed the atrocious act of maiming my mustache. She’s mine.” He pointed out.
“Crystal clear Monsieur Steven,” she replied her voice as hard as stone.
The remaining members of the group continued their trek as the fog began to thicken. They could see the faint markings of ruins in the distant.
"I see some ruins. The Elements of Harmony must be there. We made it." Twilight proclaimed with a rush of excitement.
"Twilight, wait!” Naruto cried out as the Unicorn rushed ahead.
"We're almost there." Twilight called back to them when the ground suddenly gave away beneath her. Naruto threw his arms around Twilight and pulled her back, the two of them dropping back just before the Unicorn would have met her untimely end.
"What's with you and falling off cliffs today?" Rainbow Dash dryly remarked as a grin broke out on her face. “If you two are done cuddling we need to find a way across.”
Naruto and Twilight’s eyes met briefly before they looked down realizing that Naruto was holding Twilight quiet close resulting in the latter quickly breaking away from the blond as a blush colored her cheeks. While Twilight couldn’t say she was never held by a male before, this was the first time it was done by A. not a member of her family and B. that it didn’t feel uncomfortable.
“Dash focus, think you can fly to the other side and maybe see if there is some rope or anything to fix this bridge?” Naruto asked her as the Pegasus did a salute. With a flap of her wings, Rainbow went higher up into the air and softly floated to the other side.
“Whoa…freaky.” Rainbow commented as the fog seemed to grow thicker.
"Rainbow..." a faint voice called out from the mist.
“Whose out there? Show yourself now!” Rainbow Dash hollered out into the mist.
"Aah yes, the spirit you’re famed for. Spunk like that is what we need Rainbow Dash. After all we've been eagerly awaiting the arrival of the best flyer in Equestria." This time the voice was louder not to mention the tone was definitely feminine.
"Who?" Rainbow Dash asked as she continued peering out.
"Why, you, of course." The voice responded, continuing to massage Rainbow Dash’s ego.
"Really?!” asked, genuinely surprised someone thought this before quickly switching into her usual bravado. “I mean... Oh yeah, me. Hey, uh, you wouldn't mind telling the Wonderbolts that, would ya? 'cause I've been trying to get into that group for like, ever." Rainbow continued on the tangent as her fan-like devotion to the Wonderbolts was currently distracting her from her mission.
"No, Rainbow Dash. We want you to join us, The Shadowbolts." Suddenly, the mist clears to reveal three ponies that look like darker versions of the Wonderbolts down to the Hairstyles and body proportions and even the signature Wonderbolts flight suits with the only difference being they were dark purple and black in color. The lead mare a dark doppelganger of Spitfire with jet black hair began speaking. “Our generous benefactor would love to ensure you gain all the praise and publicity someone of your talent deserves Rainbow Dash. Join us, become our captain. The most magnificent-"
"Yep."
"Swiftest-"
"Yes."
"Bravest flyer in all the land."
"Yes, it's all true." Rainbow Dash ‘s ego continued to eat up the compliments as a chuckle escapes her lips.
"We need... you." The leader among them continued to boost her ego.
"WOOHOO! Sign me up. Just let me tie this bridge real quick and then we have a deal." Rainbow Dash said as she went to finish the job.
"No!" shouted the Shadowbolts. "It's them or us."
"What's taking her so long?" Twilight asked as she continued to pace back and forth. She was growing nervous and wondered if the Pegasus had run into trouble. That was when the mist cleared slightly to see Rainbow Dash talking with the Shadowbolts. "Oh no. Rainbow! Don't listen to them." The mist then intensifies.
Naruto placed a comforting hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “Rainbow is loyalty ponyfied. She won’t abandon us.”
"How can you be so sure?" Twilight asked him.
"Because she's our friend. True friends never abandon each other, if one does then they are lower than trash."
"Well?" The Shadowbolt continued to pressure the Pegasi.
“I appreciate the offer and all, but I had to make the choice of leaving my childhood friend behind to continue this quest. I could never forgive myself if I turned my back on her and made that sacrifice meaningless. So I’m going to have to say no.” The Shadowbolts then disappeared. Indeed finding additional rope Rainbow fixed the path allowing Naruto and Rainbow to walk over the gorge as they approached the ruins.
“I told her the illusion was worthless.” Up above, slowly descending down was a pony that looked like the Shadowbolt Rainbow Dash encountered earlier. While this pony indeed shared feature similar to Spitfire this one could pass off as more of a sister with her distinct features than a Carbon Copy. “Defeating trash like you won’t take long.”
“Trash!” Rainbow Dash bellowed indignantly as her wings flared up in an aggressive display. “And who are you supposed to be you Spitfire ripoff!”
That appeared to be the wrong thing to say as the other mare let loose a hiss. “I was going to rough you up a bit, but now I’m going to enjoy breaking you.”
“Twilight, Naruto, I got this. You two go on ahead.” Rainbow Dash suggested as she affixed her eyes on the weapon.
The two of them nodded, realizing that it was pointless to argue with the Pegasus. The two of them continued into the ruins hoping they would find the only objects capable of bringing this Nightmare to an end.
The knowledge she had gleamed from her loyal subjects from within Celestia’s circles had proven quite fruitful. Sitting in what was once Celestia’s throne Nightmare Moon was smiling to herself. Using the crystal communication device she had contacted the leaders of the nations who she could currently addressed and gave them an ultimatum. Surrender to her or watch as their nation is crushed under her might. They were given only one week to respond. She was not a fool as to think that the other nations would not try and attempt to subjugate Equestria with Celestia’s disappearance so she made the first move.
Taking over Canterlot had proved rather simple a combination of ponies having grown soft under Celestia’s era of peace and her own dark agents making a series of decisive strikes during the Summer Sun Festival celebration. Most of the Canterlot soldiers had found themselves ingesting a poison that paralyzed their bodies thanks through the use of wine. The fact that this was one of the traditions on her day of banishment was a slight no doubt.
Besides being the goddess of the moon and mistress of stars her domain also included the realm of the hunt, matters of fertility, alcohol, and the domain of wildlife. Not only that she filled the role of protector of mares in the past earning the title Mother of Fillies.
“Your Majesty!” A high pitched voice calling out to the Alicorn dragged the mistress of her night out of her thoughts.
Nightmare Moon turned to face the speaker. A mare whose appearance likened to that of a bat. The bat pony in question had purple-hue wings with an ashen grey coat and a lilac-colored mane. Her height was that of an average Theastral with a slim body wearing a dark sheer top and long flowing even skirt with a gemstone in shape of the moon encrusted in a pattern over her legs. Like all Theastral with pronounced fangs they hovered over her bottom lip giving her a predatory look and of course, the look wouldn’t be completed without the slitted eyes and ear tufts.
The Theastral were, of course, her personal soldiers. Their ancestry coming as a result of her loyal ponies who out of their love for the princess volunteered to be transformed into an elite fighting force through ancient magic during her campaign against Celestia a thousand years prior. The fact that the Theastral numbers had reached into the thousands had quite frankly stumped even her, to which she attributed to Celestia’s foolishness and softness.
This only served in her favor as the loyalty and reverence of the Theastral's ancestry seemed to be hardwired into their descendants. As it should, Nightmare Moon thought to see as it was her magic that gave birth to their race after all. “You may speak Night Watcher.”
“We’ve managed to subdue most of the royal guards with minimal causalities. As we speak our soldiers are hunting down and capturing any stragglers.”
A please smirk formed on Nightmare Moon’s lips. It appeared that she had won.
Celestia was defeated and the capital was hers. Her long-sought victory and it was so easy.
So easy.
Easy.
The prickling of doubt began to form in the back of her mind. That had been far too easy. Celestia’s cunning and planning ability were legendary. True while her tactics against armies and warfare were superior to Celestia's the Sun Goddess tactics were superior when it came to the long game and major threats she begrudgingly thought. While it had been her that crafted the decisive plans used against the Griffin and Satyr empires it was Celestia who came up with the strategies that thwarted Gaiadus and Queen Tyranus.
This had to have been a trap of sorts? What could Celestia have planned? Did Celestia set a seal to entrap her and drain her of her power? No far too simple and easy to counter. She had to have been missing something. Celestia had over a thousand years to plan for her return and the pathetic performance the Sun Goddess displayed earlier indicated that she had a great deal of faith in this plan.
Nightmare Moon cursed her own foolishness for not putting more thought into her actions. She had been far too careless and too insured in her own victory that she didn’t question how convenient things were for her. That she would be so high and content on her own victory that she would be completely blinded to her own downfall. ‘Nice try Si-Celestia but I will not be defeated so easily.’ She thought as she began addressing the Theastral. “Inform Midnight that she is to take command until I have returned.” She ordered before teleporting out of the Crystal chamber to hear the reply.
The powerful wings of the Alicorn flapped as she flew over the darkened expanse of her country taking in its beauty.
Canterlot was certainly crossed off her list. She had expected a legion of guards armed with powerful spells and drawn out battle against Celestia and the worshipper of the suns, but that appeared to be anything but the case.
The only other clue was that small town she visited the one with the Unicorn mare who knew whom she was. The town was now under her control after all so finding the mare shouldn’t be difficult. Landing down in the middle of the town Nightmare Moon was greeted with enthused ‘Your Majesty!’ from her loyal followers.
“At ease my subjects,” she responded with a pleased purred. “I’m seeking for a mulberry mare unicorn with a…” Now that she thought about it she didn’t get a glimpse of the mare’s cutie mark. Her clothing didn’t emphasize her mark nor was it on her outfit. “…rose streak in her mane.” The night mistress changed up her last identifier after taking a moment to recall what else she could remember.
“We have no one like that captured currently your highness.” The underlying timidity in response to the stallion Theastral’s question was not missed by the Alicorn.
“Oh?” she stared down into the eyes of the stallion and she could sense it. Fear. “And tell me why is that? Were my orders not clear?” the question exited her lips in the form of a cold hiss.
“Your majesty we captured most of the ponies in town but the rest of them are hiding behind a barrier out on a farm. Nothing we tried seems capable of...” Nightmare moon’s hand was placed on his forehead and he froze. Suddenly his mind was bombarded with images from his deepest and darkest nightmares. The Stallion broke down, pleading and crying forgiveness from the dark mistress.
Her other followers watched on in a mixture of awe and fear. The stallion collapsed on the ground in a shivering and catatonic heap.
“Let this be a reminder to the rest of you I will not tolerate failure. “ she warned as she took off to find this barrier. Sure enough, finding the barrier proved to be colt’s play as it was the only magical signature of interest being put out. The Alicorn was even halfway impressed by the power put behind the barrier, she would make note of finding out the identity of the Spellcaster to recruit into her forces.
For a moment Nightmare Moon toyed with the idea of breaking the barrier but decided against the rash action as it would alert its occupants. Instead, she would merely search for a weak spot in the structure and slip through undetected.
Transforming into mist she began to pierce through the weakest point of the barrier. The nature of the spell would see to it that the brief intrusion would quickly mend. Nightmare Moon continued her journey as she flipped pas the crack in the homes. As she floated through the area she took notice of dozens of ponies gathered together using all matters of blankets or whatever could be constituted in a shape of a pillow. They seemed to be setting up bedding for preparation for sleep. As her eyes glanced over them she had yet to find her target.
“Naruto!”
The sound of multiple voices drew Nightmare Moon’s attention and she headed where they were.
“What happened?”
“We thought you were captured!”
“How’d you escape?”
“I got lucky that the individuals Nightmare Moon has recruited for her cause contain a lot of untrained and sloppy followers.
Unfortunately, she’s managed to capture and round up most of the town and the royal guard.” He explained. “Where is everyone else who escaped?”
She made a mental note to severely punished those involved with the town hall incident.
“There’s only one thing that can stop Nightmare Moon.” After her tight-lipped silence Twilight spoke, surprising everypony, ever herself. "The Elements of Harmony... it might be our only hope."
As she expected it was too good to be true. With Celestia gone she thought no pony else would have the knowledge to attempt such a move. The Elements of Harmony were kept secret from the population at large with only military personnel with the highest level of council members and leaders of the other nation knowing of their existence.
“You mean the ones mentioned in this book?”
“Yes this is it, how did you get your hands on this?”
“Nearly a year ago I spent a good deal of time learning about some of the strongest forms of magic. I was interested in learning about many kinds of magical lore and I happened to remember the Elements being mentioned once as a myth. Considering that Nightmare Moon was also considered a myth, but turned out to be real is fair to say the Elements exist as well.”
What nonsense was that? The Elements of Harmony being referenced in a book? It was by Starswhirl’s very exploits that the domain of the Elements was even discovered in the first place.
"There are six Elements of Harmony, but only five are known: Kindness, Laughter, Generosity, Honesty, and Loyalty. The sixth is a complete mystery. It is said, the last known location of the five elements was in the ancient castle of the royal pony sisters. It is located in what is now known as the Everfree Forest.”
What good would the Elements of Harmony be without bearers? Still. It would be in her best interest to get a hold of them. The true extent of the Element’s capabilities was a mystery even to her and it made no sense to change it.
“Between the seven of us, we should be able to handle it. Think about it logically Twilight. I should go because I know the area best and you have a better chance of getting around safely if I were to lead you. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash are both talented in Strength, Agility, and Speed meaning they’ll be useful in fighting off the creatures of the forest as well as scouting ability. Rarity’s Gem finding ability might prove useful in finding the Elements of Harmony if the hints of them being in the shape of gems I found proved to be right and Fluttershy is talented with animals which will be used where we are going. If we all stay together, keep our heads low, and keep quiet we should be okay.”
The plan was far from terrible the Alicorn had to admit, but he was a fool if he thought her forces would be so easy to beat.
“Is it really safe to go with just the seven of us? Should we not also get Big Mac, Lyra, and some of the others? Surely their talents will also come in handy?”
“They need to be here when Nightmare Moon forces attack Rare to help keep everypony safe. The only other option would bring everypony with us and I’m sure I don’t have to explain how terrible of an idea that would be. We should all get some rest and prepare to leave early in the morning then. If we try to leave now without a doubt the others are going to try and stop us.”
A few last words were exchanged as the mares began leaving the kitchen. Just as Nightmare Moon was about to leave a stray thought caught her attention.
‘I hope this plan of Princess Celestia’s is going to work.’
She paused in place after hearing the statement and realized that her suspicions were indeed correct. Sure enough, another individual walked into the room.
“Naruto!” the Mare had softly called out to the stallion.
“Ditzy!” the stallion roughly exhaled and closed his eyes as he let out a sigh. “You heard all of it didn’t you?”
"I-I want to help you." She softly spoke as she closed the distance between them. “You and the others are going to fight against Nightmare Moon right? Let me help.” She pleaded as the blond merely shook his head.
"Ditz you can’t it’s far too dangerous for you to come along.” He reasoned with her as he peered past her to make sure no one else is going to just wander in.
“And it's not for the others?” the mare angrily challenged, her rough voice cracking as she tightened her fist before she threw her hand back to the doorway. “You’re saying Miss Rarity and Fluttershy can help and I can’t? I can understand Applejack and Rainbow Dash because they’re strong and they can fight and Pinkie Pie is really good at dodging stuff but…” she trailed off as her body trembled and angry tears threaten to fall from her eyes. She was cut off when suddenly she was suddenly pulled into a warm hug.
“I’ll be careful Ditz. I’ll come back.” He whispered in her ear and softly stroked her back above her wings.
“What if…what if…” she struggled to get out between the sniffles. She was worried; she didn’t want to lose one of her only friends.
“I’ll come back.” He firmly told her with a decisive look in his eyes that calmed the mare. “Your daughters are going to need you Ditzy. If something were to ever happen to you I wouldn’t forgive myself.” He said as he rose his hands up and gently brushed the tears from her cheeks.
“But…but I don’t understand. They have loved ones too, why are you bringing them along?” Ditzy was able to accept Naruto didn’t want to bring her along, but she wondered why would he bring the others who loved ones would also miss them if something happens.
“They…they have to go Ditz. Those five…those five are going to be needed because it’s they’re the only ones who have the necessary traits we need to fight against Nightmare Moon. I know this doesn’t make sense now, but it will. “ he explained as Ditzy nodded and accepted the explanation. Putting together what she overheard earlier she was beginning to get an idea on exactly why them.
“Ok.”
The mind of the Moon Princess digested what she just learned. So that was Celestia’s plan? She had managed to find five candidates to wield the Elements of Harmony. She pondered just what Celestia’s plan was? Surely without the Element of Magic them wielding the other Elements would surely prove fruitless, unless Celestia had some sort of contingency plan that would include her being captured yet being able to wield the Elements while being in an indisposed state.
Were the bonds of Harmony not broken when the Elements were used on her? Celestia could not surely hope to still wield the Elements unless she planned on relying on the bond of these five and channel the Element of Magic herself and surely enough the admiration the ponies had for their goddess would make it more than easy to be maneuvered into her willing tools?
For a moment Nightmare Moon considered attacking and capturing them now but decided against the rash action. Celestia would not have left such an exploitable flaw and decided she would handle this from another angle. She would indirectly attack and delay them while her forces would catch up to them. Either her forces would be able to overwhelm and capture them or they would be weakened enough to where she would be able to capture them before the plan could be put into action. Without knowing the full power of the Elements it would be best for her to simply capture the five and eliminate the other two.
And if the stallion’s comment was anything to go by they surely must have been specially trained or had dangerous talents. The fact that one of them was of the Apple clan supported this claim as their clan always proved unusually gifted Earth Ponies of great strength meaning that it was also likely the others were similarly gifted.
Nightmare Moon returned to the Canterlot castle. “Midnight! Come to me now!” she bellowed as the large double doors were opened by two of her Theastral guards.
At the beckoning of her majesty’s call a mare with an exceptional talent in Dark Magic known as Midnight walked into the throne room. Midnight was a Unicorn with a slim frame and fair stature. It was all too easy to see that this was not the kind of mare to mess with.
Midnight was dressed in a long sequin blue midnight a diamond shaped hole over her cleavage. Her coat was that of a shadow of ebony not to mention her egg white mane and hair. She was rather attractive in a dark and seductive way with long lean legs and impressive chest and a pair of knee-high black leather boots.
“Yes, your majesty? What would you have me do?” she asked as she kneels on one knee.
“Gather our troops. I have a mission for you and our soldiers.”
Yelps, growls, and roars filled the air as his pack battled the ponies. The wolves had split up between attacking Applejack and Fluttershy and the Manticore. They attempted to bite at the underbelly when the beast was distracted, and making them scatter when it came at them with tooth and claw.
The others were faring no better against the powerful earth mare. Their attempts to go for her legs to slit her ankles or cut her leg hoping to cause nerve damage of some sort to disable her. They were simply just too slow to keep up with the farmer.
They would leap over tail swipes or spin kicks attempting to sink sharp hardwood teeth into soft hide only to fail.
A swipe caught a wolf in mid-jump and sticky sap rained down as claws tore the middle out of him.
A powerful foot cracked into the side of a wolf’s jaw sending the creature’s head snapping back, its head exploding into splinters.
The battle progressed as the amount of fallen timber around the area grew. The longer the fight lasted the more pieces of Timberwolves pieces laid scattered.
At this rate there was only one thing the Timber Wolves could do. Their Alpha let out a howl as the other Timberwolves joined in. An ominous energy began radiating from them. “Fluttershy what’s going on?” she called out to the mare who had safely watched the battle from a distance.
“Applejack they’re going to combine!” the Pegasus cried out in a panic. “Get out of there!”
The body of the wolves disassembled and joined with the pieces of the living and dead wolves, and he grew large and strong as they assembled in and around the Alpha. When it was all said and done the assortment of small creatures transformed into a much larger one.
The creature smiled at what he saw. Fear. The Timberwolf let out a howl in celebration signifying that it was already assured that it would be victorious.
The creature launched itself only to be met mid-leap by the Manticore. The Amalgam creature was far from frightened by this adversary, no its body tingled with excitement at the possibility of a worthy adversary.
The Timberwolf bit into a leg and his teeth sank in to draw blood. The Timberwolf jerked back and forth and was rewarded with a roar of pain from the beast as its leg was nearly torn from its body.
“Fluttershy we have to get out of here!” Applejack saw an opportunity to escape while the creatures were distracted. Both Mare’s head shot towards the noise as the creatures crashed crashing through trees and over boulders as they sought to end one another.
They collided with a large tree that stopped them and the wolf caught the Manticore before it could pull itself up. Its belly was soft and the wolf delighted in the shriek that erupted from it when his teeth shredded the skin.
“Applejack we can’t leave him!” Fluttershy practically wailed as she watched her new friend before forced on the defensive.
Applejack inwardly cursed knowing that Fluttershy was far too kind to abandon anypony or any creature. She also considered the fact that even if they did run there was a possibility that the Manticore would lose and the creature would continue after them.
As fate would have it the Manticore fought back using its scorpion tail sending the creature, reeling, stumbling backward and barely managing to avoid tripping only for a foot to collide into the creature’s skull causing a fracture.
The Manticore recovered as he almost had the beast but it managed to maneuver out of the way by ducking below and jammed one of its antlers into the belly of the beast. “Hold on Fellar Ah’m coming!” Applejack bellowed with a charge. The Timberwolf hurled the creature off its horn and attempted to swipe at Applejack only for the mare to leap over and land against one of the trees using her feet. With her powerful legs, she pushed herself off the tree and attempted to land a strike only for the Timberwolf to detach bits of its own body, sharpening into a javelin and hurled it at the Apple farmer.
Applejack let out a scream as the makeshift javelin pierced her shoulder causing her to fall back and scream. Applejack felt her body tense up and her scream refused to leave her mouth as pained coursed through her body.
Once more the Manticore ran at the much larger creature but the wounds to its soft underbelly had drained the creature of a great deal of its strength. It was slower, much weaker and that gave the Timberwolf the edge it needed to snap its maw around the limb of the mighty Manticore. Letting out a roar the creature used its tail to repeatedly stab into the wooden creature but it proved fruitless. The refortified body of the wolf creature proved to be rather sturdy not to mention it did not have the weakness of a flesh body. It had no vital organs to strike nor did it thrive or breathe on oxygen.
It flung the Manticore into the dirt and stood over it victorious. Before it could make another step she had shot forward between them. Staring it down was the same mare far too frightened to get into the fray earlier.
“No.” That look, that furious look, and those tears. The look in her eyes seemed to unnerve the creature for a brief moment before it let out a growl. “I won’t let you…I won’t let you hurt them!” For a moment it looked like the creature was going to back down, but instead, it made up its mind and continued forward causing Fluttershy to freeze in terror.
Applejack managed to crawl to her knees. “Fluttershy run!” she yelled as she clutched at her shoulder and began to run as fast as she could. She was too far away; she was not going to make it in time.
Before the creature could make its attack it suddenly found its vision split in two. Suddenly the creature exploded in a flash of lightning as its remains were disintegrated. Fluttershy stood stunned, looking up at her savior.
He was a male Pegasi in his early fifties and rather massive with a tall body and muscular physique that made him massive by even Big Mac standards. His coat was that of a clean ivory white covered up by a dark blue military general’s garrison jacket with a four-button closure in the front witch notched laplets with gold “Equestria” pins and rank pins on his chest with two breast pockets and two front side pockets. The shirt under the jack was a light blue cotton button-down collared character shirt, plain black necktie, army blue full-length trousers, and a sturdy army green peaked cap with a crown, a black band a black peak visor. The front of the cap had a gold metal relief of Equestria’s seal was peeking under it was lava red mane and matching tail.
Fluttershy let out a gasp as her face lit up. With a squeal of ‘daddy’ Fluttershy dashed forward and hugged the stallion. “Are you okay my little buttercup?” The voice coming from the tall stallion was intimidating despite how gentle the words. “I’m fine dad, how did you find us?” she asked as any and all fear had melted away from the Pegasus.
“The Princess,” he answered. “Princess Celestia sent me a letter that magically brought me to the town warning me you would need my help.” He explained only for the Pegasi to hear the sound of a cleared throat drawing their attention.
“Excuse me…ah sir, don’t mean to interrupt ya and all but our friends need our help.” Applejack spoke up. She could only hope that the others were ok.
Rarity’s dagger was locked against the talons of the air born Griffin. Using her telekinesis she hurled some rocks on the ground against the air born menace. In fury, the Griffin knocked the dagger away with her talon.
Stunned from the force of the kick Rarity stumbled back for a moment before narrowly avoiding the strike of the talon. One of the griffins hefted a large crossbow, but another slapped the weapon down.
“You idiot. You know our orders. Bring the prisoners alive.”
Rarity’s eyes darted around for the dagger before she was nearly flanked by two more Griffons only for a quick swipe from Steven’s tail swatted them away.
Pinkie Pie was having a much easier time dealing with her opponents. “Over here! No here!” she would call out as the Griffons flew towards her only for Pinkie to twist her body to the side and duck leading to the Griffins to almost crash into boulders that littered the path and having to take to the skies once more so they could have another turn at charging her. “No no here! Warmer! Warmer!” If it was any other pony one could easily be considered the taunts to be petulant.
Pinkie Pie would cartwheel and doge out of the way of the attacks with ease. With the social and cultural practices drilled into the head of Griffins, the display was an insult to their pride resulting in them trying harder and harder to wound the pink trickster.
Pinkie’s taunted had driven several of the Griffins to the edge of their patience as they changed tactics, momentarily forgetting their liege’s order to bring the ponies alive. They charged full forth with their blades or claws drawn doubling their efforts which proved just as effective as Pinkie would bait them into thinking they had a chance only to outmaneuver them when they would strike leading their weapons or claws either being stuck in trees or causing them to scrape the outer bark off the mighty denizens of the forest.
Tried as they might they could not keep up with both the mare’s agility and near endless energy. They were brought to the end of their rope when after the varying strategies failed. Especially considering the fact that Pinkie couldn’t be baited into attacking them and her randomness made it impossible to read her movements and plan an attack around them.
Finally, Pinkie Pie made her counter attack. ”Poke” one Griffin simply fell backward flat on his back. “Poke.” Another toppled over the side and let his spear drop. “Poke…poke…poke.” Pinkie Pie childishly stated with a pleased grin as all her pursuers fell over from pure exhaustion. She then pouted upon realizing she was the only one left standing. “I guess you guys don’t want to play anymore.”
“She makes it look so easy.” Rarity quietly spoke to herself as she turned her attention back to her own assembled flock of Griffins. “Unfortunately for you lot I am not to be outdone, that and a dagger is not what one would call ladylike.” She said as she sheathes with the dagger and made her move.
Ever since that attack by the Satyr’s Rarity had dedicated one hour a day to getting stronger. It had started off as light running to further help strengthen and tone her upper and lower legs then the squat exercises followed and calf raised and not too long after being trained by Naruto. While Rarity was no athlete she was far from the willowy mare she once was. She was much stronger now with incredible leg strength and running speed that served her precision rather well. It also didn’t hurt the training shaped her body and appearance to be more attractive as well, after all, she still had her pride in her appearance after all.
The combination of this and her being underestimated gave Rarity just the advantage she needed. Three of the Griffin warriors had already been taking down by Rarity’s swift kicks before realizing she was a lot stronger than her appearance suggested.
They switched their tactics up taking advantage of their ability to fly to press an advantage. Rarity let out a yelp as one of the griffin’s claws managed to nick her arms drawing blood.
Another speed by narrowly slashing her face but Rarity was quicker to react. Soon they developed a pattern and began to encircle her from high above. They would attack one by one forcing Rarity on the defensive. Attack and attack piled on and as the seconds ticked away so did Rarity’s energy until one Griffin managed to slash his claw right through the midsection of Rarity’s dress causing a tear.
“My outfit!” The startled cry escaped Rarity’s lips as a fury lit a blaze in her mind. “You have gone too far!” With that said Rarity used her magic to levitate the blade of one of the downed Griffin’s and levitated it up. With a single gesture of her horn, she hurled it with enough force to shatter the upper portion of a nearby boulder that rested on the river bank. It was as if a new surge of power she didn’t know she had erupted from her.
Using her magic she levitated the weapons and rocks behind her. There was a common misconception when it came to a Unicorn’s magic. It wasn’t that they could only use a magic in regards to their talent, but they couldn’t truly excel unless the spells helped with their talent also the fact that once most ponies discovered their talent they only put focus into that talent or maybe the odd hobby or two to accompany it. Rarity though had near masterfully control of levitating multiple objects of various weights and pinpoint precision. When you added a unicorn mare enraged carrying various blunt and sharp objects her opponents never stood a chance.
The same could be said against the poor Griffins that had to fight Monsieur Steven. True he was no fighter, but his massive form gave him a strength that easily dwarfed the Griffins by nearly a value of fifty if not a greater amount. There was also the fact that belonging to the lizard family of species his hide proved resistant to their weaponry and despite their best efforts they were quickly disposed of.
“I say those brutes shan't try that again,” Steven said as the defeated pack began making their retreat.
“Indeed.” Rarity nodded and whipped her brow that was becoming almost drenched in sweat. She mulled over the fact she hadn’t thought to bring her emergency makeup bag.
“Who hoo we won!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed with excitement as she hopped in place. “Now we can go help Twilight and the others.”
“Monsieur Steven it was an honor to meet you. I do hope I have the pleasure of running into you again someday.” Rarity bade the serpent farewell.
“Indeed,” he responded with a bow. “Good luck to you my lady, I hope you and your friends find what you are looking for.”
“Goodbye Stevie!” Pinkie Pie shouted as they continued their way further into the forest. They continued the trek when they noticed a magical flare went off in the air making out an image of a Pegasi’s feather.
“Pinkie Pie do you know what that is?” Rarity found herself compelled to ask as excitement splayed out on her features.
“Uuumm.” Pinkie Pie turned to the mare and shrugged after a few seconds of deliberation. “Not really.”
Rarity rolled her eyes and grabbed the other mare by the wrist. “That’s a flare used by Equestrian guard members. That means there are royal guard members in the forest and that wasn’t just any image that image belongs to one of Equestria’s most renowned Generals, General Grand Esteem.” She hurriedly explained as she continued to drag the mare into the forest.
Sure enough, they had come across a unit of the guard in the forest combating the regiment of the Nightmare Forces. “Rarity! Pinkie Pie!”
The mares head shot up at the mention of their names leading them to spot out Applejack and Fluttershy. The four happily reunited.
“I see the guard has managed to mobilize. What about Ponyville? Is it alright?” Rarity wondered as her fear for her sister’s safely once more came to the forefront of her mind.
“It is. Daddy told me that Captain Spark was able to break free and mounted an assault against Nightmare Moon’s forces.” Fluttershy explained as she noticed something. “W-What happened to the others?”
“Yeah, where is Twilight and the others. Ah thought they were with yall.” Applejack spoke up.
“We were attacked by some mean old Griffins and the others went on ahead. We can probably catch them if we hurry.” Pinkie Pie suggested.
“Well, what are we waiting for then? Let’s go.” Applejack remarked as they rushed ahead to front line to continue their trek to the tower.
“I suppose I should give you the honor of my name before grinding you into dust. The name is Hot Streak kid and I’m going to enjoy breaking you.” The flame-haired looking mare taunted as she began immediately circling Rainbow Dash. Hot Streak suddenly dashed forward with speed that startled the other Pegasi for a moment, but not enough to where she couldn’t counter.
Rainbow twisted out of the way and managed to land a good solid kick to the ankle of Hot Streak making her foe lose balance. Using her wings Hot Streak stopped her descent and forced herself right side up as Rainbow Dash suddenly began to attack Hot Streak using the Steel Wing style of Pegasi Martial Arts.
Despite how commonly known the Martial Arts style the Steel Wing is the style was renowned for being a favored style for aggressive Pegasi fighters. It relied on having the speed to force your opponent into close quarter combat and having the endurance to tank their attacks. Not to mention one had to have incredible with control and flexibility which own its own would be useless in the fighting style if one didn’t have Pegasi mastered enough to make one's wings as hard as steel. Once one did their wings were as sharp as a blade.
For an aggressive fighter with the gifted speed, it was Rainbow Dash’s go-to style. “You’ll have to do better than that.” Hot streak taunted as she jumped to the side of one of Dash’s swiped. Planting her feet firmly after the jumped she dashed forward and shoulder tackled the Pegasus.
Rainbow’s yelp was caught in her throat as she stumbled back. She narrowly avoided a direct strike to the face, Hot Streak’s knuckle guiding past the bridge of her nose. “I haven’t even begun to fight.” Rainbow Dash realized she made a mistake as any attempt she made to attack was easily countered and she found herself taking hits. The more this happens the angrier Rainbow got which unfortunately led to her being more reckless.
Hot Streak took advantage of this and manages to land a solid strike knocking Rainbow Dash on her back. “What a joke. Are you really the same filly rumored to have done a Sonic Rainboom over a decade ago? I have to say I expected more of a challenge?”
“Shut up!” Rainbow Dash roared as she shot forward again. Once more she attempted the swipe with a steel wing only to miss and have an elbow driven into her back sending her onto her hands and knees. The force of the impact threatened to break her hands as Dash coughed up some blood. She clutched her fists in fury.
This Pegasus was treating her as a joke. How was she supposed to win at this rate? Rainbow Dash let out another yelp as a solid kick sent her tumbling along the ground, scratching up her body pretty badly. She tried to get up only to be kicked again, pain coursing down her right arm and her ribs feeling tender. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d been a fight so hopeless.
‘Oi…Rain…what are you doing? You’re way too stubborn to give up.’
‘N-Naruto?’ suddenly a memory sparked to life. It was from a few months ago and the two of them were sparring. Rainbow feeling confident in her own skills challenged Naruto to a spar. She was feeling a bit too lazy to fly home so she decides to mooch off her friend. Suffice to say she was quite surprised to find the blond was far from easy to take in a fight.
“What the Hay!” she cried out in frustration as Rainbow narrowed her brow in anger. “Why can’t I hit you? I’m way faster than you.” The two of them were out in a plot of land Naruto had bought so he could have a nice clear space to train.
“You might be faster Rain, but when it comes to combat I have more experience. You just can’t rush somepony like me without a plan.”
“Planning? I’m not much of a planner.”
“I’ve noticed,” Naruto remarked with a deadpan. “Look, there may come a time where being fast alone won’t be enough and in that situation, somepony might be depending on you. So at least…at least consider what I’m about to say and I hope you’ll be able to make use of it.”
If she was going to win she needed to fight smarter and not harder. The lesson Naruto had given her that day stuck with her and now was no better time to put it to practice. When it came to strength Hot Streak outclassed her, those kicks were far from mere love taps, but the other Pegasi seemed intent on toying with and taunting her indicating a very arrogant personality. She could use that to her advantage. So with a mighty flap of her wings, Rainbow Dash took to the air and began to fly off.
“Get back here!” Hot streak shouted as she took to the air. She doubled the number of her wing ministrations but could not keep up with the Pegasus. Next thing Hotstreak knew a hot searing pain shot right through her back. Then a second slash to her right arm as the force responsible began to part the clouds from pure speed alone.
“Come on Hotshit, you’re moving far too slow if you expect to hit me.” A third, fourth, and fifth strike followed as the coppery scent of blood stung her nose. This time she was able to react and grabbed Rainbow’s ankle to spin her around, and then threw her down fast.
Rainbow Dash was falling from the air fast, spinning after a few seconds, got her wings under control, although she had a major headache. Once more Rainbow Dash took off and Hot Streak hot off after her. ‘Gotcha.’ Rainbow spun and she slashed just below Hot Streak’s armpit resulting in the Pegasi letting loose a hiss and clutching her side and pain.
“No more games filly, now you’ve gone and really pissed me off.” She snarled as Rainbow Dash appeared to once more be going for the hit and run tactic. So this time Hot Streak waited for Rainbow only for the mare to suddenly switch up her attack and drove both feet into her gut. Rainbow Dash then quickly dashed behind Hot Streak and threw both arms around the other mare in a lock. “Get your damn arms off me!” the mare snapped as he jerked and fought against Rainbow Dash’s grip.
“What’s the matter? Changed your mind and here I thought you wanted more of a challenge.” Rainbow taunted as they suddenly began to free fall.
“Whaa…hey. Let go of me!” The force of the movement resulted in their manes and clothes to flap wildly. “You crazy fruit you’ll kill us both!” Hot Streak began yelling but the harsh sound of the wind as they began to fall muffled her voice. As the seconds ticked on by they found themselves drawing closer and closer to the ground.
To her shock Hot Streak found herself having to use her ace in the hole. Her electricity. While all Pegasi had a certain degree of weather manipulation only one in a hundred Pegasi could exert enough Pegasi magic to consciously create lightning and it was even rarer to hear of a Pegasi who could harness and use the power of Lightning itself in an offensive capability.
The sudden shock of Lightning caused Rainbow Dash to let go, but it also caused her body to momentarily seize up. Long enough to where Rainbow was only able to recover enough to slow her descent but not to prevent her from colliding with the ground.
Rainbow Dash ignored the pain from her arm and the throbbing headache as she got up and stared down her foe. Hot Streak extended her wings fully as a new look formed on her face.
The look unnerved Rainbow Dash as the look was more befitting of a predator cornering her pray. Little sparks of Electricity flickered from Hot Streaks wings.
“Rainbow!”
“Rainbow Dash!”
Despite her friend’s voice in the distance Rainbow dare not take her eyes off her foe. To her surprise, Hot Streak put her wings away. “Its been quite a while since I had such a fun time. Next time we meet Dash I won’t be going easy on you.” Hot Streak remarked as she dashed away.
Rainbow Dash released the breath she was holding. She was thankful the others had shown up when they did. As much as she hated to admit it, she wasn’t sure if she would have been able to beat the other Pegasus.
“Rainbow Dash are you okay?” Rarity asked as she looked the beaten Pegasi over.
“Am I okay? Hah, you should see the other ma-RE!” She let out a pained yelp and jerked away at the sensation of someone touching her arm. She took a minute to collect her wits only to realize it was Fluttershy.
“Your arm.” She softly stated as she brought her hand to cup her mouth.
“Ya going to be okay?” Applejack asked, concerned for Rainbow Dash’s health. This journey of theirs kept getting more and more dangerous.
“I’m fine, it's not me we need to worry about. We need to find Naruto and Twilight.” She said as she saw several flares gone up in the sky. “What in the Hay? Is that a magical flare?”
“Indeed it is darling.” Rarity answered in a chipper tone. “General Esteem and the other members of the Royal Guard escorted us the rest of the way. They’re currently combating Nightmare Moon’s forces.”
“Finally, something goes our way.” Rainbow Dash cheered with a fist pump. “Alright girls time to go help our friends.” With a simultaneous exclaim, the mares charged forward into the ancient castle.
The Nightmare:Showdown Against Nightmare Moon Part 1
00 Story Start 00 Naruto and Twilight continued their run down the dark hallways of the castle. They pushed their way through large double doors into one of the castle’s many chambers when they encountered one of the last creatures Naruto expected to counter.
“Ashby.” He murmured as his face nearly went white from shock. To think the Nightmare’s power was even capable of Necromancy. Standing between them and the other chamber the Satyr now covered in midnight black fur raised his hands which flickered with hellish flames which indicated he got a little upgrade as well.
“From no point further will you travel. Her majesty wants you dead and I shall oblige.”
The Satyr was nothing more than a mere undead servant. “Twilight go.” Naruto began to step forward as he prepared to challenge the creature one on one.
“I understand…” Twilight nodded, and kept running.
The Satyr attempted to strike down Twilight with one of his fireballs only for Naruto to body flicker between the two of them and slammed his hands into the ground raising a slab of earth to block the attack. He then lowered the slab as he got into a fighting stance. “This time I’m making sure you stay dead.”
Ashby reacted by increasing the intensity of the flames in his palms. The smoldering embers lit up the room with Yellow and Orange amber hues. He then began hurling the fireballs at him to which Naruto dodged with each, the impact from the balls with intensity strong enough to form cracks on the ground. Even though the flames were only hot enough to cause external cracking that was still more than lethal enough to a flesh being if the Satyr nailed him in the right location.
“I’m going to pay you back twice fold mule for killing me and humiliating me. Her Majesty has promised me the local town if I eliminated the warriors accompanying the five bearers. I’m going to enjoy breaking in its inhabitants and finding out which ones you had ties to.” The Satyr taunted as he continued hurling the flames at the blond.
‘She knows!?’ That was the only thing that came to Naruto’s mind. How the hell did Nightmare Moon know…wait? Five? As he continued dodging the blasts he relaxed slightly, so Nightmare Moon didn’t suspect that Twilight was the Element of Magic? He was going to have to end this as quickly as possible, get to Twilight and the Elements and get them to a safe location. If something happened to Twilight before the sixth element could be sparked it would be all over.
Leaping off one of the columns Naruto gripped the chandelier hung above and with a tug dislodged it. The blond landed against one of the columns and watched as the Satyr dove out of the way of the decorative objects. The object’s bottom bent and caused a large fraction in the ground’s foundation.
Ashby hurled yet another fireball at Naruto who this time merely ducked under the blast. He then drew back his hand and launched a punch only for the Satyr to quickly drop his head down and blocked with his horns. A vibration coursed through Naruto’s arm from the force of the attack and causing a cramp in his arm. He mentally suppressed the desire to yelp and dropped back as he launched a strike with his left arm and punched the Satyr in the gut causing him to stumble back slightly. He responded by changing up his strategy and firing a stream of fire at the blond.
The sudden intensity from the heat and its closeness caused Naruto to stop in his tracks and shield his eyes. This gave Ashby the opening he needed as he charged through the flames and attempted to ram into Naruto only for the blond to throw his hands out and grip him by the horns.
Naruto flung him upwards and struck the Satyr in his throat making the satyr stumbled backward in pain. Naruto launched a kick to which Ashby blocked with his arm only to swiftly launch another kick, nailing him in the head and forcing him to stumble back even more. “Like before Ashby seems like you didn’t learn your lesson don’t ever, threaten my precious people.” He said as he began walking towards the Satyr.
Ashby recovered and with a roar threw a punch to which Naruto was unable to dodge. With a solid strike, the blond was sent flying against the ground. “You damn arrogant mule. I am lord Ashby and I won’t lose to the likes of you again!” he roared as he the flames of his hand went from red to cold blue fire. He hurled the ball of flame where Naruto was and it exploded it a showy explosion of blue fire.
As the smoke cleared, Ashby saw that the ground was melted and not an inch of Naruto remained. “Goodbye…trash…” he remarked as he began making his way where the mare went. Suddenly he found himself enveloped in an explosion as he was sent flying on his back. He found himself lying on…scroll?
Naruto wanted to save this on the off chance the fight with Nightmare Moon didn’t go as planned, but seeing as there was a zombie running out similar to an Edo Tensei summon he had no choice but to use it now. Leaping down from the ceiling Naruto slammed his palm into the Satyr’s chest as his hand and the seal he had inked on his hand began to glow.
Ashby let out a scream as he was enveloped by an aura. When the aura died down three seals appeared on the scroll that Naruto had used. He wiped the sweat from his brow. “Whoo…”
Suddenly large volumes of mist began to gather. The mist began pouring out of cracks in the floors and walls and through the open windows of the ruins. The mist began forming the shape of a large body. Aspects of the creatures began to thin out and expand with long bat-like wings, and the scaly body. One the shape finally finished its transformation it was a charcoal scaled dragon, mulatto eyes, and violet paper see-through wings. The creature let out an intimidating roar that caused cracks to appear in the foundation and the building to shake.
“Damn, I thought that was a bit too easy.” The blond said as he charged forward holding out his right arm, a spiraling blue sphere suddenly came into existence within the creature's hand. Lunging forward he shoved the glowing sphere within the side of the creature’s face. The sphere of magic the creature prepared was sent flying at an awkward angle creating a hole in one of the walls creating a staircase.
Then dozens of Naruto flickered into existence with clouds of white smoke erupted across the room. When they dissipated each cloud revealed an exact copy of Naruto, their combined total taking up almost half the room.
The creature proved itself deceptively fast as it claw tore through an entire group of clones. The clones charged delivering a legion of powerful punches, kicks, and Rasengans only for the dragon’s scrapes and abrasions to magically repair itself. Naruto had to admit while he missed his old body this equine one had some advantages. Combining the natural features of an equine with his already impressive Uzumaki heritage meant taking advantage of a new found powerful breath control to use fire jutsu in a way he couldn’t before.
With an exhale he let out a giant fireball that connected with the creature letting out a fiery and combustion explosion. The smoky embers of his attack soon thinned out and remaining upon the scorched marks and cracked land was the form of Nightmare Moon. "You have proven to be a larger thorn than perceived. Tell me, why do you fight so ardently for a battle you cannot win!?”
“Because I refuse to live the life of a coward and let someone like you do as they please.” He answered as the Alicorn made her move, turning into a mist which thinned out the room of the rest of his clones. ‘fast’ he thought as he came to a stop and quickly spun to face his enemy.
“It is laughable that you think you are even a challenge to me.”
Okay, this was good, maybe he could keep her talking. “Tell me, Nightmare Moon, why even try and send the world into an Eternal Night?”
"Since you’ve managed to entertain me thus far I shall oblige in your little curiosity, if only because you and the little foals attempts at stopping me proved to be quite amusing. The peasants of this nation held no appreciation for my night. For its beauty and for its importance to the world and merely shunned or ignored, and even fought its presence out of ignorance and fear. Soon all aligned with darkness was treated with contempt and loathing. The Moon…my moon treated as nothing more than a rock as everypony loved and appreciated the sun. Loved and appreciated her.” Suddenly the Alicorn’s powerful magical began flooding the room.
Naruto found himself cursing as he was suddenly ensnared by vine-like shaped tendrils of magic. Like leeches, they were draining him of his energy. Despite his training, he still felt himself caught off guard by some of the thing magic could do. If he didn’t break free quickly she was going to kill him.
“Do you think of me so barbaric?” the dark mare let out an amused chuckle. The stallion proved to be both strong and rather resourceful. That sparked in an idea in the mare, she decided simply killing the stallion was a waste when she could simply make him her toy. “I will succeed Celestia and become the Queen of this world and this queen wouldn’t mind a King.” Nightmare Moon removed her armor piece by piece in a slow fashion that made Naruto anxious and fearful at the dark mare’s advances.
Even now the reason he was able to adjust as well as he did was that of how human like the ponies was here. “Tell me Naruto, do you not have desires? Desires that have gone on…unfilled.” She whispered in his ear as she trailed around him. Naruto couldn’t help but shiver, the more he adjusted and became used to this form the more apparent certain things became. “Join me and I can give you your greatest desires. I can even help you get home.”
Before Naruto could even protest or question how she could possibly know the Dark Mare pressed her lips against his. Home was only one place and it was her.
And with that a memory came to mind. He was gently rocking back and forth as the little bundle in his arms fell back asleep. A hand touched his shoulder. He loved up and it was his beautiful wife.
"Hinata…" He whispered as to not disturb the baby.
"You have an important meaning tomorrow… why are you up?" She asked softly.
"Its only fair I do my fair share if you can lose some nights of sleep he said as quietly as he could. Hinata just smiled and kissed his cheek.
They walked the baby back to the nursery. Naruto laid Boruto gently down in the crib. Hinata tucked a thin blanket around Boruto. The couple stood there watching the sleeping child. Hinata wrapped her arm around Naruto's and smiled. It was clear that the baby was fast asleep and showed no signs of waking up.
"Honey lets go back to bed," Hinata said softly. Naruto just nodded and let her take his hand. They went back to their bedroom and Hinata started to take off her robe. Naruto hugged her from behind and buried his face in her hair.
"I love you." He said into her hair. Hinata blushed a little and smiled. Hinata moved out of Naruto's arms and turned to him. She put her arms around him and kissed him on the lips.
"I love you too." She said pulling out of the kiss. She let her fingers graze over his cheek.
Nightmare Moon hissed angrily when his response was to bite her lip. How dare the ungrateful nave do something like that to her? Refuse her? And after going as far as offering herself, a pony no common mare could ever hope to court. Either way, she would not be denied. No matter how long it would take she would break him.
“This has gone on long enough.” She remarked as her horn glowed with magic. “One way or another you will bend to my will.” She remarked as she reassembled her armor in a burst of magic and sent a focus blast of magical power in his direction. Naruto rolled to the side, quickly dodging it and charged forward, ramming into the dark mare sending her tumbling back a few steps.
Using her wings the Alicorn prevented herself from being knocked over. “You’ll have to do better than that.”
“How dare thee. This one will take enjoyment from your suffering like the finest wine.” She said as she charged forward with incredible speed. With a leap her hooves came down where the orange pony once was, leaving a rather considerable dent as the floor beneath her cracked.
Naruto was sure as he was now, in a straight battle of speed the mare would easily stomp him, but thankfully his natural agility, reflexes, and experience allowed him to keep a step ahead of the dark mare. Not to mention he was sure his Shinobi arts gave him an edge since she undouble never fought a user of them before.
“You are only delaying the inevitable. If you believe you can defeat me then…” during the dark mare’s boasting Naruto took the opportunity to charge and slide kick the legs from right under her, rolling to the other side of her as she fell. “You are truly testing my patience.” She growled as she took to the side.
“So tell me, are you the same as you were a thousand years ago or were your flanks always so fat?” hopefully Nightmare Moon was the kind of fighter that got sloppy with angry. There was also the fact that it had been in ground into his head insulting a woman’s looks was a quick way to piss them off, especially if you insinuated they were fat. The fact that the next blast of magic nearly took his head off pretty much gave the blond the indication that that may not have been the best idea.
“ENOUGH!”
The force of her shout caused Naruto’s body to snap back from the force. The ground began to be swallowed up by the darkness radiated from the goddess. The shapeless mass struck out and ensnared around him. Naruto fought back but it proved fruitless as his vision began to fade.
Rainbow found herself against the wall. She paused, leaning against the doorway as she took a moment to collect herself. She heard the others call her name and she looked up. Her arm was still throbbing a bit from when Applejack helped her put her arm back in place. Considering how much she crashed and injured herself she hadn’t experienced a dislocated arm so she had no idea it was out of place. She shuttered to think what would have happened if she had carried on without knowing.
“Rainbow Dash are you ok?” Fluttershy asked as the other Pegasus nodded.
“Yeah, sorry just needed a second to catch my breath.” She remarked as she collected herself. Before she could say anything else the thunderous roar of ‘Enough!’ startled them, especially Fluttershy who hid behind the other Pegasus in fright.
“That was Nightmare Moon. We need to hurry!” Pinkie Pie cried out as they continued on ahead. They rushed up a set upstairs and rounded past a pair of double doors. They rounded the corner and dashed into another room. To their horror, right before their very eyes, Naruto disappeared into the pool of darkness.
“So the chosen five have arrived.” With a flash of her magical power Nightmare Moon summoned her soldiers. “Restrain them. I will deal with them after I finish with the Unicorn.”
“You monster!” Rainbow Dash roared as she shot at the mare, taking to the airs. “GIVE HIM BACK!” Right before Rainbow Dash could reach her Nightmare Moon disappeared in a dark flash. “Bucking Tartarus!” Rainbow Dash whispered as she came to a stop. She couldn’t believe it.
She was too slow. Too slow to save one of her best friends. Rainbow Dash for the first time in a long time was truly pissed. She trained her focus to the attacking soldiers who weren’t preoccupied fighting her just as upset fellow mares and would soon share the same faith of having their faces smashed in.
Like a good deal of the rest of the castle, the room within the chamber the Elements laid had a good deal of its infrastructure collapsed due to age, while others had been overgrown by the forest. Despite all this, the noble marble structure was a sight to behold.
Towering picture windows on all sides, and bold pillars still decorated despite their age and the ages that had passed without any upkeep. In the center of the hall, a five-armed statue had been placed. On each arm, a stone ball rested, each with a different emblem carved to the stone.
Using her magic Twilight levitated the five Elements before her. She began concentrating as she tried to figure out just what spark would be needed to awaken the Element’s powers.
She suddenly yelped as a burst of magic sent her skidding across the ground and elements tumbling. Darkness began to converge and formed the form of Nightmare Moon. “The foal that remembered me to think you’ve come this far. You have graciously brought me the five elements though I’m afraid your quest was for naught.” The Evil Alicorn let out a nefarious laugh. The dark magic began to glow from Nightmare Moon’s horn.
Twilight could only look up in shock. Was this really how it was going to end?
The Nightmare:Showdown Against Nightmare Moon Part 2! Battle of the Mind!
Naruto wasn't sure how long the attack had rendered him unconscious, but it was enough to greatly disorient him. When he finally started to feel better he was able to grasp that he wasn't in the physical realm. This was rather surprising as he thought he would have woken up in the dungeon instead of the vast and lifeless rocky terrain he was currently in.
For a moment he wondered just where he was when a stray thought came to his mind. 'Is this the moon?' he couldn't help but wonder to himself. He looked up and sure enough, it was the night sky filled with the white twinkling lights of the stars themselves. Other familiar celestial bodies filled the area including what he learned not so long ago were constellations. Since he was in the mental plane he didn't need to worry about whatever measures one would have needed to survive out here.
Naruto tried calling Kurama but received no answer in return. 'I thought as much.' He sullenly thought as he began his journey. Time most likely did not exist in this type of realm. So there was no telling how long he was going to be walking. He kept going until he saw the faint glow of magical aura. Naruto readied himself for a fight until he heard the faint sound of crying. His eyes widened briefly in confusion before he ventured closer to the origin only to find deep within the crater the cage.
The cage contained what looked like a young filly Alicorn. She looked hardly older than the crusaders. Her coat was that of a light phtalo shade. The svelte little pony was wearing a simple dark blue dress with the insignia of the moon on the front of it. As he got closer he took more of her features, her mane and tail colors were that of a light azure color and the Alicorn filly looked so sad it almost broke his heart.
"W-Who are you?" she asked in a whimpering tone as her voice cracked slightly. Her eyes were filled with a lot of fear.
"I'm not going to hurt you," he softly spoke to her as he got closer. "My name is Naruto what's yours?" he asked as he approached the cage but the Pony only shot him a furious look as a frown marred her features.
"We shall not for your tricks again. Just leave us alone. " She wailed as tears began to whirl up in her eyes. Suddenly she seemed to switch gears as she looked off into space. "Where are you, Big sister? W-We are so sorry please don't be mad at me anymore. I don't like being alone." The tears slid down her face. "T-Tia…d-don't you love me anymore?" she asked in between sniffles as she sat down and curled up in a ball.
Naruto's heart went out to this filly. Seeing how broken this pony was. He couldn't help but relate to her situation being similar to that of a Jinchuuriki. Essentially what he was seeing was the fate of a container overwhelmed and consumed by what they kept at bay essentially.
He knew what he had to do. Having long embraced the willpower of making a mindscape his own Naruto easily bypassed the cage. He then pulled the pony in the hug causing her to gasp.
"You're not alone anymore." He gently whispered into her ear as he gently pats her back. "I won't hurt you. I'll do everything I can to help you." He continued the comforting hug.
For the first time, the little mare felt something other than loneliness and despair. For the first time in a thousand years, she had done something she thought she lost the will to do. And that was Smile.
She then whispered something that Naruto didn't catch.
"Excuse me?" Naruto asked, missing what the mare had just said. He suddenly pulled back, realizing that he still had her in his arms.
The little Alicorn let out a rather bashful like a gasp. She took a moment before composing herself. "Our name is Luna." She introduced herself a little more confident.
"I see." He figured it had something to do with the moon. Everything was starting to make sense now. "A nice name for such a cute little mare." Naruto playfully complimented her. The filly looked so adorable the words kawaii sprung to mind.
Luna, on the other hand, took it completely different and began blushing. "W-Who gave thee permission to be so familiar with us? We are a Princess and are several millennia old." Princess Luna had switched from questioning to an embarrassed huff in a matter of seconds.
Naruto let out a chuckle and stood up. He smiled graced his lips and he extended his hand. "Forgive me for my familiarity your highness. I believe its time for us to go."
"Go?" she asked the stallion as she blanks and shot him a questioning look as she tried to figure out what the blond was planning to do.. "Go where?" Where did he expect them to go?
Once more he smiled a warm smile and placed his palms on the shoulder of the Alicorn. "Back to Equestria." He informed her as he glanced to the left and right as if he was trying to decide which direction they should go. "One way or another I'll get you out of here."
A downcast look formed on Luna's face. "I-It's no use. I've tried…I've tried for so long but she won't let me. It won't let me." As soon as she finished that sentence utter fear spread across her face. "She's here," Luna uttered in a tone of a frightened child as a pool of darkness seeped across the rocky landscape. It slowly pulled up and formed into the shape of Nightmare Moon.
"Your insolence knows no bounds. To think you managed to find your way here. You have proven to be more trouble then you're worth so I shall correct the issue and eliminate you."As Nightmare Moon spoke twin voices echoed from the creature's mouth and one of those voices Naruto remembered all too well. That voice was of the same creature that attacked him on the world that Naruto had visited all those years ago.
How could he ever forget?
Hagoromo had taught him the secrets of traveling throughout the ages once Naruto's first lifetime had finally reached its end. Chakra, the power that fueled the people of his world was more than just mere physical and mental energy; the life force of chakra connected both the living and the world of the dead as the tree that bore the fruit of life in his world was just one of many seeds planted across various worlds many eons ago. After all Kaguya, herself was not a native to his world so it only proved the existence of other worlds and life forms out there.
One of those beings was a creature of darkness that seemed intent on hunting down and eliminating the seeds to fill the Cosmos with darkness. "Shadowfright!" the blond's whisper was filled with utter loathing. Naruto was more than sure that this creature played a part in the events of the Nightmare scenario.
"Do you think a mere Earth pony can save you, Luna? Even your sister chose to seal you away instead of trying to help you. You need me. I make us strong. Without me, you'll go back to being the mare no one cared about while everyone loved and worshiped your older sister." The cruel words exited the mouth of Nightmare Moon as persuasively and slickly began breaking down Luna's self-worth once more.
"Shut your mouth you cruel ignorant beast." Naruto roared as his emotions spiked. "I won't let you hurt her anymore." He said as a vast aura of bright violet chakra washed over the blond. 'There's enough, there's just enough of his chakra.' Naruto thought as his orange coat radiated a bright yellow sheen.
The shadows that made Nightmare's Moon began to grow in size. It then came to life as it shot out several tendrils at the orange stallion.
Naruto quickly scooped up the surprised Luna into his front arms and leaped away from the attack. He landed and gently placed her down. "Are you alright?"
"Y-Yes."
"Don't worry; I won't let that thing hurt you." He said as he began concentrating. Hundreds upon hundreds of identical white smokes puffed into existence as an army of identical copies formed between them and Nightmare Moon.
Luna couldn't help but gaze in awe. What manner of magic was this? Even at their strongest with the Elements of Harmony, the Alicorn sisters wouldn't have been able to make so many tangible copies of themselves. "Your tricks are useless mortal!" Nightmare howled as the end of her hands split and formed into nightmarish claws, her mane becoming sharp like thorns and her teeth forming into fangs. She began bulldozing through the clones like they were plastic toys.
The creature let out a wide area blast of magic from her horn. She took to the sky as her the aura around her horn darkened.
Naruto charged forward calling his clones to him. Two clones came to a dead stop allowing Naruto and one of his clones to leap off their backs like footstools. The two of them descended into the air as they soared at the flying creature. The clone took the original by the hooves and swung him with all his might.
Tucking himself into a ball, Naruto soared at the creature with impressive speed, but it proved too slow as Nightmare Moon merely flew out of the way. She then charged after the blond with breakneck speed. Naruto landed only to narrowly miss his neck being torn out, the claws of the Alicorn slashing at his neck.
Naruto let out a gargled cry of pain as the sensation flooded through him. This was no normal mindscape dimension. Any physical injuries caused by that creature were going to prove fatal so he needed to be careful.
He found himself going on the defensive as the creature jabbed and slashed at him with near supersonic speeds. The taste of copper filled his mouth and he found himself dazed. A pain coursed through him and Naruto had already figured it was some sort of magical attack.
His body skidded across the round with a few tumbles as he heard the nightmarish roar. He let out a blood fill coughed as he quickly recovered. Catching his opponent off guard he rammed into her with all his might. He gritted his teeth landing on his hands and knees as Nightmare Moon was momentarily off balance. He leaped again; head-butting her again using the time to press the attack only for Nightmare Moon to sink her teeth into the flesh of his shoulder.
"No!" Luna's voice cried out as she drew upon whatever magic her small body contained and released it upon Nightmare Moon sending it flying while dislodging its vice-like grip on the blond's shoulder.
"Warrior!" Luna cried out to his, rushing to his side and helping him up. "W-We can't win. W-We can't beat her we have to run." She pleaded with him.
"I can't…" Naruto said in between pained breaths as he went about composing himself.
"Why is thee being so stubborn? Thy hath barely met us for the fourth night. Why risk so much for us?" she didn't understand. Was it some misconstrued loyalty or honor he was raised with? Why was he risking his life to help her? At that moment Luna felt so ashamed and weak unable to follow her vow to help and protect one of her loyal subjects in need. "We…as your Princess order you to go."
A weak smile formed on Naruto's face. "Then I have to disregard your order, Princess Luna. I made a promise to help you and I never go back on my promises." He remarked as he steadied himself. Nightmare Moon radiated with a near soul-crushing black darkness. The angelic like wings twisted and began to change shape into something more befitting of a demon.
"You're too weak Luuuuuuna. You can't even protect one pony. Is it any wonder your subjects so readily forgot you?" Luna was about to argue but then a memory flooded through her mind. It was Nightmare Moon's arrival and how no one seemed to recognize or know her name. "Your own sister even with about changing the history of the nation to disregard your existence." The creature taunted. Tears began pouring down from the Alicorn's eyes, sliding down her cheeks as she hung her head low. The darkness seemed to take great pleasure in reminding her how forgotten she had become. A memory of the past came to mind.
"Tia, please…I had enough. Help me." She found herself unable to break out of this dream-like state. Why couldn't she wake up? Why couldn't she go back to Equestria?
"Foolish foal there is no going back. Your sister has locked you away forever within the body you governed."
"Liar…Tia would never do that!"
"Your sister has banished you leaving you to rot while she rules Equestria."
No, this couldn't be true. There was no way that her sister would banish her! Her loving big sister would never do that to her.
"You're lying to yourself! You were a threat to her power! Her vision! An obstacle to remove!"
"Stop it! Thine attempt to cause me to fall into an ardent manner will not work." It wasn't supposed to go like this. She just wanted the love and respect of their citizens. It was never supposed to go this out of hand. How did things go so wrong? How did they go wrong?
Images like painted scenes filled her mind. Of the beauty of the moon being ignored as everypony love and frolicked in the sun.
"It matters not Princess! Once we break free we shall show them the beauty of the eternal night. "
There was no telling how long it would take. And because she had succumbed to the darkness in her heart she would probably never see those who meant the world to her again. "What… what have I done?"
"You chose the path to power. We will make them all fear and worship the night!"
With force, neither thought was capable from the stallion Naruto disappeared from his place and in front of Nightmare Moon. The force of his hit sending the dark Alicorn flying down into the surface and causing a crater. "You make me sick parasite!" Luna found herself brought out of her daze. Nightmare Moon seemed to be once again trying to break her spirit.
"How dare you. I will take great pleasure in crushing you beneath my hooves!" roared the manifestation of darkness, quickly recovering from the attack. Before even getting a chance to begin the assault the dark Alicorn found herself launched into the air by a kick to the jaw. Naruto appeared behind her, gripping her in a bear hug. "Omote Renge!" they began spinning, forming an oval-shaped or orange and black before Naruto jumped away, letting her collide with the ground. Thankfully while the physical injury was real in this realm, things like exhaustion or such didn't seem to affect him.
A near blinding aura of dark magic erupted from the crater from the last attack. Nightmare Moon had grown three times her size. Nightmare Moon then lets out a mixture between a shriek and roar as thousands upon thousands of beams of magical energy began to bombard the blond.
The sound of Naruto's steps echoed across the ground echoed as he jumped and leaped out of the way avoiding the various beams. He quickly created clones which were quickly dispatched by the attack. With each, every hand full of clones destroyed he was beginning to see a pattern of the creature's attack.
He slowly began making his way to the creature whose attacks continued to bombard him. He charged forward and attempted to Rasengan only for several beams to strike him and send him crashing to the ground.
Naruto began his assault again only this time channeling his element. His hands were encircled by little wisps of wind as he started dodging her assault. As he was hit directly by one of the blasts Naruto powered through it. Dropping on the ground, he put all his strength into his legs and jumped forward. Using his front legs he began delivering a barrage of punches to the opponent, and then finished with an uppercut, creating a large gust of wind throwing the evil Alicorn into the air.
Despite the attack, the dark creature didn't have nary a scratch. A growl escaped Naruto's lips, but he didn't let that deter him. He continued pressing the attack, overwhelming her with thousands of clones and even following up with a wind infused Rasengan but no matter how much damaged he did the creature seemed to shake it off.
'It's hopeless!' Luna thought to herself. 'Nightmare Moon isn't a tangible being. It has no true form and it can't be killed.'
Naruto continued his attack. Maybe if he kept on attacking maybe the creature would spend its energy healing. He charged forward with a right hook only to hit the air. 'I missed?' he pondered for a second. He then quickly spun and avoided a blast of energy as the creature attempted to bring her powerful fists down to crush his skull. Naruto twisted out of the way and swung with his left hoof only for the sound of swishing air to occur. 'No…how?' he thought as her fist collided with his side sending him flying.
Luna remembered her first encounter with the Nightmare. No matter how hard or how much she fought it didn't seem to matter. It just took all of her attacks without so much as a scratch.
As she watched Naruto try to stop it she couldn't take it anymore. "Stop! Stop it!" she landed in between the two. "No more! Thou wants me right? Then the treasure is right before thou on the grounds you leave thy warrior in peace." She wasn't going to stand by anymore. She would not let this brave soul die while she stood by, too cowardly to do anything.
"It is far too late Princess. You are too weak and broken to fight me off for much longer." Nightmare's voice was now decadently masculine and familiar.
"Don't give up Luna!" Naruto pleaded as he pushed himself to his hooves. "This is your mind. That parasite is trying to make you think you're weaker than it is, but you're not. Its been a thousand years and its failed to change you. You're stronger than it'll ever be." He encouraged her.
Luna's head bow in shame. "Tis my weakness that allowed this abomination to come to surface. This truly is thy penance and responsibility."
"No one is perfect Luna. Don't let this creature win." He pleaded with her. "If we let this thing win it'll be the end of everything. It'll be the end of all life on this planet and your sister. "
Suddenly another memory came to mind. One in regards to her youth long before she and Celestia were rulers.
It was a rather stormy night and Luna had just had a night terror. A whimper had escaped her lips and terror coursed through her. She found herself unable to go back to sleep.
Every sound of creek sent spine-tingling terror through her. The shapes that the looming shadows that seemed to litter her room caused nothing but unrest. She found herself unable to drift back to sleep. Without a second thought, she dashed out of her room and into her sister's room next-door. When she woke her sister up she had tears streaming down her face.
"It's alright Luna." Using her wings Celestia had wiped the tears from her frightened sister's eyes. 'Why don't you sleep with me for the night? I'll keep you safe from the shadows.' That feeling, Luna gripped to that feeling. That wonderful feeling of having Celestia as a big sister.
Luna suddenly found herself enveloped by a warm light. She let out a gasp as she recognized where she was. The palace? But how?
She began looking around until she recognized the sound of something. "Tia?" she got closer and indeed recognized the voice of her sister. "Tia. TIA!" she found her sister standing on the balcony, the moon high in the sky.
"If only I tried harder. Maybe you'd be here with me now." Celestia spoke to herself, peering up into the heavens.
"Tia," Luna called out to her, reaching to touch her sister only to go right through her. What was going on?
"I remember when mother first brought you home. You were the most adorable little foal. You were so energetic you almost always tipped over when you ran. I was so nervous that you wouldn't like me." A solemn laugh escaped the lips of the princess. "But when you immediately titled over and hugged my leg all my fears subsided."
Luna now realized what was happening. This was a memory. When Nightmare Moon trapped Celestia and began draining her power, did that somehow connect them? Or did the bond they used to share with the Elements had something to do with it.
"Do you remember when you first tried to pronounce my name? The only eligible part was Tia." She was remembering happier times.
"I failed you, Luna. As your big sister, I was supposed to look after and protect you. I was so naïve back then. Remember when we were heralded as Princesses and our defeat over Discord, the love, and admiration of so many ponies. Remember when we banished Sombra? Every time we accomplished something great I felt so proud that I began to lose sight of what gave me inspiration in the first place.
I remember that day I was first tasked to raise the Sun. I was so nervous, but then you came running up to me. I remember your words clearly. "Tia I hope to grow up to be like you someday." Her lips curved into a brief smile. "As long as you were there to support me I felt like I could do anything. I let my ego as the older and wiser sister get the best of me. I mistook your concerns and loneliness as mere overreactions. Because I failed to take your concerns seriously I may have lost you forever. " sorrow then etched onto the face of the Alicorn of the Sun. "I failed you baby sister." Tears began to flow from the Alicorn's eyes. "Not a night doesn't go by when I think of my failure and how much you must have been suffering. Only now when it is too late I wish to act like your big sister." Her words were now angry, but they were directed at herself. "Luna….sister…if I could have one more chance I'd do it all over again. I'd never abandon you. It isn't fair!" she suddenly wailed. "That you have to suffer for my failures." She whispered. "I know I don't have any right to ask you this, but can you ever find it in your heart to forgive me?"
"Sister…I'm the one who should apologize. I shouldn't have been so quick to throw away our bond. I…I won't let this thing win. I won't let it do what it pleases anymore." A new surge of power coursed through Princess Luna.
Nightmare Moon's wings spread and her hands and horn glowed. "This is the end of you mettlesome creature." The evil Alicorn bared its fangs as it pointed her horn at Naruto.
An explosion of dark, yet benevolent energy drew the attention of both combatants. They turned as Princess Luna underwent a transformation. Her light azure mane transformed into a brilliant Persian blue color. Her light phthalo coat was now a deep cerulean color and what was once a little girl now stood a goddess of a woman in blue shimmering gown painted with white sparks reminiscent of the sun.
"Nightmare Moon, Thee shall no longer do as thee please anymore. We will end of your tyranny and banish thee to the darkest depths of the Underworld."
"Luuuuuuuuuna." The creature wailed as it shot towards her, temporarily forgetting about Naruto. The dark woman soon found itself sent hurling back by the might of the Moon Princess. Luna landed next to Naruto who was in awe by the transformation.
"Brave warrior, we thank you. Let us kick this abhorrent abomination from my mind." Luna could feel herself once more taking control of her power. Control over her mind. After all one of her domains was that of the realm of dreams and now that she was now crippled by fear and despair Luna had the power to free Naruto from the current restrictions of the plain as well as rendering Nightmare Moon without a source of negative emotion to feed on.
Naruto found himself blanketing in an even bright gold aura. "It is about time the connection has been reestablished." A familiar voice spoke. "You somehow managed to find yourself in trouble in a world where peace is supposed to reign. You truly are a magnet for danger."
A grin formed on Naruto's face. 'We'll have to play catch-up later Kurama. We got one ugly parasitic monster ass to kick!" 'Naruto not only once more called upon his most familiar form he went a step further changing into something more befitting to his current form with resulted in him being blessed him with wings to fly and a horn to channel his power.
The two of them took to the sky with a mighty flap of their wings. Nightmare Moon let out a snarl but would not be deterred by this new development. She took to the air after them, with the intent to destroy them once and for all.
The Nightmare:Showdown Against Nightmare Moon Finale! Harmony Rises
Equestrian Heroes 0 Naruto x ? 00 Story Start 00 “I hope you’ll be ready to fight when the time comes.” Twilight found herself jarred out of her thoughts. The group was continuing their journey in the forest. “There’s no telling what waits for us at the end of this journey.”
Twilight couldn’t help but notice how virtually fearless the orange pony was. She couldn’t help but wonder if he was just naturally that brave or was just plain reckless. “Once we get the elements everything will work out.”
“And if we’re beaten to them?” Naruto countered her statement.
“We have to get the elements at all costs. We cannot afford to fail.”
Naruto couldn’t help but smile, this unicorn seemed to be mighty stubborn. “Just remember that no matter what happens we got your back. Just have fate in us. As long as we’re able to fight we won’t lose.”
As quick as that memory came another one soon replaced it and it was that of Twilight with Celestia in a secret training room. “Princess, I don’t understand.” Twilight remarked as they stood in the center of the vast hall. For a room so large it was devoid of anything. No armor, no weapons mounted on the walls or even any scriptures.
“There will be a time Twilight where you might find yourself on your own and be forced to defend yourself. As such I will be teaching you how to use your magic in the use of both offensive and defensive combat magic. They will work quite well with the invisibility spell you seem quite fund of using to sneak into the library when you were younger.”
Speechless, Twilight cheeks could only burn red at this little tidbit. She didn’t understand why the princess thought she would need to learn such spells, but she would not let her down.
The memory came to an end as Twilight was staring up at her executioner.
“Now you shall perish like the others who dare stand against me.”
‘Mom, Dad, Brother, Princess…everypony…if I don’t do something then it’ll be the end of everypony.’ Twilight thought as a new found power surged through her and in a flash of pale orchid aura she teleported away from the blast. The force of Nightmare Moon’s blast shattered the ground where Twilight once stood.
“What!?” Nightmare Moon roared only for Twilight to appear back in place.
Twilight’s horns glowed as her hands radiated with magical power. Taking aim she fired an intense orchard beam of magic that coursed through the air. The beam collided with Nightmare Moon, knocking her off her hooves and to the other side of the room.
“Fool! YOU DARE TO CHALLENGE ME!?” Nightmare Moon roared as she fired a blast of her own only for Twilight to quickly counter and toss up her hands to project a barrier to protect against the powerful blast. It held long enough for the Unicorn to dodge and to fire another blast that the Alicorn narrowly dodged. She quickly recovered and dashed towards the unicorn attempting to stomp her only for her opponent to teleport again.
Twilight landed on the other side of the roof and let out a huff. She needed to find a way to temporarily stun Nightmare Moon long enough to ignite that spark to get the elements to work.
Nightmare Moon charged at Twilight, her hands glowing with magic as her next spell was about to be cast. Twilight avoided just in time as the spot she was on left black scorching marks that resulted from the blast. "Teleportation again? You can’t outrun me forever Foal.” Extending her shadow the tendrils began shooting towards wherever their master commanded.
Twilight found herself narrowly avoiding each close shave. Every time it seemed that one of the dark Alicorn attack’s was about to close in on her she managed to stay one step ahead. Every so often Twilight would shoot a beam of magic that Nightmare Moon would defend against and those brief seconds was all Twilight needed to avoid the attacks.
She couldn't lose this fight. She lost here then Equestria would be forever doomed to this madmare's control. An image floated through her mind. The warmth of the sun. The green of the world. An image of what she was fighting for coursed through her mind.
With every usage Twilight assessed every attack that was sent her way. She would analyze the method of attack, speed, and the angles that Nightmare Moon was sending at her.
Maneuvering around the Alicorn she fired a blast to which Nightmare Moon deflected. Once more Twilight charged as Nightmare Moon used her magic, this time manipulating the structure of the ground, breaking it into chunks and hurling them at Twilight only for Twilight to concentrate her magic in a quick and concentrated burst concussive burst sending her up and above the Alicorn. She quickly charged up her power again and fired a direct shot upon the Alicorn. Twilight landed far away from the Dark Alicorn panting heavily. Despite her magical prowess, she was not one built for physical endurance or stamina.
The heavy magical blast created a crater that seemed to continue far down into the lower layers of the castle. Twilight turned her attention back to the five elements. Using her magic she levitated the five elements in the air.
Honesty.
Generosity.
Loyalty.
Laughter.
Kindness.
‘Come on…come on’ she silently pleaded as she waited for that spark. Once the spark would occur then Nightmare Moon would be defeated once and for all.
Meanwhile, Princess Luna and Naruto continued to battle against Nightmare Moon on the inside. The two of them galloped across the widespread battleground as the beast fired multiple streams of magical blast.
Luna retaliated by shooting a dozen magical shots into Nightmare Moon's eyes, Naruto took this to fly up and slammed into her, but when his body made contact it was like slamming into a brick wall.
Before Luna could react, strands of Nightmare’s hair solidified and attacked the dark Alicorn sending her flying back. Nightmare Moon soared high into the sky as it readied to fire a beam of energy from its mouth. Luna knew if she was to survive this attack she'd have to shoot back the attack at point blank range, just as Nightmare unleashed her attack Luna fired a charged ball of energy into Nightmare's mouth! The sheer backlash of the attack forcibly sent Luna into the ground below, yet Nightmare Moon still didn't have a scratch on her!
Naruto body flickered between them and slammed his hands into the ground causing several earth dragons to erupt from the ground and attacked the Nightmare creation. Despite the force of the attack the Nightmare once more recovered.
“Fools! Your senseless struggle only delays the inevitable!” the shadow creature remarked sending a massive shockwave causing Naruto and Luna to be sent hurtling back. The two of them quickly recovered.
Luna was the first to charge Nightmare Moon. They’re beams clashed with even more force than before! Again and again, powerful beams radiated from both dark Alicorns. The force of their last blasts caused an aftershock throughout the entire plain.
"How can you even hope to beat me? I am power incarnate. I am pure darkness.” Just as Nightmare Moon was about to attack Luna, Naruto soared past with blinding speed and jabbed a fist full of magic into the left eye of the creature. It left out an otherworldly wail as the blonde was dislodged and sent flying when the creature snapped its head back in response.
Like before the injury was healed, but this time it wasn’t a matter of seconds before the wound was healed. “ Luna her ability to heal seems to be weakening. We need to hit her hard and fast enough consecutively so we can deadlock her into using all her power to heal.”
“Then allow me,” Luna said as cracks began to form under Nightmare Moon. A violet and black orb appeared between the ground and the creature. It then dispersed into electrical like pulses and the creature was soon crushed into the ground by a powerful force. Sure enough, the princess had called upon the power of gravity itself to keep the beast at bay.
Naruto took the opportunity to begin calling upon as much power as he could. Since the creature was no longer able to feed on Luna’s emotions than it lost its means to remain an invincible mental plague.
Once more instinct took over and Naruto fired the attack out of his makeshift horn. The attacked impacted and it exploded into a destructive cyclone that rendered much of the ground below a crater.
Back in the waking world Twilight tried with all of her might to get the Elements to work. Nightmare Moon recovered from the pit to see the five Elements glowing and encircling Twilight. “No!” she shrieked as the Elements began to power up only for the glow to fade and the five elements to lifelessly drop to the ground and shatter.
Twilight Sparkle gasped as she was overcome with confusion. She looked down at the remains of the elements closest to her. “But…where’s the sixth Element?” she didn’t understand. What happened?
Nightmare Moon laughed malignantly as she felt her victory was now secured. “You little foal! Thinking you could defeat me? Now you will never see your princess or your sun! The night will last forever!”
‘I…I failed.’ Twilight thought before she found herself blasted across the room by Nightmare Moon’s magic. Pain. Searing and relentless pain coursed through her as she landed on the ground. ‘Move…I got to move.’ She thought as her body refused to listen. Twilight could only watch in terror as Nightmare Moon moved closer.
Nightmare Moon gave paused when she found herself erected a barrier to stop as an assortment of weapons flung at her. To her displeasure the five ponies she told her troops to capture had made their way. ‘Worthless peons must I do everything myself?’ Twilight suddenly found herself bombarded by a series of statements.
“Ya alright Sugarcube?”
“I’m g-glad w-we got here just in time.”
“What did she do to you?”
“We got here as soon as we could.”
“You’re going to be okay right?”
Twilight couldn’t believe it. They came. They really did and by the condition, they were in they looked like hell. Bruises, cuts, scrapes, and patches of dried up blood. The condition of their outfits was caked with grime as well as well as foliage from the forest. They could have left. They could have abandoned her, but they didn’t. For a moment she wanted to rationalize they were here to see if the Elements were acquired because they were the only things capable of stopping Nightmare Moon, but their concern for her squashed that little theory.
Had Spike been right? Had Naruto been right?
“I suppose this saves me time,” Nightmare Moon began talking as her voice was filled with smug overtones. “I’ll eliminate all six of you at once.”
Suddenly the others mares went from comforting Twilight to going serious. The transition was almost frightening.
“Ya took from me a pony ah considered kin and ah won’t stop til ah you’ve been taken down.” Applejack remarked as she tipped her hat back.
“You took my bro from me and I won’t stop til your flank is stomped into paste.” Rainbow Dash remarked as her wings extended and adjusted themselves in a threatening matter.
“You are more than mean you are just plain cruel. I don’t like being mean to other ponies, but just this one time I’ll make an exception.” Pinkie Pie moved into a fighting stance for the purpose of doing harm for the first time in a long time.
“You took one of my dearest friends from me. Just this one time I will drop being a lady and make you regret ever coming into our town. “ Rarity telekinetic-ally drew back the weapons she hurled earlier.
“I will not run. You took my friend and because of that I will fight to stop you from hurting anypony else.” Without a stammer or pause, even Fluttershy was ready to fight.
They charged attacking Nightmare Moon with everything they had. The Nightmare easily blocked the blades Rarity hurled at her with her barrier before firing a blast of magic from her hand sending the Unicorn flying back.
Rainbow Dash was upon the Alicorn in an instant and swung with all of her might with her good arm only for her to miss. She was stunned for a moment only for Nightmare Moon’s taunting laughter served to further infuriate her. “Shut the buck up!” Rainbow Dash screamed as punch by a punch was easily dodged by her opponent.
Nightmare Moon appeared by Rainbow Dash in a flash, a ball of magic in her hand and pressed into Dash’s gut. “Looks like you can’t keep up with my speed!” she whispered in the Pegasus ear before blasting her and sending her flying.
“STOP! HOW DARE YOU DO THAT TO MY FRIENDS!” Fluttershy snapped as she hit Nightmare Moon with the full force of her stare.
Nightmare Moon angrily lets out a hiss and threw back her arm, hitting the mare with a wave of dark magic sending her flying back. “The power of Penance stare. To think one such as yourself has it.”
With a yell befitting of a wild Pinkie Pie began to charge. Nightmare Moon fired a wave of magical spheres that Pinkie Pie leaped and dodged over. Leaping forward Pinkie Pie curled back her arm and threw a punch only for her first to meet a barrier. She then let out a wail as the barrier blasted her backward.
Applejack attacked with everything she had, but her strength proved to be ineffective as Nightmare moon countered the mare’s strength with her own, causing cracks in the floor. Like the others, she was simply hurled back by the mighty Alicorn’s power.
Nightmare Moon than began gathering power in her right hand. A black sphere the size of a head slowly grew as a malevolent mauve energy radiated from it along with lilac and chrome energy sparkles. She trained her eyes on the crumpled heap of defeated mares. It seemed like such a waste. Fewer subjects to worship her greatness, but they could not be allowed to live. “And with this last act I will rule over this planet as its Queen.”
“No…” Twilight whispered as she pushed herself to her feet. They were going to die. “No…” Twilight cried out as an intense pain filled her chest. “I won’t…”
"Applejack! What do I do?" A panicked Twilight cried out as she could feel herself slipping. The chocked sob did not escape Applejacks notice did notice as she tried her best to pull Twilight up, but it felt like something was slowly draining her of her strength. What should have been Child splay for someone like Applejack to easily hoist Twilight up was proving a considerable challenge and if something wasn’t done soon they were both going to tumble over. She glanced over the side and then realized what needed to be done.
As calmly as she could Applejack told the unicorn two simple words. “Let go.” Panicked spread in Twilight’s eyes as she gave the other mare an incredulous look as she wondered if she misheard her. The determined look in Applejack’s eyes assured Twilight that her hearing was functioning correctly. "Are you crazy?" Twilight cried out as she lost any semblance of her usual composure.
"No ah ain't. Ah promise you'll be safe." Applejack told her earnestly. She could see the Unicorn was filled with doubts and was scared.
"That's not true!" she didn’t want to die. She had so much to live for. She couldn’t let go. She was too scared. How could this Applejack ask her to let go?
"Now listen here. What ah'm sayin' to you is the honest truth. Let go, and you'll be safe." Applejack insured her again as warmly as she could. “This ledge won’t hold for long. Just trust me ah wouldn’t steer you wrong.”
“…let…”
"How did you know about the spell?” Twilight asked, in awe of whatever it was Fluttershy had done.
"I didn't at first, not until he got closer and I saw his eyes. Sometimes we all just need to be show some understanding and a little kindness." Fluttershy responded. After hearing this, Twilight smiled.
“…you…”
"Pinkie Pie, what are you doing?! Get away from that thing." Twilight shouted at her.
“There’s nothing to be afraid of.” Pinkie cheerfully remarked. “When I was a little filly and scared of darkness and shadows my Granny, Granny Pie told me that being afraid and hiding wasn’t the way to deal with your fears. You gotta stand up tall and learn to face your fears. You'll see that they can't hurt you and just laugh to make them disappear." She remarked as she continued making faces and laughing.
“…hurt…”
"Oh, Rarity, your beautiful tail..." Twilight softly remark in awe of her fellow Unicorn’s sacrifice in the form of her tail. Of everything Twilight had witnessed of the mare she seemed practically obsessed with cleanliness, being proper, and faction. The fact she was willing to sacrifice her tail like that was one of the most generous things Twilight had ever seen.
"Oh it's fine, my dear. Short tails are in this season. Besides, it'll grow back." Despite the brave face the unicorn was putting, it was obvious it took a lot from her to do something like that.
“…them...”
“I appreciate the offer and all, but I had to make the choice of leaving my childhood friend behind to continue this quest. I could never forgive myself if I turned my back on her and made that sacrifice meaningless. So I’m going to have to say no.” The Shadowbolts then disappeared. Indeed finding additional rope Rainbow fixed the path allowing Naruto and Rainbow to walk over the gorge as they approached the ruins.
''...die!"
At that moment something triggered within Twilight. Her power exploded in a way she hadn’t felt since the day she got her Cutie Mark. She focused that raw and powerful magic and blasted Nightmare Moon.
The attack was so powerful that it tore through the barrier that Nightmare Moon erected and sending her crashing through one of the walls.
Twilight stumbled forward, catching herself as she let out a tired breath. She began walking over to the others who began to recover. “Thank goodness…you’re all okay.”
“Whoa Twilight, that was pretty bad flank. Remind me never to get on your bad side,” Rainbow joked with a weak chuckle. The others murmured similar light-hearted sentiments. The dark grew stale and cold as a furious Nightmare Moon teleported back into the room.
“You truly are a fool. I was going to make your death quick, but now I’ll truly make you suffer. This battle was over the moment the Elements shattered yet you continue to prolong the inevitable.”
At that moment Twilight had an epiphany. The answer had been staring her in the face the whole time and she hadn’t seen it until now. She…she would not give up. “It’s not over. You think you can destroy The Elements of Harmony just like that? Well, you're wrong; because the spirits of The Elements of Harmony are right here in these ponies.” The shards of the five elements began to glow with new life and surround the five ponies. The five looked at the phenomenon in Awe.
“Applejack, who reassured me when I was in doubt, represents the spirit of... honesty!” The element reconstituted. The element of Honesty now resided on the farm mare’s neck in the shape of a gold necklace with an orange and green apple-shaped gem.
“Fluttershy, who tamed the Manticore with her compassion, represents the spirit of... kindness!” once more the Element manifested into a gold necklace but with a pink butterfly-shaped gem, shaped similarly to her cutie mark which suited the animal talker.
This time it was now the Pony of Laughter. “Pinkie Pie, who banished fear by giggling in the face of danger, represents the spirit of... laughter!” her shape was that of a blue balloon-shaped gem that looks similar to her cutie mark.
“Rarity, who calmed a sorrowful serpent with a meaningful gift represents the spirit of... generosity!” the proper pony’s gold necklace contained a purple diamond-shaped gem, similar to her cutie mark.
“And Rainbow Dash, who could not abandon her friends for her own heart's desire represents the spirit of... loyalty!” And who could forget the boisterous flier whose element manifested as a gold necklace with a red thunderbolt-shaped gem, similar to her cutie mark.
“The spirits of these five ponies got us through not only your forces but every challenge you threw at us. Thanks to them and another friend of mine I finally realized the truth behind the elements.”
“You fool I have long known the identity of these bearers; you still fight a fruitless battle without the Sixth Element. Your attempt at a spark did not work!” Nightmare Moon cried out in frustration, hunting for her only solution to her own dreaded nightmare.
Confident Twilight Sparkle continued. “But it did! A different kind of spark. I felt it the very moment I realized when I was about to lose them. The moment I realized I cared about my friends. The spark ignited inside me when I realized that the ponies I met and that traveled with me here this night are my friends. Hence how I discovered the secret that recreates the sixth element, ignited by the spark that resides in all of us…the element of... magic!” At long last, the lost sixth element manifested itself as a gold tiara with a set of oval-shaped sapphires and a magenta star-shaped gem, similar to Twilight’s cutie mark. It rested upon her head and with that, the Elements activated.
The power of the six combined into a rainbow of sorts. The power coursed through the air and began making its way towards the Alicorn.
“I WON’T BE DEFEATED BY THE LIKES OF YOU!” Nightmare Moon lost all semblance of control and fired all the power she could muster at the beam. The two forces deadlocked for a moment before the Alicorn’s beam was slowly being driven back.
Back within the recesses of Luna’s mind Nightmare Moon emerged from the crater sporting wounds for the first time since the battle begun. Before he could continue the attack Nightmare Moon materialized large spheres of water before her. They soon materialized into spheres of ice shaped into javelins and were hurled at the blond.
Naruto flew back, maneuvering out of the way out of the javelins that soon exploded into splinters. Before he could react he found himself shielded by a barrier. While simultaneously shielding Naruto the Alicorn rammed into Nightmare Moon. Before the creature could attack Naruto dropped down, slamming into its head with his hooves shattering the helmet. He jumped back as the Princess fired another beam of magic sending the evil Alicorn crashing back. Nightmare Moon soon exploded with power.
“I will not be defeated by the likes of you wretches!” The power the Alicorn was summoning began to expand, growing and growing until it began to dwarf even its master in size. An attack of that size would wipe all of them out.
“Luna you have to finish her now!” Naruto shouted as he flashed over to her side. “The only way to win a battle of the mind is for that person to overcome their demons once and for all.”
“We don’t know if we have the power.” Nightmare Moon was as every bit as powerful as she was if not more.
“Then I’ll help you.” Like that day during the war, Naruto transferred some of his chakra to Princess Luna. The Princess found herself enveloped by a warm yet powerful golden glow.
Teeming with power the Princess called upon deepest recess of her magic. And in one single blast, the power fired at the tainted Alicorn quickly overwhelmed the creature. “I will…never…fade…”
And with that, the creature then faded out of existence. Back on the outside, the Elements won the beam struggle. The massive double rainbow swirled around Nightmare Moon like a tornado, before engulfing the entire room in a bright light. When the light faded, the six Element bearers were sprawled out upon the floor. As they began conversing with one another, Naruto materialized out of a faint white light. “Uugh, felt like I tanked a world Rasengan to the face.” He groaned as he fell to his hands and feet.
“Naruto!” five happy cries echoed followed by a group glomp. Naruto let out a whinny of pain as he found himself tackled to the ground.
“I’m so glad you’re alright.”
“Ya alright Sugarcube?”
“I knew my bro was tougher than that.”
“I’m so happy you’re alive! I’m so going to throw you ‘really glad you weren’t swallowed up by Nightmare Moon’s evil darkness party.”
“Oh, darling you gave me quite a fright don’t you ever do that again.”
Twilight looked at the scene with a smile on her face. She didn’t know how, but despite the mare’s assurance that the stallion was gone she somehow felt in her heart that wasn’t the case.
“I’m fine…let me breath please.” Naruto pleaded before they finally let the blond up. The smoke cleared only to reveal the form of Luna and a crystal. The crystal soon shattered and faded away, the wind carrying the powder to parts unknown.
Suddenly the brightness of the Sun’s glow drew his attention. He looked on in surprise at the newest arrival. It was none other than the Princess of the Sun herself Celestia. The ponies bowed in reverence of the new arrival, while Twilight ran up to her and happily hugged the ruler, overcome with so much emotion that any thought of decorum flew out the window to which the taller mare returned the gesture. “Twilight Sparkle, my faithful student I knew you could do it. “
Twilight seemed stunned at this revelation. “Princes…you…you made it seem like it was an old fairy tale. Nightmare Moon’s returning…why?”
“I told you that you needed to make some friends, nothing more. I saw the signs of Nightmare Moon's return and I knew it was you who had the magic inside to defeat her, but you could not unleash it until you let true friendship into your heart. Which never would have happened if you were approaching it like a mission, your feelings wouldn’t have been genuine. Now I hope another as well will be ready to open her heart.” Celestia turned her attention to Luna. “Princess Luna!”
The princess of the night that stood opposite of Celestia looked hardly over the age of twelve or thirteen. It was obvious the Elements purging her of her darkness caused this effect. The Svelete alicorn had the makings of an early bloomer at that age with the same gown she wore in the Mindscape except reaching to above her knees instead of at her ankles. The way her ears held low and her expression the shame that the younger Alicorn held on to was obvious.
“It has been a thousand years sister. I’ve waited so long to say this.” Luna seemed to seize up as to brace herself for her sister’s wrath. “I’m sorry.” Luna seemed stunned silence. Despite remembering the memory she saw during the battle reminding her of their sisterly bond she felt and believe what was going to happen in the real world would be anything but that. “I failed to be there for you and because of my mistakes, you had to suffer for a thousand years. No matter our differences we are family and we should never let anything tear us apart. It's time to put our differences behind us. We were meant to rule together, little sister. Will you accept my friendship?"
"I'm so sorry!" She ran up and threw her arms around Celestia, more happy tears running down her face, "I missed you so much, big sister!"
Celestia began to tear up as well, "I've missed you, too."
The group made their journey out of the old castle where the able body soldiers from the guard had gathered. General Esteem and Shine Spark were there to greet their majesty.
The guard troopers naturally went on guard at the sight of the new Alicorn. Celestia picked upon it immediately, followed by Naruto and then Twilight. Princess Luna features were too similar to Nightmare Moon to ignore, including the fact that the symbol of her cutie mark was branded on the side of the dress.
“Stand down, my little ponies,” Celestia stated, putting a comforting wing over the back of smaller, somewhat startled Alicorn next to her.
“You heard her majesty! Stand down!” General Esteem’s deep voice boomed across a great distance. The soldiers didn’t need to be told twice.
“This is a momentous day,” Celestia announced, a certain joy in her voice that her subject couldn’t remember having ever heard before. “My sister, Princess Luna, the Princess of the Night has returned!”
The citizens of Ponyille began to cheer and celebrate the return of their Princess. News began to spread around fast as members of the Pegasi guard began sending emergency messages to the nearby towns.
A scroll was sent to Canterlot to get in contact with Celestia’s personal assistant Raven within instructions to send Celestia’s emergency communication crystal so she could get in contact with mayors and council of Equestria’s major cities to check up on the condition of the cities.
Many of the renegades and thugs that had joined under Nightmare Moon had been apprehended and jailed with a great deal of them have escaped and gone into hiding. There were also the unfortunate consequences of many causalities, injuries, and property damage that would take weeks if not months to sort out.
Though as callous as it was, Celestia decided for right now she would allow the council she formed to handle such matters handle it for the time being before she began to personally look into the matter herself. She knew she was being selfish, but her long-lost baby sister had returned and she dared not repeat the same mistakes that drove Luna away in the first place.
Things were beginning to settle in Ponyville with a new celebration underway. The Summer Sun Festival itself was postponed in favor of what was going to be the first of many celebrations held for Princess Luna welcoming her return. Despite the smiles, her subject put on before her Celestia was no fool. Being a ruler for as long as she had been given her ample opportunities to see the darkness that most ponies would go their whole lives through with only a mere glance.
The actions of Nightmare Moon were not going to be without consequences. Whether it is the result of loved ones lost or one’s livelihoods ruined by the missing sun it would be quite some time until things were going to find a semblance of normalcy again. The only thing she could do was ease the process for both her subjects and her sister. Celestia was stirred from her thoughts as her faithful student Twilight Sparkle approached her. She smiled at Twilight as she approached.
“Hello, Twilight,” Celestia said. She gestured at the mug in her hands. “Tell Applejack that this is this cider of hers is simply delightful. I must remember to send for a few orders of barrel.”
“I’ll be sure to do so Princess,” Twilight said, sitting down next to her. “So, where is Princess Luna?" she asked as she peered across the room.
Celestia pointed out to a space far away from the crowds, and Twilight soon spotted Princess Luna and Naruto conversing in a corner. Princess Luna wore a shy smile as their attention was drawn by a shouting Pinkie Pie.
The mare strolled over and wrapped her arms around the two and dragged them onto the dance floor. They were soon surrounded by a bunch of ponies and Luna’s expression morphed into one of pure joy. "I'm so glad that she's enjoying herself," Celestia said. "I was worried about how everypony would react to her, knowing who she once was."
"This town is pretty accepting of newcomers," Twilight said. "I know that first-hand."
Celestia looked at her apprentice, noticing the almost wistful look on Twilight's face. "Is there something wrong, Twilight?" She asked. "You seem troubled. Are you not happy that your quest is complete and you can return to your studies in Canterlot?”
Twilight turned to speak up as she inquired a war going on within her heart. “That's just it. Just when I finally learned how wonderful it is to have friends, I have to leave them.” Twilight did her best to suppress her sadness but was failing to do so. She wanted to get to know all of them more.
A warm motherly smile formed on Princess Celestia’s face as she made a decision. Celestia called out to Spike from the crowd and ask one of the guards if they could bring a scroll and quill. “Spike, take a note, please. I, Princess Celestia, hereby decree that the unicorn Twilight shall take on a new mission for Equestria. She will be studying the nature of the magic of friendship by gaining a better understanding of the virtues of Honesty, Loyalty, Kindness, Generosity, and Laughter. A mission she can only complete from Ponyville to which she will be relocating to until further notice.” That resulted in a sudden rich cheer erupting forth from the gathered crowds, delighted at the prospect of the mare living among them for some time to come. “I'll be expecting you to send me regular reports on your findings via Dragonfire, of course.”
“Once a week. I promise.” Twilight answered delighted. With that, the celebration continued.
A few days had passed since the Nightmare Moon incident and Ponyville was getting back to some semblance of being normal. The citizens of the small town had been rather busy cleaning up and repairing all the structures that had been damaged during the incident. Many of the business owners would find themselves swamped with paperwork and having to adjust their schedules while others who were in the work field of carpentry and such found themselves earning a profit thanks to increasing demand of tools and materials needed for repairs.
Naruto woke up with a stir and yawned, still exhausted from last night’s events. For the past few days, he found himself running ragged to assist the Elements with their new found celebrity status. With the exception of Twilight who was in Canterlot gathering her things for her move into the town, the other elements had found themselves being swamped by the town’s people. While ponies like Rarity and Pinkie Pie were thrilled, the former because of the attention it gave to her business and Pinkie Pie because she was well, Pinkie Pie and enjoyed hanging out and having fun with just everypony it was great.
Rainbow Dash out of all of them probably loved it the most. The reason was easy to note seeing that the two got along pretty great due to how well they related to each other in many matters. It had to deal with her self-esteem and near egotistical bravado. While a lot of ponies in town saw a lean and defined Pegasus athlete it took either a Pegasus or someone who understood Pegasus to understand that Rainbow’s massive wings and shorter than normal Pegasus stature set her apart from the norm.
Applejack was in the middle, enjoying the interest because it meant better business for the farm while also hating because most of them only either gawked, took her attention away from her duties on the farm or pestered her about something or another she didn’t care about.
The one pony who wasn’t absolutely thrilled about it was, of course, was Fluttershy. Her crippling shyness and nice nature made it impossible for her to shoo ponies away resulting in one or more of the elements and even in some cases Naruto having to drive away the vultures. It didn’t help that a lot of newcomers were clueless to Fluttershy’s sensitivity issues so that had been a whole issue in itself.
As he finished getting ready for the morning a knock on the door gained his attention. He opened the door where two armed royal guards were at his door. “Is there something I can help you with today gentlecoats?”
“You are the stallion known as Naruto correct?” The guard on the right asked him. He was slightly taller than Naruto with an ash gray coat and jet black mane and ocean blue eyes.
“Yes, I’m Naruto.”
This time the guard on the left spoke. His coat was that of a deep honey color with sky blue eyes and a grey mane with bangs hanging just above his eyes.
"You've been summoned for an audience with her majesty, Princess Celestia. We've been ordered to escort you to the castle immediately."
“Very well just let me lock up,” Naruto answered them, repressing a sigh.
Once his home was locked up the blond got in the chariot. Naruto took the opportunity to simply take in the control side as they traveled. Before he knew it they had arrived on the castle grounds. After exiting the chariot Naruto began making his way towards the castle. He was already quite familiar with the layout of the castle.
The guards led him to where the Princess was waiting.
"Yes?" Celestia’s voice called out from the other side called out.
"Your Highness. We have brought the pony you requested as ordered. "One of the guards responded.
"Thank you. Please send him in.”
"Yes, your highness." The two guards pushed the door open to allow Naruto in.
"Thank you both for your service. I will be speaking with Naruto privately so I ask you to return to your post of standing at the door.” She said to the guards.
“Yes, your highness!” the two of them responded as the doors behind them locked.
“Good morning Celestia,” Naruto greeted her with a bow.
"A good morning to you as well Naruto.” She greeted him with a warm smile as she led the blond to her desk. The blond took the seat opposite her desk. Celestia offered him some tea to which Naruto kindly rebuffed. “ I take it Ponyville has been able to recover these past few days?”
“Indeed, it’s been quite exhausting as I’ve basically had to play bodyguard for some of the bearers because of their newfound popularity. I thought today was going to be my day off, but alas it seems like her majesty requires my services.” He finished with an overly dramatic sigh.
Celestia could only smile at Naruto’s playful banter. “I am indeed in need of your services so to speak. I will cut to the chase. It has to deal with my sister Luna who has plenty of good things to say about you. What I have to ask of you is important to me and you have the right not to go along with it. If you wish to leave after we talk, I will think nothing less of you."
“I’ll keep that in mind. How is Princess Luna by the way?”
A solemn look formed on Celestia’s face. “That is what I wish to talk with you about. Ever since we left Ponyville my attempts to get Luna reintegrated into modern society have been less than successful. I was hoping that my subjects would be more understanding, but many of them fear her with some of them barely able to contain their own hostility. I knew after the incident it was going to be a long and rough period of adjustment and I fear for her mental stability if this goes on. Between dealing with the other species pulled into the incident a few days ago, going through the process of reinstating the Diarchy and dealing with the fallout of the criminals released and all the property damage I have not been able to spend as much time with my sister as I wished. This is why I called you here this day. She needs a friend. She needs someone who will be there for her and doesn’t see her as Nightmare Moon, someone who will not see her as a tool and as I mentioned before she has spoken positively of you. So I ask of you, are you willing to be her friend?”
“I’m surprised you’re even asking me that. I already consider Luna my friend.” He said as Celestia flashed him yet another warm smile.
“I am glad to hear that. I will be sending the missive out to the staff to allow you permanent access to certain areas in the castle. My sister is located in the southern wing of the castle that was once restricted.” After Celestia finished giving the rest of the instructions to where Luna was the two bid each other farewell.
To Naruto’s luck, he stumbled upon Princess Luna walking down the same hallway on the way to her bedroom. Luna, like her sister, wore a long, draping dress that matched her element. The silk it was made of was enchanted to reflect the night sky in the blue material, giving it almost the same look as her mane and tail. Around her neck was her traditional silver necklace with a diamond crescent moon pendant on the front.
“Savior Naruto, is it thee?” the princess spoke up as she walked between the guards with a smile on her face. “By the luck of the stars, it is! Tis a great pleasure for Us to see thee again! What brings thee to Canterlot?”
“Hey there Princess Luna, I actually just got finished talking with Princess Celestia about some concerns she had. She mentioned you were living in the Southern part of the castle so I’d thought I stop by.”
“And thee wished to visit Us!” she exclaimed with utter excitement. It was almost impossible to relay how old Princess Luna was supposed to be and to what she looked like now. The excitement that she showed was utterly adorable. One you would expect from one much, much younger than her actual age. “Excellent! We shall retire to my quarters and partake in some confections.”
She turned to the guards and smiled. “Aquarius, Leo, head into the kitchens and bring forth something suitable for our guest. We shall take him to bed ourselves!”
‘Wait what?’ Naruto thought as the two of them were enveloped by a flash of light.
The candles allowed the room to be seen with a polished basalt floor and the large canopy bed. The rest of the room was colored with many shades of dark blue, more than Naruto knew existed and the ceiling itself was a canopy of darkness with white twinkles that reminded him of the Night Sky. Her furniture consisted of several fancily decorated chairs of an era long past with the rest of the furniture in a furnishing that had a gothic spin to it.
“Normally it would be improper for a stallion like yourself to be in our bedchambers, but we care little for the gazes of others and seek privacy with a dear friend. “
“Its no problem Princ…” he began to speak when he was sharply cut off.
“Luna,” she corrected him. “At least when we are in private refer to us as Luna.”
“Very well Luna, how are you doing?” he asked as she put on a false smile.
“We are fine.” She answered a little too quickly
Her response was an indication that she was anything but fine. “Luna, I know things haven’t been easy. Princess Celestia called me here because she was concerned about you.”
Luna gave out a sigh and hung her head. “So you’re here by sister’s insistence?”
“No, at least not completely by her request did I arrive,” Naruto answered her. “It’s true, Celestia called me here but she also gave me the option to leave without any persecution. I’m not here out of a request; I’m here because I’m concerned about my friend. So please talk with me and let me know what’s troubling you or maybe tell me something about you and I can tell you something about me in exchange.”
“Well,” Luna began to perk up. “Well, we are the Guardian of Dreams. During the night I would watch over the dreams of our little ponies and consult them through their dreams as well.”
“Wow, that’s pretty amazing. “
“Unfortunately until more of my magic returns we shan’t be able to return to thy duty.”
“Well, I look forward to seeing it in action as myself. So tell me, Princess, what do you know about pranking?”
Hours had passed and the two were enjoying the food the guards had brought as Naruto told her about the pranks he used to pull with Pinkie Pie on some of the inhabitants in the town. “You and Laughter seem to be quite the troublemakers.”
“If you think that’s crazy I should tell you some stories from my colt days.” He replied as Luna let out a quiet yet beautiful laugh. “I don’t think I heard a laugh that quiet before.” He stated as for a brief moment Luna looked concerned.
"You don't think it's silly?" she asked tentatively. If he did, Luna believed she did not want to know. It wouldn’t be the first time someone pointed out Luna’s laugh.
“It’s not bad; it’s really kind of cute.”
“Thank you,” she replied. Suddenly their attention was drawn to outside as the Sun began to set. The two of them got up and walked to the balcony to where the sun disappeared over the Horizon and the moon began to rise. They soon descend down to the gardens. A melancholic smile formed on Luna’s face as her charge, her once prison began to take its rightful place in the sky. Luna couldn’t help but feel rather sad that she was still greatly weakened and couldn’t resume her duty of raising the moon and stars.
“Whenever the night came around when I was young I would probably spend hours looking at the moon and stars. I didn’t have that many friends during my youth so the stars myself kept me company during those lonely nights. I would make up stories and constellations during that time and I look back on those memories with fondness. I look forward to seeing what you’ll be able to do once you get more of your magic back. I saw images of the constellations from over a millennium ago when I was looking up information about magical artifacts some time ago. They were amazing and I look forward to seeing more of what you can do.”
Not only did he compliment Luna, but he also complimented the very thing Luna worked her hardest on. The compliments filled her with a sense of satisfaction and an even deeper sense of gratitude. A great warmth filled her chest.
Luna reached over and pulled Naruto into a tight hug. "Thank you." She knew the action was unbecoming of her station, being so familiar with one that wasn’t her consort or mate, but she did not care for tradition or matters at the time.
She felt the hug returned in Naruto's arms wrapping around her. "You're welcome."
The hug lasted just long enough for Luna to stop having the strong urge to cry tears of joy, and she now had a genuinely happy grin on her face. Suddenly an idea came to her mind, one that she decided to approach her sister about. Celestia had mentioned that while she knew plenty of worthy guards that she could find to form the soon to be newly reinstated Lunar Guard there was still the manner of finding a worthy captain.
Though, now it looked like that wasn’t going to be a problem anymore.
Luna found having to adjust to modern-day bedding was one of those small annoyances that she would have to get used to in this new era. What happened to a nice fluffy cloud bed that shifted with every subtle movement made by its owner?
The sound of light knocking caused the Moon Princess to stop her attempts at trying to sleep. "Come in," she called out to it.
The door opened quietly, and Celestia stepped through. She had already raised the sun Luna had felt the surge of her sister's magic but the white princess was still dressed in a lilac nightie which would be considered scandalous of someone of her station. She was also without her golden crown and jewelry.
“Morning Luna, I hope my arrival was not at a bad time?” she asked in a soft, benevolent voice as she made her way over and began to open the curtains.
“Neigh sister, we are far from tired merely trying to get a few hours of rest before tonight.”
There were few moments during the day the sisters could find time to talk between Luna resting and Celestia with the ever-growing missives that have poured in. Those times were the morning and evenings when day went to-night and vice versa.
“So, how did you enjoy your evening last night?” Celestia asked as she took a seat on Luna’s bed.
“Yes. Naruto Uzumaki has proven himself most enjoyable company. Sister, he is not among your guard correct? How did thou come to know him?”
Celestia couldn’t help herself and giggled. “I have to say Naruto is a rather interesting character.” Celestia then began informing Luna about how she had come across the blond in her private library. How he had snuck in and how they formed an odd friendship of sorts. “I am glad to hear that the two of you get along so well. Progress between you and our subjects seemed nonexistent and I grew concerned, especially since my duty has kept me far more busy than I would like.”
Luna reached in and wrapped her arms around Celestia, pulling them together.
“Sister, we promise that leaving thou again is the last think we shall do.” Luna released Celestia, and then began speaking again. “Tis a shame we do not have more time like this to converse.”
“Tell me about it, the paperwork has been the worst of it.” Celestia admitted.
“Paperwork sister?”
“Our tax revenue has been pretty consistent, but now a good deal of that has been taken up by repairs and internal improvement bills not to mention there have been pushes for more healthcare plans and expanding our military budget in light of the incident.” Celestia chose her words carefully to avoid putting any extra guilt on her sister.
"But what about trade? Surely the bits we get from that would ease the burden of relying on tax revenue for damages.”
“Unfortunately the incident has caused a lot of problems domestic and foreign. Every nation has focused on the internal strife and damages that the nationwide breakout of criminals has caused. While there are members of every branch of our government working on keeping the export and imports going there have been an increase of bandits attacking and pillaging trade shipments and hiring the necessary protection for certain goods in itself is proving quite expensive. The money we have Is being funneled into our imports and relief efforts with what’s left over going into maintenance of the city. “
“And our private accounts?”
“Eight-hundred years ago I recreated Equestria’s current banking system as well as financed many of the banks along our borders. I then placed a vast amount of my bits into treasury to finance our nation after a rather costly war with the Griffin Empire a few centuries ago. I would later go on to construct a document detailing an agreement of a siphon that sees me paid out fifty million bits a year under the condition I would not remove money from the treasury for personal use. I had to do something to relieve the fear of our subjects at that time not to mention I can honestly say I have no idea what to do with all that money anyway. While I do not wholeheartedly agree with every decision the governing bodies I created make I do trust the Department of Treasury to make the right calls on handling the financial spending and managing that needs to be taken care of. Right now the biggest headache is all the bills and laws being brought to my attention about how to deal with the tainted criminals and those who were as some of our esteemed members suggested were coerced.” There was a disagreement of sorts that was brewing through many political circles in the major cities. It appeared several of Nightmare Moon’s forces had come from some rather prestigious families who were accusing Luna of having brain washed their family members and making them slaves for her treasonous actions. This was yet another burden, neigh distraction among the piling amount of situations that Celestia found herself having to deal with. Frivolous laws or allowances backed by old money to allow the elites as they saw themselves a way to save face.
The next few months were going to be rather tiring. With an unimpressed half-lidded gaze Luna dryly commented. “We see the nobles remain a headache in thee’s skull.” She then decided to bring up the idea to at least reduce one thing off her sister’s plate. “Speaking of deciding things Tia, we believe we have solved the issue of Captain of our Guard.”
Another tiring day in the town of Ponyville had passed for Naruto. As he drew closer to his home he picked up the sound of something.
Crying.
He followed the sound of the crying until he came across a distraught mare sitting on the bench. The mare in question was definitely a Unicorn with an ivory coat. She was also rather tall and with a healthy and attractive body. She was wearing a white long lace trim tank top emphasizing her rather large bust along with curve skinny jeans. She definitely had to be new to town as her light pink mane was even lighter in color than Fluttershy’s mane.
“Are you alright miss? You’re not hurt are you?” he asked as he approached the sobbing mare.
Upon hearing him, the mare looked up at him, stifling her sobs as she wore the tears from her eyes. “O-Oh hello I hope I didn’t disturb you. I’m not having the best of days.”
“If you need someone to talk to then I’d be happy to help.” He volunteered as he took a seat on the bench. Not like he could just leave her here and ignore her.
“I don’t want to bother you. I’m sure you have better things to do than just comfort some stranger.” She replied and sniffled as more tears threaten to fall.
“I’m not the kind of individual who just stand by and ignore others pain. Let’s just say I understand how much it means to have someone to lean on when you’re feeling down.”
“I see.” The mare responded as she took a sigh before explaining her situation. “I decided to come to Ponyville to surprise my coltfriend and caught him in bed with another mare. The thing is we were having issues with our relationship seeing as it was long distance and he wanted to start a herd, but I wasn’t sold on the idea seeing as I wouldn’t even be around to do my duty most of the time. I know we were having issues with him pushing me into things I weren’t ready but I didn’t think he’d go that far you know.”
‘Herd?’ Naruto pondered for a second. If he was remembering correctly that was the term of the Menage a Trois? Was that what the term was called? “What about friends and family members?”
“My family is all the way in Canterlot and I’m new to town. I also won’t be able to withdraw any bits from the bank with it being closed so I won’t be able to afford a hotel.” She said as she shivered and rubbed her arms. Tonight while nowhere near as cold as your usual winter seasons it still seemed rather chilly.
“If you wish you can come back to my place. Its not much, but its better than staying out here in the cold.”
“Really?” she asked, wiping away the last of her tears as she settled her hands in her laps. “I wouldn’t want to impose.”
“Its fine, as a good friend of mine always says, I’m too much of a gentlestallion to leave a lady in need.”
Quickly composing herself, she stood up and turned back to the blond. “Thank you so much. I don’t know how I could ever repay you.”
“Its fine, I’m Naruto by the way. So what’s your name miss?” he introduced himself as the mare gave him a warm smile and introduced herself in return.
“Twinkleshine…you have my thanks Naruto.” Twinkle didn't comment on the unusual nature of his name because she felt it would have been rude to do so against the only pony who was willing to help her.
Naruto smiled in return and began leading her back to his place. He unlocked the door and invited her in. “Come in and make yourself at home. Can I offer you anything? Tea or Coffee maybe?” he asked as he led her into the living room. Twinkleshine took a seat on the couch as she gazed around.
“Some coffee with a lump of sugar if you don’t mind.” She answered him as she continued to look around the room. She took notice of some of the scrolls and a bottle of inks on the table.
“Alright a cup of coffee for the mare coming right up. “ Naruto traveled into the kitchen and opened the cupboard. Taking down two cups he set them down on the cabinet and filled his tea kettle with some water. Turning the fire up he began to boil the water. Soon as the water was ready he poured it in the cup along with some instant coffee mix and put in the sugar. He soon returned to the living room and saw that Twinkleshine was standing by the table, looking over his scrolls with interest.
Setting down the saucers containing the cups on the table he walked over. “Have an interest in scrolls?”
The mare jumped lightly and let out a slight yelp. “I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to be nosy.”
“No its fine and the coffee is ready by the way.”
The two of them returned to the couch where Twinkleshine carefully lifted the cup with her hooves and took a small sip. "I don’t believe I’ve had this brand of coffee before.”
“Its local made. I rarely drink coffee myself but I keep some for days where I feel like I want to sleep in, but really can’t.”
“I hope you don’t find me prying, but what do you do?”
“I don’t have a set career, I’m actually the assistant to the local boutique owner, but I do a lot of odd jobs around town. Helping the local farmers on their land or gathering herbs from the forest. I saved up enough money for this house, but now I’m trying to decide on what career I should take. So tell me Twinkleshine did you have a career?”
“Yes, I'm a laywer. I actually finally got a vacation and used that time to come to town. If you don't mind I wish to avoid talking about my job. Feels like I just can't spend enough time away from it at times."
“Well we can always talk about something else then. Why not tell me a bit more about yourself?”
Hours ticked away as Naruto continued to chat with the mare. The two of them traded back stories back and forth as they discussed various topics and such. Even laughter found its way through the home as Naruto regaled in some of his childhood pranks. It took Naruto taking notice of his clock on the wall for the blond to realize they had spent almost all night talking. “The sun will be rising in a few hours and I have to get some rest. I’m sorry if I come off as rude, but I have to get up early tomorrow and aid a friend of mine with a project her teacher gave her.”
“Thank you for your company Naruto.” The pleasant smile left her face as she paused as if she was afraid of how the blond was going to react upon the next thing she was going to say. The fact her eyes would meet his and then dart away and she would fidget along with the grasping of her hands gave away her nervousness. I know I don’t have any right to ask you of this.” She started and inwardly chastised herself.
That sounded absolutely horrible. “I…I mean…” she began to stammer when the blond gave her a warm smile.
“You can stay as long as you need to.” He answered, seemingly picking up on her problem.
“Its only for a few days, at least until my paycheck is deposited into my account. I’ll be able to afford a train ticket then and get back home.”
“Of course, until then make yourself at home.” He said as he got up from his seat. “I’m going to get some blankets and pillows and show you to the bedroom. I’m way too tired to argue with anypony tonight so please just take my room. I just wanted to crash as soon as possible and sleep.” Between each of his sentences Naruto let out a deep yawn as his eyes began to cloud with moisture. Twinkleshine would have responded that she couldn’t do such a thing, but seeing that the blond was about to collapse accepted his kind offer without much argument if only to ease the burden of the kind stallion. Saying their good nights the two parted ways as they went to prepare for bed.
Naruto woke up early the next day and made breakfast. After consuming some pancakes and eggs Naruto left a note for Twinkleshine to find while he went on about his business. Golden Oaks library was a place Naruto visited often when he first moved into Ponyville. Hours upon hours of time were spent reading and rereading using a combination of kagebunshin and henge to quickly absorb all the information he could get.
He walked into the library to which Twilight who was sitting behind the desk greeted him. “Good morning Naruto.” She greeted him with a bright and cheery smile. A few days had passed since the house-warming party that was had for Twilight and Spike.
“Morning Twilight,” he greeted her. “So you ready for this assignment?” From the time he had spent with Twilight so far she was definitely the dutiful student. She really enjoyed reading and research, a trait that from time to time had him reminiscence about his old team-mate.
“I definitely am, I’m so excited. I’ve already talked with the others and set up a strict schedule for us to begin the interviews.” Naruto raised an eyebrow. Interviews? “Princess Celestia wanted me to give you this letter.” She said as she brought out that she had neatly tucked away in her bag and levitated it over the blond.
Naruto’s eyes skimmed over the letter and the more he read the more incredulous he got. “What?” he audibly exclaimed, not believing what he was reading. Did Celestia really expect him to ask his friends these questions?. “Uum Twilight, what did Princess Celestia detailed that we should ask the other bearers?”
“She wanted their name, physical traits, and background. She insisted on getting a complete biography so she could reward them for their services to Equestria along with getting to know them better. “
Twilight may have accepted the explanation at face value but as Naruto’s eyes skimmed over some of these questions there was no way in hell that the questions on this size had anything to do with that.
Naruto now came to realize the folly of pranking an immortal princess with several thousand years of living experience. Why did he underestimate how cunning she would be? She even cashed in that little chip they agreed on meaning that he had to take part or admit defeat. Well if Celestia wanted to battle then a battle she shall have.
Since he arrived fifteen minutes early he and Twilight chatted for a bit until Rarity was schedule to arrive. A knock on the door drew them out of their revere. Before Twilight could even get up Spike had raced and beat her to the door with eager bluster.
Opening the door stood none there than Rarity. As always she dressed to impress with one of her usual numbers, but violet in color. Today she was wearing earrings and a diamond necklace along a pair of heels. “Why hello Spike? How are you this morning?”
“Wonderful …” he said in a bit of a daze. “You look wonderful by the way.”
“Aaw,” she cooed as she rubbed the top of his head affectionately. “You are just so sweet. I bet you say that to all the fillies.” With that she walked forward as Spike continued to be in a love struck daze.
“Morning Twilight. Naruto.”
Naruto nodded and smile. “Rare.”
“Morning Rarity, I’m glad you could make it. Can I offer you anything? Muffins? Tea?” Twilight asked as she levitated a tray of goods from the kitchen.
“Just a cup of tea if you don’t mind darling.” Rarity said as she looked for a chair to sit in only for Spike to drag up a chair, quickly dust it off, and placed a pillow for her to sit on. “Why if you keep being this helpful I might have to convince Twilight to let me borrow you from time to time.”
“Oh I see how it is Rarity. I move out and now you’re ready to replace me?” he teased her with a sad pout.
Seeing through the mock hurt she merely grinned. “No one can ever replace you darling. So shall we begin this interview? This is so exciting.”
While the two mares were excited for the interview Naruto couldn’t help but inwardly groan. He could only hope that Rarity would only maim him slightly when it came his turn to ask the questions about her body.
Equestrian Heroes 0 Naruto x ? 0 Story Start 0 The two of them made sure to go over with Rarity that this detailed interview was to not only answer questions Celestia would have about the bearers, but to make sure she had a detailed file on them for a matter of reasons. One would be as a quick reference in case of a domestic issue that might result from anything ranging from kidnapping to black mail. Knowing their past and combing through it to make sure there is nothing that could be used against them. The other was that Celestia insisted on rewarding them. Her Generosity which was one of Celestia’s most known traits besides her Kindness was known by many which in hindsight upon the return of the Elements of Harmony made since.
Celestia wasn’t kind and generous because she was secretly some evil dictator controlling everything or because she was being manipulative, those were just genuine traits to her character. The accusations all and all didn’t make sense because if Celestia was truly cruel she wouldn’t be able to use the Elements of Harmony in the first place.
“Well we know of your name Rarity so we will go on to the next question. Do you have any nicknames or aliases you go by? Say for purposes like business deals or such?” Twilight began as Naruto glanced down at his paper and let out a soft sigh.
“Well from time to time I have been given the moniker Rare by those close to me. I have also used the name Radiance during my short stint as a model. Of course I had to stop modeling because not only did it take away my focus from my career I was not willing to mutilate my body for the styles they had coming out. I am rather happy with my shape thank you very much.”
Naruto heard this story from Rarity once when they were simply talking during one of their gemstone hunts. Apparently Rarity’s hips were too big for some of the dresses and they wanted someone with a more upside down triangle shape.
“Alright now on to the next question. How old are you?” As soon as the question left Twilight’s lips Rarity had paused, looking rather affronted at the question. For a mare like Twilight she didn’t care for such things about guarding her age. She thought the whole idea was kind of silly.
Naruto covered his mouth with his palm to hide the silent laughter. He could practically imagine her speaking. ‘My age? My word, that certainly is not an appropriate question that a lady should be asked.’
“Twenty-three,” Rarity answered in practically a hushed whisper.
“Rare you have decades before even having to worry about entering your Aged years.” He replied as Rarity shot him a look.
“Talking about another pony’s age is anything but polite.” She replied to him in an affronted tone as Naruto shook his head in response.
All the while Twilight nodded and continued to simply jot down whatever information she was given. For tribe she simply jot down information because that was ease to gleam along with fur, eye, and mane color. With her careful observation she quickly answered the questions that were unnecessary to ask.
“So Rarity how tall are you?”
Rarity happily answered this one if only to get away from the age question. “Five-foot nine,” she answered proudly.
“Okay so how much do you weigh?” As soon as the question left Twilight’s lips Rarity’s tea cup slipped from her grip and clattered on the saucer, spilling some of the tea on it.
“Does such a question really need to be asked?” This time Rarity couldn’t hide her displeasure.
“It’s on the list of question Princess Celestia sent me to ask. If you’re not aware of it offhand you can always go find out and we can answer it later.”
“No, I will answer the question now might as well get it out of the way.” She shot a hesitant glance at Naruto.
As if he read her mind Naruto picked up why Rarity was hesitant. “I’ll be right back.” He said as he got up and made his way to where the restroom was. He waited a few minutes and returned just as Rarity finished going over her occupation.
“Now do you have any scars, illnesses, or allergies?”
Rarity took a moment to think, taking a sip of her tea as she did. “My body is free of any scars and I am not inflicted with any illnesses thank goodness. As for allergies I have seasonal reactions to certain plants with pollen, but other than that no allergies that I know of.”
All these questions were more than just a biography. Those questions could be used as a checklist to spot out imposters. “What about accessories and jewelries?”
Now this was a question Rarity could answer. She prattled on for practically fifteen minutes as she trailed off topic as she went into a discussion about necklaces and earrings for various purposes and such. It took Naruto interrupting her in order to get them back on track.
They skipped the relative questions because Naruto knew of Rarity’s family fairly well. After going over Rarity’s ability it came to the moment Naruto dreaded. Now it was time for him to question her.
“Please keep in mind these are not my questions and were sent to me. I’m only asking this at her majesty’s behest. What is your bust size?” he asked as Rarity’s mouth dropped and Twilight head jumped up from the pad she was jotting information down in surprise.
“E-Excuse me? “ She cried out in righteous indignation. “I do believe I misheard you.”
“A-Are you sure you’re reading that right?” Twilight turned to Naruto, stunned, stammering as she spoke; after all she was in utter disbelief that Princess Celestia would ask that sort of question.
“Yes Twilight, I can read,” he sarcastically snapped at her causing her to reel back and her ears to droop. Naruto inwardly cursed himself that he scathily remarked at his friend.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to get mad at you Twilight, its just, well I don’t know. I mean Princess Celestia has her reasons right?” he reasoned to them while inwardly thinking ‘damn trolling princess’. He quickly came up with a reason. “Maybe she wants to have a thank you outfit made and she’s making sure she’s getting the measurements right?” It was such bullshit reasoning. He knew it and he suspected Twilight wasn’t sold on it either.
Rarity on the other hand did a one-eighty, no longer sending a hated gaze at Naruto and stared off into space as the look of day dreaming entered her eyes. It was obvious she was imagining a lavish spectacle of an outfit given to her by Celestia herself. “So…about the question.”
“Oh, well, I’m a triple D, size 42.” She answered as her cheeks went flush.
“Actually I didn’t finish the question. I need more than your bust size, I need your entire measurements.” He said as Rarity hesitated but finished the question. She gave her waist as twenty-six and her hips as Forty-two. For a moment Naruto had to remind himself that the beings here weren’t human so what was considered reasonable by those standards weren’t going to be the same here.
Naruto blushed a bit, for the first time in a long time he was thinking about Rarity’s figures and looks overall and sure enough she was highly attracted. Sure one or twice he had noticed it, but he never really looked at her in that sort of a way, considering her a dear friend. “L-Let’s just go ahead and go on to your combat abilities.” Naruto quickly changed up the subject.
Finally it was going on near eleven when they finally finished. ”Is there anything else you wish to know?”
Twilight finished writing down what she needed to before smiling. “Well, then. That’s all. Thank you for the time. Naruto and I have to plan for the next interview. I assume this time next month will be good for an update interview?”
“I will have to see what my schedule will hold for that week. I must admit this was a rather interesting interview and I will be seeing the two of you later. “
“See you later Rarity.”
“Later Rare.”
With their good byes exchanged now it was time for the next bearer to show up for their interview.
Naruto was intently working on the private portion of the biographies while Spike and Twilight were upstairs. There were certain incidents in their past that some of the bearers weren’t comfortable speaking about but Naruto knew because he knew them longer. So the latter decided to take Spike upstairs and put the time to practical use while Naruto worked on the bios.
Naruto bid farewell to Pinkie Pie as she left, returning back to the table to finish the biography. Glancing over it Naruto was satisfied that everything was in working order. “Twilight I’m done!” Naruto called upstairs. A moment later Twilight and Spike were walking down the stairs.
“So did you get what you needed?” Twilight asked as Naruto then glanced at Spike noticing his mustache before turning back to Twilight. He shook his head deciding that he wasn’t even going to ask.
“So cool stache right?” Spike asked Naruto as he was proudly stroking the edges between his clawed fingers. “Say enough to impress a lady?”
Naruto fought back his urge to laugh. “I do have to admit that is a pretty nice mustache.” To be fair it really was. “Though the men in my family are more partial to beards especially my ancestral grandfather I wish I had a picture to show you, but I only heard legends about it.” No kage’s hair was ever as epic as the Uzukage of course. “Why don’t we go into town? Its around lunch time, my treat.”
“Sure that’ll be nice.” Twilight answered as the three of them strolled towards the front door grabbing her key out of her bag as they walked out of the door. Twilight locked the door behind them as they entered the busy Ponyville streets.
The three of them were walking down Ponyville’s busy streets.
As they made their journey they ran into a few other ponies. “Hey there Time Turner.” Naruto called out to an Earth Pony stallion. The stallion was five foot ten with a rather slim build for an Earth pony. As always Time Turner dressed in nice clothing, a charcoal black single breasted 1 buttons, slim fit suit with shawl lapel, center vent, flat font pants that were textured solid. Considering his dark amber mane and tail along with Grayish amber coat and pale light gray cobalt eyes it gave him a devilish handsome look.
“Naruto, Miss. Sparkle, Mister Spike…” he greeted them absentmindedly as he continued to gaze at the clock in his hand. “…justments…seventy-twenty.” He seemed to murmur.
Naruto shook his head as he was used to the eccentric nature of the stallion. As they continued their trek Spike once more praised Twilight for her amazing ability to pick up spells. Naruto himself had to admit twenty-five spells in a single day was rather impressive.
It was pretty much commonly accepted that beyond Telekinesis most Unicorns be able to learn spells not connected to their special talent was rather difficult. It had almost become a common belief that it was nearly impossible to do so seeing as it was rare for Unicorns to be trained in advanced spells or battle magic outside of becoming a scholar or joining the military. Because one’s innate magic was closely connected to their talent there was only a small turnout of Unicorns joining Equestria’s elite magical circles.
"Gangway!" a voice came. Naruto noted whoever spoke didn't seem to be bright as the three turned to see two young young unicorn colts in full gallop.
The shorter and chubbier of the two was bucktoothed, had a light blue-green coat, messy yellow-brown mane, and a pair of scissors on his hand. He was wearing a simple green shirt that hovered over his chubby stomach, shorts, and sneakers.
The other, taller and thinner, had a yellow-tan coat, bird catcher spots near his eyes, and equally unkempt light green mane that are slightly longer than his counterpart. He was also wearing jean shorts, a black t-shirt under suspenders with the cutie mark of a snail on his hand. Both of them had beady black eyes and the shorter of the two sported thick brown eyebrows as well. They both looked to be around the Cutie Mark Crusaders age.
"Comin' through!", the taller colt added as they barreled past with enough speed to blow the mare and stallion hair sideways while Spike found himself being bulldozed along on the shorter colt's head.
"Snips! Snails! What's going on?" Spike asked them. They answered by skidding to a stop, throwing him clear.
"What, haven't you heard?" The taller colt, Snails, said as Spike crashed somewhere. "There is a new unicorn in town!"
"Yeah!” Agreed the shorter colt, Snips, as he bounced on his hooves as if he was high with sugar. "They say that she's got more magical powers than any other unicorn ever!"
As Snips spoke, Twilight and Naruto approached the two colts as Spike did the same as he rubbed his head. "Don’t you two think you’re being a bit enthusiastic?”
“You two obviously heard wrong,” Spike scoffed. "That honor goes to Twilight here." As he raised an arm to her, she smiled and blushed at the praise.
Naruto couldn’t help but silently agreed. If not now then Twilight was definitely going to have to earn that honor. "Where is this unicorn?"
"Oh, she's in the town square." Snails answered. "Come on!" He then galloped off.
"Yeah! Come on!" Snips agreed as he followed with an excited yell as Twilight, Naruto, and Spike raced after him a moment later.
In front of the town square pavilion there was a wagon trailer set up front, presenting its side to the sizable crowd gathered before it. Naruto could hear head a female voice ringing out over the scene, sounding very dramatic and over the top, as he, Twilight, Spike made their way to the front. Twilight's friends were at the front of the crowd.
"Come one, come all!" The voice dramatically announced building up anticipation and drawing attention.
"Come and witness the amazing magic of the Great and Powerful Trixie!"
During this line, the trailer reconfigured itself. One, the side wall flipped down to become a stage backed by a dark blue curtain, and two wings folded out to extend its length. Two, the ends swung out, exposing three brass horns mounted on each. Three, the roof popped up and several bits of overhead scenery extended over the stage: rocket, planet and stars, spiral, stars, and magic wand. Then, a blast of glittering blue smoke went off on the stage.
Naruto’s eyes widened and a deep blush covered his cheeks when the performer showed herself. She was a unicorn, an attractive one around Rarity’s height with a stylized cornflower blue mane with both ends going opposite lengths, but curling upwards slightly like the end of a tail. Her horn was about the size of an average unicorn horn sharing the same coloring as her brilliant azure coat.
Her outfit consisted of lavender boots with the design of stars on them as well as a lavender magician’s cape and hat decorated with star symbols. She wore a white corset top under an open lavender mini jacket as well as a dark lilac mini skirt that stopped just below her knees with the cerulean blue straps of a thong hanging on her hips. As such her cutie mark, a star-tipped wand spreading stardust was revealed.
Trixie has just made her grand arrival, prompting awed murmurs from the crowd. "Watch in awe as the Great and Powerful Trixie performs the most spectacular feats of magic ever witnessed by pony eyes!" She boasted as fireworks erupted from the stage, but Rarity was far from impressed.
"My, my, my." Rarity remarked. "What boasting."
"Come on." Spike began as he craned his head and once more began to rant. "Nopony's as magical as Twi…" He then nearly had a fit upon realizing that he was speaking to the mare he wanted to impress with his mustache earlier. "Twi…Twi…oh!" He then blushed a bit, as he cleared his throat. "H-Hey, Rarity, I, uh…mustache!" he then ran off in a panic as his two companions took his place.
"There's nothing wrong with being talented, is there?" Twilight hesitantly asked the blond. Seeing the expression on some of the ponies she was starting to feel a bit worried.
"Nothin' at all…" Applejack assured her, joining the group as she eyed Trixie, who conjured up a bouquet of flowers. "'ceptin' when someone goes around showin' it off like a school-filly with fancy new ribbons!"
"Just because one has the ability to perform lots of magic does not make one better than the rest of us." Rarity added.
Naruto was a bit surprised at his friend’s reactions. Sure, he could understand why some ponies didn’t like others boasting about them being better than them, but the mare was an obvious performer and they sometimes tended to brag.
Twilight hunched down and let her ears droop sheepishly; the words of her friends didn’t do anything to ease her anxiety. Considering she wasn’t close enough yet to have intimate knowledge on her friends she was concerned with how strong their bond was.
Rainbow Dash chose that moment to speak up."Especially when you got me around being better than the rest of us!" She said with a chuckle, then stopped herself as Applejack glared daggers at her. "Uh…I mean…yeah, uh, magic, schmagic! BOOOO!" She gave a sidelong glance at the still-disapproving farmpony.
Naruto shook his head. “Rain we all know you’re the town’s foremost boaster.” He playfully took a shot at his friend. “Besides…are you really going to…” He began trying to smooth things over when Trixie’s voice echoed over the area.
"Well, well, well.” She announced, using a spell to project the volume of her voice. “It seems we have some ne-e-eigh-sayers in the audience." Her eyes roamed the crowd and she stuck up her nose. "Who is so ignorant as to challenge the magical ability of the Great and Powerful Trixie?" There were assorted reactions of disgust, annoyance, confusion, and awe from everypony, the last of which came only from Snips and Snails. Most of the town being comprised of Earth Ponies have either dealt with, heard, or were taught by their family the prejudices between the tribes their ancestors dealt with.
Just as Stallions were treated as second class citizens for breeding and labor work in the past, Earth Ponies were treated as slaves by several clans for many centuries across the continent. This practice was used more by Unicorns by a sizable margin then Pegasi with a small percentage of slave owners being other Earth Ponies themselves. These were just some of the many practices abolished when the nation of Equestria fell under the rule of the Royal Pony sisters.
It was this type of behavior that always stirred up bad blood and encouraged the Tribalist mindset. While Tribalist behavior was almost unheard of in a town like Ponyville being a town that always had members of the three tribes from its early history despite being founded by Earth Ponies it was impossible to say that there haven’t been those who have traveled and settled to the small town hadn’t carried those beliefs with them.
"Do they not know that they're in the presence of the most magical unicorn in all of Equestria?" At this point her bragging was crossing into outright arrogant territory, but despite how annoying it was this Trixie wasn’t breaking the law. While a lot of ponies didn’t appreciate that trait one couldn’t punish somepony for bragging.
Then again a good deal of the nation was still unaware of the specifics of the Nightmare Moon incident. She wouldn’t be boasted If she knew the Element of Magic was in this very town.
Rarity of all ponies gave a raspberry. "Just who does she think she is?" Spike then elbowed up between her and Twilight.
"Yeah." Spike agreed, "Since we all know that Twilight here is..."
"Spike, shhh!" The purple unicorn then pushed him well away from the spectacle for a private chat and both kept their voices down.
"What? What's wrong?"
"You see the way they reacted to Trixie? I don't want anyone thinking I'm a showoff." Twilight answered him with a worried expression. Once again, the performer's fireworks went off, more energetically than before.
All of a sudden, Rainbow Dash then flew into the stage, fed up by Trixie's stunts. "So, Great and Powerful Trixie, what makes you think you're so awesome, anyway?" Rainbow Dashed sarcastically asked her.
Trixie answered by putting a hoof to her face with a disdainful laugh, then spoke with mounting fervor. "Why, only the Great and Powerful Trixie has magic strong enough to vanquish…the dreaded Ursa Major!"
Fireworks blasted from the horns at one end of the stage, decorating the sky with the outline of a huge bear whose forehead is marked with a starburst. There were gasps and murmurs all around.
"What?!" Snips gasped.
"No way!" Snails gasped.
"When all hope was lost, the ponies of Hoofington had no one to turn to..." Trixie continued her story as a figure of herself then approached the Ursa, wand at the ready. As she continues, it stood pat before the beast's swipes and cast a spell, causing it to fizzle out and disappear in a shower of sparks. "But the Great and Powerful Trixie stepped in, and with her awesome magic, vanquished the Ursa Major and sent it back to its cave, deep within the Everfree Forest!"
An Ursa Major? That was clearly a lie. Nothing sort of an entire unit of the guard or one of Equestria’s Arcana mages could hope to take on an Ursa Major and come away unscathed. Their massive size and strength classified them among the highest class of species based threat.
"Suh-weet!" Cried out the two colts.
"That settles it!" Added Snips.
As the magician stood proudly, Snails walked closer to the stage and gestured to her as he spoke. "Trixie truly is the most talented, most magical, most awesome unicorn in Ponyville!" he said.
Snipped popped up next to him. "No! In all of Equestria!" At that time, Twilight and Spike had returned to the crowd.
"How do you know?" Spike objected. "You didn't see it! And besides, Twi..." He was cut off as his mouth was literally zipped shut by the unicorn he was about to mention.
"They're just children, Spike." Naruto informed him as he tried to appease the dragon. "They don't know any better."
Trixie gave out a laugh. "It's true, my enthusiastic little admirers. Trixie is most certainly the best in Ponyville!"
"Don't believe the Great and Powerful Trixie? Well, then, I hereby challenge you Ponyvillians. Anything you can do, I can do better. Any takers? Anyone, hmm?" There was no answer from anypony. "Or is Trixie destined to be the greatest equine who has ever lived?"
Once more came another fusillade of fireworks, the most elaborate so far, after which Spike unzipped his lip and threw himself at Twilight's hooves, sobbing.
"Please! She's unbearable! You gotta show her! You just gotta!"
"There's no way I'm gonna use my magic now, Spike." she was answered. "Especially since..."
She was cut off by Trixie as she scanned the crowd. "Hmmm…how about…you?" She then pointed at Twilight, who swallowed hard.
After pointing at the purple unicorn, Trixie strode confidently toward the edge of the stage.
"Well, how about it, hmmm? Is there anything you can do that the Great and Powerful Trixie can't?" she dared.
"I, uh, I… " Twilight began to stammer.
Before an answer could be given, Applejack spoke up. "That's it! Ah can't stand for no more of this!"
"You show her, AJ!" Spike called out as the farmpony walked up on stage.
"Can your magical powers do this?" Applejack began her 'performance'. She twirled a lasso around herself at floor level with her tail. She hoisted the loop clear of the boards, and then worked it forward and backward. There was a chorus of "oohs" from the crowd.
An expert flick of the blond tail then sent the lasso flying to snag an apple off a tree. The rope loosened on the return trip so that the fruit landed squarely in her mouth. After a quick chew and swallow, the crowd voiced its approval.
Applejack then turned to face Trixie. "Top that, missy!"
In response, the magician's hat began to glow in the same color as Trixie's eyes. "Oh, ye of little talent." Her hat was then lifted clear of her head, fully exposing her horn and mane, the latter of which curled slightly.
"Watch and be amazed at the magic of Trixie!"
One end of the now-untied rope began to glow in the same aura as it sinuously off the stage, just like how snake charmers do it. It swayed back and forth before Applejack's face, catching her attention as the other end of the rope pulled a second apple from the tree. The first end then lashed toward Applejack's hooves and hogtied her, briefly lifting her upside down off the stage before dropping her on her back. Then, once she fell on the stage floor, the apple was stuffed whole into her mouth.
The crowd laughed and cheered as the farm pony hobble-hopped away.
Naruto rushed over to the farmer and began undoing the ropes. “AJ you okay?”
“Yeah, just mah pride is bruised.”
“Why did you go and challenge her?”
“Well someone had to shut ‘er up.”
“I don’t like her attitude either, but what good would it do to drag yourself down to her level. After a day or two she’ll be on her way. “ Naruto reasoned, he was downright annoyed, but he didn’t want to cause an incident. This performer wasn’t worth it. Naruto clutched his fist as he found himself growing steadily angrier, but kept his cool. He couldn’t believe some of the members of the town were actually cheering.
"Once again, the Great and Powerful Trixie prevails." The Unicorn declared. Just then, Rainbow Dash flew right up to Trixie's face.
"There's no need to go strutting around and showing off like that!"
"Oh?"
"That's my job." Rainbow then went off into a speeding charge and set a windmill spinning at an insanely high speed as she grabbed one vane. The machine then pitched her skyward when she let go; punching neat holes through a long row of clouds. The self-assured aviator hovered briefly before the sun so that it silhouetted her form.
Her next move was a screaming dive that carried her through the holes she punched and down to the same windmill, a few droplets of moisture following her from the clouds. When she repeated the grab-release maneuver, the vanes flung her straight back to the stage, where she skidded to a stop and let the trailing droplets scatter off her back, resulting in a small rainbow forming over her head.
"They don't call me 'Rainbow' and 'Dash' for nothing."
Once again, the crowd cheered from the display while Trixie seemed unperturbed. "When Trixie is through, the only thing they'll call you is 'loser'!"
Her horn then glowed as she shot a beam at the rainbow, making it wrap its creator up in a little tornado and carry her yelling into the sky. The cyclone veered madly in all directions before hitting the ground upside down and flying away.
Rainbow wound up lying on her face in the dirt, her eyes jittering and her body bent upward as if sprawled against an invisible wall. "I think I'm gonna be sick."
"Seems like anypony with a dash of good sense would think twice before tussling with the Great Trixie." On the end of this, she cast another spell as Rainbow got upright and fumbled her way to the crowd. A black cloud appeared overhead and zapped the pegasus in the plot with a lightning bolt. There was laughter from more of the crowd.
He knew Rainbow Dash could be tough to deal with at times and rather abrasive, but how could some of these ponies turn their back on her? Same with Applejack? The bearers were heroes, the bearers were the reason that they could even stand around and watch this travesty of a show.
That was far from better, she was now being vindictive.
"What we need is another unicorn to challenge her!" Spike said as he elbowed Twilight's side. "Someone with some magic of their own?"
"Yeah!" Rainbow agreed as she moved towards Chronicle. "A unicorn to show this unicorn who’s boss!"
"A real unicorn-to-unicorn tussle!" Applejack added as Spike eyed Twilight expectantly.
"Uh…" the purple unicorn uttered still terrified at the prospect of coming off as a showoff.
Rarity then stepped up. "Enough. Enough, all of you. I take your hint, but Rarity is above such nonsense. Rainbow Dash and Applejack may behave like ruffians, but I conduct myself with beauty and grace."
"Ooh, what's the matter?" Trixie taunted. "Afraid you'll get a hair out of place in that rat's nest you call a mane?"
‘Aah hell,’ Naruto thought as he knew what was going to happen next. Naruto inwardly cursed at the fact that he made friends with ponies as stubborn as him.
"Oh, it is on!" Naruto moved between the stage and the mare. “Naruto? What are you doing? Out of my way so I can show that mare some proper manners.”
“Rarity don’t do this. You saw what she did to Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Trust me you have to walk away.”
Rarity while still steaming could not adhere to Naruto’s request. “I will not allow this braggart to harm our friends. Have faith in me.”
Naruto wanted to argue but he couldn’t come up with any other reason. Rarity was too stubborn to convince and nothing short of him physically forcing her would change her mind. It wasn’t like this was life threatening or anything, but merely a pissing contest over a matter of pride.
Now onstage and circling Trixie, the aspiring designer regained the bulk of her composure. "You may think you're tough with all of your so-called powers, but there is more to magic than your brutish ways. A unicorn needs to be more than just muscle." Her horn proceeded to glow as she 'pulled off' the curtain. "A unicorn needs to have style." The curtain then wrapped itself into a tight whirl around her body, and a flash clears it away to show the results. She now wore a blue gown trimmed in gold, which now rested over her previous outfit, and her mane has been styled into a tall bouffant.
Over the crowd's "oohs", she continued, "A unicorn is not a unicorn without grace and beauty." Trixie just smirked and readied herself for another spell.
"Rarity won't let Trixie get the best of her!" Spike said in a love-struck manner. "She's strong, she's beautiful…" There came a flash and his eyes widened in disbelief. "…she's…" His jaw then dropped, the crowd mirroring his sentiments in face and voice.
"QUICK!" Rarity panicked. "I NEED A MIRROR! GET ME A MIRROR! What did she do to my mane? I know she did something terrible to my mane!"
Twilight was trying not to laugh as she answered, "Nothing."
Rainbow Dash was doing the same. "It's fine."
Applejack was feeling unsettled. "It's gorgeous!"
“I hardly notice a thing.” Naruto quickly lied as his face tightened. He knew how…emotional Rarity could get over such things.
Spike was stunned. "It's green." Instantly, the others glared at him. "What?"
Rarity's mane was indeed green, and in two different shades at that. It was also a piled-up mess, with a twig and a few berries caught in it, as well as a couple of tails protruding from the uppermost reaches.
"No! Green hair! Not green hair!" Rarity lamented as she dashed through the crowd, shuddering. "Such an awful, awful color!"
As she sobbed and galloped away, she bypassed Golden Harvest, who decided to try a new mane style by dying her hair green.
"Well, I never!" she cried out in offense.
Between seeing Rarity run off crying and the laughter of the crowd caused Naruto to snap. “ENOUGH!” He roared, unable to keep his composure and unintentionally letting out what most ponies likened to blood lust.
“So, you all think this is funny, do you?” he snapped as he settled on the members of the crowd being sucked in by the incident. “You all have some nerve. They risked their lives in the Everfree to help save this town. Heroes many of you have known for years and grew up alongside and this is how you repay them? You laugh at their embarrassment? And here I thought we were a town of love and tolerance who always supported our own. What a joke!”
Everypony was shocked at Naruto’s change in demeanor. A good deal of them had known the blond for months and knew him as a loyal and supportive pony who was always willing to help anypony. Upon reflecting on the stallion’s words many of them wore looks of shame upon realizing that he was right. He then turned his heated gaze on Trixie. “And you…being boastful and arrogant, I can put up with that, to a point but I will not let you bully my friends any longer. Going as far as inflicting physical pain against ponies for the sake of your ego. You’re nothing but a Great and Powerful coward!”
The crowd went perfectly silent. Recovering from her shock, Trixie matched Naruto’s glare. “Is that so? Care to challenge me and put your bits where your mouth is?”
“Yeah, I do.” Naruto’s back was to the crowd, leaving only Trixie able to see the sharp expression on the stallion’s face. For a moment she thought her mind was playing tricks on her. Confirming that the blond’s eyes were Cerulean and not crimson she discreetly swallowed and put on her confident sneer.
“What are your terms? Trixie is confident she can defeat you in anything.”
“Then I challenge you to a honor duel.”
Hushed whispers started to break out as a result of this. An Honor Duel was similar in concept to a Trial by Combat without a loss of life. Both parties would wager something of value to those involved. Like a trial by combat the terms had to be set beforehand and one can even elect a champion in their place.
“Tomorrow afternoon we go to the entrance of the Everfree Forest. The first one to head in and return back with fresh Ursa Major fur seeing as there is an Ursa den inside the forest.”
For a brief moment Trixie’s haughty experience was broken. An Ursa den? Was this pony insane? Either way the stubborn mare could not allow this pony to show her up and damage her pride. “Very well.”
“Those who want to see the winner can wait at the outskirts by Fluttershy’s cottage.” Naruto was pretty sure the mare would have been thoughtless and tried to invite members of the town along to watch her greatness and he decided to nip it in the bud. “If I win you apologize to my friends.”
“And if Trixie wins, well,” she gave the blond a glance over. “…well she could always use a servant to pull her cart.”
The gathering of ponies muttered to each other as the Mane Six and Spike glanced worriedly at one another. “I’ll be waiting, Trixie,” Naruto intoned as he began leaving the area.
Trixie stared at the spot where the stallion scoffing haughtily. “Well, it seems my afternoon performance has been cancelled. But don’t worry; tomorrow’s performance will be twice as grand!”
Twilight and Spike eventually returned to the library to see Naruto right back where he had been earlier that morning, wrapping up the scrolls and finished them for preparation. “The scrolls for Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash are ready.” He looked up to see Twilight’s worried expression.
“You weren’t serious about the challenge were you? You can’t be thinking of going after an Ursa Major.” “Twilight’s right man, even I think that’s crazy.”
“I am serious you two. She attacked ponies I cared about, ponies I considered my family.” He slammed his fist into the desk causing her and Spike to wince. “All I can think about is how I stood by while three of my friends were humiliated. If someone doesn’t stand up to Trixie she’s just going to keep doing this to others and someday someone might get hurt.”
“T-That’s insane! I know you’re doing this for the honor of our friends, but an Ursa Major? You will be killed if you go through this foolish challenge.”
“Ponies like Trixie only understand things once you break through their pride. The only other way to break her pride is for her to be shown up. You’re the Element of Magic Twilight there’s no way a mere show mare has half your talent.”
Spike grinned as he realized Naruto wanted her to confront Trixie too. He may not have been able to convince Twilight, but Naruto seemed good at these sorts of things. “I already told Spike, no!” Twilight responded. “You saw how the others reacted.”
“Twilight what you would be doing and what Trixie are doing is two different things. If you were to open your eyes you would see that.” He didn’t mean to snap at the mare, he wasn’t angry at her, but he was sad that Twilight was still fearful that the others were going to betray her after what they been through. He was beginning to think that this was a deep seeded issue from her past. “I’m not doing it, and that’s final!”
“Okay.” He softly answered. “You don’t want to do this so I won’t bring it up again, but I have to do this.” “Its too danger…” Twilight was cut off when she was suddenly pulled into a hug.
“I’m sorry, I’m supposed to be your friend and I haven’t even taken the time to try and learn anything about you. You not wanting to show off, there’s a deeper issue there isn’t it? You’ve been hurt before haven’t you Twi?” Naruto looked up at Spike and seeing the crestfallen look in his eyes confirmed Naruto’s suspicions. “I’m going to come back Twilight and I’m going to start being a better friend.” He pulled back and noticed she was crying. “Spike, can you make some tea?” From what he noticed the few things he visited the library Spike seemed to be the one who did all the cooking.
“Y-Yeah…sure.” He said as he left the stallion to comfort. He let out a forlorn sigh as he entered the kitchen, feeling rather useless. He didn’t want to think about that moment all those years ago. How sad Twilight was when those ponies betrayed her trust and broke Twilight’s faith in having friends.
Naruto held Twilight and let herself cry herself to sleep. Later that afternoon he came down and took a seat opposite of Spike. “I know there are things Twilight have to tell me herself right?” he asked as the dragon nodded. “What can you tell me?”
“It broke her heart.” He answered as a look of pain flashed across his face. “All I can tell you that a lot of ponies tried to use Twilight because of her status. Some of them, some of them either couldn’t remember her name or didn’t care. Calling her the ‘Sun’s Favored Foal’ was far more convenient. Twilight, well, you see how she is you know. She’s not a bad pony because she favors literature and scholarly pursuits over social climbing. I shouldn’t have…I shouldn’t have tried to force her to confront Trixie.” Spike forced back the tears that threatened to fall. He felt so ashamed that he flagrantly ignored Twilight’s feelings on the matter. He knew Twilight better than the others, he should have known better.
“Don’t feel ashamed. You care about Twilight.” Naruto said as he placed a comforting hand on Spike’s shoulder. “You were only doing what you thought would help her. All you can do now is to be here for her.” Naruto realized that despite Spike being known as a baby dragon he was anything but a baby. He was a deal more mature than Naruto expected for someone of his age.
“What about you? Are you really going to go through this? That could be dangerous. What happens if the Ursa goes on a rampage?”
“I won’t allow that to happen. I have a plan, that’s why I challenged her for tomorrow and not today. “ Spike simply just nodded. “Alright man just be careful.”
“I will.” Naruto said as he got up and made his way out of the library. He was sure by now the others had checked his home and his other usual haunts. He knew he would need to go someplace he wouldn’t be disturbed or where they would try to stop him from challenging Trixie. The blond found a nice place near the forest and began to meditate.
“This is rather foolish Naruto. From the information you have gathered from those Ursa creatures nothing short of a grand warrior or an adult dragon can hope to fight those creatures. You are still a ways off to completely recovering your strength.”
“I don’t have much of a choice Kurama. I know it’s dangerous, but I don’t plan on fighting the Ursa. Worst case scenario I’ll rearrange the Everfree forest with some of my Jutsu to trap it. I’m more than sure she’ll chicken out. I’m not the kid I once was I’ll be careful.”
“Very well, just try and keep in mind what’s at stake if something goes wrong.”
Naruto accepted the words as he continued to meditate and waited as the passage of time continued. He opened his eyes and noticed it was night time. He wondered just how much time had passed. The sound of tumorous noise echoing drew his attention. As he took a moment to listen he realized much to his horror the sound was traveling towards Ponyville.
Trixie was relaxing on her bed as she was thinking about this afternoon’s performance. The sound of banging on her door drew her out of her thoughts.
"Great and Powerful Trixie! You've got to help us!”
"Yeah, vanquish the creature so we can watch!"
Trixie let out a growl as she swung open the door. “What do you two want!? Can’t you see Trix…” she trailed off as she saw a massive transparent blue ursine in the distance. It had saliva dripping from its mouth and look every bit of dangerous that creatures of its class was emphasized.
Needless to say, Trixie was shocked. "Wait! You brought this here? Are you out of your little pony minds?!"
"But…you're the Great and Powerful Trixie!" Snips reasoned.
"Yeah, remember?" reminded Snails. "You defeated an Ursa Major!"
“You imbecilic colts!” she snapped as they both recoiled. “I’ll…I’ll handle this.” Though hesitant and fearful Trixie knew that if she ran away from the predator the situation would be worse. Summoning up her magic she quickly summoned ropes from her caravan and the nearby area. She used one set of ropes to quickly tie shut the maw of the creature and the rest to tie up its limbs. Its arms tied to the building while combining several of the ropes in a knotted formation to tie up its leg. She let out a relieved sigh and smiled thinly. "Piece of cake."
With a burst of effort the ropes were snapped to pieces by the creature’s impressive strength. "Aw, come on, Trixie!" Snips complained.
"Stop goofin' around and vanquish it, eh.” Snails added.
Trixie shuddered, gave another gulp, and then had another go at it. This time, her magic called up a storm cloud that cracked out lightning but only over the Ursa to completely ignore.
"Well, that was a dud." Snails said.
"Yeah!" Snips agreed as he then gave a raspberry. "Come on! Where's all the cool explosions and smoke and stuff like earlier, you know?"
“YOU SIMPLETONS! TRIXIE LIED OK!”
The Ursa let out a bellow of rage as it stomped forward. With yelps of panic they dodged out of the way only for the creature to smash Trixie’s home beneath its feet.
“No!” Trixie wailed as the place that was her home was reduced to mere broken pieces of trash heap. Bellowing in rage Trixie’s horn flared to life as she picked up every sharp or blunt object she could and hurled it at the beast.
Everything. Everything she had fought for. Everything she had worked for. Her self-worth. Her image. That Caravan to which she paid for signified her struggle and it was gone now. Trixie much to her horror realized her attacks were only irritating the Ursa not to mention it was much faster than its size dictated. She then her best to leap out of the way only to be caught by half of the creature’s paw and send flying like a rag doll. Pain. Nothing but pain coursed through Trixie as it felt like her body wouldn’t move.
Trixie found herself paralyzed in fear. The Ursa Major hovered over her, paw raise as it readied to end her life. Trixie started to cry, tears forming in her eyes and streaming down her distraught face. "Please help! Anypony!" she begged. As the paw came soaring down Trixie closed her eyes, praying for her death to be quick.
Suddenly she found herself scooped up. A sudden jolt, signifying a landing stirred Trixie from her terrified state. She opened her eyes only to see the face of the very stallion from this afternoon. “You…” He set her down nearby as several ponies came running up.
"We don’t know the extent of her injuries so someone get her medical attention.” Naruto then turned to Bulk Biceps, a muscular Pegasus dressed in workout gear that was as tall as Big Mac but with his body covered in thick layer of bulging muscle and tiny wings. The other was the lime green mint mare known as Lyra Heartstrings dressed in a jean skirt and black hoodie. “Bulk, Lyra, we need to buy the members of the town some time. We need to hold out until help arrives." He ordered as the two joined him.
The sound of the Ursa’s roar drowned out the screams and terror of the citizens as the creature continued to invade their town. Everytime the creature attacked Lyra threw up a barrier to cushion whatever she could of the town while Naruto and Bulk who draw its attention in an effort to lead it away from the town.
Much to Naruto’s ire the creature’s hide was proving to be rather tough. Hand to hand techniques were useless in his current state and he didn’t have any weapons. It would take something more along the lines of his most devastating jutsu techniques but that would cause a great magnitude of damage to the town not to mention the possibility of ponies being caught up in it in the ensuing panic.
"NARUTO!"
Naruto turned to see Spike and Twilight running up. “You two get out of here! Its too dangerous!”
“How is an Ursa even here?”
“We can worry about that later, what matters now is getting that creature out of here.”
“I can’t stop it anymore!” Lyra shouted as she threw up another barrier, sweating cascading down her face when the creature’s paw struck her barrier causing it to shatter and causing the mare to fall back from the force of the magical backlash.
“Bulk!” Naruto shouted as the Ursa scored a lucky hit sending the Pegasus flying straight into the hardware store. “Damnit! How are we supposed to stop a thing like this?”
As much as Twilight feared rejection she knew it she didn't do something there wouldn't be anypony left to reject her. Twilight finally got herself ready and used her magic. She used her magic to guide the wind along cattails to create music. It was very soothing.
"Twilight?" The sound of the music drew Naruto’s attention to which he sent back to the Ura whom became tired and agitated from the sound of the music.
"Nice use of number sixteen." Spike noted. . Twilight then used her magic to grab the water tower and poured out the water. The tower then goes through the barn.
Twilight then used her magic to place a cap for the tower. Finally, the music manages to subdue the Bear. Twilight then uses her magic to levitate the bear out of town and back through the forests and into a cave. With the threat of the Ursa gone the panicked masses began to come out from their shelters that were created for such emergencies. The citizens of the town cheered.
The other Bearers gathered around Twilight to praise the Unicorn for saving the town.
"Unbelievable!" Rainbow Dash said in awe.
"That was amazing!" Spike said.
"Heavens to Betsy! We knew you had ability, but not that much!" Applejack stated.
"I'm sorry. Please, please don't hate me." Twilight fearfully pleaded as she dreaded her insecurity would come to life.
"Hate you? What are you talking about?" The bearers shared a look of confusion.
"Why, whatever do you mean, darling?" The fashionista asked.
"Well…I know how much you all hated Trixie's showing off with her magic tricks, and I just thought…"
"Whoa, whoa, whoa." Rainbow interrupted. "Magic's got nothing to do with it. Trixie's just a loudmouth."
"Most unpleasant." Rarity added.
"All hat and no cattle." Applejack finished.
"So…you don't mind my magic tricks?" Twilight asked.
"Your magic is a part of who you are, sugarcube, and we like who you are." Applejack assured her. "We're proud to have such a powerful talented unicorn as our friend."
"And after whuppin' that Ursa's hindquarters, we're even prouder." Rainbow Dash.
Twilight gave a smile. "You are?"
"Wow, Twilight! How'd you know what to do with that Ursa Major?" Spike wondered.
"Well that’s what I was doing when I woke up this evening. I was so intrigued by Trixie's bragging that I was compelled to do a little reading up on them."
"So it is possible to vanquish an Ursa Major all by yourself?"
"Actually, that wasn't an Ursa Major. That was an Ursa Minor.”
“Oh wow, I take it we don’t even want to know what a Major is like right?” Naruto guessed to which Twilight nodded. “What would have even caused it to show up here if it was just a baby?”
“I can only assume that it was cranky because someone woke it up.” Twilight guessed as she gave the blond a questioning look.
“I assure you Twi my intent was to force Trixie to prove her boasts. I spent this evening meditating I didn’t even go into the forest.” Naruto promised.
“Then who could have…” she trailed off as a bellow of sadness drew their attention.
“My caravan. Can’t believe this…” Trixie looked absolutely heart broken. Despite how much of a pain she was no one deserved to have their equivalent of their home destroyed.
“Well maybe you should have been boasting!”
“Yeah this is Karma!”
Several other sentiments were mirrored.
“Hey don’t you think that’s a bit much?”
“She was annoying but that was her home. That’s kind of cruel?”
Thankfully some of the citizens had enough sympathy to argue against this way of thinking.
“Look what happened to our town!”
“Yeah if she never showed up the Ursa never attacked.”
“Yeah I bet she led it here to try and showed it off!”
“Me? ME!?” Trixie cried out in outrage as she shot up, her eyes sparkling with magic. “TRIXIE DID NO SUCH THING YOU INSUFFERABLE SELF RIGHTEOUS HYPOCRITES! IF YOU WANT SOMEONE TO BLAME THEN BLAME THE TWO BRATS WHO HAD THE BRIGHT IDEA TO BRING AN URSA INSTEAD OF BLAMING TRIXIE!” She roared as she shot a finger in the direction of Snips and Snails who shied away in guilt.
“Snips? Is this true?” Asked an older stallion from the audience he looked to be in his forties, average height and was rather muscular in contrast with his portly son. He shared the same coat color, but with Gamboge colored mane and jet black eyes. Strong Steel was the town’s Blacksmith and a stallion who was none for his no nonsense attitude.
With Snips looked down in shame they realized Trixie was telling the truth.
“So Trixie was bragging? So what? That give you lot to try and ruin my show? If you did not like my bragging you could have simply just left or ignore it. Trixie was just merely fulfilling her purpose and earning her living. I swear it Trixie will return.” With that she conjured a burst of smoke to hide herself from view. When it cleared, she could be seen running out of town.
"Why, that little…" Rainbow Dash was about to take off, intending to pursue, but was stopped by Twilight.
"Just let her go." The purple mare said. "Maybe someday she'll learn her lesson."
“This shouldn’t have happened. We should have been able to avoid all this.”
“Yeah if she…” Rainbow Dash began to bad mouth Trixie once more when Naruto cut her off.
“No Rain!” he sharply remarked. “Both sides are at fault.”
“What? You can’t be saying it’s any of our faults that this happened?” Rainbow Dash reverently rebuked the stallion’s statement.
“Yes, it is. I understand why you all are upset. I’m not defending Trixie’s actions, her attacking the three of you during her performance was way out of line, but the three of you should have been more matured about it. So she was boasting and bragging? So what? She’s a showmare. That’s her talent, that’s her life’s ambition and while people like that can be grating did trying to smash her ego justified what happened?” he asked as he gestured to the down. Everypony looked around and winched upon seeing how many buildings were destroyed by the ensuing outcome. Several businesses were going to have to close down for a few days not to mention the town’s money was already stretching thin from having to pay for the injuries and damages from the Nightmare Moon incident. “Her career, she could lose it and she lost her home as well. Can you answer me this? Were your intentions noble in that you wanted to help her see the error of her ways and how it could help her or were you doing it because what she was doing was bothering you personally?”
They tried to come up with anything or any argument to refute what Naruto was saying only to realize he was right. Trixie was an arrogant braggart but no one deserved losing their career or their home. Hell if they wanted to be technical Rarity technically did damage to the mare’s private property.
“We get it, we weren’t exactly innocent either.” Applejack reluctantly answered.
“We should have handled the issue with more maturity then we did.” Rarity added, feeling ashamed she let herself be baited like some school age filly.
“Hey, if she’s willing to apologize for attacking us during her show then we’ll settle this issue.” Rainbow Dash added.
Naruto let out a relaxed sigh. “Good, hopefully this is an issue we can avoid again. Now we have to focus on fixing up our town.”
Mayor Mare than began to calling out to everypony, calling an emergency town meeting to begin making plans on how to manage their resources to repair their town. Snips and Snails meanwhile were being dragged home by their furious and embarrassed parents. There was a real possibility that Hard Steel and the others could lose their business if not their life savings in an attempt to help repair the town out of a sense of responsibility they felt for their children’s actions.
“I’m sorry.”
Naruto turned and to his surprise it was Twilight. “What are you apologizing for Twilight?”
“You were right; I should have never doubted our friends. I should have known better…I…” She was caught off guard as Naruto flashed Twilight a warm smile.
“It’s okay Twilight. When you’re ready to talk about it I’m here to listen. In fact I’m sure the others would be happy to learn more about you as well. We’re here for you no matter what. Don’t blame yourself for why this happen. The others did what they did out of a sense of pride and they could have chosen to walk away, but like I said earlier I am not excusing Trixie’s actions. She is just as responsible and could have handled the situation better, but she maliciously attacked and belittled our friends for her own egocentric reasons. So don’t hold yourself responsible for what happened. We wouldn’t be good friends to you if we forced you to do something you weren’t comfortable with. So when you’re ready come to us ok?” he finished as Twilight simply nodded, feeling a great deal of pressure being lifted off her mind.
The following morning Twilight Sparkle began dictating a letter to Princess Celestia. "Dear Princess Celestia, I have learned a very valuable lesson about friendship.", the letter went as follows. "I was so afraid of being thought of as a showoff that I was hiding a part of who I am. My friends helped me realize that it's okay to be proud of your talents, and there are times when it's appropriate to show them off especially when you're standing up for your friends. I also learned another lesson in the form of having faith in my friends. That I have to be willing to trust them in order to build stronger bonds with them and be willing to open my heart up to them to give them the chance to show they care instead of being irrationally fearful of the possibility of being hurt."
"So…" Spike with the mustache from spell twenty five came up after he finished writing the letter that Twilight dictated. “ …you finally admit that you're the most talented unicorn in all of Ponyville?"
"Well…" Twilight gave a smile. "…yeah. But it's nothing to brag about. So, uh, how did it go with Rarity?"
Spike groaned, fingering his facial hair. "She didn't go for the mustache.
Twilight waked over to him, "You know, Spike, that mustache has nothing to do with who you really are. Maybe you should just try being yourself."
"Or…maybe the mustache wasn't enough. Maybe if I had a mustache and a beard."
Twilight groaned. "Not this again!"
"Okay. Imagine me with a nice long Fu Manchu-type beard. Or maybe a goatee…oh, no, a soul patch!"
Meanwhile in another country weeks after what happened Trixie began to stir. She opened her eyes and looked around, wondering just where in the Tartarus she was? The last thing she remembered she was suddenly sleepy after getting a drink at the bar and then....nothing. So how did she get here?
“So are you awake?”
Alarmed Trixie turned to see another mare, a Unicorn standing at the entrance of the cave. “W-Who are you? How did Trixie get here?”
“You were lucky I stumbled across you. I saved you from some amorous drunken stallions who spiked your drink. Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Midnight Dimmer. It was foolish of you to accept a drink so casually."
“Trixie is no fool!” she angrily snapped. “She…she’s just down on her luck. Those rotten ponies in Ponyville ruined everything. Those stupid hecklers, that infuriating stallion and that damn lavender mare. They ruined everything.”
A menacing smile formed on Midnight’s face. “You wouldn’t happen to mean Twilight Sparkle would you?”
Trixie’s eyes widened in surprise. “You know of her?” She narrowed her eyes. “Are you from Ponyville as well?” she asked as Midnight sneered in disgust.
“From that Mud Ponies town?” she spat out. “Don’t make me laugh.” Trixie winced slightly at the racist term. She wasn’t a tribalist and wasn’t comfortable with such ideals. Night Shade caught herself, realizing she could be alienating a potential ally.
“Sorry, parents were rather traditional and it kind of rubbed off. Let’s get on another subject matter. I understand your dislike of the Ponyville ponies. They also ruined something important to me and I want my revenge as well? Miss…?”
“Trixie,” The showmare answered. “How do you plan on getting revenge?” considering her anger and sadness was still fresh Trixie was easily swayed at any idea to get back at the town.
“Tell me Trixie, have you ever heard of a magical artifact by the name of the Alicorn Amulet?” she asked the mare. The old stallion's filly was going to prove some use after all. She just have to be sure to make sure she and that fowl tempered Pegasus never met. Last thing that was needed was complications.
Within Canterlot castle a presence travels along the darkened shades reflected off the light of the moon. The presence moved like liquid as the very atmosphere around it dimmed and bent the light in the area. It shifted and composed itself into a humanoid shape as it composed itself in front of a statue. The creature seemed to be a mixture of a dragon, goat, and other species with a long serpentine body with a few cracks within the stone statue.
“It appears much more is needed. The summit of the nation’s leader shall be a venerable place to cause more Disharmony. If not for the death of the others I would not have even considered this so consider yourself lucky…brother.”
The faint sound of noise echoed from the Sugarcube Corner bakery. “Son of a…” Naruto hissed as he clutched his hand in pain. He had misjudged how far he was from one of the ovens and burned himself. Said blond was dressed in a plain Shirt and a pair of jeans.
"Oh my Narry are you okay?!" She quickly hurried over to Naruto. The very first thing, she did was look at his hand carefully.
“I’m fine…nothing serious.”
"No words! Let madam Pinkie cure you!" Pinkie said in a serious tone, bringing his hand closer to her. Pinkie then kissed his hand gently. "You all better now?" Pinkie asked in a rather, cute and concerned tone.
“You’re worse than Rain.” Naruto murmured as a blush colored his cheeks. At least Rainbow Dash shared her raunchy sense of humor to many unfortunate victims. Sparing no one from one of her jokes if that pony happened to end up in an embarrassing situation or made a flubbing of their words, but for some reason he seemed to be Pinkie’s receptacle for all of her teasing and such.
“Aaw, am I the reason you’re blushing like that?”
“Can we finish focus on the baking?” It took more willpower than Naruto felt was necessary to prevent himself from whining. It was rather early and he had a few things to do.
"I'm just teasing you!" Pinkie giggled.
‘Someone that cute shouldn’t be devious.’ Naruto thought before quickly changing up what he thought. ‘No not cute…devious. Devious and evil with her trolling ways.
“Now back to the baking!” With an exaggerated land ho gesture Pinkie Pie began to happily bounce her way to the other side of the kitchen. Thankfully it didn’t take long for them to make the batch of muffins thanks to how proficient of a baker Pinkie Pie is.
“So Narry, what are your plans for today?” Pinkie Pie wondered as the blond brought out a tray of muffins from the oven to cool on the counter.
“After I visit Bulk and Lyra in the hospital I’m going to meet up with Twilight at my house to continue a project I’ve been working on. In fact the two of us are even going to the park to relax. If you want you come could join us tomorrow, I don’t think Twilight would mind it much.
“Well that sounds rather fun. If the cakes don’t need me I’ll be sure to be there. “ She said as she waved the blond off. Naruto made a bee-line to the hospital to visit the two ponies whom neither thankfully were going to be staying in the hospital long. Bulk’s rather tough hide absorbed most of the damage caused to him by the Ursa’s strike allowing him to come out from the incident with a few busted ribs and dislocated shoulders along with some scratches.
Lyra got off even lighter thanks to merely just suffering from a case of magical exhaustion that was rather easy to remedy with a few days of relaxing and not using her magic. After dropping off the consumables he made his way back to his home where Twilight had just arrived outside his home with the supplies he requested. “Thanks for bringing over these supplies on such short notice Twilight.” Naruto was working desperately to get back to his old level of strength. The issue of the sealed Ashby was hanging over his head along with bits of information he had retrieved not only from Rainbow Dash, but Luna’s only vague recollections.
There were at least two of Nightmare Moon’s elites still out there, one Pegasus and a Unicorn along with the escaped criminals. A good deal of them tended to become bandits. Wild and destructive, they seemed to taking residence in the country side with theft, assault, and other such crimes becoming more rampant among trade routes. That on one hand was only based on the knowledge that they knew and it was known that the unknown enemies were far more dangerous. What were they planning? What resources did they have?
Those questions along with others were motivating Naruto to essentially recreate and redefine the art of Ninshuu and Ninjutsu more befitting of an Equine. He was already working on the theories of chakra he had learned from Hagoromo when the latter had thought him his reincarnation technique, but no matter how much Naruto had grown and matured he was not a scholar or theorist. A battle genius yes, but when it came to divining that one true answer it was out of his league, meaning that he would come to a point where he would need help from say someone like Celestia whose wisdom was both vast or ancient or a pony like Twilight who was without a doubt a much sharper thinker than he was on defining such subjects.
“No problem, I was glad to help.” The Unicorn levitated the various writing supplies. She couldn’t help, but wonder what Naruto was working on. She sure it had something to do with those scroll things Naruto was often seen with. Twilight gazed around the stallion’s home and couldn’t help but take notice how simple it was.
Sure there was furniture in nearly every room, but the atmosphere felt more like a place. Those things one should have instead of any atmosphere that conveyed the feeling or sense of a home.
“If you wouldn’t mind setting them on the table.” He said gesturing to the table where he had some of his latest scrolls and ink bottles at. There was one scroll tightly wrapped and tucked to the side of the corner.
“You spend a lot of time making these scrolls. Are you an artist of sorts?” After all scrolls weren’t commonly used by most common ponies. Instead being used for events or as a formal means of communicating in a political or military setting. n Equestria unless it connected to a historical event or they were put on displayed for a museum.
“I use them for various things. Information and theories that are incredibly important that I solive.”
“Can I read them?” she asked with a hint of curiosity at the idea of the theories the blond was talking about only for Naruto to hastily gather them.
“Nah-uh, sorry, I’m not finished with them yet. These scrolls are very important to me and I don’t want to risk them being damaged.” He said as he set them in a cabinet. He turned to see that she was a bit disappointed.
“Once I’m done with the scrolls I’d be happy to go over some of their content with you.”
Her face lit up and she smiled. "Thanks Naruto, I’m really excited to see these ideas you wanted to show me.” Twilight wanted to figure out what the blond was hiding things to her determination streak. .
“I could say the same about that magic of yours. I’d love to see more of what you’ll be able to learn. Anyway I’m going to take a shower feel free to make yourself at home.”
Some time had passed and Twilight had already quickly read through the first of the few books Naruto had on his self. Twilight waited for Naruto to get done shower and a good deal of time past. She started to grow anxious and her attention turned back to the scrolls. She couldn’t help but grow curious about what was within the scrolls. Twilight knew she shouldn’t, but a quick little peek wouldn’t hurt would it?
Carefully Twilight opened the cabinet and brought out a few of the scrolls. After all she was a very curious pony by nature and one of the things she enjoyed was learning. Upon reading the scrolls she realized she didn’t understand its contents at all. “Ok…this might be a little more difficult than I thought.” She thought to herself as she levitated a piece of parchment to take down some notes. Twilight was so lost in the notes she didn’t notice the sound of the running water stopping.
“Twilight…what are you doing?”
Twilight jolted, her loss of concentration caused the ink bottle she was bringing over her spill over the scrolls.
Naruto dashed to the table as he scooped up some of the ruined scrolls. It had taken him days to come up with the numbers along with weeks to being able to afford and gather material. Months until he finally felt comfortable enough to use hooves all that time. Naruto couldn’t help but feel both hurt and angry.
Twilight meanwhile wore a look of shock her face. Her ears were folded down on her head, and were shaking her head from side to side, tears welling up in her eyes. "I…I’m so sorry Naruto. I…I can replace the material and…and I can help.”
“You’ve done enough. “ The tone the stallion used came out much colder than he intended.
“N-Naruto.” The remorse could be heard in her cracking voice as her shoulders dropped and she timidly looked upon the blond.
“I spent weeks on that and you just go and muck it up.” This time his voice was decidedly angry.
“I didn’t mean…”
“What kind of friend would do something like this? Just leave.” The comment came off much meaner than the blond would ever attend for a war. The progress he made wasn’t something he could so easily replicate. After all, there was a reason why he had so many scrolls and random theories. They were concepts he planned on revisiting. Naruto winced at the sound of a slammed door and the faint sound of crying in the distance.
“I’m surprised by how harsh you were to that pony.”
“She ruined my hard work. I didn’t intend to come off as so mean, but I was just so angry.”
“Recreating your progress shouldn’t take that long, should it?”
“It’ll set me a day or two to remember and write up everything again.” Twilight’s distraught face came to his mind. While Naruto was upset he didn’t want his friendship with Twilight ruined over it. All he would need is a nice long walk to cool then he would find and apologize to Twilight. He cursed himself for losing his cool like that. Especially so soon after Twilight’s fearful revelations of her losing a friend over something he did. The more he thought about it the more shameful he felt for allowing himself to lose control of his emotions like that.
He trekked within the forest and away from his home. Minutes passed as Naruto tried and fail to come up with an apology to Twilight. He was trying to come up with something sincere beyond a mere I’m sorry, but nothing came to mind. He arrived to the library hoping that Twilight would be willing to listen to him.
Naruto knocked on the door. The door suddenly swung open. “Put’em up!” Naruto literally could not react as the dragon attacked him. Despite his gusto Spike’s attacks were quite ineffectual as Naruto was able to react and move faster than Spike can punch.
“Spike…spike listen.” He tried to reason with the angry dragon.
“You’re going to pay for making Twilight cry!” he shouted at him as he maneuvered Naruto into a corner by a bookcase.
“Spike listen I didn’t mean…” the sound of a bite and the sensation of teeth caused Naruto to pause in mid-sentence. With a yelp he swung his limb, sending Spike flying into a bookcase, causing an avalanche of books to fall on them. Naruto hurriedly rushed over and cleared the books.
“You jerk; picking on mares isn’t good enough? You have to attack poor, defenseless baby dragon too?” Spike accused the blond despite the fact in any other situation he would be offended at the claim of being a baby.
‘Defenseless my foot’ he silently thought as he glanced at the bite marks. “I didn’t mean to hurt Twilight, Spike. Just let me explain my side.” He pleaded in hopes that Spike would stop attacking him long enough for him to explain his side.
“Alright, but if you try anything funny.” He threatened while giving the blond the stink eye.
Naruto rolled his eyes and suppressed a sigh. “Trust me, I won’t.” he said as he explained what happened in detail.
Currently Twilight’s face was in the large white poofy pillow of her bed. Tears streamed down her cheeks, dampening her fur and the pillow and bed sheet. She sobbed loudly into the pillow.
‘Twilight its Naruto.’ Hearing his voice on the other end drew her attention. Her face left the pillow. “Listen, I’m sorry about what happened. I didn’t mean to come off as so cold or to insinuate you weren’t a real friend. I was wrong for getting so angry and risking our friendship over an accident. I don’t want you to ever think I would give you up as my friend because of something like that. You’re feelings are more important to me than some scrolls so please don’t cry anymore and I’m sorry. That’s all I wanted to say I’ll leave you two alone now.” Naruto left after the apology, wanting to give the Unicorn some space.
Naruto walked by Spike with a nod as he wordlessly left the library leaving the young reptile a Dilemma. On one hand he was his rival for Rarity’s affection, despite the obvious fact that Naruto was completely blind to the mare’s affections and Rarity’s own willingness to blind herself to her feelings out of fear of what that meant to the nature of their relationship on the other hand Naruto treated Spike as simply just another friend and didn’t make things awkward by one way or another bringing up that he was a dragon. That was pretty cool.
At best the two of them were casual acquaintance who knew and interacted with each other when Twilight was there than having any genuine guy bonding time. Spike then realized he was going to have to get to know more about this rival of his if he was going to form an opinion.
Despite being able to give his apology Naruto still felt in a crappy moodHe was about the third of the way home when he heard voices.
His attention was furthered garnered when they got louder. “I should have known a failure like you wouldn’t have any money.” Though he didn’t recognize the voice he couldn’t mistake the sound of that crying.
He got closer and saw some pony he had never seen before was accosting Fluttershy. His mane and tail were of a russet color with his coat being the complexion of olive. He was wearing a dirty white T-shirt and ripped blue jeans and was built like your usual Pegasi, but far more lanky with his head sort of lop-sided.
Naruto didn’t know what this stallion’s deal was; all he knew was that he wanted to get him away from Fluttershy. “Get away from her!” Naruto shouted as the olive Pegasus seemed to register his voice before making a mad dash at him. Naruto immediately reacted and punched the crazy pony sending him flying across the field and landing with a thud.
“Fluttershy. Are you okay? Can you move?”
Fluttershy looked at him, tears streaming down her face, she was bleeding a bit from her nose and her face was also slightly bruised not to mention the outfit she was wearing, a yellow sweater with khakis had dirty stains and ripped around the shoulder area where it looked like the fabric was yanked.
“Who the hell are you? Another pathethic friend of Fluttercry’s?” the Pegasus taunted. “Figures a loser like her would hang out with wingless hacks.”
Naruto let out an inhuman snarl as the air around him grew hot. For the first time in years his eyes turned into those familiar crimson slips of a feral animal. Ever since his partnership with Kuruma the malevolence that tainted the chakra had essentially vanished. There had been only one other time he had been this angry and he had killed the one responsible. “Leave…NOW!” It took all of his will power to suppress the very urge to kill the pony. If there was anything that could trigger Naruto giving in to murderous impulses it was hurting Fluttershy. Unlike with Rarity he didn’t think he could forgive himself if he traumatized her further by taking a life in front of her eyes.
Fluttershy was so gentle and sweet it was inconceivable that anyone would bare her any ill-will.
The idiot wisely chose to leave. Naruto scooped Fluttershy up and placed her on his back.
He made the trek back to her cottage, seeing as it was closer. During the trek Fluttershy seemed to slip between falling asleep to being awake and unfocused.
Naruto nearly bust down the door when he arrived to the cottage. His arrival startled her animals who immediately readied themselves for a fight. “Guys please…I…I need your help.” He wasn’t sure if they understood him. He was never a person who got along with animals after all. “Fluttershy’s hurt…and…” He had to keep calm for Fluttershy’s sake. To Naruto’s surprise Angel was the first to step forward and suffice to say Naruto wasn’t used to the rabbit showing any other expression besides a grimace. “Angel, don’t give me shit. I get it, you don’t like me or anypony at all for that matter, but please, Fluttershy needs help, doesn’t that mean anything to you at all?”
The pony had been right; Angel simply did not like most ponies or anyone for that matter. One of the few creatures he asked cared about, even if he was a brat to her was in the stallion’s hands and needed help even If Angel could care less about the stallion his mama needed his help. Angel seemed to communicate with the other animals before pulling at Naruto’s leg to lead him somewhere.
He placed Fluttershy on the bed as the animals soon returned with medical supplies. It would have been impossible not to pick up some first aid considering the people in his life. Naruto got right to work, disinfecting her wounds and wrapping them up with bandages.
"Sorry, but I have to make sure its tight." Fluttershy's eyes began to tear up a bit. He looked at her, and brought his hoof to her head and gave a gentle rub.
“I…I understand.”
“This shouldn’t have happened.” He softly muttered himself. What would inspire somepony to do such a thing?
“I-t’s okay. Y-You saved me from that bully w-who was trying to m-mug me.” Maybe it was because how safe she was now or perhaps how vulnerable she was and felt the need to be close to somepony. Whatever the reason Fluttershy hugged Naruto, startling the blond quite a bit. She blushed a bit and whispered into his ear. "You're my hero."
For as long as Naruto remembered he considered Fluttershy like a little sister. He never had a sibling and as a result interpreted the feeling of always wanting to protect Fluttershy as a big brother would, but at that moment he realized something. Fluttershy reminded him of his wife that sweet and gentle nature that she had along with the drive to help those around her except for one thing.
Fluttershy never had someone to inspire her to seek courage and grow. She never had someone to stop her from going the wrong way. Yes, she had friends, that much were true, but she didn’t have someone to give her the confidence to grow.
“Will you…will you be okay?” he asked as her hold on him tighten.
“Can you…can you please stay?” Right now Fluttershy really needed a friend. Naruto’s warmth and presence took her mind off the awful memories of her fillyhood that was resurfacing. Some time had passed and before she knew it Fluttershy began to drift off. The sound of his heart beat and his warmth put her at ease enough for her to go to sleep.
Angel the ever vigilant watcher watched the scene unfold. For some time he had figured that Fluttershy’s crippling shy nature would prevent her from finding a mate that would be good for her. It seemed like the stallion with her was at least adequate in some regards. As for the others, well, he was going to have to test him to see if he was worthy.
Sometime would past and after the day’s tiring events Naruto would soon fall asleep as well.
"Fluttershy... Time to wake up Fluttershy." As she started to stir, she was clearly relaxed and didn't realize that she had fallen asleep. "Wha...What happened? Did I fall asleep?" She asked while looking up at him sleepily.
“Its morning.” He said as Fluttershy softly gasped.
“Oh my. Did I keep you here all night? I’m so so so sorry. I didn’t mean...” Before she could continue her endless stream of apologies Naruto cut her off.
“Its ok. I already fed your animals.” Which in itself was a difficult task. How the hell was anypony capable of deciphering twelve the difference between twelve types of seeds that looked alike. “Breakfast is downstairs and I contacted Rarity and she’ll be here soon.”
“Thank you…” After ensuring that Fluttershy was indeed fine Naruto left back to his own cottage with promises to return soon to check up on her.
“Naruto!”
To his surprise Twilight was coming towards him carrying a bag with scrolls sticking out of them. “Twilight.” The two paused, their eyes met as an awkward silence occurred between them.
“I’m sorry.” Both of them spoke.
“I…I didn’t mean to come off as so harsh with you.”
“No its my fault. You asked me not to bother your scrolls and I didn’t listen. I don’t blame you for being mad.”
“Still, its just some silly pieces of parchments.”
“Actually…that’s what I’m here about.” With a dazzling smile Twilight’s horn glowed as she levitated some of the scrolls. “Check it out.” She insisted as Naruto grabbed one of the scrolls and opened it.
“I…what…how?” Naruto asked in awe. The hand writing couldn't have been his because it was far too neat, but all the sealing code matched up perfectly.
“I remembered all the content of scrolls down to the very detail. So I copied them and recreated them from scratch. Also…” she levitated the rest of the scrolls. Naruto grabbed one and opened it. His eyes skimmed over and he gasped in awe.
“That…the solution…how?”
“W-Well…your magic…or chakra as you called it in the scroll kind of reminded me of how unicorns channel their magic. So I did some research and see if those gates you mentioned matched anything in Unicorn biology. I wrote up some notes and made theories based off a pony’s biology and adjusted the notes to match. Did I…did I do okay?”
“Okay?” he shouted. In his happiness Naruto ran over and pulled Twilight into a hug. “You’re freaking amazing Twilight.” He was such an idiot. Why didn’t he account for the biological differences between human and an Equine’s body? Since he didn’t have magic like a Unicorn he supposed the idea never occurred to him.
“Y-You’re welcome.” Twilight Sparkle was stunned by the display. She wasn’t used to such affectionate displays by anyone who wasn’t family or the Princess. Especially not members of the opposite gender and as such she couldn’t help but blush.
Regaining his senses Naruto brought the hug and looked a bit bashful. “S-Sorry…got carried away. Twilight, think that maybe we can work on some of my theory when you have time?”
A bright smile formed on Twilight’s face. “I’d like that. I’m curious about these human creatures and this chakra you had written down. I don’t think I read anything about either of them.”
“I’d be happy to tell you.”
Unknown to the two of them Spike had followed after Twilight whose only explanation to him was that she needed to talk to Naruto. Happening upon the scene sparked an idea in Spike’s head. He could kill two birds with one stone. If he hooked Naruto and Twilight up his sister in all and blood would have a nice and caring special somepony and that would make him wooing Rarity all the more easier.
‘Spike my man you are a genius.’ He happily thought to himself.
Like before Twilight Sparkle dictated her latest letter to the princess on what she learned.
Dear Princess Celestia,
I learned two important lessons today. One about having respect for each other’s property. If you’re not careful accidents can happen and you can end of destroying something very valuable to someone. Also a true is always willing to apologize and to let bygone be bygones. This incident taught me that an argument or emotional outburst cannot sever the bond of true friends.
Equestrian Heroes 0 Naruto x ? 0 Story Start 0 With Rarity done it was time for them to move on to the next pony to interview. Having had to work out everyone’s schedule because of their career there were only certain points in the day that each of them could be interviewed.
As such that meant Rainbow Dash would be the next to be interviewed considering that maintaining the weather patterns for a small town like Ponyville could be handled with a well-trained team in a matter of a few hours if they get started early enough.
With her usual energy and enthusiasm Rainbow Dashed strolled into the library and took her seat. She was wearing a rainbow colored tank top and jean shorts. “So Rainbow Dash you ready for the interview?”
“Course I am. Now all my adoring fans can finally have some of the answers to their questions answered.” Rainbow Dash answered as she began to go into her own fantasy.
“The ponies in our head aren’t real Rain. They are figments of your ima…” Naruto found himself cut off as a quick slap from Rainbow’s wings cut off the verbal jab before it could be finished. Twilight looked rather alarmed at what happened, but Naruto merely turned to face her, clutching the back of his head as he grinned. “Rain hitting me is just another one of our little jokes. Rain here likes to beat up on poor defenseless stallions like myself who can’t defend themselves.” He playfully teased as Rainbow Dash folded her arms and snorted.
“Defenseless my right flank.” She shot back at the stallion as Twilight was alarmed again, this time by the use of the Pegasus language. Considering that Twilight was rather educated and thought of herself as an amateur scholar she never found herself using such terms or forms of slang.
Loudly Twilight cleared her throat to gain their attention.
"Now the first question we have is do you have any nicknames or aliases that you use? Maybe for your career or for any other professional or personal reasons?”
“Besides Dash and Rain not really? I don’t have much need for false names or nothing like that. “
Twilight made a note of the nicknames.
“What about your date of birth?”
“August 17th, 2001 AD. Keep them coming."
“Now your height?” As soon as the question left Twilight’s lips Rainbow Dash’s face tightened into a scowl.
“Part of the questioning Rain.” He stated to the Pegasus hoping that Rainbow Dash wouldn’t let the review fall into a somber experience because of the sore spot.
“Five foot-seven inches.” She murmured as she suddenly found the table interesting. Twilight looked up from her pad and met with Naruto.
“Sensitive about her height.” He whispered to her to which Twilight nodded in understanding.
“Okay Rainbow we’re moving on to the next question. How much do you weight?”
“One-hundred and twenty-one pounds,” This time Rainbow Dash answered a bit more lively.
This time Naruto spoke up. “Okay, would you be willing to identify your cute mark for us?” he asked, hoping that Rainbow Dash wouldn’t take this opportunity for one of her lewd jokes. Unfortunately Naruto knew her all too well.
“Well it’s a trio colored thunderbolt with the colors of red, blue, and yellow inside said thunderbolt.” Rainbow Dash took the opportunity to stand up and pull down her pants enough to flash the blond. “Been dying to see this for a while right?” she finished with a wink as Naruto blushed furiously and looked away.
A faint blush dusted Twilight’s cheeks as she felt like she was intruding on something rather personal.
“I’m pretty sure Twilight doesn’t want to see your plot Rain. Will you quit messing around?” he said as Rainbow Dash retorted with a raspberry. “Meh you’re no fun.”
Naruto was inwardly cursing the Sun Goddess known as Celestia and considering creating a faction in the name of Luna to praise her name. Surely Luna was not a pony who was an infamous prank puller right?
“We need…well we need…” A moan escaped Naruto’s lips as he clasped his face with his right hand.
“What Naruto is trying to say is your measurements are needed to answer the next question.” Twilight explained as her focus now seemed glued to her note pad.
“I don’t know Twilight,” a smirk adorned Naruto’s lips. “Seems less like questions for the princess and more like wan…” “Don’t you finish that statement miss little sunshine!” Naruto interrupted her with a verbal jab whose meaning went over Twilight’s head. Whatever that meant it was enough to make Rainbow Dash blush and Naruto to grin triumphantly. Twilight was sure of one thing.
Her friends were weird.
“Alright, as for my measurements Thirty-two C for my bust, Twenty –six inches for my waist, and thirty-six for my hips. Really odd question if you ask me.”
“With those out of the way,” Twilight cut in. “Now to ask you some questions about your Education.”
Rainbow Dash’s postures physically changed upon hearing that going as far as going stiff. “I don’t want to talk about that, go on to the next question.”
Twilight was about to bring up the question as to why Rainbow Dash didn’t want to mention that when Naruto cut her off. “Your occupation then? Head of the Ponyville Weather Patrol right?”
Rainbow Dash nodded as she flashed the blond a grateful smile.
Despite being a bit miffed at something like education being glossed over Twilight decided to respect the mare’s wishes.
“Economic status?”
“I do pretty well. I mean the pay is your average Weather Captain’s salary so its decent enough to live off of, but I don’t expect to be taking any lavish vacations or nothing like that any time soon. Not to mention I live in a cloud home so that’s pretty convenient in terms of not having to worry about most of the taxes and such that comes with a house.
“Are there any illnesses, allergies, or injuries in your medical history?”
Rainbow Dash leaned back in her chair and began tapping her chin. “Well there was that wing injury I had a week ago. Busted a few ribs a few months ago. Oh there was the time I smashed my hand and let me tell you something that really sucked.” Rainbow Dash spent the next few minutes listing off her rather accident prone injuries. As for any series illnesses or allergies nothing came to mind for the mare.
“Now is there any event in your history that deals with any possible criminal activity or crimes committed?”
“No, definitely not.” Rainbow Dash answered seriously and decisively. She then shot a glance at Naruto. “Hey Twi, don’t take this the wrong way or anything, but you think I can talk to Naruto alone for this next part. You’re my friend and all, but its really kind of personal you know.” Rainbow Dash softly pleaded.
A bit concerned Twilight had to stop herself from asking what it was. If it was personal enough that Rainbow Dash didn’t feel like sharing with her at the moment she didn’t have much choice, but to respect her wishes.
“O-Ok. Call me back when you finish the discussion of that particular topic then.”
“Thanks, only take about ten minutes top.” Rainbow Dash promised as Twilight merely nodded, got up, and decided to head into the kitchen to make something. By the time Twilight returned she couldn’t help but notice Naruto made some notes on his past and she got a glimpse of the first few letters, FLIG, to which Twilight wondered if the incident she didn’t feel like talk about had to deal with flying?
Either way it didn’t matter as Naruto asked her what question they were going with next bringing their focus back to the interview which was still on going.
Finally it was going on near Two P.M. when they finally finished. ”Is there anything else you wish to know?”
Twilight finished writing down what she needed to before smiling. “Well, then. That’s all. Thank you for the time. “
“Hopefully the next time we have this little get together it won’t take as long.” Rainbow Dash stood up and yawned, stretching both her arms and wings. “That entire interview sucked the energy out of me.”
“Yeah, yeah, go find a cloud to laze on,” Naruto said as Rainbow Dashed nearly stuck her tongue out at the blond before saying goodbye and taking flight outside of the library. With the Prism Mare done that left three more to go.
Equestrian Heroes 0 Naruto x ? 0 Story Start 0 Naruto, Pinkie Pie, and Twilight were in the park. Pinkie Pie was excitedly describing some of the stunts she saw Rainbow Dash do the other day while Naruto watched in interest while Twilight was absorbed into her latest book. The latest project with Naruto and his scrolls had sparked Twilight's latest creative interest.
"Hoof-biting action overload!" the pink earth pony was saying. "She was like a stunt superstar, flying higher and higher, and then Rainbow Dash swooped down, swoosh!" She zipped off, then hopped back. "And right before she hit the ground, shoom!" She floated while doing this, and then landed on her hooves "She pulled up! Vroom!"
"Uh-huh." Twilight wasn't paying attention as she replied.
"Come on Twilight, don't you think it's a bit rude to ignore our friend? You’ll never know when you might end up missing important information a friend is telling you if you’re only half listening," he whispered to the mare who looked up, was about to make up an excuse but realized he was right. She closed the book, realizing how rude she was being.
"And then she looped around and around, like woo-woo-woo-woo-woo-woo-woo!" She mimicked the action with her head, eventually becoming so dizzy that she collapsed to the ground.
The pink mare wound up on her back, giving her a good view of Rainbow Dash soaring overhead. Upon seeing the Pegasus, she bounded up and raced after the blue flyer.
"Well so much for that." Naruto murmured as he shook his head. "Guess Pinkie found something more interesting to do."
"Well she certainly is excitable. I cannot say I have ever met anypony with as much enthusiasm as I have her."
"Anyway when I suggested we go to the park I didn't mean go to the park to continue to read." He deadpanned as Twilight was slowly once more giving into the temptation of words.
"Well considering the current temperature and humidity this is the perfect kind of climate to take in some knowledge. "
"What about for the sake of exercise? A healthy body can contribute to a healthy mind after all."
"I do plenty of Calisthenics," she argued only for Naruto to start burst out laughing, "H-Hey? What's so funny?"
"I'm sorry I didn't mean to laugh but that's it? I mean I suppose I shouldn't knock it considering with the way you look they seemed to be doing their job." Twilight's expression made Naruto chuckle. "What? Never been complimented before?"
Considering how much of a social loner she was when it came to the concept of friends she definitely had no experience when it came to dating. With the exception of her school uniform the outfits she wore were practical and kept her covered up so she was often dismissed as bookish or unflattering with most her clothing being fit and loose. There was one exception, but Twilight didn't like to think about him.
"N-Not really. Not a compliment that was appropriate or that I care to repeat." She said as she remember some of the rather derogative catcalls she had received during her days at the academy.
"Then those colts were disgusting, you are an amazing mare who doesn't deserve to be treated to such things."
The blush on Twilight's cheeks darkened under the compliment. "T-Thank you," she replied, trying to suppress that weird fluttering feeling in her stomach.
The sound of the town's bell going off alerted Naruto to the time. "Sorry I have to go. I have to go see if my permit is ready?"
"Permit?" Twilight asked, curious on what Naruto planned on buying.
"Yeah, I won't be able to survive forever off doing odd jobs and I thought about what service I could offer the town that couldn't be easily replicated and I decided to open up a dojo. There's only a hand full of ponies in this town really capable of defending themselves and I've been hearing reports of bandit activity as close as ten miles away from town."
Twilight's eyes opened in alarm. The average bandit camps usually kept a distance of twenty or maybe even fifteen miles away from towns, especially those that were near a major city like Canterlot. It was the fact that Ponyville was one of the nations near the nation's capital that incidents like raids were practically unheard of.
"That's why I decided to purchase a plot of land, my permits, and whatever else I'm going to need." This is going to set me back a good deal though. Even if I went a gemstone hunting with Rarity it'll take me weeks. I'm going to have to figure out a way to earn some more bits.
"Well I wish you luck then. Fluttershy's interview is scheduled for tomorrow afternoon at Two P.M." She quickly added, reminding the stallion.
"Alright see you then." Naruto remarked as he began making his way to Ponyville's home district. As Naruto continued his way he ran into Pinkie Pie who was moving at near break neck speeds, from the looks of it she must have still been chasing Rainbow Dash.
"Hi there Naruto have you seen Rainbow Dash?" she asked as the blond simply pointed up and at a diagonal angle at the cloud hovering near the library.
"Naruto you traitor! We're supposed to be bros!" Rainbow Dash cried out from the cloud.
"Consider it payback for the teasing." After all one's bro has been known to pull jokes on their bros from to time.
"Rainbow Dash!" Pinkie cried out in a singsong manner.
Up came the striped mane, a wisp of cloud adhering to it over a truly freaked-out face. She looked one way, then another, and took off with enough speed to nearly pulverize the rest of the cloud, leaving only a few tufts. Pinkie, completely unfazed, began hopping along the road after her at a leisurely pace.
Naruto shook his head and went to Town Hall. After signing some documents and paying the fee he began making his way to his home to store away the permit and copy of the document that list him as the owner of a plot of land. He was going to have to figure out times he can do demonstrations in the park and drew attention while he would be waiting for the arrival of construction material.
Passing by Golden Oaks he heard Pinkie Pie's voice.
"Over to the right! No, no, a little to the left! Oh, wait! Back to the right!"
Naruto started up, and sure enough he could see Rainbow Dash was adjusting the position of a nearby cloud. Pinkie Pie was nearby, working her hands around through several angles, squinting her eyes as well. Apparently, the two were up to something, and Rainbow's patience was wearing thin.
"Now, a little leftish while staying rightly." The assistant did her best to follow this one. "Stop! Hmmm…maybe a few inches to the south! Now a couple of centimeters north! Okay, one more smidge-a-meter to the..."
Rainbow Dash then lost it. "PINKIE PIE!"
"Uh, I mean, perfect! Now, wait for my signal."
The cloud had ended up almost exactly above the front doors. Pinkie then peeked through a window. Spike then exited the pavilion, whereupon Pinkie threw a quick gesture skyward. Rainbow proceeded to give the cloud a swift buck, causing a sudden flash of lightning that frightened Spike into dropping his scrolls before starting to hiccup. Rainbow smiled and Pinkie laughed as the cloud brought the former down to the ground.
Naruto couldn't help but murmur wow at what he witnessed. You could startle someone into getting the hiccups? He was going to have to remember that.
"Oh, Rainbow Dash, we startled Spike into getting the hiccups!" Pinkie said. Everypony laughed with her.
"Good one, Pinkie Pie!" the baby dragon replied in between hiccups. "You're always pulling a fast one on me." He then picked up one of the scrolls, but hiccuped a lick of fire over it and yelped in surprise. It vanished in a wisp of sparkling pink smoke.
"Uh oh that can't be good." Naruto murmured as he realized Spike just sent a message to Princess Celestia by mistake.
"Oh, no!" Pinkie gasped. "You're not hurt, are you?"
"Nah." Spike hiccuped. "Don't be silly. Dragons are fireproof."
"Oh…okay. Good." She and Rainbow then traded a smile and started laughing again while Spike rounded up several other scrolls. Another incendiary hiccup burnt the lot and left him staring haplessly after the inadvertent mass mailing.
"I wish the same thing were true of scrolls."
"I'll tell you one thing," Naruto said in between his laughter. "I'm glad I took all my scrolls home yesterday."
"Yeeeeah…good thing indeed." Spike said as he quickly went over all the scrolls only for his eyes to widen briefly. 'Ah Tartarus. '
"Have you ever seen anything more hilarious?" Pinkie asked before falling back laughing.
Rainbow gave a wicked smile. "I can think of one thing." That "one thing" was to kick the cloud for another lightning flash.
Naruto being used to this sort of thing from Rainbow quickly jumped away from it, but it was sufficient to startle Pinkie and it left her with the hiccups as well. She started alternating between these and giggles. "I didn't take you for a prankster, Pinkie Pie."
"Yeah well that's because you aren't her usual target." Naruto remarked with a pout.
"Yeah well you usually deserve it," Rainbow Dash countered as Naruto made a dismissive hand gesture, saying bye before he went on his way. He decided to go find Fluttershy, considering most of the products she used were homemade she would be the perfect pony to turn to for items made out of nature.
As the Pegasus flew down, the earth mare had stood up. "Are you … kidding? I love to pull pranks! It's all…in good fun, and Pinkie Pie loo… to have … fun!" she said in between her hiccups.
"You know, Pinkie Pie, you're not as annoying as I thought." Pinkie gave out another hiccup. "You want to hang out?"
As she spoke, she was cut off with hiccups as she was sent flying all over the place. "That'd be, I'd really, when do, I mean, when would you…" Rainbow then stopped her with a hand over the mouth.
"A simple nod will do."
Pinkie complied and the two conspirators then smiled at each other.
The following morning Naruto was on a mission. He was going to find out Spike and find out the exact contents of that letter he sent. His face flushed with anger and embarrassment he recalled the message delivered to him by Celestia.
'I have to say Naruto I never took you for a poet. I am rather flattered by your words seeing as I did not have the faintest idea you felt that way about me, but I digress the situation with Equestria and bonding with Luna again is taking all my focus. Please do not be heartbroken that I cannot return your feelings. I am sure you will be able to find a nice filly or two in Ponyville.
Your friend forever Princess Celestia.
P.S. That face you're making is quite adorable.
The worst part was there was a tiny gem embedded in the top of the letter most likely transmitting the expression on Naruto's face. Whether or not that was the case Naruto didn't know, but he was more than sure Celestia could imagine his face at the conclusion of this letter and laughing in triumph.
Naruto was still deciding whether or not if he could back in time that he would stop himself from pranking Celestia or pranking her three times as hard. Either way this war of pranking will not end in his loss. His pride would not allow it too.
With that he walked into the library. "Twilight is Spike here I need to mur-talk with him." He called out. Spike, alarmed, shot up the stairs before he could be seen.
"…are you sure that this friend of Rainbow Dash is really so mean?"
Naruto was about to make his presence known when he caught sight of Pinkie Pie and Twilight talking. Apparently whatever they were engrossed in was interesting enough that they didn't hear him.
"Um, yeah!" Pinkie replied as she continued to pace. "She keeps stealing Rainbow Dash away, she popped my balloons, and she told me to buzz off! I've never met a griffon this mean! Well, actually, I've never met a griffon at all. But I bet if I had, she wouldn't have been as mean and grumpy as Gilda!"
"You know what I think, Pinkie Pie?" Twilight suggested as she didn't look up from her book.
"Hmm?"
"Well, I think…you're jealous."
"Jealous?!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed in incredulously.
"Listen, Pinkie. I don't want to upset you, but just because Rainbow Dash has another friend doesn't make Gilda a grump. I mean, perhaps it's you, Pinkie, who needs to improve her attitude."
"Improve my attitude?" Pinkie said, stammering. "B- but it's Gilda that...are you seri..." She then gave up on the discussion with a frustrated yell and stalked out, slamming the library door hard enough to shake the whole building. Twilight sighed as she looked up, surprised that Naruto was there. "Oh hello Naruto. When did you get here?"
"At the tail end of the conversation." He answered as he glanced where Pinkie Pie had stormed out. "Are you sure you're right Twilight? I don't think I've seen Pinkie ever react quite like that."
"She was complaining about Rainbow Dash being stolen away and her balloons being popped, quite honestly it sounds like she's being rather clingy."
"Pinkie can have a hard time expressing what she really means when she's worked up. I mean there has to be something more to what she just said. I don't know about you but I'm going to look into the situation more." Even if Pinkie Pie was the kind of mare to take offense to something like a balloon being popped she was more likely to confront the pony or griffin or something of another about being mean about it than going to complain to someone else. Naruto decided to hurry after and track Pinkie down. "Look I'll see you later there's something I have to look into."
"Okay, I'll see you later." Twilight answered, a look of confusion displayed on her face. He finally tracked her down as she was walking along the path. Something was definitely on Pinkie's mind if she wasn't traveling with her trademark skip.
"Oh, hey Naruto." She greeted him somberly.
"Hey Pinkie, look I don't know what's going on, but this thing with Rain's friend is obviously bothering you. So why don't you tell me about it?" he asked as Pinkie Pie relented with a smile.
"Okay."
The two of them went to a restaurant and ordered lunch as Pinkie Pie began telling Naruto what happened. "I think I can understand why Twilight accused you of being jealous." He began as Pinkie Pie began to visibly deflate, "…but, there was no excuse for Gilda's actions. The type of callousness she displayed could have seriously injured you or if you guys were even higher in the air even worse. She definitely needs an attitude adjustment, but to get back to the point, I do have to admit Pinks as fond as you are of Rainbow Dash you got to give her some space. Remind you of anything?" he asked as Pinkie Pie paused and began thinking about why this conversation seemed so familiar.
Her eyes practically lit up as to why this seemed so familiar. Naruto had always been more receptive of Pinkie's action, so they had developed a bond of sorts. As much as he enjoyed being around her he did one day simply told her he needed some time to himself to enjoy some peace and quiet from time to time. "Right, I understand." Initially Pinkie Pie was afraid that once more with her enthusiasm she had scared off yet another potential best friend, but was relieved that the stallion continued to spend time with her. Just then, the sound of an overhead flight and two unmistakable laughing voices caused Pinkie to nearly upset both the table and her drink. Naruto just looked up to see two familiar faces.
"That was sweet!"
'So that's Gilda?' Naruto thought as he got a good look at her. Like the equine of this world she was bipedal with a wide beak. The head of the Griffon was white; the feathers around her eyes were a pale lavender color, while her eyes were a bright golden color. The feathers which hung from her head were white with pale purple tips. She wore a shirt which was tight on her. She wore a plain white sleeveless tank top and skinny denim shorts. Sure enough the rest of the brown furred visitor was lion from body to tail with an eagle's wings and talons on her forelegs.
"Sorry Gil, but I'll be right back. Got to take care of a few weather jobs in the area and I shouldn't take long." They then landed on the ground. "Just, uh, hang out in town and I'll come find you."
"That's cool, I guess. I'm gonna go chow down."
"Later!"
After Rainbow has flown away, Gilda looked around, and then locked her eyes on a produce cart tended to by a stallion. Granny Smith was coming over to check out ears of corn. Naruto then saw the griffon sneak into the cart and pop out her tail from the display, prompting a terrified scream from the old mare.
"A rattler! A rattler!" Granny yelled. "Run for the hills!" She proceeded to flee quickly as her creaky joints will allow that is, not very. "Everybody run, save yourselves!"
Gilda then put her head up behind the display to see her handiwork. "I can't believe she did that to Granny Smith!" Amethyst spoke up, appalled at what happened. Most of the inhabitants of Ponyville whether young or old Ponyville considered and treated the Matriarch of the Apple family like their own grandmother. If you ask around town Granny Smith was known as one of the most beloved and respected pillars of the community.
"How could anyone have such ghastly behavior?" this time it was Bon Bon the local owner of the town's candy shop spoke up.
Bon Bon was somepony more often or not was known for two things. Her delicious candy and her crankiness, then again when you were the favored target of lot of the town's crazy antics you would be a bit cranky too. Despite that she really was a sweetheart at heart. Today she was dress in a pink and white striped shirt with the design of her cutie mark on it, wrapped candies. She was also wearing navy blue slips and a long navy skirt. Her mane and tail colors were moderate cobalt blue with fuchsia stripes. Her eyes moderate arctic blue and her coat a light greenish gray apple.
In terms of her stature Bon Bon was a bit on the shorter side coming out at five foot five and which gave her more of a stocky look. "Considering the tension between our two species she could show a bit of tact." Bon Bon added a bit stuffily.
"This stuff ain't fresh, dude." Gilda continued to harass the stall vendor.
"How could she pull off something like that on an older pony? She could have had a health complication like a heart attack. There is no defending behavior like that."
Just then, Gilda stopped at another produce cart. With a quick look back and forth, the griffon filched an apple using her tail without being noticed, and then quickly consumed it with one chomp as she continued on.
"Why that no good rotten…" Naruto began to get up where Pinkie Pie stopped him.
"We should just go find Rainbow Dash. If we confront her now it might make things worse." Just then, they saw Fluttershy walking backwards her eyes fixed on a family of ducks she was escorting down the street. "All right, little ones." she said "This way, this way. Mama Duck, you're free and clear." She was completely clueless to what was happening.
"Fluttershy!"
"Shy!"
Naruto and Pinkie Pie cried out while the other surrounding ponies merely watched from where they stood not even trying to warn her of Gilda's approach.
"Huh?" Fluttershy helped snapped up, startled by the cry of her name only to collide with the avian woman. "Hey!" the griffon demanded.
"Please excuse me." Fluttershy softly apologized as she nervously fidgeted, her eyes darted away from the taller woman.
"I'm walkin' here!" Gilda rudely added.
Frightened Fluttershy began to back up. "Oh…um…I'm sorry…I-I-I was just trying to—" she nervously stammered.
Gilda cut her off and mocked her tone. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" She then viciously advanced as the ducks scattered. "Why don't you just watch where you're going, you featherbrain?"
"But…b-b-but…I…I…"
Gilda began taking a big inhale. Fluttershy's eyes widened in terror, her ears plastered to the back of her head, her body frozen.
"Don't you dare!" The threat was not only cold but there was a deep menace to it which caused Gilda to double take.
"W-Who the hell are you? This has nothing to do with you!" Stood stall and flexed her wings attempting to look rather imposing.
"When you mess with those I care about it has everything to do with me. So if you wish to walk away just turn around and walk away."
"You think you can take me on? Please, I'll tear right through you like paper," she threatened as she raised one of her paws.
"You leave them alone you bully!" Amethyst shouted as she went over to join Naruto. "You have some nerve coming into our town thinking you can do whatever you want."
"Amethyst?" He supposed he shouldn't be surprised, Ame was always rather headstrong.
"If you think we're going to let you cause trouble then you simply are a fool." Bon Bon joined Naruto on his left.
Several other ponies began coming out and shouting similar sentiments. It was at that moment Naruto realized that despite the incident with Trixie a great deal of these ponies were still kind hearted and one incident shouldn't completely color his perception.
"Whatever, I'm not going to waste my time on you emotional saps." Gila snarled as she flew off. Suddenly, everypony in the market started cheering, Naruto a little overwhelmed at the turn out still smiled appreciatively as he waved them all off and turned to Fluttershy, still shaking.
"Are you alright?"
Fluttershy's eyes were streaming with tears but she nodded. Naruto gently wiped them away, saying, "It's alright Shy she's gone. No matter what I'm always there for you."
"T-thank you…" Fluttershy whimpered.
"That was amazing Narry!" Pinkie Pie cheered. "You okay Fluttershy?" she turned to the mare who simply nodded. "Gilda is not only a meanie but a thief and there's only one way to fix that."
Naruto and Fluttershy listened intently as Pinkie Pie began explaining the details of her plan.
Later that night Pinkie's party was in full swing. As always Pinkie's party was teaming with the life of multiple ponies.
"Who's this Gilda ah heard nothin' about?" Applejack questioned Rarity as they mingled among the guests.
"I hear she's an old friend of Rainbow Dash, a griffon. So rare."
"You've met Gilda, right?" Twilight Sparkle asked Fluttershy, who seemed to be feeling better. "What's she like?"
"Oh…um, well…I'll tell you later, Twilight." The yellow Pegasus then approached Pinkie as Minuette and Golden Harvest were greeted.
"Welcome!" Pinkie greeted. "Welcome!"
"Um, Pinkie Pie, about this party for Gilda—um, do you really think it's a good idea? I mean..."
"Don't worry your pretty little head about mean old Gilda." Pinkie cut her off and gave Pinkie a side hug. "Your auntie Pinkie Pie's got it all taken care of."
She failed to notice that her response had left Pinkie rather vexed, and she turned back toward the door without bothering to hear her response.
"I'm a year older than you." The Pegasus remarked annoyed.
Just then, Gilda entered and Pinkie jumped over to greet her. "Gilda! I'm so honored to throw you one of my signature Pinkie Pie parties! Well, It's also a welcome party for somepony else. But anyway, I really, truly, sincerely hope you feel welcome here amongst all us pony folk."
Pinkie then held out a hand and gave a big grin. Gilda reluctantly shook the hand and received a full-body electric shock that sent the griffon tottering to the floor and put an even bigger grin on the pink pony's face. Sure enough a joy buzzer attached to Pinkie's hand as she laughed over the stunt and Gilda got upright with a scowl.
Rainbow Dash also laughed as she trotted over to the pair. "Oh, Pinkie Pie!" she said. "The old hoof-shake buzzer! You are a scream!"
Gilda forced a smile and chuckled. "Yeah. Uh, good one, Pinkie Pie."
Rainbow began to trot off. "Come on, G. I'll introduce you to some of my other friends."
"Right behind you, Dash!" Once the Pegasus was out of earshot, the griffon turned to Pinkie menacingly. "I know what you're up to."
Pinkie was still smiling. "Great!"
Gilda gave an exasperated groan. "I know what you're planning!"
Pinkie just giggled. "Well, I hope so. This wasn't supposed to be a surprise party. Well, not for you, anyway."
"I mean, I've got my eye on you." Pinkie then leaned directly into her face.
"And I got my eye on you." At this line, she bulged her eyes out comically on this line, then backed off to leave one rather bemused bad girl standing alone. Now standing amid the crowd, Pinkie announced, "Everyone, I'd like you all to meet Gilda, a long-time, dear friend of Rainbow Dash." She then zoomed in to hug her. "Let's honor her and welcome her to Ponyville."
As she zipped away, Gilda shot a hairy eyeball after her, but quickly traded it in for a smile as the other guests cheered and Rainbow Dash threw an arm around her shoulders.
"So I brought the Vanilla lemon drops." Naruto remarked as he walked up with a bowl of candy.
"Yo bro!" Rainbow Dash started as she threw her fist forward.
"Let's go!" Naruto finished as they fist bumped. "So this is your childhood friend?" He offered up a bowl.
"Candy?"
Gilda repressed the urge to snarl, seeing the look on the blond.
"Try some Gila, Sweetie Drops makes some of the best candy I ever tasted." Rainbow Dash insisted. Gilda picked up one with her talons. "Don't mind if I do."
At the same time, both griffon and Pegasus tossed their snacks into their mouths. Instantly, Gilda squinted her entire face up in pain as her face redden and visible perspiration seeped out of her feathers.
"HOT!" Gilda gasped.
"G!" Rainbow called out. "The punch!"
Gilda raced past her, and took a full glass from one of the tables. She then gulped it hastily…or so she thought; as it turned out, the punch was leaking out of a hole in the glass.
There were laughs from everypony. "Well, what do you know?" Pinkie said. "Pepper in the vanilla lemon drops, and the punch served in a dribble glass!"
Rainbow chuckled. "That's a rather devilish combination if I do say so myself!" She laughed as Gilda zipped across the room and successfully downed another glass, gasping for breath.
"Yeah. Hilarious." Gilda said sarcastically.
"Hey, G!" Rainbow Dash called out as she stood by a table stacked with gifts. "Look! Presents!" Greed brought the griffon over in an instant. The griffon grabbed one and pulled its ribbon with her beak, only to have it disappear in an explosion of magical smoke which left Gilda dazed and disheveled. There was more laughter from everypony in the party.
"Fake magical can!" Applejack said to Rarity. "Somepony pulled that prank on me last month."
"Ha, ha." Gilda sarcastically laugh. "I bet I know who that was."
"You do?" Pinkie asked surprised oblivious to the fact that she was who Gilda was referring to. The party seemed to continue on without much incident.
Just then, Pinkie Pie came over with a cake loaded with lit candles. "Cake time, everypony!" she said as she pushed the cake on a wheeled platform to the center of the floor.
Spike, who was late to the party because of some errands for Twilight, walked up to it. "Hey! Can I blow out the candles?" he asked.
"Why don't we let Gilda blow out the candles, Spike?" Twilight suggested. "She is the guest of honor, after all."
Said griffon then flashed over, elbowing Spike away, her feathers back in order. "Exactly!" She then took a deep breath, blew out all the candles and then is greatly perplexed to see them all relight themselves. Another try left her slightly winded and earned a round of laughs, when the wicks blazed back up. Several more attempts got the same result.
"Relighting birthday candles!, Spike laughed. "I love that prank! What a classic!"
"Now I wonder who could've done that?" Pinkie asked herself.
"Yeah. I wonder," Gilda snarled.
"Hey, G." Rainbow began, "You're not upset about some silly candles, are you?"
Gilda composed herself. "No way, Dash. Like I said, I'm down with a good prank."
Rainbow then zipped right over to it. "Come on, then. Let's have some cake."
Naruto quietly chortle as he watched the events unfold, walking over to join the bearers.
"Hey, y'all!" Applejack called. "It's Pin the Tail on the Pony!"
The two turned to see that she's near the door. A paper pony tail lay before her, and a drawing of the tailless animal was tacked up on the wall.
"Let's play!"
"Oh, my favorite party game!" Rarity stated with a look of wistful as she remembered the parties of her youth. "Can I go first? Can I have the purple tail?"
Gilda leaped for it and quickly snatched it up. "I am the guest of honor, and I'll have the purple tail." she said.
"Yeah!" Pinkie agreed. "Gilda should definitely go first." Naruto then produced a blindfold and walked over. "Let's get you blindfolded."
"Hey!" Gilda protested as Naruto tied the cloth over her eyes and jumped off her back. "What are you doing?" She then gave a snarl as Pinkie grabbed hold of her and gave a heave that set her spinning, and then backed away.
"We're spinning you around and around, and then you can pin the tail on the pony." Naruto explained as if It was the most simply thing in the world.
Once Gilda stopped spinning, feeling giddy, Pinkie guided the griffon right to the tail. "Now just walk straight ahead and pin the tail."
"Now just walk straight ahead and pin the tail." Gilda parroted mockingly, and then gave a snort. "Yeah, right. This is another prank, isn't it?" She then walked away from wall. "I'm going this way."
"Wait! The poster is this..."
Before the warning could be finished one taloned foot came down in a splotch of frosting to send Gilda skidding and yelling across the room, straight through the bat-wing doors leading into what was apparently the kitchen. The resulting crash shook the entire house, and as clouds of flour puffed out, Gilda emerged a weary, bleary wreck, smeared with cake and various other sweet stuff. The blindfold was off, and the tail hung across her beak like a mustache.
"Uh, Gilda?" Pinkie attempted to make a joke. "You pinned the tail on the wrong end."
The ensuing round of laughter was the very last straw for the luckless griffon, who threw off all the gunk with a bellowing roar and hovered above the crowd.
"This is your idea of a good time?" she cried out. "I've never met a pitiful bunch of sad sacks in all my life! And Pinkie Pie…you!" She pointed in Pinkie's face, and then leaned to her. "You are an annoying and worthless splotch of mud with your weak little party pranks! Did you really think you could make me lose my cool?" She then slid to Rainbow Dash. "Well, Dash and I have ten times as much cool as the rest of you put together!" She failed to notice her friend's face hardens. "Come on, Dash." Gilda walked to the door. "We're bailing on this pathetic scene." The pegasus did not stir a step even as her old friend stopped at the door. "Come on, Rainbow Dash! I said, we're leaving!"
Not a single face was smiling anymore, not even Pinkie.
"You know, Gilda, I was the one who set up all those 'weak' pranks at this party."
This proved to be a direct hit to Gilda. "What?!"
"Ooh!" Pinkie said.
"So I guess that makes me the worthless splotch of mud as you so eloquently put it."
Those who knew Rainbow Dash were a bit unnerved by how calm the Pegasus was being. Hot-blooded described her to a tee considering how eager she was usual to jump into anything whether it is a fight or argument, but this was something different.
"Come on, Dash! You're joshing me!" Gilda tried to gloss over the near slur.
"They weren't all meant for you specifically. It was just dumb luck that you set them all off."
"No way!" Gilda was in denial. "I-It was Pinkie Pie! She set up this party to trip me up, to make a fool of me!"
Pinkie seemed to be genuinely surprised at this. "Me? I threw this party to improve your attitude." She then turned her head until her face was upside down. "I thought a good party might turn that frown upside down."
"And you sure didn't need any help making a fool of yourself." Rainbow added. "You know, this is not how I thought my old friend would treat my new friends. You know, when Bon Bon told me what happened in the market I immediately began making excuses for you. I tried to explain that being a Gryphon you were probably raised with an anti-equine bias because of our history and that you were acting out of pride, but now I realize I was being blind. When Naruto approached me and told me Pinkie Pie was throwing you a party I thought that you could get past that part of yourself, but now I realized it was more than that. All you care about is what you can get out of others and feeding your own ego. If you aren't willing to make an effort and accept my friends and make amends for what you've done then I have nothing else to say to you."
The recipient of this tongue lashing snarled to herself and spread her wings. "Yeah? Well to Tartarus to you then. You think I care? I don't need you anyway!" The door was slammed and her shrill cry was heard to mark her departure.
Sentiments of good riddance were shared among the general partygoers.
Rainbow Dash turned to address everpony at the party. "I'm sorry, everypony, for bringing Gilda here. I didn't know how rude she was. And, Pinkie Pie, I'm really sorry she ruined that awesome party you put on for her."
Pinkie just gave a smile. "Hey, if you want to hang out with party-poopers, that's your business."
"I'd rather hang out with you." Rainbow then held out hoof to shake. "No hard feelings?"
"No hard feelings."
The moment they shook, both of them got a jolt that started the whole crowd laughing and the two pranksters joined in, turning over their hooves to reveal a joy buzzer on each."
"Hey, Pinkie." Twilight said as she walked over. "Sorry I accused you of misjudging Gilda. Looks like I'm the one who misjudged you." Thinking back to Naruto's words earlier she realized if she took what he said more faithfully this could have been avoided. Twilight decided she was going to pay more attention to what others said now to avoid this kind of situation.
Pinkie put an arm around her shoulders. "It's okay, Twilight. Everypony makes their mistakes." Pinkie then turned to the crowd, "Come on, everypony! There's still a whole lotta party to finish! We still got Mystic Shield as our guest of honor!"
There was laughter and cheers as Twilight gave a thoughtful smile, ideas for her next letter already underway. The party soon went by and everypony soon went on their way. Wishing all the others good night Naruto began making his way home which to his surprise Rainbow Dash was waiting for him.
"Rain? What are you doing here?"
"There's something I need to do." The Prismatic mare walked over to Naruto who simply gave her a curious look. Suddenly she embraced the blond pulling into him a warm and heart felt hug.
Naruto found himself speechless as throughout the entire time he knew Rainbow Dash they had never shared something like a hug. Soon the gesture ended, "I heard what you also did for Fluttershy. Thank you." Even if she would never admit it, Rainbow always had a soft spot for Fluttershy. The best way to get in good with Rainbow Dash was to be nice to the other mare.
"She's my friend too…I wasn't going to let anyone bully her."
"Right, either way I guess its time for me to turn in. I have work early tomorrow, take care of yourself ok." Rainbow Dash gave off a wave as she took to the air.
"Yeah, you too Rain." Naruto bid her farewell as he went inside his home.
The location was a barren waste field lacking life in any direction. The soil was lifeless a dull sickly green color and the trees lacking any matter of plant life. In the spot of the field stood Nightmare Moon’s second command at a make shift podium. On the podium was a spell book to which she was flipping through.
“Midnight you have nerve ordering me to meet you here,” With a slow descent to the ground the feisty strode her way to the dark Unicorn.
“To which you answer, as is common with a mare of your temperament when challenged.” Midnight cruelly taunted back at the mare without so much as making a move to acknowledge the other mare as a threat.
Hot streak balled up her fist and wings flexed as she prepared to strike only for Midnight to toss back an arm and fire a blast of magic just short of where the Pegasus was standing the blast having left the ground singed and decaying. “You would do well to remember such insubordination runs counter to our cause.”
“What cause? Nightmare Moon was defeated and Celestia is back on the throne.” Hot Streak noted.
“Her Majesty,” Night Shade corrected, “…is not yet gone. We have two important components that can still be used to resurrect her. The remnants of her armor that were blown off from that night and retrieved by her guard and the Alicorn Amulet can be used to restore her. Her majesty prior to her purification used the last of her power to send me the amulet; it’s the only explanation for how it arrived to my possession.”
“Speaking of which, where were you? It’s funny that you up and disappeared when we were fighting against Celestia’s servants.”
“Do not presume to question my loyalty,” Midnight spoke in a cold whisper. “My hands were full directing our forces, to which most of them lacked the formal training to have been usual against the Sun Tyrant’s soldiers.”
“Look, whatever, and say we resurrect Nightmare Moon and then what? What’s to stop her from being blasted from the elements again?”
“We made the mistake of assuming that Celestia was the only threat, but we now know who to target. We now have an idea on who we need to eliminate. The bearer of the six elements, without them the Elements of Harmony will be useless.”
“And you think you can turn Princess Luna back into Nightmare Moon?”
“No, Luna is a whipped mongrel at the heels of her sister. A weakness, we will remove our majesty and restore her in the form of a fresh body, but in the mean time we need to study the strength and weaknesses of the bearers.”
“Alright so why call me here? You have a plan right?”
“Indeed, I have a plan for magic. One of our agents is taking time to observe the others to give us more intel to go on. From what I understand you would like a second shot at the mare known as Rainbow Dash correct?”
This peeked Hot Streak’s attention. “I’m listening!”
In the Ponyville area instead of the usual warm sunny blue skies the landscape was one a bit more dreary. Instead of the clear and sunny days that followed the Summer Season the sky was that more befitting of fall season. According to the weather management team, there was supposed to be some light rain last week, but there was some sort of scheduling error. So in order to make up for it, it was decided that a downpour would be made today. As such many Pegasi were in the sky preparing the rain clouds being instructed by Rainbow Dash.
While on the ground the town’s earth ponies and unicorns were taking care of the ground preparation. That meant all loose tree branches and twigs had to be removed.
Rarity however seemed more interested in using her magic to create beautiful designs, rather than actually taking down the branches. "Ah, simply beautiful." she said to herself "And whoever said nature couldn't be pretty?"
She had little time to admire her work however as a lasso, courtesy of Applejack brought the branch Rarity had recently prettified crashing down. Applejack was, needless to say, furious. "Just take the broken limbs down, Rarity.", Applejack said. "Don't y'all care about nothin' other than prettifyin'?"
"Somepony has to. You are making an absolute mess of the town square, Applejack."
"Yeah, well, the storm's gonna make an even bigger mess if we don't prune all these loose branches so they don't tumble down on anypony."
Rarity looked up at the sky as pegasi moved more clouds in to plug the holes and block the last of the sun. "I simply cannot imagine why the pegasi would schedule a dreadful downpour this evening and ruin what could have been a glorious sunny day."
"Come on Rare you heard the reports,” Naruto interjected, “Because of the lack of rain the previous week they need to makeup for it. Right now the town can’t afford any of its crops not being watered. ” Just as he finished this the rain began to downpour.
"Oh, no!" Rarity began to complain. "My wonderfully styled mane shall be ruined!"
"Ya shoulda hurried up and finished the job already." Applejack said as the prissy unicorn cried out and tried to duck every raindrop that came her way.
"It's coming down too fast! …Help me!" Rarity pleaded.
“Over there,” Naruto called out as he took notice of a nearby picnic table.
Applejack looked to each side for shelter, locating only a picnic table. "Uh, there! Hunker down to your heart's content whilst ah finish things.
Rarity ran across the square, but suddenly skid to a stop by the table, which had a sizable puddle underneath. "Ooh! No, no, no!"
"What now?" Applejack asked as she and Naruto joined her.
"I'd prefer not to get my shoes muddy." She whined in replied.
"You’re going to have to make a choice Rare, you’re mane or your shoes.” He pointed out.
Applejack grunted disgustedly. "There is just no pleasin' ya, is there? Everything's gotta be just so."
"Well, and how does muddying myself serve any useful purpose?", Rarity countered.
"Y'all wouldn't know useful if it came up and bit ya."
Rarity gave a laugh. "That doesn't even make any sense."
"Does so."
"Does not."
“Will you two focus for a minute!” Naruto snapped at them to hush their bickering, “…this isn’t exactly solving anything.” Despite the reaction their bickering drew from the blond the two mares simply glared at each other.
Rarity was the first to break the silence. "What say we go our separate ways before one of us says something she will regret?"
"I reckon y'all are gonna say something you'll regret first!"
Naruto groaned as he face palmed, strong personalities like AJ and Rarity were inevitably going to clash, especially considering how they were opposites in nearly everything.
"On the contrary, I believe it shall most certainly be you who says something you will regret first."
"I'm not sayin' anythin'!"
"Nor am I!"
"Y'all just be on your way, then!"
"After you!"
They slowly backed away from each other in opposite directions, neither taking their eyes off the other the whole time. “Don’t you two think you’re being a bit…” Naruto’s voice was muffled by the sudden crack of lightning, and they were back where they started with a cry of fear, and nearly smothering the blond in their embrace. ‘I miss the days when I wasn’t the voice of reason.’ Naruto lamented, thinking back to his youth and realized this is how Kakashi must have felt when dealing with him and Sasuke.
"Perhaps we should all stick together for now and find some shelter." Rarity suggested.
"Uh-huh." Applejack agreed as the storm continued to intensify. "Perhaps we should. And fast!"
“Look Twilight’s home is closest to us. We need to make our way there.” He suggested as the weather began to kick up. Something didn’t seem quite right; the weather seemed to be picking up rather quickly.
Thankfully Twilight had been on the lookout, having factored in that at least Applejack would need shelter considering the distance of Sweet Apple Acres from the town.
While Naruto and Rarity were happy to stroll on in Applejack seemed hesitant. "Whoa, nelly." She said. "Is inside a tree really the best place to be in a lightnin' storm?"
"It is if you have a magical lightning rod protecting your home, like I do.", the bookish pony replied. "Come on in!"
Rarity gave a happy sigh. "We are most grateful for your invitation." She then looked worriedly over her shoulder as Applejack stepped in, muddy boots and all.
"Thank you kindly for your hospitality." she said before being stopped by Rarity, who then pointed down to the four spattered appendages.
"Uh, do be a polite house guest and go wash up, please, won't you?"
Applejack snarled to herself. "If ah gotta spend one more second with that fussbudget Rarity today, ah can't be held responsible for what ah'm gonna do!"
“Twilight mind if I use your bathroom to clean up?” Rarity politely asked.
“Sure, you remember where it is right?” she asked as Naruto nodded and strolled right to his destination.
Meanwhile, Twilight was in quite a perky mood. "Some storm, huh?", she said. "The Pegasus ponies sure have outdone themselves this time. I hope you, Naruto, and Applejack don't have any trouble getting home."
"It may indeed be a problem.” Rarity answered.
"Well, you're welcome to stay if need be. Spike is away in Canterlot on royal business. I'm home all alone tonight." Suddenly, she gave a happy gasp. "You and Applejack should totally sleep over!" Twilight clapped her hands at this. "We'll have a slumber party! I've always wanted one of those."
The suggestion caught Rarity off guard for a second before she started trying to put together something resembling a coherent response. "Oh! Goodness, uh, I do believe I have another engagement scheduled for this evening that completely slipped my mind until just now." She gave a fake chuckle. "Oh, silly me, I can't possibly stay here all night." She then added under her breath, "With Applejack."
Taking a quick look over the bookshelves, Twilight levitated one of the uppermost volumes from its resting place and down to her before 'passing' it on to Rarity. The cover showed a couple of pillows.
"Slumber 101: All You've Ever Wanted to Know About Slumber Parties, But Were Afraid to Ask." Rarity read the title.
"This is my own personal copy." A proud and happy Twilight stated. "It's a fantastic reference guide. You should see the table of contents. I've been waiting for a chance to use it, and today's the day! This is going to be so great!
"Yes, uh…great." She managed the best polite laugh she can, and then turned her gaze to a window, through which Applejack can be seen wrestling with a garden hose; she eventually gets the water going, only to have it spray her in the face and knock her hat off.
“Hey Twilight do you have any hot cocoa? I’m still kind of chilly and with no spare clothes to change into it didn’t seem to make sense to take a shower so I just hung up my shirt to dry.”
Twilight upon seeing Naruto’s shirtless quickly averted her eyes with a twinge of pink on her cheeks. Rarity all the while was taking in his form as her cheeks took a deep color of scarlet as she continued ‘appreciating’ what she was seeing. For a brief moment both mares felt a wave of heat wash over them. It was as if they were outside on a very hot summer day and Naruto just got finished doing field worth leaving them both on the edge of having dry mouth.
“S-Sure…I can get some started.” The bookish unicorn stammered.
Tearing her eyes off the blond Rarity realized she had an excuse. “Naruto! Naruto is here and we certainly can not have him here for a slumber party. It wouldn’t be proper!”
“What? Like a sleep over or something?” he asked as Twilight nodded.
“Yeah, when I was still a filly and before I took up the belief that friends were just a distraction I always wanted to have a sleep over.”
“I never been to one either to be honest.” Naruto admitted as Twilight looked up at the blond in surprise. She couldn’t believe it, Naruto seemed to be like some sort of friendship expert. How could he have not participating in such an event? “I have no interest in the make-up part or talking about boys, but I’d be happy to do any of the neutral activities, hey for all we know it might prove interesting.”
What followed was Twilight letting out one of the cutest little squeals of excitement Naruto ever witnessed.
A bit of time passed when Applejack had finishing cleaning up her boots, retrieved her hat, and was entering the second-story room in the library. However, she was now tracking water across the floor instead of mud. A nearby mop was covered in a blue aura and it came to life and started to clean up after Applejack. Just as she looked ahead, she pulled in a sharp gasp, her eyes going wide and her tail briefly standing up of its own accord.
"What in tarnation?" She gasped as she saw Twilight and Rarity with a beauty treatment smeared on their faces, and the latter was slathering on some more. Naruto meanwhile was sitting opposite of Rarity with her feet in his lap as he was massaging them.
"Now wait just a darn minute. You make me wash the mud off my boots, but it's okay for y'all to have mud all over your faces?"
"Yeah, silly." Rarity answered as a content moan escaped her lips. Having Naruto learn massage technique from Aloe & Lotus was definitely one of her most brilliant ideas. While he was far from as experienced as the spa sisters, lacking both their knowledge and experience he made an adequate substitute in exhausting times like this. "This is called a mud mask. It's to refresh and rejuvenate your complexion."
"We're giving each other makeovers!" Twilight added giddily as she levitated the book past herself and towards Applejack. "We have to do it. It says so in the book."
The open tome reached Applejack and she read through it Slumber 101: Everything You..." She cut herself off with a sudden grimace as Twilight seemed to be readying up a face mask just for her.
"Oh, hey, heh. Would you look at the time? Ah gotta skedaddle on home quick; ah'm powerful late for, uh, for somethin' …uh…good night!" She began to run off, but yelped and beat a hasty retreat when a fresh bolt of lightning cracked the sky. Her startled and fearful expression then gave way to a shaky smile after a moment. "Or maybe ahI'll set here for a spell."
Twilight clapped in glee. "Hooray, slumber party!"
The earth pony's unease as interrupted when a hoof-load of mud mask was thrown onto her face and Rarity rubbed it in. "Blecch!" She then got a cucumber slice slapped onto each eye. "What in the world is this for?"
Rarity gave a weary sigh. "To reduce the puffiness around one's eyes, of course."
"Puffiness, schmuffiness!" Applejack scoffed as she pulled them into her mouth with her tongue and gulped them down. "That's good eatin'!"
Rarity just aimed a vexed stare her way as Naruto resisted the urge to laugh.
“Correct me if’m ah’m wrong but ah thought fellars and fillies don’t have slumber parties together.”
“Not like we can help it, besides, Twilight’s never had a slumber party and we don’t want to take that experience from her."
Meanwhile, Twilight continued to read from the guide, now having propped it to a stand as she giggled. "Isn't this exciting? We'll do everything by the book, with a tweak here or there to compensate for Naruto and that will make my slumber party officially fun!"
"Did you hear that, Applejack?" Rarity said to the farm mare as the latter tried to scrape her face clean. "You certainly would not want to do anything that would ruin Twilight's very first slumber party, would you?"
Having finished massaging Rarity’s feet Naruto got up to go wash his hands.
"Of course not.” Applejack ground out between clenched teeth. “And you wouldn't either, ah reckon."
"So do we have an agreement?"
"You betcha." Applejack then spit on her hand and offered it to shake. As expected, Rarity was horrified at this.
"Oh, gross!” she cried out as her face scrunched up in disgust. “You know, there's messy, and there's just plain rude."
"You know, there's fussy, and there's just plain gettin' on mah nerves!"
"Fortunately, I can get along with anypony, no matter how difficult she may be."
Suddenly, Twilight popped up between them and hugged them both. "This is gonna be the best slumber party ever! Yay!"
Her two friends gave a wooden, "Yay." in response as they gave each other dirty looks from the corners of their eyes.
Naruto had returned just in time to see Twilight’s reaction. The mare was just too adorkable for her own good.
Seeing as the next part was the make-up and styling portion of the sleep over Naruto excused himself to go make something to eat.
"Sooo…how are you getting along over there, Applejack?" Rarity asked.
"Just fine, Rarity." the farmpony replied wearily.
"This is so awesome!" Twilight said with a giggle as she levitated the book and a quill over to herself. "Makeovers, check." In a flash, all the curlers disappeared in a flash, leaving the two guests to trade a thin smile. In another flash a confused and startled Naruto was there. “Ooh! It says here we have to tell ghost stories! Who wants to go first?"
"Me!" Applejack then spoke in a hushed tone. "I'd like to tell y'all the terrifyin' tale of the Prissy Ghost, who drove everypony crazy with her unnecessary neatness!" She aimed a few of these words at Rarity, then waved her hands about while making ghostly moaning sounds for effect. "I'm sure y'all are familiar with that one?"
"I should have stayed home. I felt it in m my bones but I ignored it. Why did I ignore it?” Naruto mumbled to himself.
"Never heard of it." Rarity replied with an annoyed sniff. "But I have a much better one." She then spoke in an ominous manner. "It's the horrifying story of the Messy Inconsiderate Ghost, who irritated everypony within a hundred miles!" It was obvious that this was aimed at Applejack as she added her own sound effects.
"That's not a real story." the farmpony replied. "You made it up!"
"It is a ghost story. They're all made up!"
“You both are acting like foals. Now everypony just…” Naruto was once more cut off as a lightning strike took out all the lights, leaving everything black and eliciting gasps of fright, one of them as high as a filly's. A moment later, a firefly lantern was produced, illuminating everypony as they hunched around it. “But…magically enchanted…how…?” Didn’t Twilight say the tree was magically protected? How the hell did the Lightning knock out the lights? Did the magic overpower the crystal which the light shined from?
"I've got one." Twilight eagerly volunteered. "This story is called…The Legend of the Headless Horse." More lightning tore through the night at the end of this. "It was a dark and stormy night, just like this one. And four ponies were having a slumber party…just like this one."
Twilight's ghost story began drawing to a close. Rarity was visibly unnerved; evidently Twilight's story has gone to work on her. Applejack was doing no better. Naruto was intently listening unaffected by the tale. Then again having to a fight a crazed alien warrior goddess that had dimension hopping abilities dulled your senses on what you find frightening.
"And just when the last pony thought she was safe…" Twilight said. "…there, standing right behind her, just inches away, was… THE HEADLESS HORSE!"
There came a lightning strike, and all of a sudden Twilight had reared up before her guests with a blanket covering her head. Applejack and Rarity screamed in terror. Everypony fell quiet as Twilight then peeked out with a 'gotcha' smile. Naruto began laughing his ass off; having no idea Twilight had it in her.
“That was pretty good Twilight.”
"Ghost story, check." Now that the danger was past, Rarity and Applejack drew apart with suspicious glances at each other.. "Now, who wants s'mores?"
Everypony moved to the kitchen. Naruto and Applejack were at the fireplace, toasting two marshmallows a piece while the two unicorns were standing at the table.
"Then you place one marshmallow on the top of the chocolate…", Rarity was explaining to Twilight. Plates of graham crackers and chocolate squares were laid out. Rarity has a nearly-completed s'more on a saucer before her, missing only its top cracker and she was levitating both that piece and all the parts for a second. "…and be sure it's centered, that's critical, and then carefully put another perfectly square graham cracker on the top." With that, she floated the second cracker down and squished it gently into place. "And…done! Ta-da!"
"Ooooh!" Twilight said as the fashionista gave a soft laugh.
Applejack, however, was less than enthused at Rarity's meticulous explanation. "Nah, you just eat 'em!" And she does so, scarfing down half the treat with a large bite as noticeable noises escaped the mouth from her cheek-bulging display. Rarity reacted to this display of bad table manners and the burp that follows did nothing to endear her.
"You could at least say, 'Excuse me'." Rarity stated as she regarded the farmer with a look of distaste.
“Ah was just about to, but you interrupted me.", Applejack countered. "Pardon." The fastidious unicorn wasn't exactly thrilled by this.
Meanwhile, Twilight was marking off in her book. "S'mores, check. Now the next item of fun we have to do is…truth or dare!"
"I dare Applejack to do something carefully and neatly for a change." Immediately leaping at the opportunity Rarity immediately suggested the action for Applejack.
"Oh, yeah? Well, ah dare Rarity to lighten up and stop obsessin' over every last little detail, for a change." Applejack countered.
"I think the truth of the matter is that somepony could stand to pay a little more attention to detail." Twilight watched with mild shock at this display.
"And ah think the truth is somepony oughta quit with her fussin' so the rest of us can get things done!" The slightly bewildered slumber party host then turned back to her guide and flips pages quickly with her magic.
"Um, I don't think this is how the game's supposed to work.”
Naruto was going to step in to stop the two from fighting, but what good would it do. Rarity and Applejack were both stubborn and it was going to take something major to knock some sense into their heads that this whole issue of theirs was silly. He only hoped that Twilight’s emotions wouldn’t be hurt before they realized how silly they were acting.
Applejack then told Rarity, "Ah dares you to step outside and let your precious tidy mane get ruined again." The owner of said mane shuddered in fright.
"You have to." Twilight clarified, Twilight. "It's the rule."
"Ha!"
"Fine!" Rarity conceded as she skulked out, Applejack grinning wickedly after her.
As there were sounds of the door opening, rain pours down, and Rarity yelping in barely contained panic, while Applejack put a hand to her mouth to stifle a guffaw.
"Whoopsie. Can't believe ah skipped that part."
Just then, they heard the door close again and there stood a very soggy Rarity, her mane and tail having lost all semblance of their usual elegant curl with her clothes soaked through. Blushing, Naruto averted his gaze at Rarity’s wet look was not only appealing, but her bra was showing through the wet shirt that was clinging to her form.
Applejack had a laugh as Rarity squished back into the room, but clammed up and started backing away before the latter's steady advance. "Okay I dare Applejack to play dress-up, in a frou-frou, glittery, lacy outfit!"
Now Applejack was the one to react badly, sucking in a sharp gasp. She threw Rarity a dirty look and walked off. A quick rustle of clothing later, she returned to the kitchen. Her light blue outfit was that of a typical fairy-tale princess, complete with earrings and necklace, a tall pointed hat, and a full-length gown w trimmed in yellow and white. Her mane had been curled and flowers were put into it. Needless to say, she wasn't the slightest bit pleased at having to do this. "Happy?"
"Very." Rarity gave a chuckle.
"Um…do I ever get a turn?" Twilight asked, but was cut off by Applejack.
"Ah dare you to enter the next rodeo when it comes to town!"
"I dare you not to enter the next rodeo that comes to town!"
"Ah dare you to not comb your mane a hundred times before bed!"
Twilight gave a nervous smile as she levitated the book. "I think we can check off 'truth or dare' and move on. Let's see what our next fun-fun-fun thing is, shall we?" She eyed the pages for a long moment in a puzzled manner. "Hmmm, what does this mean? 'Pillow fight'?"
Rarity, by now properly dried and styled, said, "Oh, please. I am not at all interested in participating in something so crude." She promptly caught a flying pillow with her face and spat out a few loose feathers, changing her attitude in a heartbeat. "Ooh! It is on!"
One quick nip and head snap sends the pillow flying across the room and into Applejack's face. Shaking the feathers away, the latter kicked three from a pile in front of her that Twilight 'summoned'. It was a triple bulls-eye; now the fashionista kicked the pillows back across the room, missing with each one. The farmpony countered by cinching several of them in a lasso and twirling them overhead. She then whipped them loose a salvo of three but Rarity used her magic to bring them to a hovering rest on either side of her. Another spell then hurled them back across the room.
As pillows went flying in both directions, Twilight stood up with a look of sudden understanding. "Ohhh, I get it! Pillow…fight! Fun!"
Just before two pillows could slam into the side of her head, Twilight stood confused. Twilight then got up and spat out some feathers that came from the pillows. "Maybe we should just call it a night and get some sleep?"
Rarity and Applejack found themselves having to borrow some Pajamas from Twilight to which Rarity altered with a size changing spell. Impractical for permanent outfits, but useful enough for something like overnight wear that one would need to use say once or twice.
Applejack and Rarity were sequestered to the guest room while Naruto slept on the couch in the other room. The two mares were never going to get along until they had their grievances about each other out of their system.
"Keep your dirty feet on your side of the bed!" Rarity whispered to Applejack.
"My feet ain’t dirty!"
"They were. Considering how well you handle their hygiene there’s no telling what you missed.”
"There ain't! See?"
"Ewww!" Rarity gripped the blanket with her hands and yanked all of it to her side.
"Now who's bein' inconsiderate? " Applejack yanked the blanket off Rarity, who glared over her shoulder and then got out of bed.
"I have to make the bed again so the blanket will be right!" She then butted Applejack off. "Get up!"
"Hey!"
Rarity 'tucked' the blanket's corners neatly over the mattress and smoothed out all the folds, leaving a perfectly made bed that didn't placate Applejack in the slightest. The latter motioned to get on the bed, but Rarity waved her back. "Ah-ah-ah! You'll ruin it. You have to do it like this." Sitting down plot first on her pillow, she eased her hindquarters under the blanket without turning it down, and eventually wound up lying on her back. "Ahhh…"
"Yeah, that's not gonna happen." Applejack then jumped up, with full intent on pouncing on the bed.
"GERONIMO!" She landed on the bed with enough force to throw both Rarity and her pillow out as the suddenly vacant half of the blanket settled over the farmpony.
"Hey!" She then got up from her being thrown off. "You did that on purpose."
"Um…yeah."
"Get up so I can fix it again!"
"Can't hear you. I'm asleep." Applejack then gave a few loud fake snores as Rarity fumed quietly for a moment, after which the irate unicorn whipped the blanket off the bed with her teeth. "Ah ain't budgin'." "You will if you want any blanket!", Rarity said through her teeth. The blanket was swiftly yanked away by Applejack, leading to a tug-of war.
"Give it back!"
"I will not!"
"Yes, you will!"
"Won't!"
"ENOUGH!" They were cut off by Twilight, who had gotten up due to the entire racket.
The two 'combatants' slackened their pull on the blanket as the book, open, was levitated up for them to read.
"It says right here that the number-one thing you're supposed to do at a slumber party is have fun." Twilight said as she then 'slammed' the book shut and 'dropped' it. "And thanks to you two, I can't check that off!"
Applejack dropped her end. "Ah've been tryin' my darnedest to get along!"
Rarity dropped hers. "No, it is I who have been trying my best."
"No, it was me."
"No, it was I."
"Me!"
"I!"
"I hope you're happy…" the upset unicorn snapped at them. "…both of you! You've ruined my very first slumber party! The makeover, the s'mores, truth or dare, the pillow fight. Let’s just go to bed and forget the whole thing.” The look on Twilight’s face was absolutely heartbroken. “Goodnight everypony.” She mumbled as she went off to her room.
Both Rarity and Applejack were rather ashamed at what their actions caused. They were so angry and petulant to each other they completely ignored what their actions were doing to Twilight.
“I’ll talk to Twilight.” Naruto volunteered as he followed after the Unicorn. Hoping that the other two mares would have a heart to heart and that he made the right decision.
Naruto came across the sadden Twilight whose expression was so sad he had to stop himself from giving her a hug. “I’m sorry you had to deal with that Twi. “
“I just don’t understand why they were acting that way. All of us are friends right? Why would they be so mean each other?”
Naruto sighed as he stretched out his arms before placing them on his knees. “Sometimes you lose sight of things when you become emotional. I’m sorry this happened to you Twilight, I could have stepped in, but I was hoping AJ and Rare would hash out their issues. Sometimes its good to let ponies hash out issues on their own, but the unfortunate result can lead to others being hurt. You can have the best intentions but things don’t always work out. Despite their issues with each other I’m sure they didn’t mean to ruin the slumber party for you. Hopefully this is the experience that knocks them back to their senses.”
“If you had decided to talk with them what would you have done?”
Naruto looked back to Twilight who was looking at the stallion expectantly, waiting for the answer of her inquiry. “I’m not sure if simply talking would have solved their deep seated issues. Both of them are strong, stubborn, and proud in whom they are which makes them being opposites in so many things an easy issue to butt heads with. Rarity cares about beauty and cleanliness and Applejack working and freedom. One would be horrified at the thought of a trek through mud and the other would just wear a determined grin. Normally you’ll need a strong incident in order to snap them out of it. Anyway I’m pretty sure the two of them are waiting out there for their chance to apology.” He finished with a grin. “I’ll send them in.” he said as he got off the bed and went to the door. The sudden jolt from the other side of the door showed that the two of them had been eavesdropping. “She’s all yours,” Naruto answered as the two of them tried to play off what happened as they went to apology to Twilight for their behavior and dragging her into their spat.
Naruto went down stairs and began checking out the condition of the storm. What followed was the sound of thunder and then not too long after a tree had crashed through a section of the library exposing it to the elements. The trio of mares ran down and gasp at the destruction.
"You see?" Applejack scolded a chastened Rarity. "That's why we needed to take down all those loose branches in town, not spiffy 'em up!"
"But I—"
"Out of my way, missy!" Applejack dashed to the window. "Time's a-wastin'!" She pushed it open with one hand and her lasso began to spin.
"Wait! Stop! Don't!"
"No waitin', no stoppin', doin'!" And with that, she let the rope fly and caught the loose section at its top. "And that, my friends, is what we call 'gettin' 'er done.'"
As she then yanked down on her end, the entire leafy expanse of the snapped-off piece tumbled squarely through the window. The foliage was expansive enough to nearly fill the loft, and Applejack wound up hanging over the balcony by the rope still in her hands.
Rarity was crying out from the wind-blown mess at the bookshelves, which have been reduced to a scramble of open volumes, torn-out pages, and broken junk. She was holding an open book over her head to shelter herself in spite of the fact that no wind was blowing inside anymore.
"I tried to tell you it would come crashing down in here!" the fashionista warned as Applejack climbed up the steps.
"Well, you shoulda tried harder!" Applejack's eyes then popped upon seeing that Rarity was trying to gather up the bits of furniture. At the other end of the fallen timber, Twilight poked her head up dizzily and shook it clear. Still dazed she was helped up by Naruto. "Ah'm mighty sorry, Twilight."
"It's…well…it's not okay! There's a giant tree branch in the middle of my bedroom!"
“Twilight, can you create a barrier to stop all the wind and rain from pouring in?”
“I can, but if I make the barrier too small it will keep the tree immobilized. I will have to extend its range so it can be removed, but I won’t be able to keep it up all night.”
“Is there any supplies we can use to make a makeshift wall or such?” Naruto asked her.
“Down in the basement. There’s still some left from when the Library was expanded a few days ago.” Twilight answered as her horn began to glow. Slowly a crest like image formed and began to grow in size as Twilight began to extend it outwards towards the hole the tree made. She began to form a protective shield to protect them from the storm.
He then turned to Rarity, who was putting books back on the shelves, and saw that her priorities were also skewed.
"What in tarnation are y'all doin' over there?" Applejack asked her, seeing it too.
"Cleaning up this mess somepony made! Who was that again? Oh, right, that's you!"
Applejack grimaced for a moment, pulled her head into the leaves, and put it up behind Twilight. "We gotta do somethin'!"
“We need to come up with a way to get it out of here without causing any more damage. Look, I’m going to get the supplies from the basement. Applejack and Rarity we need you two figure out how we’re going to move that tree.” Naruto suggested as he went downstairs to get the tools.
Applejack used her rope to pull on one section, then bucked at it and stomped before diving back in. A moment later, she looked out across the room. "Rarity for pony's sake! Stop sweatin' the small stuff and help me get rid of this thing!" Rarity ignored her as she continued shelving. "Ah said, hustle over here and help me!"
"Come on, Rarity. We can fix up the books later."
Again, there was no response. At this moment, Applejack strained against the trunk's weight and/or her own attitude. When she spoke next, her voice has lost some of its angry edge. ""Look. Ah'm sorry, all right?"
"What was that?" Rarity asked.
"Ah said ah'm sorry! Ah shoulda listened to you when you noticed where this here branch would end up. Your annoyin' attention to detail woulda saved us from this whole mess. But right now, you need to stop bein' so dang fussy pickin' up all those little things and help me move the one big thing in here that actually matters!" There was no immediate response. "Please!"
Taking a long moment to think, Rarity tossed her head to get the book off it and moaned uncertainly before a determined smile came over her face. "Let's do this!"
When Naruto returned the two of them discussed their plan to move the tree.
A few seconds later, they put their plan into action. Rarity was now back at the bookshelves and she concentrates deeply, and unleashing a burst from her horn. In two swift flashes, the leafy limbs became topiaries similar to the ones she made prior to the storm, but with a wider assortment of shapes. They floated before her and settled gently into the suddenly cleared floor space.
At the window, one stub of trunk still hung on the sill. Applejack having finally put her hat back on was set to buck it out, but a stern look from Rarity changed her mind. Both ponies are now filthy with twigs and tree sap. Instead of using leg-power, Applejack caught a small side branch in her hand while Naruto helped heaved the other over the side. Gathering the pieces of plank Naruto and Applejack went to work mending the hole with the planks the former had gathered from the placement. Mending the hole took no time as Rarity floated the nails up to the two as they quickly patched up the destruction.
Rarity smiled approvingly as Naruto nailed the final plank to which Twilight let out a sigh of relief. Keeping a spell of that level for so long was rather draining. Rarity then got a full look at the splatters that have ruined her own impeccable grooming. "Oh…I look awful."
Applejack thought hard for a moment before getting a brainstorm. She then took up some cucumber slices and put them on Rarity's eyes. "Better?"
Rarity smiled and laughed softly. "Thanks." She reached forward blindly with a hoof, trying to touch Applejack's cheek. The latter leaned forward to put herself in the right place, and the two shared a hug. “I am sorry Applejack. You were right, removing branches and tending to the trees was a far more important issue than my efforts to add a little culture to them. I would hate to think if something like this were to happy to anypony else.
“Is fine, as long as ya understand the importance of it.”
Hours later they all began to play the next game in the book's list: Twenty Questions. They were sitting on the floor and laughing and the unicorn mares had their curlers in.
"Is it bigger than a barn?" Applejack questioned.
"Is it smaller than a saddle?" Rarity added.
Twilight giggled again. "No. Only three of your twenty questions left."
Applejack sighed. "We're never gonna guess what you're thinkin' of! It could be anything!"
"Are we getting warmer?" Rarity asked .
"Why? Is it too cold in here for you?" Twilight asked. "I can turn up the heat."
"She means, are we gettin' any closer with our guesses?" Applejack clarified.
"Oh! No. And that technically counted as a question, so only two more left." Twilight said.
"Is it…", Applejack said, then in rapid fire, "…a six-legged pony with a purple polka-dotted mane and shootin' stars comin' out of his eyes…"
"…who flies through the air all over the world to hide magic sparkly eggs?" Rarity finished in the same manner.
"That's it!" Twilight exclaimed with a look of enthusiasm.
"It is?" Both of the guessers asked with a look of confusion.
"No." Twilight simply stated she pointed to something at the bedroom window. "It's a telescope. Really, girls, but it was just so nice to see you two finally getting along, I wanted you to be able to win together." Twilight said, and the two guessers laughed, proving her point. "See? We could've been having fun like this all along."
"If only somepony hadn't been so persnickety." Applejack snarked.
"Well, maybe she wouldn't have been if somepony else hadn't been so sloppy." Rarity snarked back.
They traded sidelong, riled-up glances for a moment, and then smiled again. "Sorry for bein' such a pain in the patootie."
"Oh, no, I'm sure I was much worse."
"That's kind of you to say, but I'm the one who's sorry."
"Oh, I'm much sorrier than you are."
"Are not."
"Are too."
"Are not."
"Are too."
"Are not."
"Are too."
Both of them began to laugh, and Twilight popped up between them, the curlers gone from her mane. "I declare my first slumber party a success!"
The three of them "high-fived" and gave out a "Yeah!" before laughing again.
Twilight then levitated her book. "Have fun, check!" There was another round of laughter as it was closed.
Naruto returned back from the bathroom. “Alright so whose turn is it?”
Early morning at the main room, the table was set aside as stacks of books and pillows–as well as the topiaries–filled the floor.
"Now take two steps to your left." Rarity–curlers off her head–instructed Applejack as she walked into the 'obstacle course', her motions hampered by the cucumber slices on her eyes. "Uh, no, my left."
Applejack tried to correct herself in her walk. "Well, which is it?" She then stumbled into the books, toppling them over. "Whoa!" When she stood up from the collapse, she had lost the slices but gained a pillow on her head. She gave a smile as Rarity walked to her. "That mess is your fault, not mine." Both of them began to laugh.
"Sorry."
Meanwhile, Twilight was composing a report at a worktable.
"Dear Princess Celestia," she began. "It's hard to believe that two ponies that seem to have so little in common could ever get along. But I found out that if you embrace each other's differences, you just might be surprised to discover a way to be friends after all." She then floated the quill away from the scroll and addressed herself across the room.
"So, who's up for another slumber party tomorrow night?" She was answered with a pair of pillows being flung into her grinning face. "How about a week from Thursday?" A few more pillows were thrown. "Oh! How about two weeks from Saturday?" There was laughter from her guests. "A month from now?"
Naruto couldn’t help but chuckle at what was going on. “Yeah I think you might want to wait awhile before having another one.”
Equestrian Heroes 0 Naruto x ? 0 Story Start 0 Naruto currently found himself on the floor of the Golden Oaks Library with Pinkie Pie’s face half buried into his neck. “Good morning, Twilight.” Pinkie finally greeted, her face still buried in his neck. “And good morning to you, Narry.” She looked up into Naruto’s eyes and smiled.
“Pinkie could you please get off of me?” Naruto pleaded as he mentally concentrated on not reacting to Pinkie’s form on top of him.
“What’s wrong Narry? Am I not pretty? I thought all the colts liked it when a pretty mare throws themselves at them?” She continued her teasing with a sultry tone.
Naruto suddenly found it difficult to breathe.
Twilight cleared her throat. “I’m sorry, but could you two please not do anything on my library floor that would result in me having to see a specialist? I like to avoid such oddities if that’s possible.”
“Okie-dokie,” Pinkie Pie rolled backwards into a hand stand and completed the maneuver right side up. As always Pinkie Pie’s smile was beautiful and rather infectious. Pinkie Pie skipped her way over to the table and took a seat. “I’m ready whenever you two are.”
“Alright, first we’ll start with your full name and any nicknames you may have.” Twilight started as a large grin formed on Pinkie Pie’s face.
“Well my name is Pinkamena Diane Pie, but nopony calls me that, so just Pinkie Pie. I’m also known as the Party Pony or Pinkie.” She proudly answered.
Per usual Twilight wrote down the information as they continued on to the next questions.
“Alright now what is your date of birth and age?”
“I was born 2002 AD on March twenty-third and I’m twenty-two years old.” She answered as Twilight continued her writing.
“Alright, now we’re going to ask you about your height and weight, we can put down the last time you had those measured and for the next interview you can come back with the exact numbers.” Naruto told her.
“I’m five foot eight and 158 pounds of F…U…N…Fun!” She answered with her usual warm grin. “So what other questions you got? I’m an open book.”
“Well now it's my turn to ask you some questions. I can only assume Celestia has me asking these questions for the sake of gifting you with an outfit or such for your services to the crowd.” He began, keeping his face as straight and stoic as possible. With each interview he was beginning to doubt the validity of the questioning itself.
With her hands on the table Pinkie Pie easily vaulted up and over the table and slid across, plopping onto Naruto’s lap. “If you wanted to see how big they were Narry all you had to do was ask.” She teased him with a playful husky purr. Naruto’s cheeks darkened and to which Twilight mirrored, but found herself unable to look away. Her top revealed those warm and ample sacks of flesh as the lighting in the room gave her coat a shiny look.
Raising her hands to cup under her breasts she began to motion them up and down. “I would say about 40E. A lot of the other fillies say my boobs are big because of all the sugar I eat.”
“That is scientifically and biologically incorrect!” Twilight Sparkle loudly rebuttal as if the notion of Pinkie Pie’s statement offended her. “There are no foods that will help the breasts or buttocks increase in size. The build of your body is determined by genetics and there is no existing diet for ponies that can change that. It is impossible to increase your breast size by anything except breast augmentation surgery. You may, however, be able to increase the size of your buttocks through regular exercise targeted to that area.” Upon seeing Naruto and Pinkie Pie staring at her Twilight averted her eyes and hastily added, “The study of nutrition on the Equine’s body was the subject of a paper I did years ago and I like to be rather thorough.
“Right,” Naruto added as he cleared his throat and look down at Pinkie. “Pinkie can you please get off me?”
Pinkie pouted but complied to which Naruto was thankful and hoped she didn’t notice the thick bulge that had been growing from Pinkie’s jostling around. “Oh, while I’m up why don’t I show you my Cutiemark?” Pinkie suggested as she began pulling down the top of her jean skirt.
The full display of her cutie mark was presented just above the curve of her ass, three balloons, one yellow while the other two were blue.
“Three balloons, just above the buttocks area, one yellow, the other two blue with the second blue one hanging lower than the other ones.” He informed Twilight, quickly averting his eyes once he realized they were lingering a bit longer than necessary.
Twilight couldn’t help but wonder what the exact nature of the relationship between her two friends were. Was Pinkie Pie really just teasing or was this her way of showing interest? Such behavior was often more attributed to ponies with loose morals, but seeing as far as she knew Pinkie Pie hadn’t presented the blond with a flower; or it wasn’t brought up in any of their conversations this was simply some form of foreplay between the two.
“Twilight, you there?” Naruto asked, snapping the mare out of her inquiry.
“Yeah, sorry, sorry.” She quickly straightened up her papers and began with the next question. “What is your occupation?”
“I’m the assistant baker at Sugarcube Corner and I’m also a professional party planner. I handle nearly all of Ponyville’s parties. I handle Birthday parties, surprise parties, dinner parties, tea parties, reception, block parties, costume parties, graduation parties, baby showers, welcome parties, house-warming parties, pre-parties, after-parties…” Pinkie excitedly chattered and listed off the kinds of parties.
Then they moved on to the next question. “Now about your education?”
“I graduated from The Culinary Institute of Equestria in Las Pegasus. Oh I remember all the bright and pretty lights and all the hustling and bustling. Then there were all the games with cards and stuff and all the dressing up…”
“We really need you to focus Pinks.” Naruto interrupted her before she could move on another tangent. “Anyway,” He paused and murmured something. “…We need your measurements.”
“Now why didn’t you just ask for my measurements instead of my boob size differently silly?”
Naruto opened his mouth and then promptly closed it upon realizing he had no retort. After another half hour of questioning they finally got around to the last part of the bio, which was questioning her place of birth and her immediate family.
Family – Name – Occupation
Father - Igneous Rock – Rock Farmer
Mother - Cloudy Quartz – Rock Farmer
Grandmother - Granite Rock - Retired
Aunt - Butter Pie – Baker
Older Sister - Maud Pie – Petrologist
Younger Sister - Marble Pie – Student
Younger Sister - Limestone Pie – Student
“Well that was really fun.” Pinkie said as she stretched her arms backward in yet the atypical Pinkie Pie manner of flexibility.
“Everything seems to be in order. If nothing comes up in your schedule will one month from now be ideal for the next interview?” Twilight asked as Pinkie nodded.
“Yep,” She answered. “Anyway I have to go. I have to go pick up the stock for the bakery. See you later Twilight, Narry.” She bid them farewell with her usual exuberance. Naruto all the while was face planting on the desk and wondering how in Equestria he was going to survive these interviews if they were going to keep going like this.
Equestrian Heroes 0 Naruto x ? 0 Story Start 0 “Come on Fluttershy you can do this.” She softly coached herself as she found herself standing on the other side of the street from Naruto’s home. Sure enough, walking the trail was none other than Naruto who was coming in from his early morning training.
Out of reflex Fluttershy used one of her large wings to cover herself when he began looking around. Naruto caught sight of the Pegasus and gave her a wave. Taking notice of what she was doing he couldn’t help but notice how cute she was. Between her adorable squeaks and demure demeanor it was hard not to notice. So lost in his thoughts he didn’t notice his intense gaze caused a blush to deepen on her cheeks.
He took notice of what she was wearing. A lovely floral summer dress that showed off her legs and form and from what he could see her wings were as vibrant and clean as always. Seeing as she was a caretaker of sorts it made sense for Fluttershy to be rather hygienic.
Peeking over her wing Fluttershy took in the stallion’s body language having dealt with a lot of bullies because of her shy behavior. Not to mention being the daughter of a military pony Fluttershy found herself a target on multiple fronts. Both the negative experiences from her childhood and her positive interactions with animals had helped her developed a keen sense of another pony’s intent.
Her cheeks continued its coloring once she realized the stallion was staring right at her. For a moment she felt like she was going to faint. Swallowing, Fluttershy decided to steel her resolve. Unable to keep eye contact she made her way over to the stallion while doing her best to avoid stumbling and making a joke of herself.
Naruto had come to a stop and waited for Fluttershy to approach him. He took in her appearance and quite frankly he now understood the statement of an angel in a sinful body. Naruto hoped that Fluttershy was going to act positively to the action he was about to do. She had been opening up to him and he was hoping that slowly but surely he could help her out of her shell.
Making the first move, he reached out and brought her into an affectionate hug. “Hey Shy, how was your trip?”
Fluttershy felt herself freeze at the contact. She took a moment to start breathing and allow herself to calm down. ‘Its ok. Its Naruto. He won’t hurt you. He won’t hurt you.’ She softly chanted to herself as she accepted the embrace. ‘So warm.’ She added as an afterthought.
“Good morning, Naruto,” She answered, wrapping her arms around him to return the embrace. “It was wonderful.” After the Nightmare Moon incident her mother insisted on seeing her so Fluttershy made a trip to Cloudsdale for the weekend.
The hug soon ended, much to the mare’s disappointment.
“How are you parents doing?” He asked as Fluttershy started to return to her normal color.
“They’re doing well. Both of them are doing their parts in hunting down the criminals that escaped during the incident so both of them are going to be rather busy the next few months.”
“Either way, it must have been good seeing your mom again anyway, you here for a visit?”
“Well actually I was hoping you could…um, come with me to gather some herbs and plants from the Everfree Forest, if that’s okay with you.”
“Sure Fluttershy, are any of the others coming with us?” He asked.
“No, they’re all busy with helping in the relief efforts and I thought that maybe I could help with some herbs.” For the first time she looked directly at Naruto, though once she realized that her gaze was more than obvious she quickly turned away with a blush.
“Oh, that’s ok I guess. Would you like to come in for anything to eat or have you already eaten?”
“I-It’s fine, I ate before I came I didn’t want to impose.”
A warm smile formed on Naruto’s face. “You could never impose. Let me grab a few things and I’ll be ready to join you.” He said as he opened the door and let her inside. “It won’t take long.” He promised as he trailed upstairs.
Fluttershy patiently waited as she looked around. She had been over to Naruto’s home once or twice but she never took time to explore as she never stayed over long enough.
“Alright are you ready to go?” He asked, walking down with a different pair of clothing than what he was wearing earlier. It was a mended version of the training outfit he asked Rarity to make when he first met her. While physically no different than any other outfit he commissioned to the seamstress for this purpose this one held sentimental value for him.
“Y-Yes.”
The two walked side by side as Naruto filled her in on some of the events she had missed. It was a shame Fluttershy had to go out of town as her animal expertise would have been rather invaluable during the Ursa Minor attack.
Besides himself, the only other pony who considered going near the Everfree Forest was Fluttershy. Ironically enough considering her timid nature. As such they went into trips to the forest twice prior to now so Fluttershy could expand her collection of herbs.
Even to this day most of the ponies were still wary of the forest. Rumors and stories of what Naruto and the Bearers in the forest had done of course slowly began to go into the territory of extravagance. Then again, considering they faced Timberwolves and a Manticore not to mention Nightmare Moon and her forces the embellished tales themselves did were hard press to match the feet of facing the moon Alicorn in battle.
“So what plants are we looking for?”
“Um,” She began in her usual quiet manner. “You remember the usual herbs correct?”
“Yeah, Angelica, Basil, Elderflower and such right?” He asked, listing the herbs off the top of his head. “Correct, but there are also four other plants we need to find. Knotgrass, a plant with magical properties and used in a lot of potions. They can only be harvested a few times a year and are pretty valuable. Knotgrass is a rather popular export to the nation of Zebrica and how I make a good deal of my income. During our journey to the tower I noticed several of the plants and herbs, so we’ll find them a little deeper into the forest.”
When Naruto had first met her he wondered if being the town’s Veterinarian really did allow her to afford such a living until he learned she regularly sold plants and herbs to supplement her income.
“Next is Gurdyroot and it looks like a green onion. It tastes rather nasty, but it wards off certain skin affections.” Fluttershy then let out a gasp and took notice of green onions a few feet away from them. “There’s some right there.” She pointed out as the two of them went over to collect the plant. Pulling out some gloves from the basket she bought, the two of them put on the gloves before carefully removing the onions from their place. Fluttershy warned him that several of these plants were rather toxic and could be absorbed through the skin if one wasn’t cautious enough.
“Then there is Gillyweed, a magical plant that can be found by water sources. I think there might be some near that river we encountered and lastly the Snargaluff, a plant that looks like a gnarled stump and is hidden with vines and I hear it takes more than one pony to harvest because of its dangerous thorns. We have to look for green pulsating pods about the size of grapefruits.”
They continued their journey when they came across an animal here or there. Every so often a creature would approach and using her talent, Fluttershy would chat with them.
“It always amazes me whenever you do that.” He finally spoke up after a good deal of silence.
“Its nothing really.”
“You say that, but unlike a lot of other talents being good with animals is rather one of the more unique ones.”
“Well,” Fluttershy began. “I suppose it comes natural to me. After all nopony would be able to have and get along with their pets if they couldn’t communicate with them to some agree.”
“I suppose you’re right.” He replied as they kept going.
The two continued on this time in silence as they kept a look out for the plants and herbs. Every so often they would stop to pick up some plants. Finally, the two came across a large clearing hidden by the foliage of the Everfree’s large tree.
Despite the fact that it was the afternoon the light within the forest always seemed darker than one would normally perceive. They arrived to the river and began picking some of the Gillyweed. “So what else do we need?” He asked, when suddenly a loud and harsh roar echoed from behind the tree line. From behind them appeared none other than a Manticore.
Naruto immediately moved himself between Fluttershy and the Manticore. “Stand back Shy; I won’t let this creature hurt you.” Naruto quickly drew out the machete that he had strapped to his back. While it wasn’t a weapon he was proficient with, some of these creatures had tough hides he didn’t wish to damage his hand on.
“No! Don’t!” Fluttershy loudly cried out to him as she moved in between the stunned Naruto and the snarling beast. “He doesn’t mean any harm.” She said as she walked over to the creature. “Isn’t that right Mannifred?” She cooed to the creature as she approached it and placed a gentle hoof on its head. The Manticore responded instantly with a low grumble of appreciation, closing its eyes in bliss. “Manfred?” Naruto echoed with a slack jaw.
“Yes, don’t you remember when he had that horrible spell cast on him?” She asked as the realization of this being the same Manticore.
“So, this Manfred is the same Manticore? I always did wonder what happened to him.” Naruto asked as he leaned against one of the trees.
“He left shortly after my papa showed up. He’s not too keen on dealing with large crowds, poor fella had me worried for a week before he showed up again.”
“Well, I’m glad he’s ok.” Naruto honestly answered. From the account he had got from the mares he really helped them out. “Should we continue our journey?”
“Well, ok.” She gave the Manticore a final pat on the head before walking back towards Naruto. “Have you found anypony to spend time with?” Fluttershy couldn’t help but gasp at her sudden boldness. “I mean…s-since you live on your own…n-not that there's anything wrong with that.” Fluttershy profusely apologized then did that cute little furrowing on her face when she was disappointed in herself.
For a few seconds Naruto was stunned that Fluttershy looked like she was trying to start a conversation before he replied. “It’s fine Shy, I know what you’re trying to say. I don’t have any other living relatives. I’m the last of my line.”
“I’m sorry.”
“There’s nothing to apologize for. Does it hurt to think about my family sometimes, yeah, it kind of does, but then I remember I have some amazing friends and that helps me get through those rather tough and lonely days. So don’t ever feel afraid to start a conversation with me ok?”
“Ok.” Fluttershy nodded.
Finding the last of the plants they needed the two of them began their trek out of the forest. Naruto was thankful that for once nothing crazy occurred like it usually would from incidents like this. Nearing her cottage, Naruto suggested that the two of them wash up and catch a late lunch considering they hadn’t brought anything to eat for the journey.
After making sure all her animals had food left out for them as well as water Fluttershy agreed to the invitation for lunch. It was during their walk to find a restaurant Fluttershy began to notice something. It was the body language of the other mares in town.
The reason why she was picking up on it was rather obvious, seeing as this was the first time Naruto and Fluttershy were in town together. While the Summer Sun Festival did see an increase of male traffic into the town the ration was still heavily in the favor of mare residents.
There were only slim pickings in regards to the stallions in town. Those considered at the top and the most desired were the likes of Big Macintosh secluded to Sweet Apple Acres and Time Turner who was always on the move. Then there were those like Caramel who had a marefriend like Sassaflash who had no interest in starting a herd anytime soon or like the Cakes, who had a monogamous marriage. What followed after that were the like of Bulk Biceps who bulging muscles and general loudness made him difficult to approach and unfortunately enough his tiny wings immediately perpetuated the idea of him being less than ideally equipped along with Thunderlane known for his lechery and being on the lazy side.
So when Naruto came into town he turned more than a few heads. At first it was only a few mares considering his rather scraggy and scrawny state he appeared in town in. Just because the number of males were few didn’t mean they didn’t have standards after all, but then the months had passed and thanks to the training and his rich diet Naruto began to develop a strong and healthy physique and that drew a lot of attention.
There was also the fact he was rather friendly and seen interacting positively with many of the towns coats and fillies which was a plus. Then there was also the fact he seemed to play hard to get which to this day most didn’t realize that until recently and even to a good extent Naruto was actually painfully clueless to the equine body language, often missing many of the cues of interest directed at him and was not in fact playing hard to get. In fact you had to be pretty damn blatant to the point of admitting you were in love with him to get a clue.
A shame he had finally picked up the cues of human women’s emotions, only to end up in an Equine society.
Fluttershy on the other hand was not as clueless as the blond when it came to the attention of the other mares. Despite having a nonexistent love life she was taught many things when it came to reading ponies and learning information about them from her mother. And in typical Fluttershy fashion she linked the action to the little creatures she loved so much.
The mares about town were like hungry mice eyeing fresh berries or nuts. Contrary to popular belief mice actually weren’t all that fond of cheese, considering how their teeth were suited for tougher food and the soft substance of cheese wasn’t enough to fill the vermin or provided all the nutrients they needed. By the way they were sizing him up, it was apparent that some of them were already making plans to make their move.
After all, single stallions were considered fair game and it was usually always a race to become the stallion’s significant other or depending on where you live, more commonly Alpha mare.
After the end of her observation two thoughts came to mind. The first was the nice and atypical sweet part of Fluttershy that concluded they were nice mares looking for love and took notice that Naruto was a nice stallion.
The other and more unusual thought was quick, but just as strong. Spending that day with Naruto was after all the first step and exploring the nature of her feelings for the blond and she wasn’t going to lose without a fight.
A warm and sunny afternoon washed over the town of Ponyville as the first days of August greeted the town. Upon the province of Sweet Apple Acres one of the land owners, Applejack was gathering apples. Assisting her were none other than Naruto and Twilight. While Spike indeed had come along he seemed more content in sitting in the cart and criticizing apples he deemed not good enough to eat.
"Ah thank ya kindly for helping me out. Ah bet Big McIntosh ah could get all these apples in the barn by lunchtime. If ah win, he's gonna walk down Stirrup Street in one of Granny's girdles." Applejack explained her reason for inviting them down to the farm. Taking her hat off, she began to fan herself.
"What would have happened if you lost?" Naruto couldn't help but wonder as he lifted up a full barrel of apples and dumped it in the cart, nearly burying Spike under the ensuing mini avalanche.
Applejack paused as the memory came to her mind.
"An' what do Ah hafta do if YOU win?" Applejack challenged, to which Big Macintosh smiled smugly.
"WHEN Ah win," He said. "Y'all hafta lie ta Granny Smith fer a day."
"Easy!" Applejack whooped but the look in her eyes indicating she wasn't too happy with the possibility of having to lie if she lost. "That's all?"
"Nnope."
"What?" Applejack was taken out of her thoughts of sweet, early victory. She quickly regained her composure. "Okay partner, what's th' catch?" She inquired cautiously.
"Ya gotta tell her that ya got knocked up by Naruto," Big Mac whispered to her with a grin, being sure that a nearby playing Applebloom wouldn't have to hear that tidbit. A.J. gulped as her blood ran cold. If Granny knew that someone was fooling around with HER grandchildren, the culprits would be at the alter within the hour, or six feet under. "What's th' matter, Applejack?" Big Mac playfully taunted, playing upon his sister’s pride. "You ain't chicken, ain'tcha?" With that, a fire lit up inside Applejack's stomach. "Ah ain't never been no chicken, an' Ah'll never will!" She roared, her nostrils flaring as she summarily jabbed Big Mac in the chest with her finger. "Ya got yerself a bet!"
"N-Nothing. Some thing is all. Y'all know how it is." Applejack lied, badly. Drawing herself out of the memory.
Applejack could not say a convincing lie to save her life, but Naruto figured whatever it was was too embarrassing for the farm pony to admit.
"We were glad to help, Applejack. I'm glad the goal is lunchtime though. All this hard work is making me hungry." Twilight remarked as she wiped her brow and softly exhaled. She was nowhere near as fit as the two orange ponies. She was about ready to keel over and they had hardly broken a sweat.
"I know, right?" Spike asked as the others gave him a mean stare.
"Spike, you've been in that cart the whole time while we worked." Twilight noted as Spike responded with an apathetic shrug.
"Exactly." The baby dragon aloofly countered as he merely sat back. "You guys were taking so long, I missed my early afternoon snack." At the end of his statement all of their stomachs growled.
"Eh, I guess we better get some food." Twilight laughed nervously.
"Nope. Worm. A-ha!" Spike said as he went through more apples until he came upon a good looking one.
"Oh Spike, that looks delicious." Twilight longingly said as her gaze settled on the red treat. At that moment, Twilight's hope plummeted as Spike devoured the apple.
"What?" Spike questioned as Naruto shook his head. Spike then suddenly materialized a scroll.
"It's a letter from Princess Celestia." Twilight explained with glee.
"What does it say?" Naruto asked as Twilight cleared her voice and began reading.
"Hear ye, hear ye. Her Grand Royal Highness, Princess Celestia of Equestria, is pleased to announce The Grand Galloping Gala to be held in the magnificent capital city of Canterlot, on the 21st day of,“ she summarily skimmed over the flavor text “… cordially extends an invitation to Twilight Sparkle plus one guest." Applejack and Twilight both gasped. "The Grand Galloping Gala!" Shouted the two mares.
"Woo-hoo!" Applejack let out a whoop of surprise. Spike stuck out his tongue like he was gagging but then burped out two tickets.
"Look, two tickets."
"Wow, great! I've never been to the Gala. Have you Spike?" Twilight without a doubt was beyond excited.
"No, and I plan to keep it that way. I don't want any of that girly frilly frou-frou nonsense." Spike dismissively remarked.
"Hold up. What's this Grand Galloping Gala?" Naruto asked them, wondering what they were talking about. While he did take time to learn about Ponyville’s holiday traditions upon making the town his home, he never spent time learning about the major social events of the higher class. Events like that never interested him in the first place after all.
"It's a royal party held in Canterlot every year. It's where a bunch of ponies come to attend and only the most famous are ever invited."
"I see…" This was starting to remind him of many of the high class social functions he had attended as the Seventh. "That sounds kind of nice." He added, hoping not to come off as ignorant or rude.
"Nice? It's a heap good more than just nice. ah'd love to go." Applejack remarked with a sigh. "...land sakes, if ah had an apple stand set up, ponies would be chowin' our tasty vittles till the cows came home. Do you have any idea how much business ah could drum up for Sweet Apple Acres? Why, with all that money, we could do a heap of fixin' up 'round here. We could replace that saggy old roof, and Big McIntosh could replace that saggy old plow, and Granny Smith could replace that saggy old hip." Applejack added with a sigh.
"...Why, I'd give my left leg to go to that gala."
"Oh, well in that case, would you like to-" Twilight began to invite the farm pony until a certain Pegasus crashed into Twilight full throttle.
"Are we talking about The Grand Galloping Gala?" Rainbow Dash questioned as she recovered from the crash.
"Rainbow Dash, you told me you were too busy to help me harvest apples. What were ya busy doing, spyin'?" Applejack demanded with a glare.
In typical Rainbow Dash fashion she seemed ignorant of the situation at hand. Turning her gaze back to AJ for only a moment to dismissively declare her own innocence. "No, I was busy napping, and I just happened to hear that you have an extra ticket.
"Yeah, but-" Twilight began to speak until she was cut off.
And before she managed a third word, it was an instant interruption as Rainbow Dash launched herself into the air, thrusting a fist high overhead while she exclaimed with bold pleasure. "YES! This is so awesome. The Wonderbolts perform at The Grand Galloping Gala every year. I can see it now."
A rally is taking place with the Wonderbolts watching.
"...Everyone would be watching the sky. Their eyes riveted on The Wonderbolts, but then in would fly Rainbow Dash!" Said Rainbow Dash. The audience gasps by the Pegasus's appearance. "I would draw their attention with my Super Speed Strut." Rainbow Dash performs an awesome performance. The audience cheers for the performance. "Then, I would mesmerize 'em with my Fantastic Filly Flash. And for my grand finale, The Buccaneer Blaze!" The Wonderbolts' mouths drop after seeing the "Buccaneer Blaze". "The ponies would go wild!" Sure enough, the audience did go nuts for this performance. "The Wonderbolts would insist that my signature moves be incorporated into their routine, and then welcome me as their newest member." Finally, the Wonderbolts put her in as a Wonderbolt.
"...Don't you see, Twilight? This could be my one chance to show 'em my stuff. You gotta take me!" Rainbow Dash pleaded.
"Hold on just one pony pickin' minute here. I asked for that ticket first." Applejack challenged with a flare of her nostrils.
"So? That doesn't mean you own it." Rainbow Dash challenged back by sending a glare and showing her teeth, but Applejack was not going to sit back and take it.
"Oh, yeah? Well ah challenge you to a hoof-wrestle. Winner gets the ticket." Before both of them could try and hoof-wrestle, Twilight put a stop to the contest.
"Girls, these are my tickets, I'll decide who gets it, thank you very much. Whoever has the best reason to go should get the ticket, don't you think?"
"Drummin' up business for the farm?" Applejack asked with a bit of hopefulness.
"A chance to audition for The Wonderbolts?" Rainbow Dash threw in.
"Money t' fix granny's hip."
"Living the dream."
"Oh my, those are all pretty good reasons, aren't they?" Twilight asked herself as her stomach growled. "Listen to that, I'm starving. I don't know about you, but I can't make important decision on an empty stomach, so I'll, uh, think about it over lunch and get back to you two, okay?" Twilight darted off towards Ponyville.
Seeing as Twilight was on her way, Naruto decided it would be a wise decision to remove himself from the situation. "Yeah, well I'll go to. I already know this is a disaster waiting to happen and I don't want to be a part of it. See you girls later."
"Okay."
“See you later.”
A.J. and Dash bid him farewell as they looked at each other and continued their hoof-wrestle.
Just as Naruto began leaving the area, he received feedback from a kagebunshin he had left at his house. Apparently, Ditzy just dropped off a letter and news of him getting his own ticket to the Gala. "Hmm, that’s interesting. I guess I better go see Rare and get an outfit made.” He thought as he began making his way to Carousel Boutique. Per usual Rarity was happy to make an outfit for him.
The only odd thing was that it seemed to take her so much longer to do his measurements then any of her customers. "You need to move darling. If you are acting like a statue it will remain simply impossible for me to finish."
"I thought you prefer it when I didn't move so much." Naruto playfully remarked, remembering how he used to be unable to sit still when Rarity made him something.
"I prefer it when I can work without stopping to jostle you awake. By the way you never told me what this suit is for."
"I got an invitation to the Grand Galloping Gala and considering I didn't have any fan…" He found himself cut off with a loud cry.
"THE GRAND GALLOPING GALA?"
Naruto was startled slightly and fell off the standing dish. "Yeah, I take it you would love to go as well?"
"Oh my goodness ,you are so lucky. Oh how wonderful it would be to go to the Gala. Everypony clamoring for moi's attention. In my finest dress all eyes would be on me. Then everyone would finally know, the most beautiful, most talented, most sophisticated pony in all of Equestria is Rarity the unicorn. Ah..." Rarity then made a nervous laugh. "...but it’s all just a silly little fantasy. I mean it’s not that big of deal."
"Rarity I'm sorry, if I had a ticket I really would like you to go, but I wasn't given an extra like Twilight; I guess the tickets are rare."
"Twilight has an extra ticket you say?" Rarity’s certainly perked up at that juicy bit of information.
'Ah crap.' Naruto thought. 'Sorry Twilight.' Naruto mentally added. Moments later ,Naruto found his suit mended with ridiculous speed. He figured that he could at least give the Unicorn a heads up. He began making his way towards Sugarcube Corner when he heard an all too familiar voice singing.
Oh the Grand Galloping Gala is the best place for me Oh the Grand Galloping Gala is the best place for me
Hip hip
Hooray
It's the best place for me
For Pinkie... With decorations like streamers and fairy-lights and pinwheels and piñatas and pin-cushions. With goodies like sugar cubes and sugar canes and sundaes and sun-beams and sarsaparilla. And I get to play my favorite-est of favorite fantabulous games like Pin the Tail on the Pony!
Oh the Grand Galloping Gala is the best place for me Oh the Grand Galloping Gala is the best place for me Cause it's the most galarrific superly-terrific gala ever In the whole galaxy Wheee!
Naruto arrived just in time to catch the end of a conversation. Pinkie Pie had got it in her head that she was going and Rarity was arguing against it.
"Oh, the society, the culture, the glamor! It's where I truly belong, and where I'm destined to meet him."
"Him!" Pinkie Pie said as if she knew whom Rarity was speaking about. "...Who?"
"Him." Rarity said as she went into detail of her own vision.
In Canterlot, the rich folks are in the ballroom talking when they suddenly see Rarity with a dress walk in.
"...I would stroll through the gala, and everyone would wonder, "Who is that mysterious mare?" They would never guess that I was just a simple pony from little old Ponyville. Why, I would cause such a sensation that I would be invited for an audience with Princess Celestia herself, and the princess would be so taken with the style and elegance that she would introduce me to him, her nephew: the most handsome, eligible unicorn stallion in Canterlot." You then see a handsome stallion looking at Rarity. "Our eyes would meet, our hearts would melt. Our courtship would be magnificent. He would ask for my hoof in marriage, and of course I would say," Yes!" We would have a royal wedding, befitting a princess, which is" A giggle escaped her lips "...what I would become upon marrying him, the stallion of my dreams."
Then and maybe only then she could work past her feelings for Naruto and not risk losing his friendship. "Twilight, I simply cannot believe you would invite Pinkie Pie so she can... party, and prevent me from meeting my true love could you? Hmph." Rarity said as she looked at the Unicorn, disappointed by Twilight's decision even though Twilight did not invite anyone yet.
"Girls, don't you think you should ask Twilig…" The sound of scampering caught his attention. It was none other than Fluttershy's bunny, Angel taking the tickets from Spike.
"Hey!" Spike exclaimed in surprise by the bunny's actions. Angel showed them to Fluttershy who replied with a small gasp.
"Angel, these are perfect." Fluttershy softly cooed.
"Uh, listen girls, I haven't decided who to give the extra ticket to." Twilight finally spoke up.
"You haven't?" The party and proper pony spoke at once.
Naruto stepped forward, realizing how this situation was going to play out if some modicum of control wasn’t added. "Of course not. She just got them and hasn't decided yet. Don't you think you girls are pushing her a bit much?"
"Um, excuse me, Twilight. I would just like to ask, I mean, if it would be alright, if you haven't given it to someone else-" Fluttershy softly and indecisively began to ask until being rudely cut off by Rarity.
"You? You want to go to the gala?" Rarity asked, a bit awestruck at this revelation. For all the time she had known Fluttershy, she had never known her to have an interest in such an event.
"Oh, no. I mean, yes, or, actually, kind of." Fluttershy stammered with a faint blush.
"...You see, it's not so much The Grand Galloping Gala as it is the wondrous private gated garden that surrounds the dance." The garden shows a huge variety of wildlife. "The flowers are said to be the most beautiful and fragrant in all of Equestria. For the night of the Gala, and that night alone, would they all be in bloom... and that's just the flora! Don't get me started on the fauna." Then you see a lot of animals. "There's loons and toucans and bitterns, oh my! Hummingbirds that can really hum, and buzzards that can really buzz. White-blue jays, and red jays, and green jays, pink jays and pink flamingos!"
"Gee, Fluttershy, it sounds... beautiful?" Twilight remarked with a sigh. All her friends really wanted to go and she didn't want to disappoint any of them.
"Wait just a minute." Rainbow Dash shouted from outside the window.
"Rainbow Dash, were you following us?" Twilight asked in a more nervous tone.
"No. I mean, yes. I mean, maybe. Look, it doesn't matter. I couldn't risk a goody-two-shoes like Twilight giving that ticket away to just anybody."
"Wait just another minute." Applejack interrupted as she entered the scene.
"Applejack, you as well?" Naruto supposed he shouldn't have been surprised.
"No. Ah was followin' this one to make sure she didn't try any funny business. Still trying to take mah ticket." Applejack reasoned.
"Your ticket?" Twilight asked.
"But Twilight's taking me." Pinkie Pie interjected with a pout. The rest of the Mane Six kept arguing.
Naruto sighed, knowing that the next step would be bribes and buttering her up. He remembered hearing about this exact same situation when Team Ten were trying to curry favors with a Shinobi to get an item so they wouldn't fail the mission.
Placing a hand on her, Naruto disappeared with Twilight in a swirl of leaves before the others could even react.
"What…what just happened?" Twilight remarked with a loud exclamation as they found themselves in the forest.
"Pretty sure I just saved you from practically being eaten alive." Naruto answered cheekily. "Are you alright?"
"I…I'm fine." She remarked a bit more subdue. “D-Did we just teleport?”
“Yeah I’ll explain that later, but let’s solve the whole the other bearers attempting to mob you situation. So how bad is it?”
"Money! Wonderbolts! Party! Prince! Animals! So many reasons, how do I choose?" Twilight remarked as she dipped her head slightly. "Applejack wants to make enough money to fix up Sweet Apple Acres, Rainbow Dash wants to impress the Wonderbolts, Pinkie Pie thinks it'll be a gigantic version of her parties, Rarity wants to get together with some high-class Unicorn, and Fluttershy wants to see the animals in the royal garden. How do I choose? I don't want to make any of them upset with me if I don't choose them."
Naruto chuckled and patted Twilight's head.
"H-Hey!" Twilight exclaimed, a blush adorned her cheeks.
"You silly pony. Do you really think that any of them would hold it against you? Enough to damage your friendship over it? I know them and they wouldn't do that."
"You have so much faith. How do you avoid being afraid that one day the ponies you consider friends might stop liking you?"
"Friends. Real friends will respect your decisions. They'll never betray you intentionally and will be willing to listen to you. You have to talk with them Twilight and make them understand that you understand their reasons for wanting to go and why you made the decision you eventually have to make." Naruto shunshined them to the Library. The two of them talked and tried to figure out the best response to give the girls. "I'll go gather the others and you can make them understand your feelings on the matter. Trust me Twilight, being honest will hurt them less in the long run then stringing them along."
"You're…okay." Twilight nodded. She was still a bit nervous, but if she didn't speak her mind she could lose her new friends. The ponies gathered were asked to be quiet until Twilight was done speaking.
"Applejack, I understand your reasons for wanting to go. Your reasons for the Gala are the most noble. Naruto and I talked about it a bit, and we're both willing to help you fix up Sweet Apple Acres free of charge whenever we can. I hate to damage our friendship or something like money.
Rarity, I understand your reasons for wanting to go. For all those high class nobles, there are some who are decent and kind like Princess Celestia, but there are just as many that aren't noble. I know your heart is set on meeting a special somepony of your specifications, but do you really want to meet him in a superficial way or do you want him to like you for you. I hate for our friendship to be damaged over something like that.
Fluttershy, while I think your idea is beautiful, I can already tell you that the ponies attending may not be so welcoming to your idea. I would hate for you to be hurt when those attending the Gala wouldn't be interesting in your animals."
Naruto stepped forward and began speaking. "Rainbow and Pinkie, since I have more social experience Twilight and I agreed it was better for me to breakdown the reasoning behind the negative repercussions that could happen with the two of you. The Gala is no way suited for your interests. I know just how…wild you two can be and I can assure you partying or showing off in the way you're thinking would definitely get you two thrown out. I'm not the most formal pony, I can admit that, but I've dealt with people of noble like class and trust me, ponies like us and our antics would not be welcomed.
Pinks, despite the Gala being a party of sorts the gathering will be rather formal. Somepony with your energy would be scorn and looked down upon by the nobles.
Dash, while I know the Wonderbolts are your heroes, they’ll probably be so swamped by the other guests because of their status I highly doubt they’ll be able to give you the time you want.”
Twilight stepped forward, thanking Naruto before speaking again. "I know how important it is for all of you and I decided, no matter the reasons I can’t choose just one of you. I want you all to be happy, but if I choose one of you it'd be the same as saying I favor one of you over the others and I don't want to do that." Twilight found herself sniffling, almost moved to tears. Thinking of how easily these ponies accepted and cared for her without a thought during the Nightmare Moon incident moved her to tears and the thought of straining that bond over something as simple as a party saddened her greatly.
"Twlight, sugar, ah didn't mean to put so much pressure on ya, and if it helps, ah don't want the ticket anymore. You can give it to somepony else. ah won't feel bad, ah promise." Applejack remarked.
"Me too. I feel just awful that I made you feel so awful." Fluttershy stated, almost moved to tears herself.
"And me too. It's no fun upsetting your friends." Pinkie Pie said as she deflated slightly.
"Twilight, it was unfair of me to try to force you as I did." Rarity couldn't help but feel ashamed.
"Yes! That means the ticket is mine. Ha ha, I got the ticket, I got the ticket-" Rainbow Dash gloated until the others shot her a mean glare. "...you know, I haven't perfected my signature moves for The Wonderbolts anyway. I don't need that ticket either." She ended sheepishly.
"We all got so gun-ho about going to the gala that we couldn't see how un-gun-ho we were making you." Applejack added.
"We're sorry, Twilight." The ponies apologized.
"Spike, take down a note." She told the baby dragon who groaned; finally having caught up to ponies. Curse his short legs.
"Dear Princess Celestia, I've learned that one of the joys of friendship is sharing your blessings, but when there's not enough blessings to go around, having more than your friends can make you feel pretty awful. So, though I appreciate the invitation, I will be returning both tickets to The Grand Galloping Gala."
"What?!" The other ponies incredulous cried out.
"If my friends can't all go, I don't wanna go either." Twilight decisively decided.
"Twa'light, you don't have to do that."
"Nope. I've made up my mind. Spike, you can send the letter now." Spike breathed his magic fire on the scroll and it disappeared. "Now you won't get to go to the gala either." Fluttershy noted.
"It's okay girls. I couldn't possibly enjoy myself without my best friends there with me, so I would rather not go at all."
"Couldn't you have just asked for more tickets?" Naruto asked, cocking his head as Twilight's eyes widened.
Twilight promptly face palmed. How could she have overlooked something so simple? So obvious?
Suddenly, Spike looked like he was going to vomit.
"Hgh... hgh... urk... urk..." Spike grunted before he exhaled a letter.
"A letter from the princess? That was fast." Twilight remarked.
My faithful student Twilight, I hope you can forgive me for the oversight. It had not occurred to me the other bearers would be interested in attending the Gala. At the moment I am still in the midst of handling much of the political and social outcry of the Summer Sun Celebration incident. With the meeting of the other nation’s leaders having finally been scheduled on the first Saturday of November I found it suitable to finish certain tasks to lighten my schedule. I look forward to seeing you and the others in Canterlot for the Ceremony which will be held the day of. Until then my faithful student.
"You know, we really should have thought about this. Would have saved a lot of time and headaches." Naruto remarked with a sigh.
"And look, seven tickets to The Grand Galloping Gala." The ponies gasp. "Now we can all go." Twilight announced as her expression morphed into one of happiness. Her stomach rumbled louder than ever which makes her laugh. She never did get that meal.
“You know this is a rather nice change of pace.” Naruto announced as he and Twilight traversed along the path to Fluttershy’s cottage. It was another nice and sunny day in Ponyville. A few white clouds were out and the temperatures was around the mid seventies making for a pleasant day.
“It will definitely be different. I have to admit once we finish this first round of interviews I wonder what else we could really learn?” Twilight wondered as Fluttershy’s home came into view.
“Well your secondary assignment is to learn more about the nature of the other five elements right? Maybe it might be a more detailed assessment on the nature of those traits. Maybe you might learn what’s important to them through some stories they might be willing to share or why that trait more than any other is important to them.”
“That would add a layer of complexity to the assignment beyond mere interviews. “ The two of stopped in front of the door of the cottage. With a quick wrap on the door the light wooden structure opened and into view stepped Fluttershy. She was dressed in a light color sundress that cut off just above her knees.
“Good morning Naruto. Twilight. Please come in,” she invited them in to the homey cottage.
“Morning Fluttershy,” Twilight couldn’t help but take in the whiff of something. “That smells delicious. Are those chocolate chip cookies?”
“Indeed. I thought you both would like them.” She responded as she clasped her hands.
“Well that was rather nice. I think the kitchen table is big enough for us to have our interview at, if you don’t mind Shy?”
“N-No not at all.” She said as she led them into the kitchen. Taking a seat at the table Naruto and Twilight were soon served a plate of cookies.
“Are you ready for the interview Fluttershy?” Naruto asked as a small smile formed on Fluttershy’s face.
Pepping up Twilight prepared to start the first line of questioning. She found that she really enjoyed getting to learn about her new friends. The fact it was also an assignment from Princess Celestia was just icing on the cake. “So is your name just Fluttershy or do you have a clan you belong too?”
Having a last name was something that was done either by those of noble or royal blood and in some cases those with clans. Twilight for instance was from the Sparkle clan even if her father didn’t have sparkle as his legal name. His mother though was the matriarch of the Sparkle clan to which the members of that clan used a similar naming convention.
Applejack’s family convention of naming came from the very fruit their family thrived on. Henceforth why every pony from that family had something related to apples in their name.
“Legally I’m just known as Fluttershy, but my father once told me his line was an offshoot of the line of Hurricane. My ancestral grandmother was cast out of the family for marrying an earth pony. “
Name: Fluttershy; Full Ancestral name: Fluttershy Hurricane
Having some earth pony in her did explain Fluttershy’s build then if she was a pure Pegasus. From what Naruto understood inter breeding between the clans was rather pronounced. In the case of Bulk Biceps it was having more Earth Pony in his lineage with just enough Pegasus for him to be born a Pegasus.
“Do you have any nicknames or titles that you go by?” Twilight asked her as the mare paused and began looking down with a semi intense gaze. Twilight readjusted the writing instrument in her hand Naruto began eating one of Fluttershy’s cookies. He really did enjoy Fluttershy’s cookies whenever he got the chance.
“W-Well Flutters, Rainbow Dash calls me that and…” she paused, turning a glance at Naruto before dropping her head down, her hair obscuring her face. “…S-Shy as well.” Even though her voice grew quieter her voice was still in a level where hearing her was manageable. “I really don’t like the other ones.
A sigh escaped Naruto’s lips. It really said something when chicken was one of the nicer things to be called.
Nicknames: Flutters; Shy
Naruto found himself confused at Fluttershy’s rather odd behavior. Well okay this was Fluttershy so it wasn’t odd. Thinking about it this whole interviewing thing would be rather intimidating for her he figured.
“So when is your date of birth?” Twilight of course was more focused on the assignment, making a mental to ask society all about her family’s connection to the Hurricanes. A descendant of commander Hurricane? The only thing that kept her from demanding the mare tell her everything was the fact she wanted to make sure she got the interview perfect for the princess.
“I was born March 24th 2001 AD.”
“You should really try some of these cookies Twilight.” Naruto interjected as he happily grabbed another cookie. Twilight sent Naruto a look as if to scold the blond for being unprofessional.
“I’m sorry Twilight, are the cookies not your liking?” Fluttershy asked only for an expression of alarm to form on Twilight’s face. Placing down the writing utensil Twilight scooped up a cookie. “Of course not.” Twilight took a bite and placed on a warm if not a slightly exaggerated smile. “Delicious.”
A smile formed on Fluttershy’s face. Suddenly they were interrupted when some birds flew into the room. They began chirping to her, communicating with the caretaker.
“Oh no little ones I’m still busy. I promise I’ll come see your performance as soon as I’m done.” She softly cooed and helped up her hands. A giggle escaped her lips as the blue jays rubbed their heads along her fingers before taking off.
“Wow, so I take it your animals friends are always coming and going?” Twilight asked as Fluttershy nodded.
“I try to keep my home open to any sick or injured critters.” She explained as she poured herself a cup of tea. A small trail of tea rose up from the cup as Fluttershy added a cube of sugar.
“Right, so to continue on with the interview how tall are you/”
“Six feet-two.” She answered taking a sip from her tea.
Height: 6 ‘2
“And your weight?” Twilight continued as the Pegasus’s eyes widened slightly and a gasp escaped her lips.
“W-Well…” she stuttered as her cheeks flushed red. While Fluttershy wasn’t embarrassed about her weight in particular it contributed to her body which in itself brought attention she didn’t like.
“Are you alright Fluttershy?” Twilight asked, wondering if something was wrong with the Pegasus. Being more pragmatic and a scholar Twilight didn’t focus on body issues as much as mares her age.
“Y-Yeah. I’m two-hundred and s-six pounds.” She finally answered. Which would put her about fifty pounds lighter than Applejack who had a high weight count thanks to being an Earth Pony. In fact most Pegasus without going through specialized weight training hardly ever topped over one-hundred and seventy pounds due to their bodies being more built for lean builds.
Weight: 206
Mane: Long and pale light grayish rose color with matching bangs often worn over her face to use as a shield of sorts.
Eyes: Moderate Cyan.
“Okay so the location of your Cutie Mark?” Naruto spoke up as once more Fluttershy’s cheeks burned up even more. Then again, this might be a good opportunity to see if maybe Naruto like mares with best chests.
“W-Well, its three butterflies r-right here.” She said as she pulled down her top to reveal the top of her breasts. Her bra kept most of it breast covered while one of the blue butterflies with pink wings were exposed. Seeing Naruto flush red and turn away his face caused a series of questions to flow through Fluttershy’s mind. Did he find her attractive? Did he find her unappealing? Was she too forward? Oh she knew this wasn’t the best idea.
“A-Alright. We need to…” Naruto cleared his throat. He knew this wasn’t going to be good. “…we need to know your measurements.”
The eyes of the Pegasus mare began to pop out of her head. “M-My m-measurements?” The squeak that escaped her lips were a decibel that one wouldn’t think were possible. ‘N-Naruto wants to know my measurements?’ She thought as she suddenly filled woozy. She began to fall out of her chair. She expected to hit the ground only to be caught.
“Shy?” Naruto asked as the Pegasus found her breath caught in your throat. “You okay?”
Her answer was of course fainting.
After waking her up with smelling salts and a few cups of tea to calm her down Fluttershy was finally able to speak.
Bust Measurement: 44 F
Waist Measurement: 30
Hip Measurement: 42
Considering the small size of Ponyville Fluttershy had to have her bra custom made which for a mare like her was horribly embarrassing.
Finally they could move onto something else. “So Fluttershy what is your career? Do you do anything besides taking care of animals?”
“Well my primary career is that of being the town’s Veterinarian and I also do part time work at the animal shelter. In order to supplement my income I collect herbs and other plants and sell them. I make enough money in order to live comfortably.” Whenever Fluttershy talked about her passion there was this always sort of happy glow to her.
“What about your education?”
“Well I graduated from Ponyville High and later on went to get my Bachelors in Biology, Doctorate in Zoology as well as a Degree in Veterinary Medicine.” She explained a bit bashfully. She didn’t like talking about her degrees because it felt like she was bragging or rubbing it in the faces of others.
“You have a Doctorate?” Twilight practically shouted in surprise. Even she was in the progress of getting her M.A in magic. In a few months she would be returning to Canterlot to attend a final exam with other students to earn her degree. Due to Twilight’s zealous study habits and love for knowledge she was able to finish most of the course works and practical exams several months early. Even if by far degrees in magic were by far more difficult than other fields it was still rather impressive for someone as young as Fluttershy to have a doctorate. Not only did Twilight gain more respect for the Mare her perspective on her changed quite a bit. “W-Well yeah.”
A grin formed on Naruto’s lips. “A pretty face and a bright mine. If she had some more confidence she could probably have just about any stallion at her beck and call.” He playfully joked to which Fluttershy hid behind her wing.
“T-That’s rather amazing. Your parents must be proud.” Twilight commented as they returned back to the interview. Occupation: Licensed Veterinarian. Part time Animal Shelter worker.
Education: Ponyville High Degree. Bachelors in Biology. Doctorate in Zoology. Degree in Veterinary Medicine.
“Do you have any scars, allergies, or illnesses?”
“I have some scars and cuts while tending to some animals.” She spread some of her fur in spots to show off faint scars. “Most of them have mostly healed so none of them are permanent. I do not have any illnesses or have had any the past few years besides common one like the flu or fevers. I once had a case of feather rot when I was twelve, but I had medical attention for that with no signs of it being in my system.”
Twilight winced at that. Feather rot was a rather serious and contagious Pegasi illness that if caught when younger could cause serious health issues and cause so much damage to a Pegasus’s wing it would lead them unable to fly. “As for allergies I’m allergic to certain kinds of peppers like hot peppers.”
“Right, so now on to your familial ties.” Twilight began as she finished writing down the last bit of information.
“My family is kind of small. I have no siblings or any aunts and uncles. Its really just my papa and mother. My father is the General Grand Esteem, one of the nation’s generals. My mother is a noble and works in the government and one of the members of the Canterlot Council, Fley Truths.”
The more Twilight learned about the Pegasus the more she grew curious about her.
Family – Name – Occupation
Father –Grand Esteem –General
Mother – Fley Truths – Council Member in Canterlot.
With the interview soon finished along with the plate of cookies courtesy of Naruto the two made their way to the door. “That was a rather enlightening experience Fluttershy. I look forward to talking with you more.”
“Thank you. I’ll see you two later, whenever you want to or whenever we bump into each other or just walk into each other.”
“Until then Shy.” Naruto said as he and Twilight made their way back to the library to put together the Bio.
I am afraid another matter of importance has come up that I require your assistance in solving. Earlier this week our patrols have been monitoring the outskirts of our lands and spotted a dragon. A further scouting expedition has revealed that the dragon is building a hoard within the mountain side and there is a possibility that the smoky embers this breed of dragon produces could have disastrous effects on the local ecosystem. The Earth pony's crops are already suffering from a lack of sunlight. We cannot let this continue. I would feel better knowing that you and the other bearers were to go up there to persuade him to move elsewhere, by any means necessary. I will also be sending reinforcements to act as support. I must remind you that this is a peaceful mission and violence is a last resort, especially when dealing with a dragon, but I want to make sure that my subjects are safe, including you.
Your teacher,
Princess Celestia of Equestria
Not too long later, the Elements of Harmony, along with Naruto, had gathered for Twilight's meeting at the library.
"Wha' in th' name o' all things cinnamon-swirled is a full-grown dragon doing here in Equestria?" Applejack asked.
"It's taking residence in the mountain," Twilight answered, much to the collective "Huh" from everypony present.
"According to Princess Celestia, he has already moved his hoard there and is making the space his new home. He was recently spotted in the area by patrols earlier this week. He could simply be migrating for any number of reasons. Dragons by far are one of the more secretive races, but I would not be surprise if the increasing amount of criminal activity in the country side had anything to do with it."
Rarity with an uncertain look on her face spoke up. "But why us? Surely a unit of trained guards would be better suited for this kind of situation."
"It might have to do with special status you six might have." Naruto spoke up as the six of them turned their attention to him.
"Special Status?" Rainbow Dash asked.
"Its not uncommon for leaders of the nation to gift a special title to those who have done a great service to their nation. Depending on the laws of the nation one doesn't always need to be in the military to be deputized by their nation's leader for their service. Considering the six of you are now known as the Bearers of Harmony it wouldn't be all that unusual to think that the other natives of this town might expect you six to do something. I can see this as the Princess's way of helping you six avoid bad publicity thanks to your new found status , or as I should say five as I assume Twilight is used to it being Princess Celestia's pupil. Its probably why she's sending the backup as well. Think about it, as the bearers without your elements going in against a dragon is pretty much insane. Right now you're all still legally civilians and asking you to go in unarmed would be rather stupid. I feel that the Princess wouldn't make this request without making sure sufficient backup is going to be sent."
To which Twilight began speaking up. "This is a diplomatic mission and Princess Celestia is sending us backup in case the situation goes awry. Unfortunately our forces have been spread thin which is why the Princess isn't sending a unit. Hopefully we'll be able to solve this without much incident."
"Right," Naruto agreed. "So we should figure out a plan."
"I'll tell you the plan, we give him the boot!" Rainbow piped up and with a backward kick into a wooden horse head bust in the middle of the room, Twilight re-setting it with her aura. But Rainbow was getting into it as she launched herself at the bust, yelling, "Take that!"
But Twilight had moved the bust out of the way, leaving Rainbow to crash into the wall in a slump.
"Doing so could cause untold property damage or the loss of innocent life. We need to be diligent in how we approach this," Twilight corrected her." Princess Celestia has given us this mission and we must not fail."
"Then we're going to need to get ready." Naruto added.
"Alright everypony, I'll need you to gather supplies quickly," Twilight instructed as she put on her saddlebags. "We have a long journey ahead of us. Let's meet back here tomorrow morning. The reinforcements should be arriving by then."
"Fillies and gentlecolts, we've got a job to do!" Rainbow Dash declared. "Do we have what it takes?!"
Applejack, Pinkie, Rarity, and Naruto all let out a cheer affirmatively as they headed out, with Fluttershy bringing up the rear, looking nervous. This did not escape Naruto's notice. He went over and gave an encouraging nudge to her shoulder, saying, "Everything will be alright, Flutters. We all have something to contribute."
As she watched Naruto walk alone the path back to his home, Fluttershy couldn't help but smile a little at his encouragement, despite the lingering doubt she felt.
That following morning they all gathered in front of the library as they waited for the arrival. As if on cue, sky-carriages drifted down in front of them. The first was gilded with the golden and white metal, symbolizing Celestia's guiding sun, and was pulled by two Pegasus guards. Out of the carriage was known other than the Solar Captain herself, Shine Spark.
"Auntie Spark!" Twilight exclaimed in surprise.
"Aah Twilight, how is my favorite niece?" The Captain of the Guard warmly greeted her.
Happily, Twilight went over and embraces the much taller Unicorn. "What about the situation in the country side? Shouldn't you be on a more important mission?"
"The sanctity of Ponyville is important. After all, the location of her majesty's priced pupil and the bearers is one of our more prominent hot spots. I was already assigned nearby to overlook the training of some new recruits. Because of Ponyville's small population, recruiters have it low on the list to visit for recruits. As such by her majesty's will I am to server in an advisory role until the situation escalates into one requiring military intervention. She and I both have faith that you will be able to handle this situation quite well. Now, I wish to meet the ponies who have become your friends."
"Oh, of course." Twilight said as she happily led her aunt over to meet everypony.
"Oh hello Twilight's aunt it's so nice to see you! I'm Pinkie Pie!" As always, Pinkie Pie began greeting her with her usual exuberance and flurry of questions. As expected of a professional she took it all in stride. One by one they introduced themselves.
"So, I mean, now that Miss Spark is here, surely I'm not needed. I mean who would feed my animals when I'm gone?" Fluttershy quickly excused.
"Well Spike is going to take care of it." Twilight reasoned. "I asked him to take care of them while we're gone. All he'll need is your set of keys."
"Now hold on a minute. Why would we not bring'em along with us to convince that dragon to move?"
"From what little I read about dragons, if Spike happens to be from an enemy clan that could make the situation even worse. Not to mention they really respect power so he might take it as an insult and react rather violate." Seeing Fluttershy's fidgeting, he realized she was really nervous. "Hey, if anything happens I'll be by your side Shy."
With that Shine Spark dismissed the members of the Pegasi Guard. Being one of the strongest Unicorns alive today she had fought many dangerous magical creatures. That included a manticore, a hydra, and even a dragon. With dragons regarded as so dangerous she was chosen for her power and skill.
Not long later, Twilight walked in front of eight ponies assembled, saying, "Alright, everypony, I'm mapping out the quickest route, but we've all gotta keep a good pace if we're to make it by nightfall."
"Looks pretty cold up there." Applejack observed.
"Higher altitudes have colder climates." Rainbow Dash answered. She then glanced over to Fluttershy who was practically hanging off Naruto. On one hand, she knew her foal hood friend had a tendency to be scared of well…everything. While she wanted to suggest to Twilight it might be best to leave Fluttershy there, but on the other hand, maybe it was time to start giving her little pushes here or there so she would start growing a little braver.
"Well then it's a good thing I brought my scarf." Rarity commented as she pulled it from her saddlebag, a scarf striped into two shades of pink, Pinkie complimenting, "Ooh, pretty!"
Rarity posed with it, Rainbow giggling, "Yeah, that'll keep you nice and cozy!"
Before long, the ponies were making their way towards the mountain, and the closer they got, the louder the snores coming from atop became.
"You know the dragon won't even be able to see us until we get to the top of the mountain, right?" Twilight said to Fluttershy.
"I'm f-fine thank y-you." She stuttered as she rode on Naruto piggy-back style. She held onto him with an iron grip.
"Don't you think you might slow him down dear?" Rarity suggested, fighting her feelings of annoyance at her longtime friend which was battling with her feelings of sympathy towards her. The fact that Fluttershy was coming at all was a rather large step for her, but it didn't mean she had to be all over Naruto like that.
"This trek is taking forever," Rainbow whined with her usual impatient showing. "I'm gonna fly up and check it out."
But Naruto barred her way, saying, "Hold on Rain, you might inadvertently disturb the dragon before we're ready. Remember, we're approaching this diplomatically."
"Oh alright." Rainbow pouted.
Before long, everypony was making their way up, Rainbow flapping aloft with the same bored pouty look as Rarity said, "I heard the only thing that sparkles more than a dragon's scales are the jewels they use to build their nests. Ooh, if I play my cards right, I might convince him to part with a few!"
"Oh! You mean like, 'Welcome to my cave, Rarity'!" Pinkie said in a growly voice. "'Care for a diamond?' Rargh!"
Everypony laughed at her little joke except Shine who was still forming her own opinions about her niece's companions and Twilight who said, "Everypony! This is no laughing matter!"
"Oh relax, Twilight," Naruto waved it off. "Just a little humor to ease the tension."
Twilight growled at his words but let it go as she said, "Fluttershy, you're the expert on other species. What do you think the dragon will be like? Fluttershy?"
"Angry…furious…mad…hungry." Fluttershy squeaked out as she threatened to put the blond in a choke hold.
Twilight was about to press on, wondering what was up with Fluttershy when Shine called her over. It looked like they spotted some sort of movement. Potential bandits or slave traders could also be in the area.
"The ponies in the area could be potential hostiles." Shine began as she began making notations on the map Twilight brought. She circled four spots on the mountain. "Patrols have broken up small traveling packs in this area that were transporting carts of weaponry and pillaged goods from small towns. Many of these attacks were carried out quickly and efficiently, meaning that there is likely one or more mastermind behind the attacks. There is a good possibility that some of the bandits are here for the sole purpose of waiting for the dragon to go to sleep or leave to hunt to pillage from his hoard. With this possibility in mind we have no choice, but to prepare for the likelihood of engaging in combat." As she finished this statement she gazed upon their faces. Determination and worry were the most common expressions. "This means doing whatever we can to prevent a surprise run-in and ambush. Miss Fluttershy and Miss Dash, since you're both Pegasi it would help if you use your talents to clear the smog in the sky and act as our eyes in the air to warn us if anypony is coming."
Fluttershy's panicked expression wasn't hard to miss. After all, those who knew Fluttershy also knew she wasn't a strong flier. "Captain Spark I'm better off handling the fog on my own, Fluttershy really isn't the strongest flier."
Even though Fluttershy knew Rainbow Dash was trying to be helpful, the reminder still made the other flier wince."Very well, I suppose we should be going over a strategy for when we engage the enemy."
"Fluttershy is not one for violence either. She's a pacifist you see." Rarity explained as Shine Spark sent the Pegasi a look that the untrained eyes would inevitably miss.
"I see." While the words may have seemed a simple reply, it was the tone that defined it. Judgmental. Those were the eyes of the soldier who did not get along well with one they deemed as weak. "Then Miss Fluttershy will have to stay safe by the sidelines if we find ourselves in such a situation."
A frowned marred Naruto's features. He remembered stories his wife used to tell him a long time ago on how she was treated. How she was treated like glass and the assumptions that were made about her in regards to her strength.
Fluttershy's ears drooped a bit. Had she picked up on it as well. "I'm sorry. I wish I could be brave as everypony else. It's just…" She trailed off as she sniffled.
"You can be, Flutters," Naruto assured her, "There was a time where I thought being brave meant jumping head first into danger and proving you weren't a coward, but I soon learned that wasn't the case. You remind me of somepony I knew a long time ago. Somepony I loved dearly."
A blush appeared on Fluttershy's cheeks at this admission. "R-Really?"
"Yes, she was a lot like you. Soft-spoken, kind, and very loving. One day she grew tired of being treated like a failure and strove towards growing stronger. Even if it meant going against people and obstacles she feared, she knew she had to take on those challenges so her fear would no longer control her. In essence, being brave means facing somepony or something even when you're scared and just because you get scared sometimes does not mean you're incapable of having courage. I know, when the time is right, you'll be able of show that courage.
Fluttershy smiled at him gratefully. Acting as their eyes from above Rainbow Dash was able to steer them towards the mountainside without much incident. The sooner they handled the situation with the dragon the sooner they would be able to leave the area without much incident.
Since the threat of combat from other ponies seemed unlikely at this point Twilight took the reins again.
"Rarity and Pinkie Pie, you'll create a distraction for the dragon in case the situation goes south in there. Applejack, Naruto, you two be ready with crystal bombs to support Captain Spark in case he decides to attack."
The duo nodded, bringing forth the sack of crystalized magic spheres that were brought for the trip. Because the hide of dragons was as tough as to be resistant to most magic or weaponry, special items were often crafted to get around that. The concussive force of these magic bombs were more than enough to cause pain to the creature seeing as he lacked any of the tall tale signs of being an elder dragon.
"But it shouldn't come to that, because Fluttershy will do what she needs to do to wake him up." Twilight assured.
Fluttershy, feeling her heart pound soon found a comforting hand on her shoulder.
"You'll be fine," He tried to sooth her. He figured Fluttershy was reacting with her usual levels of fear, having grown used to her sensitivity. "And between her, and me, we should be able to get him to understand why he needs to go. Is everypony ready?"
They all nodded, Twilight saying, "Ok then, we're going in!"
Fluttershy found herself unable to move. "I…I can't…"
Twilight paused in her tracks. "Wait, what?"
"I…I…" the Pegasus began stuttering. "I c-can't do it Twilight. "
"But Fluttershy we need your help. You have a great deal of knowledge on dragons so who better than you to negotiate with one?"
"I can't…I just can't…" Fluttershy choked back a sob, on the verge of a breakdown before she was pulled into a comforting hug by Rainbow Dash.
Remorseful, Rainbow Dash began speaking. "I'm such an idiot. How could I have forgetten? If you don't want to do this I won't let them make you okay Fluttershy?" Fluttershy nodded and whispered out a thanks. "We're going to have to do this without Fluttershy. I'm sorry, I know you were depending on her Twilight, but there's some personal baggage behind it."
"It's ok," Twilight's face softened in empathy. "I understand ," Recalling her own fears and how it could make one irrational. She turned to the others who nodded in understanding. Fearful and panicked they were used to, but the fact that the poor mare seemed like she was going to have a panic attacked was more than enough to keep them from pressing on the issue. In fact, considering her nature the fact she was afraid to speak up on the issue also made sense.
So with that they alternated the plan a bit. Naruto and Twilight would try diplomacy first. If the dragon immediately went hostile, he would be able to get her out of there while saving up her magic for the conflict.
"There are things that some just aren't ready to face. We've all had that moment you know."
"I know," Twilight responded with a sigh. "I just assumed that she would be up to this without even checking with her."
"Don't feel too guilty Twilight," Naruto's face mirrored the same guilt. "I just assumed this was her usual fearfulness without even trying to see if there a deeper issue. Let's just focus on the dragon for now."
Going deeper into the dwelling they expected it to be cloaked in darkness but the shine off the treasure trove of gold coins and jewels illuminated the dark and dank infrastructure of the mountainous cavern gave a lovely visual image. Napping on top of a large cache of coins was a massive russet scaled dragon. The creature from what they could see may have been from one of the rarer wingless ground based species.
"Um, excuse me," Twilight called nervously, the dragon only shifting onto his back and scratching his belly. "Mister dragon?"The creature either didn't hear her or was ignoring her.
"Hey! Trying to get your attention here!" Naruto hollered out to the beast catching his attention.
The visible eye of the creature opened immediately putting the two ponies on edge.
"Oh good, you're awake. My name is Twilight Sparkle, this is my friend…"
The dragon simply yawned a bad case of morning breath onto the two, making them cover their noses, "Naruto…" the blond answered as he repressed the urge to let out a few choice words. "Listen…we are part of a party, an envoy from the town of Ponyville which occupy lands near here. We know you seem interested in making this dwelling your new home, but the smog you produce is hazardous to the environment. Its killing off our crops not to mention you did not go through the proper channels to take residence in this territory." In other words, he didn't apply for citizenship, was not a visiting dignitary from another nation, nor was he given Asylum by the Equestrian Government. The methods one often goes through when taking residence in foreign soil.
The dragon huffed smoke at them disdainfully, making them cough, but Twilight continued. "Surely you have heard of the treaties between our two species in the regards of rogue citizens simply taking residence in foreign soil."
The dragon growled as he stretched his arms and slumped down, again snorting smoke at them, and the message was as made loud and clear as the two ponies' coughs. Smoke followed them on their way out. "So much for the persuasion option." As much as Naruto would have love giving that creature one to the eye it wasn't worth starting an incident over.
"Now what do we do?" Applejack asked.
"Obviosuly," Rarity stepped up, tossing back her mane," this situation calls for a little 'pony charm'. Allow me, darlings." With her usual confident stride Rarity made her way into the cave.
"Oh, Sir Dragon~!" She sang out with her usual melodic tune. "I was just passing by, and I couldn't help but notice how shiny your scales are."
The Dragon's ears perked up at this. This was new one for him. Most ponies begged for their lives when they met him, and never had the courtesy to compliment him on anything before he roasted them alive.
"And you just have the most perfectly polished claws to match them," Rarity continued as she absent-mindedly helped herself to his hoard, trying on various accessories of jewelry. Unfortunately, Rarity's momentary lapse into greed would prove her undoing as if there was one thing you don't do when it comes to dragons is touching their hordes.
Moments later Rarity had to abandon every single piece of jewelry to escape the rain of fireballs behind her. Rarity propped herself on a rock, to which she covered with her emergency survival blanket of course, looking very displeased at her failure. "I was this close to getting that diamond." she complained.
"You mean 'getting rid of that dragon'?" Naruto corrected with a raised eyebrow.
"Oh, yeah, sure." The mare answered, only half listening as she was lamenting the loss of that beautiful treasure. On one hand she was glad she didn't come in high heels.
Pinkie Pie went next, trying to use the power of laughter to get the creature on her side. When she came out singed and the only remain of the silly get up she brought was a single balloon tied to her tail, they knew there running out of ideas.
"Twilight it appears diplomacy is a lost cause. The dragon refuses to move so we have no choice, but to engage it in battle." Those who saw themselves with might were often far too arrogant or drunk on their own image of their invincibility to give diplomacy a try. Shine Spark had seen it many times.
"Wait Auntie," Twilight paused and corrected herself. "Captain Spark we can do this. Just give us some more time." She pleaded.
"Twilight the nature of this mission is proven too…specialized for the unique nature and capabilities of you and your friends." The pause and substitutions in her response was obvious. Shine Spark was not one to mince words, but seeing as she had a soft spot for her niece, never having foals of her own as she was essentially married to the job, wanted to avoid hurting her feelings. From what she was seeing so far, it was difficult to think these mares were the bearers of such ancient and powerful artifacts as the Elements of Harmony. Reckless, a socialite, a goofball, and a coward. Tartarus, the only one that seemed remotely normal was the farmer and that was the thing, she was a farmer. No formal training.
At least her niece was the Princess's personal apprentice in magic and as for the stallion, she didn't know what to make of him."Hey! You trying to say we weak or something?" Rainbow Dash was no stranger to being underestimated.
"It is not my place to question her majesty's decisions. I am merely expressing my concern that in this situation that your tactics of diplomacy are merely ineffective in this situation."
"Now wait…hold on…" Twilight began to plead, not wanting a fight to break out.
"No, you're aunt are just like some of the others in town." Being a Pegasus, one had more opportunities than the other tribes to stumble upon or to overhear a private conversation. Rainbow Dash had more then picked up a few times on ponies disbelieving that the bearers were the bearers because of their issues.
There were those who thought Pinkie Pie was an unstable loon that needed to be locked up. Applejack, an idiot farmer who was only good at applebucking. Rarity, a vain and self-entitled elitist. Fluttershy, a nervous nut incapable of doing everything and needed to practically be babysat and how many others thought she was a disillusioned and lazy liar. Ever since…since that incident.
Damn him.
Damn the stallion that.
That.
"We'll get that damn dragon to move without your help." The memory had sparked strong emotions within Rainbow Dash. She was angry. The anger and apprehension coursing through her caused her to act without thinking. She didn't hear her friends cry out.
"Time for you to find a new home." Rainbow Dash began rotating at such speeds she ended uunleashing a powerful spinning tornado kick with her legs. The impact was enough to cause the dragons head t snap to the side, but not enough to cause any lasting damage.
Awakened, the creature began to raise to his full height, dwarfing the Pegasus in size a hundred times over. The reveal of its teeth suddenly caused the Pegasus to lose much of her bravado. "Ahh shit."
The dragon roared with such force, Rainbow was sent hurtling outside, crashing through her friends. Shine Spark was the first to react, firing off several curses at the creature's ankles, but the scales proved harder than diamond as not so much as a scratch appeared on them.
Naruto recovered next with Applejack shortly behind him. Widening the sack, they began hurling the spheres at the beast. The concussive blasts proved strong enough to physically cause the creature to recoil, but they were proving ineffective in terms of drawing out any physical damage.
"The eyes and underbelly are weak points. Aim for them." Shine Spark ordered as she used Telekinesis to gain control of five magical spheres. With pinpoint accuracy she hurled them in a line up the upper portion of the dragon's torso causing it to fall backwards. "Now!" As she launched a magical attack.
Twilight charged up a concentrated bolt of magic and fired. Naruto and Applejack launched several more magical spheres at the creature only for him to maneuver his wing and blocked the attack. The force of the attack caused the nearby ground to crack under the attack.
The Dragon responded by letting out a stream of flames forcing, Applejack and Naruto to abandon the bag. The dragon let out a roar when something hot seemed to be branded on his scales. Looking down, he noticed some kind of marking. He nearly crumpled over when a blast from the captain of the guard caused another to appear on one of his legs.
He fired at the Captai,n only for her to quickly erect a barrier to shield herself from the flames. His vision was soon obscured by Rainbow Dash who was using speedy blitz attacks. Repeated blunt force attack by the others was beginning to wear the dragon down. There was only two possibilities, either the magic on his body was part of a complicated spell that somehow transferred damage past his body or the markings were somehow being used as a conduit to mess with the signals in his body to fool it into thinking it was in pain which would cause enough of a distraction to keep him from fighting off balance. However there was one thing that he had to his advantage. Despite his appearance of a low intellect dragon he was still very sound in mind. Inhaling, the creature suddenly let out a spray of smog that quickly enveloped the group.
"The smog! Clear the smog!" Shine Spark commanded in between her hacking fit. "We need to track the beast!" Immediately her horn illuminated as she tried to make out the image of the creature. Even in this dark substance its size shouldn't be difficult to find. Suddenly she found herself yanked off her feet by her ankle. Zeroing in she quickly maneuvered and fired a blast of magic from her horn only for the creature to twist out of the way only for her blast to nail Naruto instead. The dragon immediately began to fire flames at her to which Shine Spark barely erected a barrier in time. The intensity and quickness of the blast didn't make since. Even crouching there was no way its flames should have reached her that quickly. The toxicity from the smog was starting to do its thing as her eyes started to burn. She found herself unable to move from having inhale too much of the substance.
The brightness of Shine Spark's lilac's aura proved to be an effective beacon as the others rushed over. "What in Tartarus!" Applejack cried out as the creature immediately went on the attack. The massive beast of a dragon had taking a much smaller Bipedal form. He was as large as your typical earth pony in height, but his serpentine shape was more slender and aerodynamic giving him a Pegasi like build along with a long and elongated neckline reminiscent of a serpent. This much smaller form allowed him to maneuver much faster, he proved capable of dodging the spells that weakened him.
Seeing Twilight was about to launch a spell, he used his tail to strike her in the horn, stunning her and sending her flying back. "You bastard!" Naruto, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack rushed him from three different sides. The toxic smog having been blast away thanks to powerful gusts from the Pegasus. Before they could reach him he began spewing a ring of fire around him causing them to stop in his tracks and took to the air. Rainbow took to the air ready to use some martial arts before the dragon took a deep breath and let out a deafening roar. Its smaller form only served to compress the mighty creature's roar to near skull splitting decibels, completely stunning Rainbow Dash as her mind went about recovering from the attack.
The creature was caught off guard as a twin set of feet drove into its back and send it crashing back into the ground. Naruto and Applejack went on pressing the attack which was able to force the creature back, thanks to the pain channeling throughout its body from Shine Spark's spell. Suddenly remembering what happened earlier in the battle the creature allowed the two earth ponies to strike, fighting through the pain of their strikes to his torso. Drawing his hand back he jabbed three of his nails into Naruto's shoulder.
Naruto let out a wail in pain as his body seemed to seize up from the pain. The very magic prepared for the purpose of weakening the toughness of a dragon's hide was being used against them. The potency of both the magic and spell proved its effectiveness by crippling his body. Applejack paused and turned to grab the blond and tried to get them out of there, but the dragon was not going to give up the opportunity to put them down. The creature's roar and sudden lunge drew Applejack's attention.
She wasn't going to be able to move in time. Suddenly a blur of pink had appeared between them and moved them out of the creature's path. Applejack let out a sigh of relief. "I hope ya'll have a plan cuz ah sure don't." Applejack remarked as Rarity finished using her telekinesis to bring over Rainbow's body. Shine Spark and Twilight were out of the fight thanks to how much of the smog they inhaled and Rainbow was unable to stand straight still.
"We were hoping you had one." Pinkie Pie answered her usual characteristic exuberance absent. Neither Pinkie nor Rarity had any abilities that could take on a dragon, hence why it was suggested they stood back if they went the route of combating the dragon. The dragon charged forward and was about to attack when he found himself blind-sided by a kick.
A restrained cry escaped Naruto’s lips as he tried to repress the pain. "N-Naruto!" Rarity cried out.
“Get the others…get them a safe distance.” He said as the dragon began to recover. Clutching his fists, Naruto readied himself for the dragon’s attack. With a flap of his wings he shot forward as Naruto edged back and launched a fist between the creature’s eyes causing him to jolt back from the impact.
Suddenly the creature’s tail wrapped around his ankle and yanked Naruto off his feet. Naruto rolled over as the creature’s foot smashed into the ground causing a crater where his head was. Getting back to his feet Naruto decided it was time to turn the tables. Seeing as there was the possibility for combat, Naruto made the decision to create clones to gather sage chakra.
Dispelling a clone Naruto went into sage mode and nearly blacked out from the transformation. ‘The magic spell is being fueled by the magic in the energy you drew in. Your body won’t be able to handle it. You have to handle this quickly.”
Naruto immediately pressed the attack, hitting it with several frog kata strikes, to which the dragon found himself unable to defend against. He didn’t understand how he was being struck without being physically touched.
‘I got…I got to end this now.’ Naruto formed a Rasengan in his hand, but the stress was too much. His body seized up and he began coughing up blood. He could feel the faint sound of voices but he couldn’t move. Suddenly he felt arms being wrapped around him. He wanted to shout at them, tell them to get out of there, but he couldn’t move.
Upon realizing that he was no longer being beaten around, the Dragon made his move. The dragon decided to transform back into his larger body. It had been ages since he last had entertainment so he decided to make it last. Using his tail he flung it at them. Naruto using what strength he had left knocked Rarity and Pinkie Pie down as the tail knocked him back into a boulder, causing it to shatter and reveal that Fluttershy had been hiding behind it.
The moment the fight started Fluttershy had hid behind the boulder in fright. She just couldn't, she couldn't face one of those creatures again. She began having flashbacks to that day. To that day she was almost devoured as a filly by one of the greed controlled dragons when she stumbled upon its horde by accident one day when she was exploring to meet more animals. She was shaken, paralyzed with fear as tears streamed down her cheeks. The heavy footsteps caused her to fall over and that's when Fluttershy caught site of her friends. Bruised, beaten, cut up, and terrified. The dragon began spewing flames at them, causing Rarity and Pinkie to cry out in fear while Applejack let out a stream of curses cutting them off from the downed stallion and the others. The dragon was tormenting them.
It was hurting her friends.
In that moment, something deep inside the Pegasus has snapped. Her face took on an expression of fury. 'How dare you.' The wings of the Pegasus extended. "How dare you!" The fierceness and intensity of the statement caught everypony off guard. "Fluttershy?" Rarity asked in utter surprise.
She zoomed right up onto the dragon's snout, glaring right into his eye, scolding, "If you think I'll stand by and let you hurt my friends then you are sorely mistaken. What gives you the right to come into Equestria and decide to do whatever you want, huh? What have any of us done to provoke such a reaction? All we asked is that you please move somewhere else so you wouldn't end up damaging our town. You think just because you're a dragon you can come and throw your weight around like some bully? You may have huge teeth, and sharp scales, and snore smoke, and breathe fire. You can air your grievances all you want, but you do not- I repeat- You do not! Hurt! My! Friends! You got that?"
Everypony couldn't stop gaping and were shocked as the dragon lowered his head submissively. The dragon was utterly surprised at the bravery of this little one. And those eyes. Looking into those eyes a sense of dread began to fill him. He had already been on the receiving end of the ponies' magic once already, he did not want to press his luck.
"This matter only escalated because the Rainbow one attacked me while I rested. If I had been left in peace the situation would not have escalated as it had."
The revelation that he wasn't a mindless greed beast had shocked the others. Most loner dragons were either on a quest to which they journey only with the items required for this soul searching journey or they were dragons that gave into their greed. Either for a lust of wealth or for the size and rage which would grant them strength proportionate to their size. Size was also something of a status in dragon culture.
"And I'm very sorry about that," Fluttershy replied, "but you know full and well most of my friends tried to be very diplomatic about that before it came to that point. You refused knowing full and well your actions were going to be harmful to others. Now could you please move so your smog will stop putting the area in risk?"
"Very well yellow one. Your courage is rather commendable I will oblige by your request."
Fluttershy then landed on the ground where the others were waiting for her. Since Shine Spark knew a healing spell she was able to jump start Twilight and Rainbow's recovery as well as cast the counter spells for the spells that magnified the sensation of pain as well as screw up the nervous system of the victim on Naruto.
"You did it!" Twilight cheered.
"That was amazing Fluttershy." Naruto added.
"My word I never knew you get like that." Rarity voiced in surprise.
"Who-wee remind me ta never get on your bad side." Applejack playfully remarked.
"That was amazing, way to go Fluttershy." Pinkie Pie stated.
"Yeah, you were a total badass." Rainbow added.
Fluttershy blushed under the praise of her friends.
"A job well done indeed, which means I can report back to the Princess that the situation was resolved." Shine Spark then added, "Good job by the way Miss Fluttershy." She supposed there may be a bit of something to these bearers after all. Maybe. Either way, it wasn't her place to question her majesty after all.
Equestrian Heroes 0 Naruto x ? 00 Author’s Note 0 Originally Applejack or Pinkie Pie was supposed to be next. I might do some Pinkie Pie but have the next part be Applejack centered. The events of this chapter are taking place around the time of the episodes over the barrel. Chronologically Over a Barrel is around the start of harvesting season meaning it would take place just before Applebucking season. Also because Zecora trips to Ponyville were monthly I would also chronological put her introduction episode around this time as well.
0 Story Start 0 In the sky, the moon finished its ascent to the sky, but the night’s activities were far from done. Luna couldn’t help but chuckle, recalling the arrangement of stars she witnessed during her first night back. For all her sister’s sophistication it did not transfer to arranging the stars. Luna had finally recovered enough of her magic to gain control of the moon and to begin, a limited rearrangement of the stars.
Luna was an artist. While Celestia was one that excelled in politics and public relations, Luna was more gifted in other things. She was more than a warrior princess, but a dabber of the many fine arts. The sky itself was her canvas, the stars were her paints, pastels, and pencils.
Luna’s arts were mostly self-indulged and kept from the public eye, with the exception of the night sky. Her efforts, while unappreciated in general by the common eye were observed and praised by the silent voices of the observant.
For so many years the Princess of the moon was proud, as her subtle workings were praised by poets. Used by sailors as guides and gazed at by common ponies.
Tonight though it seemed like that the stroke of brilliance attuned to the Princess would not come. “Gah, accursed the foul newborns!” The curse left the Princess’s lips as she tried to adjust to the newborn stars in the sky. To many it would have just been a random arrangement of twinkling dots in a black space, but to Luna it was her gift to the world. While Celestia nurtured their ponies, Luna’s gifts were to the planet itself.
“Maybe a bit of tweak is necessary.” She would show her people beauty. She would bring art to the sky once again. Returning a gift, an apology to the planet for attempting to rob it of the day it thrived on and needed to survive.
It would be worth it. The arrangements in her mind were differed enough from the night sky enough to irritate her. A few of the constellations had to be scooted together to give her the room needed. Luna dipped her horn in frustration when the arrangement dipped instead of smoothly and sharply coming together.
“Worthless…sloppy.” Luna muttered to herself. “Has the spark that fueled my designs waned in the millennia passed? “ She closed her eyes and shifted through the centuries. It seemed there was no limit to Luna’s inspiration. Each night the arrangements would come to her with ease. For as the years past the birth of constellations would come to mind and even if few ponies noticed her work, the stars were Luna's pride.
As the Princess grew so did her view of her art. Her views matured, from yearning praise to simply doing what she loved. Suddenly it was as if the spark had returned. With a wave of her horn stars began blinking into existence as they began to form an array.
A small shape was formed and crafted forming the shape of a gem. Soon multiple shapes began to take form, intricate in design as it filled the night sky. Those shapes were interwoven in a pattern that was then enclosed in a larger shape. The pattern of interwoven and super imposed gems continued as the Princess sat back and admired her handiwork.
Luna stared at it. An unladylike sneer formed on her face. It was a hastily thrown together monstrosity that lacked any elegance to its shape or meaning.
‘You’ve lost yourself. You’ve lost what made you, you.’
It was that nagging voice, that nagging self-doubt her insecurity that was fueled by Nightmare.
“Luna?” A voice cut through the self-loathing voice of the ID.
“Sir Naruto? We bid thee welcome. What is thee doing here?” Of all ponies to catch her here in the midst of her breakdown.
“I hope I didn’t startle you. I decided to visit to gain some more information on potential plants for bits. Ponyville is still recovering from the Dragon’s smog and Princess Celestia told me she wouldn’t mind if I harvested some of the seeds from the plants to help in this endeavor. When I took notice of the stars I couldn’t withhold my enthusiasm of seeing them and maybe spend time with a friend.” The orange stallion blushed bashfully. “I hope you don’t mind if I stay and watch? I love the stars and I’m sure you’ll make something amazing.”
Luna couldn’t help but feel a swell of pride and appreciation at the stallion’s words.
She closed her eyes once more, focusing on the sensations she was feeling. The stars began to fill the sky, forming images that illuminated the sky. Though if a very attentive eye would have paid attention to a little gather of stars positioned near the moon, they would see an arrangement made in the shape of a heart. “I wish there were more like you that appreciate my nights.”
Naruto took a glance at Luna and then suggested, “Well, maybe it might help the other ponies become more comfortable if they were to see you more. Maybe doing things like the other common ponies do would help you seem more relatable.”
“We wish it were that simple. Learning modern culture is taking a good deal of our focus.”
“Well why don’t we start off with something small? Like making an appearance in public? In fact, why don’t we both go? You remember Rarity right?”
Luna nodded. “The Bearer of Generosity right?”
“Yeah, she recommended to me a restaurant she once read about and it sounds like it might be nice to go to.” He suggested as the expression on Luna’s face went from surprise to one of coy.
“Why sir Naruto, how forward of you, we had no inclination you had any attention to court us.” She teased the blond who immediately began stammering.
“What…I meant as friend. I…” He found himself cut off by the sound of Luna’s rich and heartfelt laughter. With her old Equestrian accent it was quite charming. “Great, I get enough of it from Celestia, now you’re teasing me too.” Despite the expression he tried to convey he couldn’t help but smile. He liked seeing Luna smile.
“Indeed, we happen to oversee sister’s little joke for the interviews regarding the bearers. We are glad to see she hasn’t gone rusty in her absence. As for your suggestion, we are more than happy to accept your request.”
“Well, how about this following Friday at six?” He asked as a smile graced Luna’s features.
“It would be better if we were to meet two weeks from now at that time. In our current state it takes most of my energy to stay awake after setting the night.” She suggested to which Naruto nodded. “We shall look forward to meeting thee at that time.” She calmly answered as she was suppressing the urge to let out a little filly like squeal. Bidding farewell for the night, the two parted their ways to go about their life and prepare for the up and coming get together.
Wanting to make a good impression with Luna and to get the name of the restaurant again, Naruto turned to Rarity. She was an expert when it came to these kinds of things.
Walking into the air condition store, the blond half expected for Rarity to speak her motto at the sound of her shop bell ringing. For a moment he was wondering where she was, before remembering that this must have been one of Rarity’s off days, meaning the Boutique would be closed and she wouldn’t be expecting any visitors.
Heading up to the second floor Naruto called out for Rarity and didn’t receive an answer. Peering around the living area he finally made his way to Rarity’s bedroom door which was closed. He concluded that she must have still been asleep.
He decided to wash up and maybe make something to eat, in his haste he hadn’t had anything to eat that morning aside a bagel. Twisting the nob, Naruto walked into the bathroom, or the mini-spa as he had taken to calling it. Comparably, Rarity’s bathroom was twice the size of a regular bathroom with a bath tub large enough to fit two.
Then there was Rarity’s rather large assortment of pampering tools. Neatly lined up, Rarity had an assortment of body butters, perfumes, and other items. Then of course there were the brushes for her coat, the brushes for her mane, and the brushes for her teeth.
There were also assortments of incense candles, soaking solutions, and different types of soap. Quite frankly the memorization and research for the items, as well as deciding their attended purpose must have taken days if one were to take the time from the weeks Rarity spent shopping and buying them and compressed the time together.
All and all the sight began bringing back a sense of familiarity. It was with this large assortment of beauty products one could see how Rarity always managed to start the day looking her best.
Feeling rather nostalgic, Naruto decided to head to the kitchen to start making breakfast. Going through the pantry and gathering the cooking utensils, he began making preparations for haycakes, eggs, and hashbrowns. After everything was settled on the counter, he decided to set up the dining table.
He remembered just how every morning Rarity would have the table set during his first few weeks of stay. The napkins were neatly folded with the proper knives, forks, and spoons in place. He even remembered the correct place for the orange juice glass as well as the tea cup and saucer.
He was surprised at how much he missed living here. How much he missed seeing Rarity in the morning. How much he missed seeing Rarity’s eyes twinkle when inspiration struck. The sound of her giggles.
He shook away the thoughts. Ever since Luna’s little joke about wanting to court her Naruto began thinking more and more about the idea. Initially he had little interest, partly due to the fact the other inhabitants were equine and to him it was a bit odd. While from the get go Naruto had already known how attractive the mares were, thanks to having a body similar to a human, he was more interested in other things like learning the history and settling in. The other part was out of devotion to the memory of Hinata. Out of respect for her he didn’t want to immediately get involved with the next pretty face he saw and accept her as the love of his life as he felt it would spit on everything his wife had suffered in an effort to not only grow stronger, but to prove her love for him.
Once more thinking back to the not date he was beginning to wonder if he was ready to start dating? It had been quite a long time and he felt he was rusty. Then again that was why he came to see Rarity about right?
Right now he needed to stop daydreaming and began focusing on the meal. With that, he began making the batter which would soon make its way into the form of haycakes.
The eggs were soon finished, along with the hash browns. The orange was poured and the tea was served. He glanced at the clock and noticed it was six forty-seven, meaning thirteen minutes until Rarity got up to start her routine. He supposed he should go wash up again and prepare for the day.
He jetted up the stairs and began entering the bathroom. For a brief moment he thought about the fact he left the door open, only to bump into something. It all happened faster than he could react. He threw his hands out to latch onto something, only for him to fall back with who could only be Rarity falling on top of him.
"Rarity?"
It was Rarity all right, but not in her usual state. There was no makeup, she had a case of bed hair and her fur had yet to have been groomed, but none the less she was still remarkably beautiful. And she was wearing a parted robe with nothing else underneath the robe because she was obviously getting ready to take a shower.
She let out a shrill cry of embarrassment and hurriedly closed the top portion of her robe. “What are you doing here!?" She yelled at him. Startled, surprised, and embarrassed were just some of the things Rarity was feeling right now. While Naruto indeed had a spare key, he was usually good about letting her know he was coming over.
“Sorry! I came over because I needed to see you about something.” He hurriedly explained.
“Well, I trust that this is not so much of an emergency that it cannot wait until I get dressed?”
“N-No. So I’ll just wait downstairs.” He said as he made his way down to the kitchen. He sat at the table, wondering how long it would take Rarity to get ready. The sound of Rarity’s gasp fifteen minutes later signaled that the seamstress could get ready when she really put her mind to it.
“I see you made breakfast. This reminds me of when you still lived here. While simple, sometimes I found your dishes enjoyable."
"Just making sure you’re sticking to the diet I suggested I suppose.” He shrugged off the compliment with a slight blush and twinge of bashfulness to his voice.
Rarity let out a playful sigh, acting exasperated as she gave a hard roll of her eyes. “I am, despite the fact that the scent clings to my fur.” Even if their outings had lessened, the training exercises they had started together had now engrained themselves into Rarity’s way of life.
“Aah, anyway let’s enjoy the breakfast then.” He suggested, thankfully Rarity was going to let what happened upstairs go.
Taking her seat at the table Rarity waited as Naruto served her a plate. Grabbing his own plate, he took a seat opposite of her and began to eat. Once breakfast was done, Naruto decide it was time to speak to Rarity about his purpose for being there.
“As always you did a splendid job.” She complimented as her smile set him at ease.
“Rarity, there’s something I need to talk to you about. Something I’ve been thinking a lot about lately. Something I hadn’t begun considering about until just now.”
“I see, than this matter will be our topic of discussion during our walk.” Rarity said as she got up from the table.
“Walk?” Naruto called out to her as he got up and followed her.
“Why yes, you did not think I forgot about what happened earlier this morning did you?” As soon as she finished the question, Naruto winced. He was really hoping that she did in fact forget about the moment in question. “I will not accept a mere apology for you scared the heavens out of me. In order to make it up to me I wish for your assistance in gathering some flowers by the edge of the Everfree. I have ideas for a new fall line and I wish to get an early start.”
“Well, if that’s the case then I’ll help you pick the flowers.” He walked over and plopped down on the couch, knowing it would take Rarity anywhere from a half hour to much longer to get ready.
“As always you are such the gentlecolt. If everything goes according to plan you might get a little reward.” She softly sang out to him as she used her tail to flirtatiously stroke the underside of his muzzle. She smiled coyly as she left the room, as she could only imagine the blond’s flustered looks. All and all she had to admit it was a rather bold move. Then again the stallion had really rubbed off on her.
‘I…I just do not want to give up so easily.’ Even if he wasn’t a prince, she just couldn’t stop those warm feelings she would get when she was around him. This morning, bumping into him, talking with him, as well as waking up to him cooking for her this morning. It brought back so many memories and it reminded Rarity just how lonely the Boutique had gotten when Naruto left. It didn’t seem as warm as when he was there.
Maybe, just maybe it would be ok. She could. Rarity looked herself over in the mirror. While she did a good job in the form of a quick fix, this would not do if she wanted to draw the blond’s attention. She wanted to be sexy and seductive, while at the same time classy and dignified.
After much searching, she finally decided on a dark blue blouse which, while it did hide her cleavage, emphasized her torso quite nicely too and gave her room to breathe. She also settled on a flowing skirt, which fit on her like a second skin, but was roomy enough around the area of her legs which wouldn’t be inconvenient for walking.
The two found themselves in the area near the Everfree and Naruto found he was more focused on Rarity than searching for flowers. At first he thought she was anxious to get to the flowers to start working, but slowly but surely he began picking up on the fact that she seemed to be maneuvering herself to be in front of him at all times.
He would have kept up this train of thought; if Rarity’s oddly twitching tail hadn’t drawn his attention to her backside. His eyes magnetized towards her plump butt, to which her skirt outlined very nicely.
All the while Rarity would sneak a look backwards, silently giggle and put a little swing in her hips.
Naruto knew one thing for sure. If Rarity ever started teasing him, then he didn’t think his heart, let alone his body could take it. The cold showers and meditation were already losing their effect.
Soon they arrived by a lake that neared the Everfree border. An assortment of flowers were growing near the water line and the lake seemed to glow as the sun’s light reflected off it.
“I will start on one side and you gather the ones on the other side. Just remember not to get too many of the green ones.” She finished with a shudder.
The only thing he could think of that would make Rarity react that way was the Trixie incident. He remembered what happened shortly after he challenged the stage magician.
“Rare, come on Rare open up!” Naruto called out through her bedroom door.
“Go away!” Rarity shouted through the door. “I’m not seeing anypony right now!”
“Rarity, I know you’re upset right now, that’s why I’m here. Can I please come in?”
Naruto waited a few minutes for a response, but none came. He knew Rarity was still there, he could still hear her ragged breathing, and light sniffling. When she didn’t answer he decided to enter.
Entering, he noticed she was huddled on her bed with her knees to her chin. Her eyeliner and make up had smeared from her crying. From her breathing and shut eyes he could see she was trying to compose herself.
Rarity was still dressed in the beautiful blue dress that she had made from the stage curtain. However, no matter how good the dress looked, her hair was still green.
“It’s going to be okay Rare,” He softly called out to her and took a seat on the bed. “It might take a little work, but we can fix up your mane.” He reassured her.
“It’s not just my hair Naruto…” Rarity said to him, barely keeping herself under control. “I was utterly humiliated in front of the town. When it comes to fashion I consider myself an expert. The fashionista of Ponyville!” Rarity said, as tears started to fall from her eyes again. “And in one swell swoop, that braggart took it all away from me.”
So it was a matter of pride. Pride was always regarded as the most dangerous of the seven sins. “Rare that’s just the thing; did Trixie really beat you though?”
Looking up at him, Rarity wasn’t sure what he meant. “I- I beg your pardon?” She asked, intrigued at what he had to say.
“Well think about it, you challenged her to a battle of beauty and grace. Did Trixie’s attack on you show any sort of beauty and grace?”
Pausing for a moment, Rarity started to see where he was coming from. Trixie turning her hair green had nothing to do with the original challenge. She hadn’t beaten her!
“You’re right!” Rarity said, perking up. “The only thing that ruffian could do was turn my hair green! There’s no elegance in that!”
Naruto smiled warmly at her. “Exactly. It's going to take more than a little green to ruin you.”
“Come now, no need to fib. I know I look absolutely dreadful.”
“Come now Rare, when have you ever known me to lie about something like this?”
Rarity looked up at him with a curious gaze. “Naruto…” Rarity said quietly, “Do you really mean that? Do you really think I look okay like this?”
“I won’t lie. I think you’re better with the purple,” Naruto answered honestly. “…but I think you can work the green. After all your personality and generosity is what I find beautiful about you Rare. It’s going to take more than some mane dye to change that.”
Rarity found herself overwhelmed by what Naruto admitted. She acted, leaning forward and kissing his cheek. After a few seconds, she pulled away and looked at the stallion who merely looked on in surprise.
“Thank you, Naruto.” Rarity said simply, resisting the urge to kiss him again.
Naruto found himself shaken out of the memory and began to pick up flowers. Every now and then he’d glimpse over at Rarity who would bend over to pick some flowers before tossing them into her collection bag. He watched as her tail bobbed whilst Rarity gathered more flowers.
What he wouldn’t give to slide himself between her soft looking flanks.
‘What the hell? Where did that thought come from?’ Naruto was pretty good at controlling himself, growing up as a Jinchuuriki meant having to deal with hormones much stronger than an average human being. Even then it had been years since it had ever become this uncomfortable.
It seemed like forever until Rarity finally collected enough flowers for her design. “So, do tell, what was it that you so urgently wished to speak to me about?”
“Well you see, I’m not really the best when it comes to romance.” He began, stuttering awkwardly and blushing. “I haven’t even thought about it now until recently, but I knew I needed to see you.”
Rarity repressed the urge to gasp. ‘Oh my Celestia. Is Naruto going to confess? Is my hair alright? Did I chew enough breath mints?’ She felt like she was going to faint. What was he saying?
“..you were the best pony to talk to about this matter. I wanted this dinner to be something nice, special for her.”
‘Wait a minute. Her?’ For a moment Rarity stammered. “E-Excuse me darling, could you repeat that last part? Special for her?”
“Yeah, you see we recently started spending a good deal time together. Dealing with other ponies because of her past makes it difficult and I wanted to help her get over it you know. Everypony has this perception of her being a shut in and unwilling to deal with others, but I wanted to change that you know.”
Shut in.
Difficult past.
Perception of unwillingness.
‘Naruto…wants to court Fluttershy?’ Rarity thought in surprise. While it wasn’t unheard of for a stallion to approach a mare, it was still rather the norm for the mare to make the first move. Then again, considering it was Fluttershy, it wouldn’t be unusual for her to be the mare that was courted.
“I see.” She answered, willing her expression to be neutral. She still had a chance though. He was going to enter the courting stage; he would be free to be courted by other mares once word got out. While she was more in favor of the Monogamous pairing, she knew how in towns like Ponyville it could give one of a stigma of being rather greedy. It could hurt her professionally if that were to be the case.
Then again she would also have to consider the feelings of her friends. Was she willing to do this Fluttershy. She had a feeling even if the Pegasus was the head mare she would fall back into being submissive to make those around her happy. Rarity didn’t know if she could stomach the idea of doing that to her friend. Fluttershy would probably convince herself that she was okay with it just so she wouldn’t disappoint her, if even agree to it at all to avoid being a third wheel.
Even then she had on guarantee that Naruto felt that way about her. He was one of her best friends, but was there any guarantee that he wouldn’t hold some resentment towards her for manipulating the situation to fulfil her own desires without any consideration towards her friends.
Rarity took a glance at the Lily of the Valleys in her basket, the flower with the same color of her coat. She found that she could not do it. Those two were more than just her friends; they were like family to her. She was going to be happy for them.
“She deserves more than that. She deserves a proper outing or at least more than just a simple dinner.”
Naruto looked hesitant. “It’s just…I’m not good with this sort of thing. It’s been a while since I dated and well, I know next to nothing when it comes to a mare’s body language when it comes to dates.”
“Well darling, it is a good thing you came to me now is it not?” Rarity responded with a smile. “I would recommend you go on a few dates and build up some confidence. Let the mare know a head of time that you are considering starting your first courtship and that you wish to go on only one date that you wish to find out what traits appeal to you in a mate. You should also avoid taking flowers from any mare that you do not plan on deepening your relationship with.”
“Thanks Rare,” He responded, knowing he could count on her. He could always count on her. In thinking about dating…he could earnestly see himself dating her.
‘I…wow…I like Rarity.’ He finally realized.
“Congratulations Naruto, you’re finally learning something about the fairer sex. She didn’t even need to confess for you to get a clue about the possibility of liking her.”
“Shut the hell up Kurama.”
“You can count on me. I will always be your friend. Nothing will ever change that.” She finished with a smile.
“R-Right.” He suddenly found himself disappointed. The sudden label of being just her friend caused him to overlook the fake smile she was wearing. Even if he was a little sad, he wasn’t going to hold that against the mare. She had made it clear the other day she was looking to date some prince or noble. He could only be there for her when she would need him.
Even then, there were a few other mares he could think of that might be nice to get closer to. He began going through a mental list of all the mares he knew.
Twilight
Applejack
Fluttershy
Pinkie
Rainbow Dash
Aloe
Lotus
Berry Punch
Ditzy Doo
Lyra
Sweetie Drops
Golden Harvest
Vinyl
Redheart
Cherilee
The trio of Daisy, Lily, and Rose Valley.
Well, after the dinner with Luna, it might be nice to get back into dating. Naruto and Rarity began making their trek back to the boutique. It was going to be a rather interesting experience.
Equestrian Heroes 0 Naruto x ? 0 Story Start 0 Shine Spark’s spell had did more damage than they thought. Seeing as no one besides Celestia was aware to the existence of Kurama and Naruto’s seal it made sense. After all he was the only chakra user in Equestria. No one knew what could happen by mixing the two energies together, to which Naruto found out when he had passed out in the Everfree during one of his training montages.
What happened with the dragon had severely bruised his pride. Make no mistake he was proud of Fluttershy, but he should have been able to beat that dragon using Sage mode easily. It should have taken one hit. In the past he was capable of grand feats, destroying small islands hell even the fight with Sasuke resulted in a storm capable of eclipsing the an entire country, now he could hardly take on something that hardly came up to Gamabunta’s knee without struggling.
It was disgraceful so he trained and pushed himself. Day after day without little care or limit. When Twilight and the others ask if he wanted to come along and plant Blooomberg, Applejack’s pet tree as he often called it when he teased her, be politely declined.
That left just about every mare willing to knock some sense into his head when he exerted himself out of town or in some cases like Ditzy busy. Being a mother of two and working a full time career didn’t give you much time to make sure your friend wasn’t often doing something stupid all the time.
Of course he could have gone without the falling unconscious and being discovered by the girls because he went to the train station to welcome them back which he did in a rush because he had no sleep, from all the training. Worst part was that not only did he have to deal with Kurama’s chiding, he also knew deep down he was being a damn moron by pushing himself so hard, but he couldn’t help it. He just felt so damn frustrated about the whole thing. He had spent so long being this wise and powerful figure to have it all taken away from him was a pretty big blow to his ego. Especially with the theory that he was simply experiencing a Psychogenic Shock during his initial arrival to this world and was slowly working through his issues by pretending everything was fine and somehow miraculously adapted to the situation around him.
No matter how much he argued whenever one had Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy against you, no argument was going to win. The fact they had Twilight on their side as well was plain overkill. That of course meant he was being forced into Fluttershy’s seeing as she was a licensed medical professional. As such he spent the next few days at her place while he recovered.
As expected Fluttershy was very caring to the point she even insisted on giving Naruto a sponge bath so he didn’t over exert himself. Too bad when he got around to taking his pants off the poor girl had passed out.
Either way his healing factor seemed to have grown since that incident a far cry from the old days, but much better than it was previously. He now went from having needed days to hours to start recovering his stamina and for his injuries to heal. He was now pretty much ready to start taking care of himself now.
"COCK-A-DOODLE-DOOOO!"
The rooster’s craw woke Naruto up from his peaceful sleep. Damn bird. He turned around only to have his nose pressed against a cheek? ‘Wait a minute’ He thought as he opened a bleary eye in response to a giggle.
"Hi!" The cheery voice said with a bright grin. "Surprise!" She said, revealing she was wearing a pair of flannel pajamas with lollipops on it.
“Hey Pinkie.” He supposed waking up with a mare like Pinkie Pie in his bed should have invoked some kind of response than a mutual greeting, but he was a bit too tired to care last night. “You need something?”
She grinned at the blond. “I just wish to visit Narry. Also I’m hoping to get your help. The cakes are going in for a checkup and I could use a little help.”
“I see.” That’s right; the Cakes had just discovered that Cupcake was expected. The congratulations party was yesterday which contributed to the blond’s tiredness. Naruto though was confused as to what Pinkie was talking about. She was more than capable of handling things on her own. “I guess.” He groaned, in no mood to really argue or anything.
“What’s wrong Narry not feeling well?” She asked as a concerned expression formed on her face. "Don't you worry about anything, Narry! Nurse Pinkie Pie is gonna make everything better!" She grinned.
The only thing that kept Naruto from being worried was the fact he was distracted by the image of Pinkie Pie in a nurse outfit.
Of course a few minutes later Fluttershy walked in. “Good morning…Naruto…” she trailed off as her eyes widened. She was expecting to come in and see a sleeping Naruto. Not Pinkie Pie, wearing a nurse hat, pajamas, and straddling Naruto’s stomach.
“Hi Fluttershy!” Pinkie Pie cheerfully greeted, completely ignoring the fact that she had technically broken into the Pegasus’s cottage.
“P-Pinkie Pie what are you doing?” She asked as she tried to keep what was without a doubt extremely kinky and naughty images out of her head.
“I’m being Narry’s nurse. He seemed so grumpy so I thought I give him a big ol dose of Pinkie Pie.” She explained shifting about with her usual energy.
Naruto groaned. If Pinkie didn’t stop moving he was going to give her a big ol dose of something.
“Oh and I asked him if he could come and help me at Sugar Cube Corner and he said yes.” She added with a grin.
“I see. Well maybe we should, I don’t know let him come and get some breakfast, if you don’t mind that is.” She pleaded with her useful bashful.
“Okie-doke,” She said as she managed to cartwheel off the blond.
“Thanks Shy, I’ll be down,” he paused and looked down at the bed. “In three minutes.” He added.
“I-It’s ok I can understand if Pinkie caused you to have a reaction.” She replied as her cheeks burned red. She walked over to him and extended a hand.
Naruto sighed; despite being embarrassed he took her hand and allowed her to help him up. For a moment their faces drew close. Dangerously close. Her very warm, kind face with beautiful eyes.
The two of them looked away. Thankfully things stopped being awkward. Naruto enjoyed breakfast and got ready to help Pinkie Pie later that day, whom had already left earlier to open the bakery for the day.
As he traveled along the path he took notice of ponies setting up their kiosks for the day. Even though Summer was heading out and Fall would soon be the reigning season the warmth of the season could still be heard.
Naruto pushed open the oak door and entered. “Just in time Narry.” She greeted him. The bakery wouldn’t be open for another hour, more than enough time to setup.
“First off, let’s start with some inventory control,” She cheerfully declared as she began her little hop and skip towards the back of the story.
Naruto couldn't help himself but watch as Pinkie landed, her backside jiggling gloriously for his viewing pleasure. It was during the past few days that Kurama theorized why Naruto had such an increase in his sex drive. First of all, he was in a mortal body for the first time in decades. After he had died by in his original life he had taken on an ethereal form meaning he no longer had the same needs of a normal human body. There was also the fact when he was reborn in this body if was obviously from unnatural causes. Even to this day he wasn’t sure how he gained this body. The two of them had debated this and came up with a number of factors.
Regaining a ‘normal’ body meaning he had to get used to having normal drives again. Second he was a Jinchuuriki so his urges and traits were never considered normal anyway. Third he was reborn, the most likely explanation of course is that the magic of this realm had constituted a body for him instead of him being naturally born with a body different from equines seeing as he still had a chakra system. Four he was equine now so he now had animal instincts which were multiplied by being a Jinchuuriki. Which considering he didn’t grow up in this body and went through puberty he hadn’t had time to fully deal with and adapt with these urges.
All and all it was a pain quite simply. Naruto then quickly began recalling the definition of Inventory management to help get his mind on something else.
A coy smile formed on Pinkie’s face, glancing back to blond who would quickly avert her eyes. She knew he was stealing glances and was quite flattered by the attention. He was just too cute sometimes. She suppressed the urge to sigh. While technically there was nothing to stop her from courting him she was hoping somepony else in particular would ask him out already and hopefully would be open up to forming a herd.
Contrary to what a lot of ponies think people by no means was dumb or childish. Eager and a bit naïve at times, sure, but that was due to being more light hearted and optimistic. She was by no means oblivious to the nasty comments or sneers thrown her way. She just took it in stride and tried to when the neighsayers over. She was also not ignorant of the eyes of stallion roaming her body. While Pinkie didn’t focus on her body image, she did make sure to keep her stomach slim and her teeth in nice shape. Both she spent a good time maintaining things to her sweet tooth.
Finally with inventory management done they began bringing the materials to the cooking area. “Hhm, now where did I leave the flour?” Pinkie wondered out loud as she went over to one of the lower cabinets, bending down to begin rummaging through its contents while shaking her back side to the left and right. She even wore a pair of shorts that said sweet stuff on it. As always she liked the feel of his eyes on her.
It made her feel like the only mare in the world, especially considering he spent so much time around mares like Fluttershy and Rarity. While Pinkie didn’t focus that much on her looks there was a brief moment in her life where her ex would put her down by comparing her unfavorably to other mares, but Naruto didn’t do that. He was such a sweetie, if not a bit thick headed at times. Her ears twitch as she caught the faint sounds of Naruto exhaling. After being done rummaging at the bottom she stood up. She went over and grabbed a mini ladder. “Hey Narry I got to get something high up, come and steady me so I don’t fall ok?”
“R-Right.” His voice cracked slightly.
Pinkie walked on top of the top step and began rummaging through it while humming. Every so once and a while her tail would ‘accidentally’ brushed against Naruto’s nose. She bit her cheek as she felt Naruto’s hands on her hips. She fought back a giggle as she felt him tense. Once she finally had her feel of teasing him she grabbed the items she needed before telling the blond she was ready to come down.
Soon enough everything else was taken care of and the all thing they needed to do was to start baking. Getting out the slips that had today’s orders they were ready to work.
Pinkie broke open a bag of flour and was pouring some into a mixing bowl she then up a carton of eggs and carefully cracking one into the bow.
Naruto mirrored her actions as he cracked an egg into the bowl on the other side. They continued baking, making all kinds of muffins, cookies, and cakes. The bakery would soon be opened and they would be ready to take walk-ins.
Naruto was intently focused on starting the next cake when suddenly something bumped against him, what followed was a high pitched ‘Oops!’ that was obviously not really sorry at all, jostling him and causing a puff of flour to end up scattering across his face, sticking in his mane and coating him in a fine white powder. He almost sneezed, but held it in, glowering over his shoulder at the pink pony.
Giggling faintly, Pinkie Pie brushed past him to take the mixing bowl and inspect it carefully for any egg shell, before beginning to happily beat the eggs in to the flour with a wooden spoon. “Sorry Narry!” she said with a happy giggle.
“Well I was going to have to shower anyway so it doesn’t matter.” He glowered, peering down at his shirt a moment and scowling at the streaks of white powder across it.
“Tis is the price of baking.” she said with an earnest nod, an errant swirl of the spoon sending a spurt of cake mixture up onto her cheek. She didn’t even seem to mind or notice at all, continuing to beat the mixture with rapid swirls of the wooden spoon moments later slowing down at which she peered at him for a moment. “Okay! Now, you beat the mixture, and I’ll add the flavoring!” she said with a happy smile.
Naruto accepted the bowl tentatively, and lifting a hoof to the wooden spoon, beginning to swirl the mixture about in a more calm fashion then the happy mare. Naruto stole a glance at Pinkie as he watched her pour in some flavoring that predictably exploded outwards coating them both.
He knew Pinkie tend to have a tendency to get messy, but did she really have to get him so dirty?
Finally it was time to add to the mixture. Using the spoon she poured the mixture into the pan. Then it was time to add his mixture and predictably Pinkie hip-bumped him, causing him to lose a large splash of chocolate mixture all over the pan, with a fair splatter missing. For a moment he panicked before stopping and remembering this was Pinkie Pie and it was probably part of her usually randomness. Sure enough the more random he poured it the happier to mare got.
Once it was done Pinkie took it out of his hands and placed it in the oven. “And that takes care of all our pre-orders. Once that one is done cooking we can add the icing then open the bakery.”
She began rummaging about for a clean mixing bowl, coming up with it and dumping a load of icing sugar in it messily, grinning at him for a moment. “You know, you look funny with all that mess on you Narry.” She began sauntering back over to him and leaning up against him. “Ohhhh, I just wanna lick all that mess right off you!” she said with a happy little bounce.
Now if it was any other mare that would have been blatant over the top flirting, but considering this was Pinkie Pie there was an actual possibility that she really did want to lick the frosting off him. She then grabbed both his cheeks and began to move forward as Pinkie began closing her eyes.
Naruto was stunned, was Pinkie Pie going to kiss him. Her lips were inches from him when she…licked him. Her tongue brushed along his cheek. “Hhm chocolately.” She hmmed.
Naruto let out a groan. Of course she wanted to lick him. “Pinkie are you done fooling around?” Upon seeing her move back he realized that came out a bit harsher than he meant to.
“What’s got you being such a mister frowny pants? You haven’t smiled once all day.” She said as Naruto began to deny it. “You can’t fool me Narry, I know the difference between a fake smile and a real smile.”
“I guess,” He began to murmur.
“Naruto.” The use of his name instead of a nickname drew his attention. Their eyes met and he realized Pinkie was in serious mode.
“You haven’t been the same since we faced that dragon. You even broke your promise of not being reckless. You made us all worry. Made me worry. I don’t even know what you’re thinking or feeling because we don’t spend much time together anymore. Please talk to me.”
“Because I wasn’t strong enough.” He admitted as he felt Pinkie placed her hands over his. He let out a small exhale. “I spent all that time training so I wouldn’t be helpless. So I can protect you and the others. What good is my strength if someone can just hurl a magic spell at me? If it hadn’t been for Fluttershy we all would have died.” As soon as he finished Pinkie Pie stepped forward as Pinkie Pie pulled him into a hug.
“You silly billy, you don’t have to take on everything on your own. Friends are supposed to support each other. Like how we supported Twilight during the Summer Sun Festival. “ Pinkie rested her head on Naruto’s chest. “If you need to see someone about magic why not just see Twilight?”
Well what did he have to lose? If not Twilight he could always go to Celestia for information. “I’ll keep that in mind Pinkie. I’m sorry for worrying all of you. I haven’t been the best friend lately and I promise I’ll talk to you girls instead of just indulging in self destructive behavior.” He said as he pulled her into a hug. ‘I…Pinkie Pie is a wonderful friend. Loving. Caring. M-Maybe…I wonder if I should.”
A smile formed on Pinkie’s face. Unknown to Naruto there was a bit of sadness behind the smile. ‘Why is Rarity being so silly and not making her move? If she doesn’t hurry up and take this chance I won’t be able to help myself and end up making a move.’ The two of them were so consumed by their thoughts they missed the jingle of the bakery. “Oh my.”
Naruto’s head jolted up and sure enough there were the cakes. Carrot Cake the shop’s proprietor, a rather tall and lanky earth pony. By earth pony standards he was rather lanky to the point most who meet him for the first time wondered if he was recovering from a long term illness. His coat coloring was brilliant amber with light brilliant orange freckles on his upper muzzle. He had moderate pistachio eyes and unkempt light brilliant orange hair. He and Mrs. Cake were in one of the town’s uncommon monogamous relationships. He was dressed in plain light brown pants with a red and yellow striped collar shirt. Normally a mare like Cupcake would be dismissed as selfish and there were a few mares at town who would attempt to be subtly snippy with the mare, but she didn’t care.
Cupcake was not superficial in the fact that looks were one of the primary factors she based courting Carrot around. He was sweet and had a good heart and loved her for her. On one hand Cupcake’s plot more than turned a few heads, but thanks to being a bit plump she was passed over more than once as a partner for mares with slimmer figures. Despite being a bit heavyset, Cupcake was still a beautiful mare with a pink and gold vest with a pair of blue jeans that clung to her foal-bearing hips. Her features consisted of brilliant rose eyes, light pale crimson with light grayish crimson stripe mane done in the style of a beehive with a light cerulean coat. “We aren’t disturbing anything are we?” Cupcake asked the coyness in her voice hard to miss.
“Now I know what its like to be young, but think you two can wait until after we close the shop for the day?” Carrot Cake’s heckling was so good natured one couldn’t really be mad at him.
“So how did your appointment go?” Either Pinkie had missed the insinuations or plain didn’t care.
“Oh um…” Cupcake began fumbling over her words.
“Turns out we mixed up the dates. Appointment isn’t til a few days later you know.” Carrot Cake answered, shifting uncomfortably. Naruto raised an eyebrow, “How did you…” He found himself cut off.
“Are you going to be assisting us for the day dearie?” Cupcake asked, distracting Naruto before he could continue his line of questioning.
He was about to answer no when he caught Pinkie’s look of hopefulness. It wasn’t like there was much he could do until he healed up and he hadn’t spent much time with Pinkie. He supposed it wouldn’t hurt.
“I guess I am.” He answered as a cheer erupted from Pinkie as the blond was pulled into a glomp.
The married couple shared a grin. It wasn’t a major step, but it was the first of hopefully many. Pinkie Pie after all was like a daughter to the Cakes and they saw how well the two went with each other. That and the two-hundred bit bet they made with the mayor was more than incentive enough to give little nudges here or there. With that it was time to open the store for today.
Equestrian Heroes 00 Naruto x ? 00 Story Start 00 Before he could go about solving his issues with magic, it was time he solved another consistent issue of his. He had a pretty good idea on who might have some answers, and the one who would have it he hoped would be Zecora. A zebra from a nation far southern south-east, Zecora was a potions maker and an alchemist. The Zebra people specialized in Alchemy and were known for the craft as much as Ponies were known for magic.
Zecora, he had met over a month ago during one of his excursions into the Everfree forest. They had gotten along thanks to Naruto’s friendly nature. Apparently Zecora had moved into the area a few months ago, but her monthly trips into town were met with emptiness. It took Naruto almost instantly to realize what was going on.
As a race, ponies could be rather superstitious and easily frightened, and seeing as Ponyville was a small town out in the country area that was doubly so. So whenever Naruto went into the forest he stopped by Zecora’s for the good company and lessons on lore. He had even picked up and even began using the mare’s language, to which he soon became proficient in to his surprise. While even with his new found wisdom, the tougher levels of math and sciences still gave him trouble. Naruto found he had a pretty good affinity for languages, second to that of his ability to pick up seals.
“You are the first stallion I ever heard complained about being too virile.” The Zebra stated as Naruto began relating to the shaman his problem. It had gotten to the point where he was starting to have painful blue balls that would nearly freeze him in place and the mental risk that came with self-indulgence as a Jinchuuriki wasn’t something he wanted to risk.
“Yeah well I don’t have much of an option. You must know some kind of potion that can help me.” He pleaded with the mare. To Naruto’s ire, Zecora wasn’t the stereotypical ugly swamp dweller that young children would hear about in stories.
She was an attractive mare built like an amazon, her coat a mixture of light grey and dark grey stripes, long and lean legs with a nice layer of muscle. Her figure leaned more towards athletic than voluptuous thanks to her height and muscle tones, but she still sported a nice chest and pair of hips, both wrapped in a wraparound strap and loin cloth respectively showing off her figure. The features that further highlighted her ancestry were the mohawk she sported along with her neck, adorned with brilliant amber rings and earrings. Her sharp cyan eyes seemed to roam him over before she turned to start going through some materials, most likely for a potion.
He couldn’t help but steal a glance at those plump buttocks of hers, as the loincloth was so low cut it gave off hints of lower thigh. He groaned. Zecora’s outfit common place as the temperatures from her homeland was a good deal anywhere fifteen degrees hotter on a cool day, upwards to twenty-five or even thirty during the really dry heat seasons.
He felt like a damn teenager again, one unable to control his hormones, and it was downright embarrassing. “Have you not thought of simply getting a partner?”
“I’ve been considering putting myself on the market.” That was another thing he was trying to adapt to. “I want to have a meaningful relationship, and one night stands would just detract from that endeavor. I want to avoid meaningless trysts.”
“I’m afraid the only potions I can give you would be for the pain. The type of potion you wish for comes in the form of an unintended side effect for a cure for other illnesses and that would cause your body more harm than good. Would it really be all that terrible for you to find a willing partner, or is the issue deeper than that?”
Naruto paused and thought about it. “It was more out of personal choice than anything.”
“Is the choice worth your health? If this is proving to be an issue, maybe lessening your sexual urges will allow you to channel a lesser drive into other outlets?”
As Naruto contemplated the words he wondered if he was putting his own health and peace of mind at risk for the sake of some unrealistic romanticized ideal. It wasn’t as if he was a virgin anymore anyway. Maybe, just maybe he should just finally accept the situation for what it was. Even if his soul was human he was an equine now, an anthropomorphic one at that. It was time he fully accept the situation and actually lived this new life instead of just pretending he was. “You’re right, instead of fighting and making things more difficult for myself, I should just let whatever happens just happen.”
Suddenly a familiar voice outside Zecora’s home caught Naruto’s attention. “Hello? Anypony in there?”
Naruto rushed up from where he was sitting and practically bolted out of the door. “Applebloom!”
The filly jumped slightly. “Naruto!?” Her voice cracked and she nervously giggling. “Been a while since ah last seen ya. How ya been?” Her attempts at casual chatter were met with an unamused look.
“You know how dangerous these woods are. What were you thinking, if you were thinking at all? I can’t even imagine what your family is feeling right now. Do they even have any idea you’re here? I can’t believe you would ever do something so stupid!” What had started as a scolding had developed into him yelling at the filly. The moment he realized Applebloom was in the forest so many horrible scenarios played in his head at what could have happened to the poor filly.
She could have been killed.
Petrified.
Abducted.
Assaulted.
Lost.
Drowned.
The list went on and on and it was because he was so fond of her that he had went off.
Applebloom recoiled in shock as Naruto berated her. It wasn’t the first time the filly had been on the end of an angry lecture, heck, she had her hide tanned more than once for being reckless, but this was the first time Naruto had ever been mad at her let alone raised his voice. Every time she tried to speak, he would cut her off. Her eyes fell and began to water. All she wanted was to prove to Applejack she wasn’t a helpless filly that needed to be looked after at all times. Ever since the Timberwolves incident she felt like a foal, but now any gains she may have had were gone now.
Applejack was mad at her. Naruto was mad at her. Big Mac was definitely going to be mad and Granny was going to be disappointed. Try as she might Applebloom couldn’t push back the pain and soon broke into a sob.
Naruto’s anger broke way into regret. He hadn’t intended on getting that mad, but what Applebloom did was so reckless it scared him. He was fond of the filly, and having anything happening to her was something he did not want to consider. “I’m sorry Bloom. It’s alright.” He pulled the crying filly into a hug, speaking soothing tones as he patted her back.
“I’m sorry I went off on you like that.” He then turned to Zecora who was in the doorway looking on in concern. “Do you mind if I bring her in? I want to know what crazy idea or reason would have her come all the way out here.”
“It is alright by me. I also wish to know what would inspire a filly to brave such dangerous elements.”
With that he brought the filly inside so she could explain her actions. Learning about the condition of Twilight and the others was a bit disconcerting. Learning about the town flipping out over Zecora’s appearance, not so much, seeing as he had come to learn that you had to take the bad with the good when it came to your place of residence.
Either way he and Bloom had finished gathering the plants they needed for the cure. By the time they had made their way back to the hut the sound of commotion could be heard from inside. The two of them dashed inside to see the bearers confronting Zecora. “Hold on before you…holy hell!” He finished, seeing what the effects of the flowers had on the six.
"Apple Bloom!" Applejack called out. "You're okay!"
“Naruto? Darling what are you doing here?” Rarity asked in surprise as the others mirrored the sentiments.
“I was visiting Zecora here for some help. I meant to introduce you girls to her earlier, but if you remember the past few weeks haven’t been the best.” He explained. “What in Equestria do you six think you’re doing by the way?” Regardless of their reasons, he wasn’t going to stand by and let his friends hurt each other.
"Because Zecora is an evil enchantress who cursed us and was gonna cook Applebloom up into soup!" Twilight answered in rapid fire fashion.
To everyone's confusion, both filly and zebra managed a smile, and then laughed as if it was a joke. Naruto shook his head and chuckle. “Those five I can understand, but you Twilight?” Naruto’s little comments earned glares from the other mares.
“What about our conditions? You don’t think these are curses?” She asked, noting the afflictions they were all hit with.
“That’s poison joke infliction. It’s an unusual plant that grows in the Everfree.” Naruto explained.
"If you will remember back, the words I spoke were quite exact." Zecora added, switching over to Equestria so the others could understand her.
"'Beware! Beware, you pony folk! Those leaves of blue are not a joke!'" Twilight repeated the words, eyes widening as she realized they had mistook a warning as a threat.
"That plant is much like poison oak," Zecora then chuckled. "But its results are like a joke."
Applejack poked out of the zebra's mane. "What in the hay does that mean?"
"It means this plant does not breed wrath. Instead, this plant just wants a laugh." The Zebra furthered explained.
"Will somepony please talk normal?" Applejack further pressed.
"I think what she's saying is that when we ran in to save Apple Bloom, we ran into the poison joke." Twilight clarified. "All of our problems are just little jokes it played on us."
"Little jokes?!" Applejack was not impressed. "Very funny." She bitterly added.
“I read a little about them. The poison joke takes note of the victims greatest personal strength, what they take pride in and give them an affliction that makes the victim only capable of performing the exact opposite of that strength.“ He observed each of them. “Twilight as a Unicorn and Element of Magic, it looks like your horn was effected, and Applejack being a strong farm mare and Earth Pony, you being shrunk makes sense. So on and so on.”
Rainbow then stepped forward and asked. "Okay, fine. But…what about the cauldron?"
"And the chanting?" Fluttershy asked, the deep voice startling Naruto as he was not expecting that.
"And the creepy décor? Rarity added.
Zecora eyed a couple of masks that have wound up on the floor thanks to Rainbow Dash. While Naruto and Bloom were on their way back, Rainbow had slammed them to the floor. "Treasures of the native land where I am from. This one speaks 'hello,' and this, 'welcome.'"
"Not welcoming at all, if you ask me." The Pegasus grumbled.
“Funny, it's not like Ponyville is a culturally diverse town with three tribes or anything.” Naruto sarcastically pointed out. Naruto’s comment caused the mares to wince. In particular it struck a chord with Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash. The look he added caused them to remember the Trixie incident. Instead of talking with Zecora they had let their fear and paranoia get the better of them. They had essentially acted like bigots. How could they, as ponies, preach about love and tolerance if they themselves weren’t willing to abide by their own philosophy?
"The words I chanted were from olden times, something you call a nursery rhyme." Zecora further explained.
“In fact we were helping Zecora gather ingredients while she made a cure for poison joke.“ He said as he brought up the book that Zecora was using. “An all-natural remedy made from the herbs in the forest.”
"But I tried to find a cure in all my books and couldn't find anything." Twilight noted as she skimmed over the page. "What book has this natural remedy?"
“Supernaturals. Natural Remedies And Cure-Alls That Are Simply Super.” He answered as Twilight’s eyes widened.
“Twilight, dear, correct me if I am wrong. Was that not the same title of the book in your library? The same one you dismissed without reading?” Rarity irritably asked, having to tread through this horrible forest in her good pair of boots for a cure they had in town.
“I…uugh…” Twilight’s cheeks began to adorn a blush. She had dismissed the book without even giving it a chance. She? Of all ponies did not take time to consult a book or search its authenticity. She was so embarrassed.
Zecora chuckled, looking over the group. "Maybe next time you will take a second look, and not judge the cover of the book." Bloom laughed at the end of this.
"Zecora, would you be kind enough to mix up another batch of the herbal bath?" Twilight pleaded, hoping Zecora would be kind enough to aid them, even if the zebra had no obligations to do so.
"Mix it up, I certainly will, yet I am missing an herb from Ponyville."
"But whenever Zecora comes to town, all the shops are mysteriously closed." Applebloom noted, having missed the reasons behind it.
"Oh! Well…" Twilight gave a smile. "…I think we can help you with that."
“Yeah but before that,” Naruto said as he glanced around the ruined hut. “We have a home to fix up.” Naruto noted as the Mane Six couldn’t help but inwardly winched at their actions. This time the lesson was going to stick.
Sure enough, the bearers were able to convince the town that Zecora was in fact not an evil enchantress. While some members of the town were stuck in their belief and holed themselves up inside, others were willing to give the Zebra a chance and was at least willing to meet her.
One by one, ponies had begun gathering outside of Carousel Boutique to get a glimpse of the Zebra. Those like Aloe and Lotus who were in the spa business were curious about the Zebra’s knowledge in herbs and the concoction to which she used to cure the poison joke.
The flower trio, fascinated by plant life in general was practically ensnared by Zecora’s stories of the plants of her native homelands.
Even Mayor Mare had come down and offered Zecora the choice to legally register and become a citizen of Ponyville. All the while, the bearers were inside relaxing in the water as the cure took effect.
Sure enough this incident would inspire another report from Twilight to the Princess, but one thing bothered Naruto. After asking several ponies about where the rumors with Zecora started, tracing them back to Pinkie Pie, he had asked the mare why she began spreading rumors about Zecora. From what he knew of Pinkie it didn’t sound anything like her, when the pink mare admitted she was warned by a mare named Starry Night about an evil enchantress taking residence in the Everfree.
Checking back with several other residents, no mare fitting the description of the one Pinkie described was seen in town. For a moment, Naruto would have discounted this as just some racist, but he had received confirmation from Zecora herself she gave her name to no native in this area without having a proper conversation. Baltimare was the last place where she could remember having a formal conversation, where she revealed her name before arriving to the area by train.
Well there was one pony she had talked to, asking for directions for the nearest town, but that pony had been a Pegasus while the one Pinkie Pie described was a unicorn. Naruto decided there was no sense in worrying about it now until either one of the two mares showed up or they had gotten more information. Right now he needed to focus on sorting out his own issues before looking into anything else.
Equestrian Heroes 00 Naruto x ? 00 Story Start 00 Naruto was beginning to wonder if there was any truth to the rumors of Celestia having an all-seeing orb that she used to spy on her subjects? It was the only logical explanation for how she could know so much or could pop up at anyplace at a mere whim. That or she had a ton of spies.
Well okay, maybe the more logical explanation was Luna got nervous about their impending date and turned to her big sister for advice, but he liked his explanation better, which reminded him he really needed to get back at Celestia with a prank of his own. Her reign of trolling was going on for far too long.
As he was led into Celestia’s private study and freed from his confines he walked in. There she was, sitting behind her desk scribbling something or another on some sort of document. Her hair flowing with its usual ethereal glow and as always she was dressed in her royal negligee. He was about ready to let her have a piece of his mind when she looked up and with that warm motherly smile of hers spoke two simple words, “Thank you.”
Evil. Celestia truly was one of the greatest evils he had ever faced. Obito, Madara, and Black Zetsu combined did not have an ounce of her cunning or her ability to simply confuse the shit out of him. “What?”
“When Luna approached me about your proposal she was happy. Well extremely nervous more than anything, but happy. “ Celestia explained then proceeded to place down her quill and stood up.
It was moments like this Naruto kept forgetting just how tall the regal mare was. “Well Luna is my friend; I’d help anypony who is a friend.”
Celestia gazed down at the blond. “And a friend is what Luna considers you, but have you ever thought about maybe being more than that?”
Naruto raised an eyebrow at that. “Wait a minute…are you asking me what I think you’re asking me?”
With a nod Celestia began speaking. “I want to know if you have any intent on courting Luna?” From having formed a friendship with the blond Celestia knew that when it came to romance Naruto was rather daft. More than once one of the maids or daughter of a noble had flirted with the blond and he seemed to miss the cues completely.
“W-What?” He stammered, almost falling over as he tried to process what he had just been questioned. “I don’t have any plans to court Luna. She’s a rather nice mare, but this seems so sudden. Also wouldn’t it cause some sort of political turmoil?” Naruto quickly recovered and simply fell into the role of the Seventh. He was no stranger to the politics thanks to his tenure as Hokage and one of the more messier aspects was the whole aspect of romance and courting that played deeply into politics. Lords know he heard about it quite a bit from advisers during his time of Hokage when it came to his children dating or at least being rumored dating common people.
“Come now Naruto, you know I have no interest in following protocols to the tee. Quite simply I wish what’s best for my sister and making sure she has a successful first date is one of the ways I want to make sure everything is perfect.”
“But its not a date. Its just a gathering with two friends, alone, possibly enjoying confectioneries.” He explained as a coy smile formed on Celestia’s lips.
“Oh no, I insist. I’ve already sent for the tailor to begin working on a dress for Luna. I just wanted to make sure that you will be showing my sister a good time is all.” She explained as Naruto realized what was happening.
“In other words…” He trailed off as Celestia finished the line of thought he was going on.
“I wish for you to take Luna on a proper date.” She finished his statement then continued her line of thought. “By no means am I trying to coerce you into forming a relationship with Luna. At the moment she is still rather emotionally vulnerable and pushing forward into something like a relationship is the not the thing she needs right now, but if such a thing were unavoidable I would like her first experience with such a thing be positive. I am fully well aware that after the nation is addressed about my sister’s return there will be those who will treat her with hostility open and other wise. There will even be those who see her as a tool to get to me or hurt me and if they do not fall into that category they will see her easy to manipulate to get laws passed that I have rebuked or to increase their status, something I know you are vehemently opposed to.” With that she opened the door. “Walk with me will you.” She requested with him as she began heading to the dining area.
Naruto trailed behind as new questions were beginning to pop into his head. “You seem rather prepared and accepting of this."
"When Luna told me about this I do admit I was rather surprised. Regardless I wish for nothing more, but to see to it that she is happy." She explained as they continued down the long hallway. As they continued their journey there were all assortments of maids and servants hustling and bustling throughout the castle. There were delegates transporting letters and delivery ponies bringing in anything from books to crates of food.
“Your Majesty!” “Your Highness!” “Greetings Princess!” They would all greet with a bow as their eyes held as Celestia walked by. With a smile and a greeting of ‘My Little Ponies’ she never broke her stride as she kept her graceful pace.
“It all started from the moment I laid eyes on Twilight’s Cutie mark I knew she was the one. From that moment I spent the next fifteen years of whatever free time I had in preparation for Luna’s return. What would have taken years of bureaucratic maneuvering dealing with the fallout of Luna’s return and the damages I have been able to plan ahead and have all the laws and solutions ready in these few short months. By the start of December the legal side of everything should be finished. Even the formation of Luna’s very own squad should be dealt with soon, even if politically the move will be seen as unfavorable.”
“Because of Luna?” He asked as a look of sadness took reign of the Princess's gentle face.
“Because of Nightmare Moon.” She answered. “If you recall a race of ponies, the Theastrals, commonly known as Negasi are fiercely loyal to Luna regardless of her state currently including during her possession not too long ago. The Theastrals were once ponies from the three tribes which mostly consisted of Pegasi. Dark magic was used to transform them into their current day image. Discrimination against them was rampant during the banishment and it lasted for centuries. Despite my attempts to help them, they rebuked any olive branch I extended out to them. They were brainwashed into near fanatical loyalty by the magic that transformed them. As time passed the tale of Nightmare Moon had become a fairy tale and the discrimination lessen until the Summer Sun Celebration reawakening the magic within them. Now that Luna has been returned to her true self the spell has gone dormant, but their loyalty to my sister has not. She is their goddess in name, blood, and magic. Unfortunately the Cloudsdale incident has reawakened the discrimination against them.”
“Cloudsdale incident?” Now that he thought about it, he knew nothing about the incident in the other cities besides criminals busting out the increase of bandit activity in the country side.
“Cloudsdale if you remember is a Pegasi city so most of the Theastrals were sent to take it over. I had Cadance stationed at the city during the time of the Festival. She and Captain Armor were there to repel the attack.”
It was beginning to make sense now. Why Celestia had her personal captain in Ponyville and where the rest of them were during this event. Celestia had divided her forces in preparation for such an event and considering reading the mind of every pony citizen was probably a feat even beyond Celestia there was no telling who could have been a Nightmare agent so trying to warn anypony could alert them.
“And let me guess, the list you have of things you prepared for just goes on doesn’t it?” Naruto asked as they finally entered the dining room.
A smile formed on the Sun Goddess’s face. “I have been at this for over two Millennium. If I didn’t have a contingency plan or two for such things I would be a rather disappointing Matriarch and leader would I not?“ With that they took a seat the table. “Now would you rather have me give you the protective sister speech now or before the date?” Naruto promptly groaned and face desk. “I’ll take that as a yes for now. “
The promise day had long last arrived. Luna was a bit nervous. When she was informed that this was going to be a formal date instead of outing like initially conceived Luna was quite confused. She sat aptly as Celestia informed her that while mares courting stallions were still rather common place stallions courting a mare was now something that could happen. Luna now found herself having to be the courtee instead of the one doing the courting.
“Sister you must hold still. Your fidgeting makes it difficult for the maids to finish their work.” Celestia said as Luna shot her a look.
After all it was Celestia who insisted that she lend her aid to her sister. As such several maids were working on making sure Luna was looking perfect. They worked on her mane, polishing her hooves, tending to her nails as well as her coat. “Tis is not the most comfortable situation sister.”
“Nevertheless it is only my wish you enjoy yourself this evening. It would do you good to get out of the castle and see more of Canterlot. Naruto will prove to be a fine companion.”
“Yes, he is indeed easy on the eyes,” Luna then sent her sister a coy look. “We are surprise that thou hasn’t snatched himself up for thyself sister.”
A giggle escaped Celestia’s lips as she recalled fleeting thoughts from her youth. Those were the days, so carefree and joy yet reckless. “Yes, I suppose back in the old days that would sound like something I would do, but no, Naruto is a friend.” Which was what she needed. No politics. No money. No worship or being in awe of her. Just a friend. A stallion who was a friend. One who did not notice she was a mare besides the first time they had met. Celestia had to suppress a sigh. When was the last time she had a genuine friend prior to Naruto? Three, maybe four decades? While Celestia had positive memories of ponies she had considered friends, losing Luna had hurt her so deeply that Celestia took care not to grow that close to those who were mortal to avoid that sense of loss and other immortals merely looked at the alliances for their political and economic values instead of the possibility of developing friendships.
There were moments in time where Celestia did take up a lover for particular annoying heat seasons or when being in her bed felt lonely, but those never lasted long. It was times like this she cursed being an Alicorn, if it wasn’t for the stamina then it was her status and stature that made her unapproachable to many. The sound of Luna calling her brought her out of her memories. “Sorry Luna, I supposed I started thinking about the last time I went on a date myself. It has been a while I have to admit.”
“Well since you were so intent on seeing us have a good time we shall enjoy the companionship with our friend tonight.” Luna then grinned saucily. “Who knows we might even bring him back to our personal bed chambers to give him the proper thank you he deserves.” Of the two sisters Luna was the saucier of the two.
The maids in question began to blush deeply at what the Lunar Princess was insinuating. The maids had expected Celestia to begin scolding her sister for such improper talk of one of her status and station was surprised by the fact Celestia giggled.
“Oh sister, I’m not sure he’s quite ready for something like that, but if any mare could get through to him then it would be you and your direct methods.” It was moments like this Celestia missed dearly. Luna’s salacious humor while at one time was something Celestia would have scolded her for using in company was merely welcomed. “Just handle things a bit delicately sister as you must be restrained with your usual advances. Remember the courting culture has changed from how it was a thousand years ago.”
“Of course sister.” Celestia after all had only spent the last three days drilling it into her head.
Finally after what felt like forever Luna was dressed in ready. She stood in front of the mirror and looked herself over.
At first she was a bit nervous and opposed to showing so much skin, but Celestia assured her the styles were a bit more lax than they used to be. Luna remembered when showing one’s shoulders were considered risqué.At the very least she was finally coming into her form. She had a delightful amount of weight now embracing her hips, giving her much larger, firmer flanks and a pair of shapely half-moon that equaled if not surpassed her sister's. Her chest was fuller as well as not to mention her over all form, especially her legs and wings gaining muscle tone from the exercising she had managed to fit in during her recovery.
“You look wonderful Luna.” Celestia complimented as she placed her hands on Luna’s shoulders.
“Thank you Celie.” Luna responded, suddenly filling the flittering of butterflies in her stomach. She hadn’t felt this way since she was a filly.
Naruto was waiting by one of the castle’s secret entrances. It was normally off limits to anyone not part of the castle staff. This part of the castle of course was connected to a path that led to Canterlot. A convenience for when Celestia wanted to leave the castle and not be mobbed by other equines. He made his way in his latest suit. A navy hue and a four-button vest three-piece suit. The shirt was a light pale-gray dress shirt with black tuxedo dress shoes and Flat-front slacks.
A servant then walked out, dressed in a fancy Etalian suit. “Presenting her majesty Princess Luna!” He announced as he caught sight of something walking down the stairs.
That was when he saw her, the room, normally dark was a lit by the glow of the moon thanks to a little sent nudge. There in his sight stepped her majesty Princess Luna, wearing a dark black-blue dress reminiscent of the night sky with white sparkles reminiscent of the stars itself. The skirt swirled around her legs and clung to her figure. On her head she wore a small crown, less formal then her usual royal armaments. Her on her feet were also heels with the same shade of coloring her mane.
“We admit, at first we were uncertain about our look, but the bustle of the old times could be unbearable at times, along with flounced skirts. The added movement is also a plus, we hope that thee finds this outfit pleasing to thine eye.” She spoke as a hint of shyness pass acrossed her face.
“You look absolutely lovely fair princess. Even the stars pale at your beauty.” He spoke out to her in near breathless tones.
“Thine appearance is also rather ravishing." She admitted as she gave him an appreciating look over. "Are those for us?” she asked, indicating the Bouquet.
“Indeed,” He said, undoing the wrapping at the top and presenting them to Luna.
“Night Cactuses,” She whispered their name. “Where did thee find these?” She added as her expression gave away that she was quite surprised.
“In the Everfree forest." He answered her and then began to explain how he came across the plant." I stumbled upon them while gathering resources with Fluttershy and she told me they meant, Queen of the Night. So I thought you would like them.”
“It pleases us greatly.” She responded with great enthusiasm as she called over a servant and with a order to place them in a vase in her room the two of them were ready to leave.
Celestia then made her presence known. “Have fun you two, try to stay together and…” She lingered her gaze on Naruto. “…Naruto I sure that I don’t have to tell you if you hurt Luna I will lock you in a dungeon and then banish you.” She finished with a stern look at the stallion who was trying to figure out if she was playful serious or serious serious. It wouldn't be the first time Celestia had him thrown in the dungeon after all.
“Sister, I am a grown mare. I can take care of myself.” She argued with an annoyed huff as she resisted the urge to respond in a matter that suggested otherwise.
“Trust me Luna, she teases me with that comment like once a month whenever I pull one over her." He explained to Luna before he turns his attention back to Celestia. "Don’t think you’re off the hook yet Princess Celestia. I’m going to get you back for your latest string of jokes.” He promised as Celestia nodded while on the inside sporting the biggest grin imaginable.
“I will be waiting for when you wish to make such a move.” Which was fancy for ‘bring it’. As an afterthought she added. “Do try to be home by when the sun is to be raised.”
“We shall try sister,” Luna said, as she turned to Naruto a with a salacious grin. “Tis all depends on Naruto and his plans.”
Naruto couldn’t help it as a faint blush formed on his cheeks. If Luna and Celestia ever decided to tag team him it would be all over. Such a team would be invincible, as no stallion could handle all that cunning, charisma, beauty, and salaciously enough booty.
They made their way to the city of Canterlot and Luna was surprised by what she saw. So many happy ponies were up and about. Shopping, conversing, and eating. While Luna had heard rumors of a more active night light she wanted to witness such things for herself before she made a decision.
The brief moment of happiness she felt came tumbling down when she realized said ponies paid little attention of mention to the arrangement of stars she made earlier this evening and all the bright lightning from the streets made it difficult to see her creations.
Soon many ponies were pointing and conversing. Suddenly flashes of light went off. Ponies began crowding around them firing question after question.
“Princess Luna why have you decided to come down to the city?”
“Who is that stallion with you?”
“How come you have never come out to address the citizens before?”
“Is this a date?”
Luna tried to answer when she was bombarded by pony after pony. She found herself unable to answer as she was trying to keep up.
The tone of the questions slowly began to change.
“How did you convince Celestia to let you out of the castle?”
“So when is the next time that you and your kind are going to try and take over the city?” The stallion in question found himself promptly dropped, his camera broken.
Naruto drew back his hand as the crowd glanced down from the stallion and looked up at the blond in shock. “Her majesty isn’t answering any questions!” He said as he grabbed Luna’s hand and began leading her away. Sure enough several guards showed up and began making the hecklers and crowd back off. The temporary night guard were assigned to keep their distance and to only step in to keep order.
Accusations were being hurled. ‘Nightmare Moon’ ‘Negasi Lover’ ‘Hellspawn’ It caused a painful knot to form in the pit of Naruto’s stomach. For a moment he had considered this was a good idea but dismissed it.
“Forget those idiots Luna.” He said as he turned back to face Luna who seemed stuck in the middle of indecision. “There are those of us who care about and know the real you. Princess Celestia. The Elements. Me.”
His words brought Luna out of the funk she was threatening to slip into. “Indeed, we shall not let some loud mouth hecklers to deter us from this evening. After all we do not wish for all this preparation to be for naught.” They arrived to the restaurant only to walk passed it. “We have passed the restaurant.”
“I know,” he replied as suddenly the two of them disappeared in a swirl of wind. Teleporting to a new location the two of them had arrived in a crystal cavern of sorts. Luna gazed around in awe at the brightly lit cavern as there was a blanket with many comfortable pillows and a basket were placed upon a chiseled platform near a glittering lake attached to a shimmery waterfall.
Every so often wind would blow, striking some of the holes in the cavern causing an echo of a note. The location had to be centuries if not millenniums old as much of the rock and cavern contained old ores and minerals that would have long been mined. “I hope you can forgive my deception. I think a first date without big sister’s eyes and ears would be more enjoyable.” A chuckle escaped Naruto’s lips along with a soft grunt. “There’s going to be Tartarus to pay. She’s probably going to accuse me of planning this to sneak away with you.”
An idea promptly formed in Luna’s mind. “Oh?” She asked as she began to walk over towards the block. Careful steps with a sexy sway of her hips. “Was that not your intent? To get us alone with thee.” She placed her hands on his chest. “We have no objection sir Naruto.” She finished with her best sultry tone immediately flustering the blond. Soon a rich and heartfelt laugh erupted from Luna’s lips. “Sister was correct, thee is vulnerable to our kind of humor. Thine reaction as better than we expected.”
“Uugh, I should have known,” He finished with a pout. “One Celestia is enough.” He grumbled to himself a bit louder than he attended.
Luna soon began to calm herself down after Naruto's unfavorable mention of her sister. “Does sister ruffle your fur that much?” She decided to ask him, curious about the relationship between the two.
“Yes, very much I guess ,because I just see Celestia for well…Celestia instead of her crown. I don’t see the crown, wings, and horn, just a white mare that enjoys pulling pranks on me every chance she gets. She's also one of my oldest and dearest friends in this nation. I respect her, the wisdom she holds and the tough choices she has to make, but that doesn't mean I'll take her lightly during our battle of the greatest trickster. ”
“We assume thee return the favor often?” she asked as Naruto nodded. Remembering the meal he hopped over to the platform and extended his hand, helping the princess up.
“Not as often as I would have liked lately though. I hope you don’t mind, but I made us a meal. Not the most lavish of meals, but any rube can go to a restaurant or make a spectacle in terms of finding a needlessly complicated meal, but I wanted to make us a simple spread. There’s a bowl of salad, some sandwiches, potato salad, some strawberries and an apple Pie for desert. For our drinks I brought a cooler filled with a selection of sodas or, he stamped his foot on the ground causing a bucket full of ice with wine in it to rise. “…or some Wine if that is more your taste.”
“We are indeed impressed. What went from a simple outing between friends is more reminiscent of how a mare would use her cooking in an attempt to woo a stallion. If this is how you wish for the nature of our relationship to go, I have no problems with that.” Luna began teasing him again only for her to be surprised when Naruto merely grinned.
“So you wish to be my sugarmare? I have no problems with that.” He said as grabbed the cooler. “Wine or Soda?” He offered as Luna looked between the two and thought about it.
“If you have any confectionery in the grape flavor I will enjoy some. I wish to save the wine for desert.” She finished with a wink and sure enough Naruto laughed it off. “We must say, it appears thee is loosening up.”
“Yeah well, we can’t enjoy ourselves if I’m flustered by every moment you make now can I? Besides, its all part of my grand master plan. If mares don’t think I was easily flusterable they won’t stop their little jokes and displays of playful affection which of course ends up as a win-win for me.” For the most part he was just joking.
“Aah quite the devious one.” With that Naruto led Luna to the arrangement of pillows he had made for her to sit on and opened the basket. The food was then spread out among the blanket. “So Naruto, from whence comest thee, Ponyville or maybe thine place of origin is another town?”
“I come from the outlands. My curiosity about the world and magic itself brought me to Canterlot which led to me meeting your sister.” Naruto paused, realizing he skipped a chunk of what happened between his arrival to this world and heading to Canterlot. “Actually, let me correct that. I happened upon Ponyville first, tired and injured and being attacked by dark creatures when I was saved by Rainbow Dash. I spent a good deal of time in Ponyville and then I came to Canterlot.”
“And of your profession?”
“I haven’t established a career yet. I am actually in the midst of opening my own dojo to teach the local populous how to defend themselves. Most of them are civilians, but considering we live near Everfree Forest it couldn’t hurt for the ponies of the town to learn how to defend themselves. For a time I did work on Sweet Apple Acres before becoming an assistant to Rarity for some time. I even help Fluttershy gather herbs and plants by making trips into the Everfree Forest.”
“My, it appears thee has quite the relationship with the bearers. We are surprised thee hasn’t been besought requests to form a herd.”
Naruto chuckled. “I have had a mare or two approached me, but I wasn’t interested at that time. I have decided to put myself on the market recently though. There is a list of mares I am willing to date, but I need to have one date with them before I consider anything more.”
Luna nodded, “Old-fashioned, respectable.”
“I glad you think so.” He remember one mare got rather angry and accused him of being a colt cuddler. Just because someone didn’t want to date you, didn’t mean you had to be belligerent and started insulting them as if that was going to get him to change his mind about wanting to go on the date.
“Would Generosity not be disappointed that thee will be lacking a report on the dinery?”
“I think she’ll be okay,” he responded as he closed his eyes and softly exhale. He open then and set his gaze down on Luna. “I’m sorry, I should have known there would have been ponies who were going to act like…” Naruto paused, almost using the term asses before remembering donkeys were citizens in this world. “…out right bastards.” When he finished he noticed Luna give him a confused look consisting of a raised eyebrow and an expression that read ‘explain’ on her face. “The term has a second connotation on it for modern day insults. Its more commonly used as a modern day curse against colts or stallions who are mean or you have contempt for.” He explained.
“Oh,” Luna mouthed out, understanding what he meant now. “Tis not your fault. We rather be hither than there. The populous would tarry and gawk at us like some spectacle and would detract from the atmosphere. Shall we forget about them and continue enjoying the rest of the evening.”
“Indeed.” He said as they began to dig into the meal. As enjoyable as the date was it had to sadly come to an end. It was going around four in the morning by the time the two of them were making their way back. Singing a sea shanty Luna had thought him as they made their way down the path way.
“Thy must give Honesty our compliments. While simple the Applepie was an enjoyable treat.”
“I’m sure hearing that will make her week.” Naruto replied as the two of them came to a stop at the doorway. Their gazes lingered for a moment.
“We…really enjoyed ourselves. Thank thee. We simply wished it could have lasted a little longer.” She brushed a strand of her hair out of the face. When they had regale moments of battle from their past the hair style Luna had come undone during the demonstration. Now it flowed and hung loose instead of the fancy do the maids took an hour to put together.
Naruto felt something when he noticed the expression on Luna’s face. Disappointment. Sad that their time together came to an end. He didn’t…he didn’t want it to end. “It…it doesn’t have to be a onetime thing.” He suddenly found himself say as Luna looked up at him in surprise. Hell, he was surprised himself. Where did that come from.
“It does not, does it?” Luna wondered. She wasn’t sure how she felt about the stallion yet, but she knew it was positive. It was just…she wasn’t ready for courting. There were still some things to sort out, but maybe when she knew how she felt a little more. “We do hope to spend more time with thee. We bid you goodnight.” Luna said as she leaned over and placed a tender kiss on Naruto’s right cheek.
“Night Luna.” He answered his voice in a dazed whisper. He watched her trailed up those stairs and found himself adding one more name to his list.
Princess Luna.
When Luna returned to her room she not surprised to find Celestia sitting in a chair in the corner of the room. If she had been anypony else she would have been frightened, but she was used to her sister’s antics. “Hello Tia? Shouldn’t thou be resting?” She asked as a grin formed on Celestia’s face.
“Sleep is for the weak and dead sister.” The Sun Goddess replied, doing a passable imitation of Luna’s voice, quoting a comment Luna had once made when in their younger sisters the eager sister had insisted on bugging Celestia whenever she tried to go to sleep.
Luna took notice of an empty cup of tea and an empty plate on the table. “Speaking of memories Sister, seeing as you have kept up your snacking habit we are surprised that over the Millennia thou’s hindquarters have not grown to match the size of our charge.” As she finished this she was hit in the snout by one of her pillow’s courtesy of Celestia.
Another thing Luna would always tease her sister about. The size of Celestia’s rear, which to be fair was rather quite large, but in a size sort of way if you asked just about anyone with a working sex drive and good tastes. It was only shortly before Luna’s banishment that large and jiggly behinds started to grow popularity or smaller and leaner ones.
“I have you know our subjects find this short of trait desirable now.” Celestia countered, but unable to keep the huffiness out of her voice. “Speaking of which, you know the drill sister.”
“Indeed.” Luna kicked off her shoes and sat on the bed. Celestia eagerly joined her, as Luna began going over the details of the outing.
Equestrian Heroes 00 Naruto x ? 00 Story Start 00 Twilight could not help but be a bit disappointed that Applejack had to cancel her interview, but her reason why made sense. She had to take care of her little sister who had suddenly fallen ill. She could only hope that Applebloom would feel better soon.
So when Naruto suggested that he interview Twilight she was surprisingly receptive to the idea. “So Miss Sparkle,” Naruto began, clearing his throat and getting into character, “…what is your legal name?”
“Twilight Sparkle.” She briefly noted he was taking some amusement out this and decided to be clear and concise in her answer.
“Aah yes, yes, any history or significance behind the name?” He pressed on as Twilight replied without missing a beat.
“Well there is significance for Sparkle. You see when I was born, my mother said my eyes sparkled,” she said, smiling kindly at that warm memory. “As for Twilight, well it’s also my mother’s name. I do not recall what other significance there could be besides that.” “Indeed, do you have any nicknames? Positive ones?”
“Besides Twi not really.” She answered. She paused and really thought about it. “I guess my title as Princess Celestia’s student could be considered a moniker. I have also been occasionally called The Sun’s Favored Foal, but seeing as I am well beyond the age of foalhood I wish the label would go away.”
“Aah I see, that would be quite the annoyance. Now on to the next question, what is the date of your birth?”
“I was born May first two-thousand and four AD. “ She answered causing Naruto to look up in surprise. Twilight was only twenty years old? He figured that she was at least twenty-two at the youngest. That was rather interesting.
“Okay miss sparkle how tall are you?” He asked.
“I am five foot-five inches.” Twilight seemed to answer the questions in a rather clinical tone. No hesitation, no embarrassment, just straight to the point and with the facts. Naruto knew if he was going to get a fun response he was going to have to go with the measurement questions.
“Okay so how much do you weigh?”
“One hundred and forty-four pounds.” She answered. Considered that Twilight spent more time reading than exercising the fact her figure was average yet attractive showed that she at least took moderate care of herself physically in terms of a balanced diet.
“Alright what about your education?”
“Well I graduated from Celestia’s School of Gifted Unicorns as my year’s Valedictorian. I am also working on getting my degree in magical theory while having a Master’s in Library science, Bachelor’s in Chemistry and Psychics, with a minor in, Economy, History, and Managerial skills.”
Naruto had to bite inside his cheek to say anything. That was a lot of fields to pursue education in, but considering that she was pretty anti-social it made sense that she had the time to do all that.
“So would you consider your occupation as a Student and the town’s Librarian?” He asked as Twilight nodded.
“That is correct.”
“What would you say a Librarian’s duties entail?” He asked as Twilight’s eyes lit up.
“Well I would have to analyze the needs of the customers and provide the information they need. I would also help them select and purchase materials and prepare those materials by classifying them according to subject matter. Being a Librarian would also entail I supervise assistants who prepare cards, or other access tools that direct users to resources. In this instant that would be Spike. Another duty would be to collect and organize books, pamphlets, manuscripts, and other materials in a specific field, such as rare books, genealogy, art or music.” She continued on to list other duties such as publicizing services and writing grants.
Naruto was interested to learn that one of the things Twilight had gotten before she officially` settled into Ponyville was a licensed allowing her to legally be the town’s librarian. It also allowed her to legally hire Spike and pay him a wage while also receiving a wage herself from the government allowing her to pay for her bills and take care of herself and Spike.
“Now do you have any scars, illnesses, or allergies?” He wondered as Twilight shook her head.
“Well I lack any scars and I have not experienced any illnesses that one pony or another has not also experienced in their life. As for allergies I am allergic to shellfish. That’s about it.”
“What about accessories and jewelries?”
“I never found use for any trinkets or anything so I do not where accessories and jewelries.”
Naruto paused, wondering what to bring up next. “Tell me about your family then.”
Twilight began to happily chatter about her family. “My mother is a writer, she loves writing novels either about adventure or romance. She in particular loves the Daring Do series which she got me into. Her name is Twilight Velvet by the way.” She then went on to her father. “My father ‘s name is Night Light and he is among Princess Celestia’s council of advisors . Then there’s my auntie Shine Spark who is the Captain of the Solar Guard. ” Finally she moved on to her final family member. “Then there’s my older brother, my Big Brother Best Friend Forever Shining Armor. “
“So about Shining Armor, from the title you two must be really close.” He stated when Twilight’s face fell and a melancholy smile formed on the Unicorn’s face. “Twi?”
“I-I’m sorry,” her voice cracked slightly. “Its just…we really were close until he left to join the academy. He’s Captain of the Unicorn Guard and while I am proud of him, between that and my own studies the amount of time we have to catch up is pretty nonexistent.”
“I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to bring up a touching subject.” He apologized as Twilight looked up at him and assured him that she didn’t hold it against him.
“It’s okay, you had no way of knowing. “ She replied as Naruto continued jotting down the notes.
“Alright Twilight, you know about this next part.” He replied as a cheeky grin formed on his face. “So what are your measurements?” He asked as he finally got a reaction from the Unicorn. Red face, sputtering, and jittering.
“N-Naruto. This is just between us right. Why would you need to know that?” she asked as she tried to keep her cool.
“Well it’s how all the interviews went. I mean you don’t want us to deter off and leave this profile incomplete do you?” He playfully asked, using Twilight’s own preference for completeness against her.
“T-Thirty four…” She began as she placed her hands in her lap. “T-Twenty-two and Thirty-six.” She finished as Naruto seemed to simply just nod and jot down the information. Twilight unfortunately did not have a poker face or poker face reading skills or else she would take notice of the subtle cues on Naruto’s face indicating he was trying not to grin. ”My my Twilight, such a nice figure have you ever thought about modeling?”
Twilight scoffed at that. “Like I would waste my time parading around like some peacock. There is no scholarly advantage in such a thing.”
Naruto couldn’t help but take notice there was some scorn in her voice a pretty good indication that she might not have the best experience with mares that were either models or into modeling.
“What about your cutie mark?” It looked like Twilight was going to have a coronary. “Twi, you don’t have too…” He noticed she was starting to look uncomfortable and didn’t want to force her to do something she didn’t want to.
“It’s fine, we have to complete the interview.” She said as she lifted her shirt to reveal the Cutie Mark that was on her hip. After that she let her shirt fell down. “I…I think this interview went pretty well. I, I think I remember I have something I else to do.” She suggested and Naruto decided to be merciful and agreed that the interview was through.
The date with Princess Luna was one of the best nights Naruto had in recent memory. In fact he had spent the following day going about his business while humming a happy hymn. A perfect night following by a perfect day which led into a perfect good night’s sleep.
He was even having a fantastic dream. He turned over and in his dream induced haze began subconscious generating memories of the past. “…nata. What took you so long.” He said as he leaned over and kiss her…bump? What the hell. Since when did Hinata’s head felt so rough and what were those grooves?
A faint giggle then reached his ears. “Stop that Spike you silly dragon my horn isn’t a bottle.” The voice slurred as it nestled into him.
Naruto’s eyes popped open as he found himself cuddling with Twilight Sparkle. He was in his house in Ponyville. “Oh shit…Oh shit…Oh shit… Oh shit…Oh shit…Oh shit…” He internally panicked as he was trying to piece together what was happening. Why the hell was Twilight in his bed? He was sure he went to bed alone.
Did he?
Did they?
He shifted the cover slightly, causing her to stir and began mumbling something. “The virial theorem provides a general equation that relates the average over time of the total kinetic energy of a stable system consisting of N particles, bound by potential forces, with that of the total potential energy, where angle brackets represent the average over time of the enclosed quantity.”
What the hell did that even mean? Naruto began gathering his thoughts, realizing he had other more pressing matters to attend to. If Twilight was merely to the side of him he could easily untangle himself, but she was resting on top of him so that meant some clever maneuvering.
As Naruto glanced down at the mare, pondering his escape he couldn’t help but study the gentle features of her face and her groomed fur. While not as shiny as most Twilight at least properly took care and bathe herself. She was dressed in a silken rose night gown that looked more like something Rarity would wear than the sort of frumpy night gown that Twilight had worn during that storm where the four ponies were trapped in the library.
Naruto in his curiosity couldn’t help but run his finger along the material. Definitely a Rarity created product.
“Your time with the mare has shown. You’re more concerned about fashion then getting yourself out of the situation.”
Kurama’s voice had reminded Naruto that he was trying to get out and avoid Twilight’s wrath. He was sure that waking up in a semi-daze state in a bed with someone you didn’t go to bed with, your first instinct would be freak out with attacking be the immediate back-up response. Naruto began to inch away when Twilight threw her arms up and hooked around his neck.
He could feel her hot breath at the bottom of his neck as she continued murmuring theories he had no hope of ever understanding. “Hmm…bed lumpy.” She murmured as she began shuffling around.
Oh no. Not this time. “Twilight…Twilight.” He called out to her as he began gently jostling her awake. He paused, making sure to angle his face and neck out of range of her very dangerous and pointy looking horn before continuing. “Twilight wake up.” He called to her, raising his voice and hoping to avoid making this situation any awkward than it needed to be.
Then, slowly she opened her eyes and the two of them locked gazes. It was so silent that Naruto swore he could hear the sound of his heartbeat. No words were spoken. Just eerie silence.
Twilight’s eyes shrank to the size of pinpricks and her face became flush with embarrassment. Naruto dodged out of the way as a bolt of magic puncture a hole in his roof.
“WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN MY ROOM?! “ Twilight screamed as she covered herself with the comforter. The fearful reaction she wore caused a subtle yet pained reaction from Naruto. He had an idea on what it may have looked like he was trying to do or what he was going to do, but it hurt to think that Twilight thought he would try that.
“This isn’t your room Twilight,” He calmly explained as he slowly stood up, careful not to make any sudden moves to set off the flustered Unicorn. “You’re in my house. Take a moment, take a deep breath, and look around.” He added as he watched the Unicorn take a moment to calm her hurried and panicked breaths to do just that.
Looking around she realized that she was not within her room in the Golden Oaks Library, but in a bedroom she didn’t recognize. She was in Naruto’s bedroom. She was in his bed. In her nightgown. She felt like she was going to pass out from embarrassment.
“Twilight you have to calm down.” He carefully and cautiously made his way over to her. “Focus on my voice. It’s okay. You’re safe, no reason to panic. Have I ever given you any reason not to trust me?” The low gentle neigh of her whinny indicated he was getting through to her.
Finally Twilight seemed to relax.
“Twilight, I have a question. Why are you in my room? From what I know of you I highly doubt you’re the kind of pony to drink and I know I went to bed last night…alone.” There was a hint of loneliness as he finished his sentence with that final word.
“I-I’m so sorry. It was an accident.” She stammered as her face heated up in embarrassment. “Its…its a Unicorn thing, you know. Unicorns, especially fillies or colts have a tendency to set off a spell in their sleep when they’re experiencing strong emotions like elation or fear. It's sort of like when animals try to run in their sleep. It's a defense mechanism. It’s rare among mares or stallions to react in such a matter because of our greater grasp over magic, but a vivid enough nightmare could trigger it.”
“So you were having a Nightmare?” He asked as Twilight began to hug herself and hid her face from him. “You don’t want to talk about it do you?” He asked as Twilight shook her head. “It’s alright Twilight, I’m here if you need a friend to turn to, ok?”
“Ok.” The way she softly replied was way too cute.
Naruto had a pretty good idea on what could have invoked that kind of response. It wouldn’t be all that out there to believe there may have been at least one kidnapping attempt on Twilight when she was younger. Considering all the daimyos’ and princesses he was assigned to protect during his career he learned to recognize the systems.
“Come on,” He called out to her as he extended out a hand. He watched as Twilight looked up at him confused, the subtle narrow of her brow just spoke inquisitor. “You want to go home don’t you?” He asked as he had considered playfully asked her unless he wants to join her back in his bed, but decided against it. There was a good chance Twilight would take the statement literally and if not he rather have things be awkward.
“O-Oh right, of course,” she said as she took his hand as he helped her off the bed. “Thank you.” When she touched the icy cold floor she let out a slight cry. “Is your floor always this cold?” she asked as the blond shrugged.
“I hardly notice it,” he answered as he glanced down at her lack of foot wear. When it came to foot wear Earth Ponies could take it or leave it, but most usually walked bear footed. Pegasi usually flew everywhere or lived in cloud cities. Unicorns were the only ones of the three tribes that usually wore some kind of footwear as their hoofs weren’t as tough as earth ponies. “Climb on.” He gestured as he turned around.
“W-What?” Twilight squeaked , “…you want me to ride you Piggy-back style? Why?” Her confused reaction and hushed whisper at the end of the statement caused Naruto to chuckle.
“If you want to walk along that bumpy road be my guest. I just thought you would appreciate it considering you have no foot wear?” He pointed out as Twilight’s eyes trailed back to her feet.
The lack of footwear was going to be a pain unless she took Naruto up on the offer. “Alright.” It wasn’t as if the situation could get any more embarrassing. The trip to the library didn’t take long, but it was indeed windy to which Twilight clutched against Naruto for warmth. Eventually they came across the library.
The sound of rumbling caught their attention as grey clouds began to fill the sky. “That’s right, regular showers overnight have been scheduled in preparation for harvesting season. Great.” He grumbled as Twilight used her magic to unlock the door. The two of them went into the library to which Twilight slid off Naruto’s back.
“You don’t have to go out into the rain. You can always sleep in the guest room.” She began suggesting, as she felt guilty. If she hadn’t teleported into his room he wouldn’t even be here.
“Thanks, I really appreciate it Twilight. I guess its just a matter of figuring out what to do in the meantime seeing as I’m rather wide awake.”
Twilight nodded as she understood what he meant. After the little freakout earlier she was far too excited to fall asleep any time soon. “Well, we can always look at the stars?” She suggested.
“Isn’t it about to rain?” He wondered if maybe Twilight had a spell in mind.
“Well one of my favorite hobbies is Astronomy so I know a feel spells that make it possible to get a view of them as long as the weather isn’t too stormy. I have an observatory upstairs that will allow us to see. Well I guess to be honest it’s not really an observatory in a way one would think…” She began trailing off in a nervous ramble before Naruto called out to her.
“Yes?” she answered her smile forced.
“I’d like to see it.” He replied as Twilight happily nodded and began leading him up the stairs. After trailing up the stairs they entered a room. Going through a pair of windowed doors they came onto a platform with a railing lining its edge and a rather large telescope was attached to a part of the railing. He peered to the side seeing small bookshelves on both sides stocked with books. The two of them walked onto the center platform where the sky was being illuminated by the grey clouds.
Twilight’s horn lit ablaze with her magical hue as she began casting a spell. Soon the grey clouds seem to disappear with the exception of a faint outline as the bright twinkle of the stars became visible. “Whoa, this is pretty amazing.” He whispered in awe.
“It absolutely is. Whenever I have trouble sleeping at night I like to observe the stars and count all the constellations I can find in the night sky.” She said as she walked up next to him.
“I wish I could say I know that much about the stars, but I’m more of a gardener.” He answered honestly when a thought came to mind. “You know Twilight, Luna herself was the one who arranged many of the modern day constellations that you enjoy. I could always ask her questions for you.”
Twilight let out an audible gasp. “You’re on casual speaking terms with Princess Luna? How did this happen? How is she? Is she adjusting well to Canterlot? Oh no she must think I have a lack of respect for her royal station. Oh no what if Princess Celestia has taken notice of this and…” Once more Twilight had begun going into one of her tangents.
“Princess Luna is fine, they both are and they both know you have your own life to live. Geeze Twilight, do you always go off like this over every little thing?” He asked as the Unicorn mare merely pouted in response to the blond’s teasing.
“No…”
Something told him not to believe that statement.
“Look, why don’t you show me some of the constellations and tell me what you know about them.” Something was telling Naruto in the back of his head that might not be a good idea, but when Twilight’s eyes lit up, he dismissed the thought.
After what seemed like hours the two of them finally went back inside as the air outside began to grow chillier. The two of them were still wide awake. “I have to agree that was pretty nice. We have to do that again in the future.”
“I have to admit, it was nice having somepony else to appreciate the stars with me.” The more Twilight spent developing these bonds the more she grew to enjoy them. While she enjoyed her hobbies sharing them with somepony else who would appreciate them was so much better. “Well since the two of us are awake and without any distractions, do you think you can finally tell me more about chakra?” Ever since the scroll incident Twilight had been curious to learn more about the information in Naruto’s scroll and so far she had been generously patient with the stallion. Having to restrain herself from learning something was after all torturous to a pony like Twilight. It was like telling Rainbow Dash not to fly or Pinkie Pie not to smile. It seemed like a simple request, something easily doable, but it went against their very nature and character. Those traits made them who they were and played a part of what defined them. You couldn’t simply tell someone to lock away an aspect of themselves and be okay with it.
Suddenly Naruto had paused as the joyful chuckle morphed into a serious and passive face. Twilight was both concerned and confused and wondering if maybe she had pushed too soon. “Twilight Sparkle.” Twilight’s eyes widened, the use of her full legal name could only mean the following statement would be without a doubt serious. “What you learn today must not be shared with anypony or anyone else. Only her majesty Princess Celestia knows what I’m about to tell you. The truth about who I really am. If you spill the information I am about to share without permission consider our friendship permanently broken. The nature of chakra ties into my true identity. Are you sure you’re ready to know?”
Silence lingered in the air for several minutes as Twilight had to not only comprehend Naruto’s statement, but to also find her voice and consider the seriousness of his words. “Yes.”
“As you know, my name is Naruto Uzumaki, a name that is different from a traditional or even none traditional pony name.” Every time he introduced his name he got some sort of response. Confusion or ponies noting his name was exotic or unusual while some were just deciding to be polite and not point out that fact. “I was not born a pony. I was born a species called a human.” He saw Twilight was about to ask him what a human was before he cut her off. “Let me finish Twilight and I promise I’ll answer any questions.” He said before he began continuing his story.
With that the tale of his life was explained as he went over his history. It felt enlightening able to discuss his past with another pony as it would make things easier. The tale of his history would last throughout most of the night as the raising of the Sun would soon be occurring. Finally he was ready to receive any questions Twilight had.
“Why keep it a secret?”
That was an easy one. “It took me a few months in order to finally regain using the ability to channel chakra properly. Bringing up the fact beforehand would see me thrown into an insane asylum and if I were to use my powers after the fact I would be seen as a dangerous criminal seeing as Princess Celesta was the ruler of the country who had a duty to her citizens revealing this knowledge was necessary as a gesture of good will. I have heard rumors about her abilities and without no way to confirm how omniscient she was, I didn’t want to make myself an enemy to her. It worked out in my favor of course. “
“This Shadowfright , do you think he’s still out there? That he’s a threat to Equestria?”
“To be honest I don’t know. I brought my concerns to Celestia, but without more information there is nothing we can do. Besides that incident where Rainbow Dash found me, there have been no sightings of Shadowfright. The closest is the sensation I got from Nightmare Moon and all that confirms is that the same force that influenced Luna is connected to Shadowfright. Equestria’s stability and its citizen’s safety right now are top priority and running around without any information would be a waste of resources.”
“How come you never told the others?”
“I had grown so used to being normal, to settling into this identity that I didn’t find it necessary to bring up my past. Besides my place of origin I had been honest about every other fact of my life when I could. I do plan on telling them, but right now I’m sorting through other issues.”
“That is…that is a lot to take in.” Her eyes focused on the cup of coffee sat right in front of her. During the course of the discussion the two had moved to the kitchen, enjoying cups of coffee as Naruto talked about his past. “…but when you think about it I can see it now. I can see why Princess Celestia trusts you now. You know what its like to be a leader and to act with your subjects’ best interests in heart. It also explains why you’re so wise. Living as long as you have it only makes sense that you would gain years of experience.”
Naruto’s eyebrow quirked up in amusement at her statement. “Hey, you make me sound old. “
Twilight’s face morphed into one of horror. “I-I’m sorry it was not my intention to suggest…” She began stammering and hastily apologizing only for Naruto burst out laughing.
“Kidding…kidding.” He replied with a grin as Twilight’s flustered face morphed into one of an annoyed mare. Her brunched up nose and narrowed eyes gave her an angry cute expression.
“Jerk…” she playfully uttered as a smile threatened to tag at her lips.
“At least you didn’t ask how old I was.” He furthered teased before changing the topic of discussion. “Now, you said you wanted to know about chakra right?”
Twilight’s eyes lit up. “Wait right there.” Moments later Twilight returned with a notepad as thick as a dictionary with a set of writing quills and a jar of ink about the size of his head. “Okay I’m ready.”
Naruto shook his head. “Okay,” he paused, wondering how he should go about it. “Alright, first of all, chakra to humans is what magic is to ponies. Its essentially the force of life that flows through our body. Instead of using it as a means to achieve our most basic life functions chakra in its base form essentially works as stamina for those who decide not to exercise its use. For those of us that use chakra for more than the energy generated in our body its comprised of two things. The physical energy that is present in every cell of the body and the spiritual energy gained from the mind once molded it can be channeled throughout our system, the chakra pathway system. From what I understand the chakra pathway system which is essentially the circulatory system for other species or realm. Except we have something known as tenketsu in 361 points within our body that correspond with the circulatory system. Chakra is most commonly channeled through hand seals. “
Twilight practically ate up every word, asking the definition of one word or another every two sentences or asking for more clarification on the nature of chakra. Everything had been broken down. Nature and Shape transformation. The elements. Kekki Genkai. Chakra’s origins. The Sage of Six Paths.
Naruto was beginning to wonder if this is what the teachers at the academy felt like when they had a good student eager to learn the knowledge they had to share. They would soon set into a cycle.
He would tell Twilight a bit of information, she would write it down, and then she would question him to which he went off into another lecture about something from his home world. In no time ti seem like Twilight had written up several small books with all sorts of notes and theories she had quickly whipped up on the side.
“Ugh,” Twilight grumbled as she began rubbing her cramp neck. The prone position she had took up throughout the night did her no favors.
“Kinks in the neck area huh?” He asked Twilight nodded. “I can massage them out for you if you want?” Twilight looked up at him, unsure on how to reply. “It’s alright, I used to massage Rarity all the time.” Upon realizing how that sounded he immediately back pedaled. “I mean she would have me massage her feet or shoulders after a rather tiring day. She’s a huge fan of the spa, goes on weekly trips with Fluttershy and seeing as I was her assistant for a while she insisted that on treating me to it once or twice. I found myself learning from the owners, twins named Aloe and Lotus the art of massage since I figured that would be a pretty skill good to have. I mean who wouldn’t appreciate having a significant other who knew this art?”
Twilight took the information at face value; she really didn’t have a choice as her knowledge on relationships only extended as far as what she witnessed from her parent’s marriage. “I guess it would be ok.” She answered as Naruto got up.
“Do you have a table we could use? This would work better with one.”
“There’s a flat surface table in the basement downstairs. “ She answered. A few minutes later the table was set up and Twilight was on it.
“Normally the pony in question would remove their clothes, but I’m just going to do it through your clothes in your neck and shoulder area. I’m not a licensed massage therapist so it won’t be as effective as a professional massage, but it should at least ease the tension and kinks in the area.”
And then the moment she had been waiting for finally happened. First she felt nothing; but the sensation of Naruto’s fingers. Then suddenly when he increased his pace Twilight was hit with a sensation. She started to feel a bit warm as an invigorating sensation coursed through her.
After a good deal of time Naruto began lifting and pulling the fleshy muscle away from her skeletal structure.
After a good deal of the deeper tissue work he couldn’t help but notice a particular adhesion. It was time for, what was it called? Cross-fiber friction? Either way he began to separate the tissues restoring circulation and making the muscle softer and more pliable using his thumb’s. He was careful not to put too much pressure to avoid causing her discomfort.
He was hoping his use of the techniques in the concentrated areas wouldn’t cause any sort of issue. He was going to have to consult the spa twins later either way he continued his work on Twilight’s back and neck .
“You ok, Twilight?” The only thing he got in response was an unintelligible murmur and pleased sigh.
“Everything alright in here?” Rainbow Dash shouted through the library as she made her way through one of the windows. “I was…whoa!” She exclaimed causing Naruto to jump back and Twilight to jolt up. “Way to go bro! Putting the moves on Twilight huh? I guess geeky girls are more your thing.”
Both ponies began blushing furiously at the insinuation as they began sputtering out denials.
“I was just helping her relax/He was just helping me relax.” Both trying to explain what Rainbow saw.
Naruto then realized. “Hey, what are you even doing Rainbow? You just broke into Twilight’s house by the way. What was so important you had to break up here so early in the morning?”
“Early in the morning?” She asked as she tried and failed to stifle a snort. “Its ten A.M. dude. I came over to ask Twilight if she seen you since you weren’t at home and not at Rarity’s or Shy’s since you and I have a bet to settle.”
Twilight’s eyes shrunk to pinpricks. “No no no no no. Ten? Late! I cannot believe we stayed up all night. ! I’m late in opening the Library!” Twilight bolted like an Olympic runner as she was in a rush to get herself dressed and open the library.
“Up all night up?” Rainbow Dash shot Naruto a lecherous grin.
“It wasn’t like that. She was showing me the stars and I was giving her a lesson!” He hastily explained as Rainbow Dash doubled over in laughter.
“Woo, I never heard it called that before! Sounds like you two were having a marathon!” Her laughter increased as she clutched her sides.
Naruto face palmed. That was without the doubt the most innuendo laden statement ever created. After finally chasing Rainbow off, promising her that they would hang out together another time Naruto stayed behind to help Twilight open up. Unfortunately, like the past few days, there was hardly any flow of traffic. Once it became apparent that Twilight would not be used as the middle pony or as an emissary to Celestia for common problems that could be solved in town, along with her strong enthusiasm and focus in scholarly pursuits most of the ponies of town’s interest in associating with the mare waned, so every now and then a pony showed up to check out a book, but that was it.
Twilight though, unlike Naruto, was dead tired. Despite her insistence of being fine she could hardly stay awake. Tried as she might Twilight had soon nodded off, lying her head on the desk, snoring after convincing herself she was only resting her eyes for a few minutes.
A smile formed on Naruto's face as he shook his head. Picking Twilight up, he carried her upstairs and placed her into her bed. He then tucked her into her bed. "Pleasant dreams Twilight." Naruto softly said as he closed the door behind him and went downstairs to continue looking after the library.
Rarity and Fluttershy were happily chatting away in the former’s Boutique. It was around the time for Opal’s usual checkup and afterwards Rarity invited Fluttershy to stay for lunch. Eventually the discussion had led to the topic of fashion. Rarity had found herself starting her fall line later than usual thanks to certain obvious distractions. “I just enjoy the autumn season, a nice reprieve from the subtler colors allowing me to explore the spectrum. The dark blues, reddish browns and mustard yellows. It gives me tingles at the thought of expressing new ideas.”
“That does sound pretty…” Fluttershy admitted softly but eagerly. The creativity and drive of the fashion pony did impress her every time.
Suddenly a strange glint appeared in Rarity’s eyes. “And it will be, because you will become the first to own a dress of this line!”
“I will?” Fluttershy asked meekly.
A grin adorned the face of the Unicorn. “Oh yes, once we finish our tea I will have to take your measurements.“ “While that is very kind of you Rarity, I can’t accept that.”
“Must we go through this every time?” Rarity playfully teased. “I have more than enough fabric that designing an outfit for a dear friend could hardly dent my finances.“ With a gleam in her eyes, images came to mind. “A gentle green with blue accessories would look absolutely divine. Then again, maybe we should go with a color that you rarely wear. Perhaps red?” A squeal escaped the Unicorns lips. “A vision of art has appeared before my mind’s eye and I must simply bring it to life.” She finished, dragging Fluttershy into her work room.
Fluttershy gasped softly as Rarity set her down and told her not to move while she grabbed a measuring tape with her magic.
The tape snaked out and around Fluttershy’s body, making the Pegasus shiver for a second. “By the time I am through you will have to fight off those bachelors with a stick.”
“I-I’m not sure that would be a good idea then!” Fluttershy gasped as she resisted the urge to shield herself with her wings.
“Or maybe I should say a certain bachelor? A certain monsieur Naruto, no?” She asked as Fluttershy’s cheeks began to burn crimson.
"Oh Rarity, I’m so sorry. I know you liked him too and I supported you, even if it wasn’t very loud, I never meant…” Fluttershy was on the verge of tears at the thought of Rarity being angry at her, but to her surprise, Rarity pulled her into a hug and giggled. Gently she stroked the Pegasus’s shoulder.
“Dry those tears of yours; I’m not mad at you. When I found out I have to admit, I was a bit surprised, but I am happy for you. Naruto is a wonderful stallion and whether or not if you decide to have a herd or be monogamous, you have my full support.”
Fluttershy took a moment to compose herself, sniffling, as she tried to find the words. “I wasn’t sure how to tell you.”
“You need not worry about it. I just hope the two of you enjoy your blossoming relationship.” She congratulated, only for the Pegasus to look up at her with misty eyes and a befuddled look. “I just wish you would tell me all the juicy details already. I have been rather patient with you to bring up the topic, but if I have to wait any longer I will simply just die.”
“Rarity, I’m afraid I don’t know what you’re talking about.” She was honestly confused by what her friend was talking about.
“Come now, the date you and Naruto went on.” she pointed out, surely Fluttershy couldn't have forgotten something as substantial as that.
“D-Date? Naruto and I never went on any date.” She replied as Rarity’s mouth simply hung open and she stared.
“T-that simply cannot be. Just a few days ago he came to me for romantic advice, describing a mare whose personality and issues that fit yours to a tee.”
“Did he u-use my name though?” Fluttershy wondered as Rarity found herself shocked into silence. “W-Well it's ok…I-I m-mean, as long as h-he’s happy. I guess I shouldn’t have gotten my hopes up.”
A sad Fluttershy was equivalent to that of a whining puppy. No force on Earth could stop the ensuing hug that reality itself demanded to follow. “No no no, you get that thought out of your head right now. I assure you there is still a chance. When he asked me for advice I suggested to him that he take a few mares out on a single date basis and clarify that he was interested in getting into the market. He seemed rather nervous about the date, so I highly doubt the two of them have made any serious traction, not to mention he said he was the one that planned on initiating the date so there is still time. I will do everything I can to help you out.”
“Rarity, do you think I have a chance? I never met a stallion who made me felt so safe. It’s just; in my heart I feel that he’s the one for me.”
Rarity was silent for a moment as she was processing the utter conviction in her friend’s eyes. "When, when did you know?”
“Well, do you remember when I told you about how I was assaulted by one of the bullies from my foalhood and Naruto saved me? At the time, when he took care of me I felt so warm and safe in his arms. Since I was a filly my passion has always been taking care of animals. Eventually that led me into furthering my medical knowledge, which I always used to heal others and for most of my life I never pursued any interest that could result in me being injured. So when I was hurt and unable to tend to myself, he was there. I felt these warm sensations, not to mention safe when he took care of me and that’s when I first started to feel something for him.“ Fluttershy then recall the next memory. This one wasn’t that long ago, in fact it was shortly after Naruto was recovering from his last incident.
“Fluttershy? Shy?”
She could hear Naruto’s voice from the hallway, but she was too terrified to move from under her blanket.
Rain drummed against the windows and the roof. A fork of lightning raced over the sky and white light filled the room. Her body trembled from terror.
Lightning flashed again, but before the next thunderclap which resulted in her whimpering. Another loud thunderclap shook the house and Fluttershy could no longer help herself as she leaped from her bed and wrapped her arms around the blond, causing the stallion to stumble forward and land on the bed. A teary cheek was pressed against his chest and sobs followed the next heavenly growling.
“Fluttershy?” Naruto asked in surprise, but the only answers were sobs and gasps, following the growling outside.
The Pegasus was clinging with a strength to the earth pony that went beyond what he knew of her. “Fluttershy, could you let go?” He asked as he wanted to avoid the inevitable awkwardness that always followed these situations.
But the Pegasus just let out several sobs and squeezed tighter. Another flash of lightning cracked the sky and thunder shook the town. Fluttershy yelped loudly and buried her face in Naruto’s chest.
“Shy could you please loosen up?” He asked as he tried to push her off by the shoulders which resulted in the Pegasus sliding down his body, the exact situation he was trying to avoid.
But suddenly, the Pegasus spoke. “I’m sorry Naruto, but I can’t!” She whimpered. “I'm so afraid of thunderstorms! I’m so ashamed. It’s bad enough I’m scared of heights, but thunderstorms scare me beyond reason. I know you must think I’m a silly coward, but I can’t help it.” She broke down into sobs.
All her life Fluttershy had been scared of so many things. She was scared of even her own shadow as a filly, but while she always felt a little ashamed she never felt as horrible about it as she did now. She was embarrassed. She was revolted in herself. She was supposed to be looking after and taking care of Naruto, but here she was forcing him to comfort her. He was supposed to be in his room resting, not taking care of her.
“I don’t think you’re silly.” She felt his hands lift up her face. “…and a coward wouldn’t have been capable of making that journey to fight Nightmare Moon all those weeks ago.“ Fluttershy found herself pulled forward. Next thing she knew, Naruto wrapped his arms around her protectively as he placed his chin on top of her head. “I’m here for you.“ Those words, those words meant everything in the world to Fluttershy. “Are you tired…are you tired of being scared Fluttershy?”
She simply nodded. The question had come out of nowhere, but the words resonated strongly with how she felt. “I am.”
“We can’t make those fears vanish overnight. Some ponies are just braver than others, that can’t be helped any more than the tribe you were born in, but one can make strides towards it. You and I are going to work on making you a bit braver okay shy? It might take a while, weeks, months, or even years, but until you’re at least no longer afraid of storms and heights, we’re going to keep trying. Nopony should ever have the right to make you feel ashamed for what you are and you deserve the right to feel happy and comfortable in your own body.”
Fluttershy couldn’t find the words and only nod. This feeling in her heart. Was this…was this what love felt like?
“I knew from that moment on I went from liking Naruto to deeply caring about him. Even before that promise he made me feel safe enough to go through parts of the Everfree and as time goes on I want to keep growing braver. I want to be able to become brave enough to where I could do things like that on my own.”
Rarity hand clasped over her mouth, stopping her from betraying what she wanted to express. “For Fluttershy. Do this for Fluttershy.” She reminded herself. Of all the mares to be the personification of Generosity. What she wouldn’t give to be Honesty now instead. “In that case, we just have to make sure that Naruto picks you as one of his choices for his date and that you woo him.” She gently assured her friend.
Speaking of said stallion he was busy scheduling his next date. Walking alongside him was Ditzy Doo, complete in her mail mare uniform. “So Ditzy are you free tonight?”
“Nope, I have no plans for tonight? Why?” she wondered.
“I was wondering if you would like to have dinner with me tonight? I’ve been considering going on the market and I’d thought I explore my choices.”
She couldn’t help but grin as her face turned a deep shade of pink. Her smile attempted to dominate her face, making Naruto’s coat stand on end as she looked at him with such glee. The mare shifted around as if she were a school filly talking to her crush. “O-Of course. I would love to come to dinner!” Then she suddenly gasped and realized something. “But who would watch Dinky?”
“I’m sure Carrot top wouldn’t mind?” Later that evening they would soon learn that Golden Harvest did indeed mind that they made the decision without consulting her first.
“Well in that case, where are we going?”
“I was thinking maybe dinner at my place? I’ve been looking for a reason to try out a new recipe.”
“Okay I’ll see you then.” She stepped closer as her eyes began to shift once more. Naruto felt the temperature jump around him as the distance between them vanished entirely. Ditzy planted a gentle kiss on his cheek before turning from him. “See you tonight.” She said, trying to hide the red in her own face.
Naruto couldn’t help but be a bit surprised. Ditzy never gave indication that she was ever interested him so he thought this would be a safe option to test how well he learned about body language and cues from a mare looked like the still had much to learn.
Either way he had more than enough time to prepare dinner and ready up his house. Ever since he revealed Twilight his backstory he had a kagebunshin over whenever he could and when Twilight had free time for her to educate his copy whatever she could about magic to help him develop counter-measures against it.
Entering his home he decided to clean up first and then start cooking. Checking the wooden floors he created some clones to start sweeping them. Looking around he created some more kagebunshin to rearrange the furniture with his couch now facing the fireplace.
He quickly placed two logs onto the pit so it would be ready to be lit later on. He began going through the pantries and grabbing the ingredients for what he needed for tonight’s dinner. He brought out clove garlic, salt, black pepper, cinnamon, turmeric, and a few others.
Once he finished rummaging through the pantry he opened the fridge and brought out some butter and some carrots.
Finally he grabbed the onions and pitted prunes. He then grabbed the pots from the lower cabinets, turning on the fire and began preparation.
First he browned the onions and garlic in three tablespoons in oil. Once ready he began adding the salt, pepper, cinnamon, and turmeric and cardamom.
He then began sauté carrots in two tablespoons of oil. He hoped that the recipe would still be okay despite the fact that there was no chicken or meat in it. Just in case he decided to also make a salad and a backup cauliflower cheese soup if the first one didn’t come out alright.
After about an hour the meal was ready and Naruto set up the table. With everything set up he was ready to receive his date. Suddenly the smell of muffins reached his nose. He went to the door and sure enough the sound of a knock on the door indicated her arrival. He opened the door as the cold rush of the evening night brushed past him causing him to shiver. “Hey Ditzy.”
“H-Hi Naruto.” She greeted timidly as in her hands were a basket of muffins.
“Come in,” He said as he invited her in. “You look wonderful.” He complimented her look. Ditzy was wearing a green denim shirt and black skirt that reached below her knees. It wasn’t anything extremely extravagant, but it really flattered Ditzy’s figure.
With a deep breath Ditzy began looking around the place. “Your home is really nice.”
“Thanks, it works as a shelter; I spend more of my time out and about.” He said as he led her into the dining room. Ditz let out a gasp of delight as she saw the spread that was laid out.
“This looks pretty good.”
“I hope you enjoy it,” He said as he went over and pulled out a chair which had a pillow. “Your seat my lady.”
“Oh,” she replied with a grin. “Why thank you good sir.” She replied with a posh accent as she went to sit over, smoothing her skirt as she took her seat.
“Would you like to try some Blueberry Banana splat? I know you like Bananas and that you only drink occasionally so I thought it would be a pretty good choice.”
Ditzy normally would have said no, but she decided it would be nice to cut loose a little. “Sure.”
After a few drinks in and after dinner the two of them found themselves on the couch as the log fire kept the warm not only lit, but the air warm. The two of them laughed and joked as they cuddled together on the couch. Ditzy found herself enthralled as Naruto began regaling some of the crazy misadventures he kept finding himself in which then led to Ditzy teasing him.
“Oh, you keep that up you’re going to have every available mare in town wanting to snatch you up.”
“Hey I’m not the only one miss plot power.” He teased as Ditzy head snapped up.
“W-What?” she asked.
“You heard me.” His nose was inches away from her. “I’ve seen those bubbles you somehow managed to squeeze in those shorts.” As his teasing continued Ditzy’s cheeks darkened. “I hear plenty of stallions and mares alike wouldn’t mind making those bubbles…pop.” Naruto felt himself growing braver as the distance between them shrunk. When did he start clamming up and shying away from expressing himself? Was that why his body was reacting so strangely? Because he was suppressing his instincts instead of acting on them and his body’s reactions an attempt to get his attention? Either way it was time for him to stop worrying and enjoy his life.
The sound of snoring drew his attention. For a moment he was startled as he noticed that Ditzy had passed out. He knew she was a bit of a light weight, but damn that was kind of sudden. Drawing up the blanket they were using he covered them. With a flick of his fingers he sent a burst of wind to put out the fire. He then leaned over and placed a kiss on Ditzy’s head causing the sleep mare too smile.
“Good night Ditzy.” He said as rested his head against hers and began to nod off.
Equestrian Heroes 00 Naruto x ? 00 Story Start 00 Naruto and Twilight found themselves on Sweet Apple Acres interviewing the last of the bearers Applejack. In order to make sure things went smoothly Naruto cautioned Twilight away from asking about the subject of Applejack’s parents and suggested that she didn’t bring it up unless Applejack brought it up or went in-depth about her education.
The interview of course was running concurrently with Applejack performing her normal duties. Right now she was currently putting out fresh food and water for the animals. “Now ery once and awhile somepony could call me AJ, ah know nothin’ of any other nicknames.” She said as she finished dumping out the last of the unclean water.
“Well with the one nickname there isn’t much need for others unless you become relatively close enough to somepony.”
“Moving on to the next question.” Studious as ever, Twilight kept the ball going. “Now your date of birth?” She asked as Applejack went about her next duty of cleaning the stalls and making sure they were devoid of any accidents usually left behind by the live stalk.
“Well ah was born March 22nd A.D.“ Applejack proudly answered as she grabbed a shovel hanging off the wall. She then went over to the pig pen and opened the gate. She went inside and began to shovel out the pig stank. “Whoo-wee, looks like plenty of fertilizer for today.” She noted as Twilight began to pale at the scent of the feces.
“I think I’m going to be sick.” She noted as she held her nose. Either way, the Earth Pony’s date of birth put her at Twenty-Four years old.
Stopping to allow Twilight to get some fresh air and inhale, they continued the questioning. At that same time Applejack was making sure the livestock was being groomed. “Okay now we need to know your height and weight?”
“Ah don’t know mah height off the top of mah head. Ah believe ah’m round two-thirty to two-thirty-five pounds.“ She answered.
“I suppose we can get an exact estimate the second time around.” Twilight noted. The two stood to the side as Applejack led them outside. She went into the shed and began bringing out a hose, pale, and other instruments needed to water the plants and seeds. Most of the seeds for harvest season had been planted over the last week, now it was just a matter of maintaining them. As they continued speaking they asked Applejack to explain her occupation on the farm. Her duties were a mix of a ranch hand and lead hand. She was essentially the co-lead hand on the Apple Orchard
“Now are there any scars, allergies, or illnesses you experienced in the past?” Twilight asked as it was break time. Applejack invited them in for lunch before she would have to continue their duties.
“Well ah some scars and cuts here or there thanks to them darn varmints wondering from that Everfree here and there.” She began showing off her arms and legs, trying to find the nasty cuts here or there, but to her surprise found nothing there. Twilight theorized it must have been because of the result of the Elements of Harmony. “Ah can’t believe it. Ah figured the smaller cuts must have healed on their own, but that nasty cut is gone.”
“Nasty cut?” Twilight asked as Applejack began explaining the story, pointing to where the cut used to be, showing off the spot on her left leg, thanks to the fact she was wearing shorts, it was easy to show the cut or where the cut used to be. “Blasted newbie was being careless and darn near took mah leg off.”
“That’s horrible!” Twilight replied with a gasp.
“Hoo-wee hadn’t seen Granny moved that fast in years when it happen. Chewed the colts head off, but thankfully there wasn’t any long lasting damage, but now there definitely isn’t.” She said, still a bit stumped at the fact she hadn’t noticed it before. “Now as for allergies, ah can’t reckon ah have any and no illnesses either.”
With all the duties that needed to be taken care of handled they went inside to conduct the rest of the interview.
“Well I suppose as a farmer you have regular contact with various plants and fauna that would incur allergies.” Twilight noted as she flipped over yet another paper on her clipboard as she continued to jot down information. “Now do you have any accessories?” She asked as Applejack indicated two items.
The first was the brown Stetson hat on her head. The condition of the hat was worn, indicating both age and frequent use. The other was a rope she always carried on her hip. Applejack at all times was ready to tangle with somepony or something. “And your education?” She asked as Applejack seems to come to a stop in the middle of her field maintenance.
“Ah graduated from Ponyville High.” She answered with an edge of her voice.
“And your college?” Twilight asked, completely missing the subtle cues of Applejack’s body language that indicated she wasn’t comfortable talking about the suggestion.
“Ah didn’t go.” She added, her voice hardening some.
“Wait really? How com…oow!” Twilight cried out as she rubbed her side from where Naruto pinched her. Seeing his look, she realized she had forgotten Naruto’s warning about pressing the education issue. The concept of not further exploring your education was absolutely foreign to Twilight. She couldn’t imagine willingly choosing not to learn.
‘Why would I not ask about her education?’
‘Applejack is a farmer so she only received education that was legally required. So don’t be surprised if her education resume is lacking.’
“Right…Ponyville High Graduate.” Twilight noted. “Well…” Twilight tried to quickly change the discussion. “Your family, tell us about your family.”
“You’re immediate family,” Naruto immediately cut in. “We’ll be here all day if you talk about every member of the Apple Clan.” Naruto jokingly added. That bit didn’t last long because Naruto knew them so it wasn’t new information. Finally it came to the part that Naruto always dreaded.
“Applejack, these questions require I ask your breast size and measurements.” At that point he just didn’t care anymore, until Applejack whipped her head around so fast, he almost jumped back.
“Now hold on a damn minute. What business of yours ta know the size of mah girls?” She demanded, an indignant look that seemed ready to promise pain.
“Questions by her majesty.” He responded as Applejack sent a look towards Twilight who sheepishly grinned at the Apple farmer.
“H-He’s telling the truth. Princess Celestia of course must have very good reasons for such questions.” She reasoned as Applejack let out a sigh.
“The girls are size E42,” She answered with a faint blush. While Applejack wasn’t obsessed with her looks, she knew that certain features attracted attention. In particular it was always the plot, more often than not besides one’s teeth and coat attracted the attention of other ponies, but breasts were also starting to grow in popularity of what was considered attractive in modern time.
“With mah waist being twenty-six and my hips are thirty-eight. Any other questions that ya’ll embarrassingly want to ask me?”
“Your cutie mark and its location.” Naruto replied without missing a beat. He also made a mental note after the end of this interview to avoid coming down to the farm for a little while.
Naruto and Ditzy were happily chatting as they made their way into town. Linked by their pinkies it wasn’t out of place to assume the two were love birds. Eventually they came to a stop near a path that led to carrot’s farm. “Well, I better go pick up Dinky. Carrot is probably going to cheer my ear off; I was supposed to pick Dinky up last night.”
“Should I come with? Help take some of the heat off?” He asked as Ditzy shook her head, but a smiled graced her face nonetheless. Despite stopping their interlocked fingers slightly swayed back and forth.
“No, its fine thanks for asking though.” She replied as a smile graced her face. “I had a really great time.”
“I did too Ditz. I have some more feelings of mine I have to sort through and I want to make sure that whoever my Alpha is, if I choose to have a herd at all will be somepony who will make the best choice for everypony involved.”
“I understand,” She replied as their pinkies reluctantly pulled apart. “See you around?”
“Always.” He replied.
“Kay.” She replied as she paused, thinking it over before turning around and placing a kiss on Naruto’s cheek. With a happy flitter of her wings a grinning Ditzy made her way down the path.
Naruto caressed the part where Ditzy had kissed him. Ditzy was a strong maybe. Choosing Ditzy also meant Dinky as well, but he adored the little unicorn filly. She reminded him of Himawari. So pleasant, innocent, and full of energy. Because of the whole being a parent thing his choice in Ditzy would need more considerable thought.
With that he decided to cross the next name off his list.
Cheerilee sighed heavily at her desk, feeling unusually dejected. Today was her off day and where was she? Grading papers, shifting through piles of tests that needed to be graded and a couple doctors’ notes she never looked at.
The magenta mare, while loving her job and enjoyed enriching the mind of the children she really wished something, anything would happen to shake up the monotonous routine she had settled in, but teaching the young fillys and colts used up almost all of her time. There was always something they needed, whether it be tests, projects or just some help, her beloved little students ate up any free time she had.
As long as it was nothing life threatening or disastrous of course. The incidents from the past few months were way above the necessary excitement she wanted.
“Hey there Cheerilie,” followed a knock on the door. Cheerilee looked up and was surprised to see Naruto on the other side of the window.
Getting up she walked over and opened the door. “Hello there Naruto, what brings you here?”
“I was wondering if you were available today?” he asked as the teacher flashed him a curious look.
“I unfortunately have papers to grade. I wish I had some free time.”
“You sure? Not even for lunch for a few hours?” He asked as Cheerilee grew more curious. Leaning against the side of the doorway she began making coy motions while shooting the blond a teasing look.
“Why Mister Uzumaki one would think you were asking little ol’ me out on a date?” To her surprise Naruto leaned in with a grin, his nose inches from hers.
“Why Miss Cheerilee I do believe I am.” He replied. By the fact Cherilee’s eyes widened he could tell he caught her off guard. Especially since her magneta coat took on a darker sheen in the face area. She soon find herself slipping off the door frame only to be caught midfall by the blond and eased back up.
She promptly brought her right hand over her face and groaned. “I just made a total fool of myself didn’t I?”
“Yeah a little bit.” He cheekily answered.
Cherilee let out a gasp then playfully swatted Naruto on the chest. “You’re not supposed to agree.”
“Well wouldn’t be me unless I did. Look, I’m considering going out on the market and I’m sorting through romantic troubles and trying to find what I want in a mare. I just want to spend a few hours and see if there is any spark.”
“Just a few hours?” She asked as the blond nodded. She then looked herself over. She was wearing a light, simple blue white blouse and plaid skirt. Nothing too fancy yet more than presentable enough for a nice simple lunch. “Well okay, I suppose it would be nice to get out of the house.”
“Good,” He said as he stepped back outside and brought up a picnic basket. “In fact I brought lunch. To the park my lady?” “Indeed my good sir.”
The two ponies were enjoying the remaining pieces of bread left in the picnic basket. Naruto was thankful that he managed to save that jar of Zap Apple Jam he was given a long time ago.
“The past few months have been nothing but one phenomenal event after another. Who would have thought her highness had a sister. It just opens up to so many new possibilities now.”
“Yeah, she and Luna had a lot of catching up to do.” He remarked as he continued observing the going ons of the park.
“I still cannot believe you and the others did that or that in our very town we have national heroes. Fighting Nightmare Moon must have been so scary.” She finished with a shiver. Naruto couldn’t help but chuckle. “What’s so funny?”
“Well, you were almost one of the ones in there on the action.” He finished that as her pupils shrunk at the thought.
“W-What?”
“Yeah, for a moment I had you pegged at the Element of Kindness. Ponyville was the last possible town for the Bearers of Harmony and her majesty thought an inhabitant of the town would be perfect for the job of finding them because they would be unbiased and have more than a rudimentary knowledge of the ponies encountered.”
“And you thought I would have been one of the bearers?” She asked, trying to wrap her head around it.
“Yeah, had you pegged for Kindness for a while. Good thing I looked for more candidates or we’d all be under the reign of an evil empress right about now.”
“That would be terrible.”
Naruto grinned at Cheerilee’s simple observation. “Astute observation Cheer. Today you win a gold star.”
“You are absolutely horrible.” She remarked as she attempt to swat Naruto again, but he threw up his arms.
“Too slow. Need to get out more.”
“Why you.” Cheerilee practically tackled the blond, straddling his stomach. Naruto used his arms to hold her back and after a few minutes of tussling Cheerilee tired herself out.
“You’re so cute when you’re looking like you’re plotting something that’s beyond a harmless prank.” He teased.
“You do realize the only reason I put up with this is because you’re pretty right?” She asked a Naruto grabbed his chest as if wounded.
“Pretty? I take that as an insult mare. I am handsome, cute at the very least.” He argued.
Cherilee let out a content sigh.
“Something wrong Cheer?” he asked, taking notice of her change in demeanor he instantly became worried.
“It’s been years since I enjoyed myself like this with a stallion. Most of the stallions I’ve met think that their ideal mare needs to be some dainty thing with a full plot and no brains.”
All things considered it was difficult not to take note of the irony considering the history and all. “That’s there loss. You’re a wonderful mare Cheerilee. Who cares if you don’t look like some big plot, empty headed bimbo. You have a personality, you’re fun…you’re absolutely one of my greatest friends.” He praised her as Cheerilee gave him a look of gratefulness.
“Thank you Naruto, but despite it all I am not a mare you would date right?” She asked as Naruto paused. He wanted to say of course he would absolutely date her, but thinking of their interaction it just didn’t sit right with him.
“No,” He finally roughly answered. “I enjoy your company, but you’re kind of like a sister to me. I enjoy our dynamic, but there’s nothing really romantic about it. You’re beautiful, that I’m not lying about but it would just feel weird you know.”
Cheerilee nodded, “Yeah, I guess when I really think about it; we do act more like brother and sister than a prospective couple.”
Naruto let out a laugh. “I always wanted a little sister which of course means I’ll beat up any stallion that makes my little sis cry.”
Despite rolling her eyes, Cheerilee wore a grin on her face. “If you say so.” With that the two of them continue to joke around and simply enjoy the rest of their day.
There was hope on the horizons as there was an announcement by Princess Celestia that the Equestria army was recruiting and that units would be deployed soon to help take care of the rampant bandit problems along the country side, but this didn’t quell the anger and fear of most of the citizens.
The only ones who accepted the news with patient reluctance were those who were either in the military and knew it took time to plan out the operations and gather the troops, and money to clothe, and feed the units. Seeing as there were many sects of bandits and dangerous criminals as a result of mass breakouts and not your typical military situation or war, careful planning had to be put behind handling these situations.
It seemed like things were finally getting back to normal when news of a latest incident reached the ears of the townspeople. Big Mcintosh had been ambushed by bandits during a delivery out of town. 50 of them, which included members of all three tribes. They didn’t even stand a chance.
What was a decisive battle in Big Mac’s favor, soon turned ugly when reinforcements arrived and one lucky spell sent the behemoth back on a rock, breaking his collarbone. With the use of only one arm, Big Mac had made it out of there alive and traveled the fifteen miles needed to arrive back to town, but not without suffering some injuries to one of his legs in the ensuing escape. If it had been any other stallion from town, everypony doubted they would have made it back alive.
Then again there was a reason many called him Big “Freaking” Mac. Because of the growing incidents, that meant there was an increase in guard pony presences around town. New volunteers were being trained and it was being discussed at City Hall about what to do about the issue so close to their home.
The fact it was beginning of harvest season made this situation tougher on others. With Big Mac injured, Applejack had tried going to see if she could contract labor, but to no luck. Either they had already been contracted by other farmers, or the military’s offer foe education enticed the remaining ones away. Hoping for some out of towners to show up was a pretty big long shot as well, especially considering the bandit activity had seen to it that there was less leisurely traveling.
Which meant Applejack had no choice but to try and handle harvesting the apple trees herself.
While for others in town, this meant voicing their concerns about how safe it was outside of town. Wouldn’t you know it, an incident of sorts would soon occur.
“STAMPEDE!” A panicked voice cried out.
The vibrations grew stronger, and then everypony saw, just coming over the horizon, a herd of cattle, headed straight for town. The closer they got, the shakier it got in town.
“Everypony calm down!” Mayor Mare yelled, trying to control the situation as citizens were running and panicking. “There is no need to panic!”
“But Mayor!” Rarity cried out, “Whatever shall we do?!”
“Look there!” Called Rainbow above as she pointed towards the cattle. Coming up on the side of the herd was Applejack with Winoa trailing alongside.
“Winoa, let’s go girl.” Applejack ordered as her companion ran up in front of the herd, moving the cows beside her, and getting into a position to help AJ in case something went wrong. Applejack did the same on her side. Then she leapt onto a cow and sent her lasso flying. Her aim was true as it ensnared the lead cow. She pulled with all her might, Winoa steered the cows towards her right. And just like that, the stampeding was herded away from town. Everypony cheered, Pinkie waving a flag with an apple on.
Everypony cheered as Applejack made her way.
Pinkie Pie whooping, “Yeehaw, ride`em cowpony!”
“Applejack,” Mayor Mare spoke up, “…that was just…just-”
“Apple-tastic!” Pinkie offered.
“Exactly!” She agreed. “We must do something to thank her for saving the town.”
It didn’t take long for a celebration in the mare’s honor to be set up. Town Square of course was the center of this celebration, complete with balloons and banners.
Everywhere one would look, there was a member of town helping.
Bon Bon tying a ribbon on a bridge alongside Twinkle, Cloud Kicker looking at an orange ribbon Golden Harvest had set up, Minuette dragging a yellow banner with an apple pattern similar to Pinkie's pennant, Berry Punch walking over to assist her, Daisy looking awed at the results, Rarity adjusting a red ribbon to a tree, and Twilight with Spike alongside her, walking up to Rarity. "We all ready?"
"Just one last thing." Rarity levitated the banner Minuette and Berry were moving earlier and hung it from the third-floor balcony. "Now we're ready."
“So where’s our guest of honor?” Naruto asked as he glanced around the populous. “I haven’t seen her."
Rainbow flew over and provided an answer, ”Actually, now that I think about it, I haven't seen her the past few days.”
“I think the last time anypony saw her was the stampede.” Pinkie Pie added.
“I wouldn’t worry about, it's Applejack, she’s really good on being on time.” Naruto figured, she was probably making sure everything on the farm was ok before showing up.
A large crowd had gathered at the pavilion, where a lectern was set up in front of the doors. Twilight stepped up to this and levitated a stack of notes, squaring up their edges and bringing the first page up. "Welcome everypony! Today we are here to honor a pony we can always count on to help in matters great and small." She 'brought up' the next page. “A pony whose contributions to—" Rainbow barged on stage, knocking the notes everywhere and forcing Twilight to step aside, much to her annoyance. "Did you see Applejack's slick moves out there? What an athlete! This week she's gonna help me with my new flying trick, and I know it's gonna be so awesome!”
Twilight shoved the Pegasus back and continued, "Exactly." She then 'lifted' her notes again. "And…" She was cut off once more, this time by Pinkie, who popped up in front of her. Again, the notes fell.
"This week, I get to run Sugarcube Corner for the first time!" The pink earth pony announced.
"What does that have to do with Applejack?" Twilight inquired.
There was a brief pause from Pinkie. "Oh! Applejack, one of the best bakers ever, is gonna help me. Applejack makes everything great, so free samples for everypony!" There were cheers from the audience.
Twilight dryly pushed her aside. "Okay, that's great." The notes were up again, but scrambled. "Now if I could just make a point without being inter…" For the third time, she was cut off. This time, it was from Fluttershy, who poked her head up, something Naruto didn't expect from her for some reason.
"Twilight?"
"…rupted!" The notes fell and the purple unicorn moved aside as Fluttershy stepped up.
"Twilight, I'm so sorry, but I just wanted to mention that Applejack is also helping me this week with the official bunny census, where we count up all the new baby bunnies that were born this season." On the latter part of this, Twilight rolled her eyes wearily at all these breaks in her train of thought. "She's gonna help gather them using her wonderful herding skills." There was a short pause, and before long, Fluttershy cringed and slid away.
"Anypony else?" Twilight called. "…Anypony?" There was no response except for a quiet cough. "No?" She brought her notes up yet again. "Well, then, as I was trying to say…" She paused, upon realizing that the mayor was now standing next to her with an expectant grin. After a very long beat, Twilight gave up with a groan and let her notes go flying in all directions. "Never mind!"
As Twilight stalked away, the mayor took her place, cleared her throat, and gestured to something on the right. "And so, with no further ado, it is my privilege to give the "Prize Pony of Ponyville" award to our beloved guest of honor…" Naruto turned to see where she was indicating and saw a large trophy decorated with a blue ribbon. It was gold and shaped like a two-handled oil lamp, supported by three pillars, and topped by a rearing filly. "…a pony of the utmost trustworthiness, reliability, and integrity…Ponyville's most capable and dependable friend…" The mayor then gestured off stage. "…Applejack!"
At the right side of the pavilion, a curtain was pulled open, exposing…absolutely nothing. Cheers quickly gave way to gasps and silence, with the exception of Spike.
"Way to go, Applejack, that was awesome! I mean…" The baby dragon fell quiet upon finding himself on the wrong end of quizzical glances from his friends and an angry one from Twilight. The mayor, at a total loss, cleared her throat. "Awkward."
"I'm here!" Applejack's voice was heard. A blond mane, brown stetson, part of an orange-tan made their way through the crowd. "I'm here!" She then gave off a yawn as apples fell loose, leaving fruit in her wake as some ponies reacted with shock as she passed. "Sorry I'm late, whoa…I was just…" She was then heard stumbling over something. "Did I get your tail?"
Finally reaching the lectern, she thrust her face into the mayor's, with two full apple baskets carried under her arms. The bags developing under her eyes betrayed the fact that she had been hard at work and it had cut deeply into her sleep time.
‘I guess with Big Mac down Applejack and the workers must have their work cut out for them.’
Meanwhile, Applejack pushed the mayor aside. "Miss Mayor, thank you kindly for this here, uh, award thingie." She stepped over to look at it and yawned. "It's so bright and shiny, and…" She then gave a drowsy yawn. "I sure do look funny." She then began pushing her head forward and pulling it back and forth, making high-pitched "whoo-ooo" noises. Pinkie joined her after a moment while Twilight made her way up as well, looking truly confused as she stood on the other side of the trophy.
"Oo-kay…well, thank you, Applejack, for saving us from that scary stampede, and always being there for everypony." The purple unicorn finally said.
Applejack gave another yawn. "Yeah, I like helpin' the pony folks and…and stuff." She dozed off and began to snore, tipping forward and nearly dropping face first, thanks to the heavy buckets of apples she was carrying. A moment later, she shook herself awake. "Oh, uh…yeah, uh, thanks!" Gripping one of the trophy's handles in her teeth, she dragged it backward off the stage and through the crowd while balancing the buckets under her arms.
Once she was gone, Twilight was the first to speak. "Was it just me, or did Applejack seem a little…"
"Tired? Rainbow finished.
"Dizzy?" Fluttershy guessed.
"Fatigued?" Naruto guessed.
"Messy?" Rarity said. This earned her puzzled looks from the others. "Well, did you see her mane?"
Pinkie jumped onto the stage. "She seemed fine to me. Whoo-ooo!"
“Hopefully she’ll be fine.” Applejack after all was a farmer and used to that kind of work. She was probably having an off day.
Another morning, another day of harvest. Applejack walked out into the chilly predawn air, her hair was still damp from the rushed shower she had taken to wake herself up.
Armed with a cart filled with barrels. Applejack picked a spot and took notice of a good tree at the edge of the orchard. Working from the outside in would help in doing the most difficult portions easier when she was still fresh with energy. Stopping to take a few minutes to stretch and flex her legs to avoid any sprains or unwanted cramps, she eyed the trees in her peripheral to take notice of the best spots to buck.
Taking out the buckets, she positioned them in the right spots before moving a good foot back. Drawing in a breath, AJ moved, followed by a smooth roundhouse kick where the tip of her reinforced boots nailed the tree. The vibrations of the buck coursed through the tree as the apple stems snapped and began to fly down like rain into the carefully positioned buckets.
Yet another day of harvesting had begun.
Naruto found himself unable to shake the unease of Applejack’s condition and decided to find the mare. To his surprise, he found that the farm area vacant of any potential workers. So he made his way to the farm house.
“Mac.” Naruto greeted the stallion who was sitting in the kitchen with the paper, his crutches together on a nearby chair.
“Naruto.” The stallion greeted.
“What’s going on? There’s no hands on the farm. Who’s working on harvesting the apples?”
“Applejack.” The stallion answered.
“Just Applejack? No one else?” He added, alarmed at the revelation.
“Nope, filly being stubborn. Told ‘er she's not gonna be able to harvest the entire crops herself but she’s determined. “
“That’s insane.” Naruto exclaimed as he stood up. “Applejack’s strong, but the entire farm land is beyond her limit. No wonder she looked so tired the other day.”
“She ain’t listening ta me. Maybe ya might have a better chance at it.” He replied with a shrug. It was obvious Big Mac had tried and Applejack stubbornly rebuked his help. If there was anything annoying one could say about the Apples, it was that their stubbornness could be a pain in the ass sometimes.
“Alright, I’ll give it a try.” He responded as he left the house to track down Applejack. Sure enough he found her resting against one of the trees. “AJ!”
“Huh! Wha…who!” She sputtered as the sound of Naruto’s call brought her out of her rest. “Why howdy there Nar…” She interrupted her greeting to let out a yawn. “What brought you out here today.”
“I was worried about you.”
The honest admission caused the mare to widen her eyes in surprise. “W-Worried? What for? Just here harvesting.”
“That’s just it. You’re harvesting alone and the land your family owns is way too much for one pony.”
“Ah can handle it. Don’t need nopony distracting me. Not once has mah family failed to deliver during the harvest and ah won’t start now.”
“Alright, fine,” He said, throwing up his hands. He wasn’t going to argue with Applejack. Experience had taught him escalating these things never turned out too well.
He was going to let her be at it for a few more days and then he would try again.
If the mare had been just constrained to Apple Acres, the damage would have been minimized, but she of course had made several obligations. The first being helping Pinkie at Sugarcube Corner.
Fighting back harsh and ever growing yawns, AJ would make her way to the back door of Sugar Cube Corner.
The Cakes were just on their way out to the door, heading to the train station to go visited excited relatives who wanted to give them advice or childhood mementos or tools to help raise the foal that was on the way.
After checking one last time that Pinkie would be okay running the bakery, the Cakes bid their farewell and was off. What should have been a few simple orders for the day fulfilled instead, resulted in tainted goods. Chocolate substituted for potato chips. Soda as a substitute for Baking soda. Lemons for flour.
By sheer dumb luck no one was seriously poisoned as one bite into the concoctions was more than enough to warrant people away from eating them.
Though, that would be far from the only bearer to see Applejack that day. The bunny stampede and the ensuing fly away Rainbow had been the icing on the cake that was the Applejack disaster.
Naruto found himself mulling over what to do when a knock on his door drew his attention. He opened it and sure enough Twilight was on the other side. “Good afternoon Twilight, how are you?”
“I’m fine, I'm sorry to disturb you Naruto but I need some advice."
"Sure," Naruto waved her in. "…come on in." Naruto opened the door wider and invited Twilight inside. "Could I offer you anything? Water? Tea?"
"No thank you." Twilight politely declined. "Anyway, I need your advice. I’ve come to notice that when it comes with friends, you've proven to be really good at it. I was wondering if you could help me with a friendship problem." Twilight took a seat on his couch.
“Let me guess, Applejack right?” He asked as Twilight nodded.
“I tried to get through her the other day, but she was being stubborn. It was one thing when she was just tired, but at this rate, I guess we have to get involved if her actions are starting to hurt others.”
“So you’ll come with me to talk with her right?” Twilight asked, a hopeful expression on her face.
“Yeah, hopefully she’ll be willing to listen to reason this time.” He agreed as he went and grabbed his keys off the table. “Let’s go.” With that, the two made their way to Sweet Apple Acres.
In the distance he could see countless trees with apples hanging on them, a strong indication that Applejack was far from being able to finish the job.
With the right number of Kagebunshin, harvesting the apples would probably only take the better part of the day in terms of tending to the entire orchard. The sound of foot steps caught Naruto’s attention.
Extending his front leg, he managed to nab the little yellow torpedo that dove right at him. A squeal escaped the lips of the little pony. "Tarnations! Ah thought ah had you that time."
"You're still a few too years too young to get one over me Bloom. How was school?”
“It was ahright ah guess.”
"How you doing Appleboom?"
"Ah'm doing good."
"So where's your sister? We have something we need to discuss with her."
"Ah haven't seen her all morning. She's been acting kookier than a fruit bat in the summer. Getting up during all hours of the morning. She won't even let me help her." The filly finished with a pout.
"I see…what about Granny Smith?"
"She's on the front porch chair nappin."
"I love to stay and chat, but I have things to do. So I'll be by later." He could tell by the way the filly deflated that she must have felt lonely, what with Applejack being busy and Big Mac's injury.
"Ok."
He made a mental promise to spend some time with her later. He and Twilight made their way to the front, where the Apple matriarch was peacefully rocking in a chair.
"Afternoon Granny Smith."
“Morning Granny.” They greeted her.
The aged mare smiled back, "G' afternoon ta you, too, young'uns. Y'all hear to talk some sense in ta that granddaughter of mine?" Naruto couldn't help but grin. "You tried too huh?"
"Child is just like her maw, stubborn as they come and twice as determined to handle everything on her own."
“We’re hoping that she will allow us to help her. Everypony in town is starting to get worried that something might be wrong with her.” Twilight explained, expressing her own concern.
"Can't tell young'uns nothing nowadays. Though, say if she had something to take 'er mind off things. Like a handsome young buck." She responded, focusing her gaze on Naruto.
Naruto sighed and rolled his eyes. "Told you before Granny Smith, Applejack and I are just friends." Despite expressing this statement, he couldn’t say he was adverse to the idea. She was family right? Like Cheerilee? Somehow he couldn’t convince himself and he knew there was only one way to be certain.
The woman let out a cackle. "Ya can't blame an ol' gal for trying."
What was with older people, ponies, whatever and they're desire to have grand children?
“It was nice seeing you Granny Smith, but we have to be on our way now.” Twilight bid her farewell.
Naruto was shaken out of his thoughts. It was time to start checking the farm land to find Applejack.
Applejack shook the sweat from her brow and smirked: so far, she had bucked nearly every tree. It had taken her nearly a week, but she was almost finished. As long as she kept a good pace, she'd be finished before the day ended.
"Everyone's worried about you, you know." The familiar voice caused Applejack to look up and catch sight of the two approaching ponies.
"Was wondering when y'all show up." Applejack turned to face the blond.
To his credit, Naruto didn't show a hint of emotion. Between her bloodshot eyes, sagging bags, and disheveled hair, Applejack looked downright awful. A far cry from her usual safe. Nothing from the cute and nonsense cowgirl.
Wait a minute. Cute? Naruto silently cursed the old woman and her insinuations of good apple genes and talks about good birthing hips. Why did he even have a thought relating Applejack as cute? He shook his head.
“Oh Applejack…” Twilight softly gasped upon noticing the earth pony’s condition. “We would have been willing to help you.”
"Ah'll be done soon, so Ah don't need no help.” She snapped at them, both adamant and angry at the insinuations that she couldn’t handle the harvest herself. “Ah said I'd buck all these trees and ah'm sticking to my word."
"Not at the price of driving yourself sick. I've heard about the incident with Dash, Fluttershy, and especially the one with Pinkie Pie. For all you know, your food could have caused something more serious then terrible tastes. Let us help you AJ.” He pleaded with the cowgirl pony, but she refused.
The mare grunted in annoyance and turned, "Ya might as well give up Naruto. I'm a mare of my word."
Naruto let out a frustrated cry and nearly pulled out his air. “It’s like trying to argue with myself."
"If I recalled that happened once."
'Not helping Kurama.'
"Applejack, enough is enough. You. Need. Help." Twilight expressed, growing tired of the mare’s stubbornness. “This is not healthy. Friends are supposed to help and support each other right? Let us help you.”
One final buck, and the last batch of apples fell into the baskets draped over Applejack's back. She let out a single laugh of satisfaction, "No, Ah don't. Look! Ah did it! Ah harvested the entire Sweet Apple Acres without yer help. How do you like them apples?" She boasted with a proud, yet tired grin.
Big Mac, who had been watching the scene from close by, decided that as the eldest, it was his sacred duty to burst his sister's bubble, "Um, how do you like them apples?" He jerked his head in another direction, revealing more apple trees, still bearing their delicious red fruit. Apparently, Applejack had only reached the halfway point.
The shock caused her mind to short circuit, reducing her to unintelligible mumbles before she fainted clean away.
"...lejack? ...plejack?"
"...ome on...wake...p!"
She could hear muffled voices. Two of them. They sounded so familiar.
Opening her eyes, her blurred slowly cleared to reveal the concerned faces of Twilight and Naruto. She tried to say something to let them know she was alright, but her voice failed her: she was just so tired.
Twilight sighed with relief. "Oh, good. You're okay."
A sigh escaped his lips. "You pushed yourself too hard AJ. You really worried us you know."
Applejack closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again. "Ah'm sorry."
Twilight spoke up, "Now Applejack; I completely respect the Apple family ways. You're always there to help any pony in need. So maybe you can put a little of your stubborn pride aside and allow your friends to help you."
During the Unicorn's little speech, Applejack gazed off into the seemingly endless throng of apple trees. After what she had put herself through over the past week, she wasn't willing to try it a second time, "Okay, Twilight."
Having been expecting another refusal, Twilight continued, "I am not taking no for an answer." Then what had been said clicked immediately, "What?"
Lying there on the ground pitifully, Applejack begged, "Yes, Twilight." She brought her front hooves together as if in prayer, "Yes, please: Ah could really use your help."
Naruto chuckled softly to himself. "Well you heard her. I think the others won't mind helping either, if only to help prevent another appearance of delirious AJ."
In no time at all, the other Element bearers arrived at the farm.
Twilight and Naruto were making amazingly short work of large sections of trees. Twilight, using her incredible Unicorn abilities, levitated hundreds of apples at a time, while Naruto swiftly used traditional applebucking to knock the bounty off the trees into the buckets.
Well into their harvesting, Applejack eventually came out with some refreshing apple juice. The group decided to take a break and partake in the no-doubt delicious drink.
As they gathered, Applejack spoke up, "Everypony, I can't thank you enough for this help. Ah was acting... a bit stubborn." "A bit?" Twilight quipped.
"Okay," Applejack conceded. "A might stubborn. And Ah'm awful sorry. Now, Ah know the town gave me the Prized Pony award, but the real award is having you all as my friends." Despite the assistance, there was still a good amount of land to cover. While more trees were bucked that afternoon than Applejack could have hoped, there was still so much to do.
“Thank ya Naruto, but even with all the help this afternoon, there is still plenty land to cover and ah can’t ask ya and the others ta drop whatever you’re doing to help with the next few days of harvest.”
“I have an idea,” Naruto spoke up, knowing just what he could do to solve this problem. “Just give me a day to figure things out. I can’t tell you what it is because it’ll ruin the surprise, but if everything goes according to plan, handling the harvest should be no problem.”
Curious, Applejack decided to accept the proposal as Naruto never gave her indication not to trust her before. “Ahright.”
“Also, tomorrow evening after supper, meet me at the front gate of the farm house. Oh by the way, don’t worry about dressing up in anything too nice for our date, where we’re going, we might get a little dirty.” Naruto called out the last part as he made his way down the path.
Applejack’s eyes widened and her cheeks darkened. “Wait…what?”
Equestrian Heroes 00 Naruto x ? 00 Story Start 00 During the demonstrations Naruto held only a pony here or there expressed their interest. As of yet there was not any who were willing to commit themselves to the lesson full time. He would still have to wait a few months for the dojo to be constructed before most of them would be willing to commit most likely.
On one hand the damages from the Ursa Major attack all those weeks ago had finally been completed. Even with the adjusted taxes the town treasury had taken a hit and trades were seeing a decline because of the bandit activity. Naruto was beginning to wonder if merely demonstrating in the park wouldn’t be enough, maybe there was another way. He could easily offer his services to protect caravans during the travel, earn a little money on the side, and establish a reputation.
It was going into the late afternoon by the time Naruto decided to stop the demonstration for the day. “Afternoon darling, I trust you are doing well?”
Naruto turned and took notice of Rarity in her gem hunting outfit. “Afternoon Rarity, is it gem hunting time already?”
“Yes, with the start of the fall season I am currently working out my designs and I am hoping to collect a few extra gems. If you would not mind I could use a little help if you are not busy with other matters.”
“Sure, I would be happy to help.” he replied.
It was early evening by the time they were in their usual spot. “Ah, I found another.” Silencing the magic glowing around her horn, Rarity indicated the spot where Naruto was to dig. Bit by bit he chipped away at the dirt, hollowing a small trench through the soft soil until he finally hit something hard.
A hint of green winked through the dirt. “Got one.”
Rarity lit her horn plucking the emerald from its nest, dusting it off with a finely haired brush before depositing it in her bag. They continued their searching along the mountain path. As time went on Rarity’s bags got heavier, jingling with the cries of jewels, plucked from the ground as they were now confined in a new temporary home until they would be located to their new permanent home on some dress or other matter of design.
Sweat stuck Rarity’s usually bouncy mane against her scalp, and Naruto’s on facial fur glistening from the sheen. So swept up in jewel collecting their attention to the time was lost.
“This is one of our greatest hauls yet.” Rarity noted in delight as she couldn’t help but feel marvelous. Emeralds, sapphires, rubies and all other assorted gems.
“I’m always happy to help." he replied with a ginger smile. "Better I do something productive then demonstrations that aren’t drawing in more attention.” while not meaning to he couldn't help but sound a bit bitter at the fact that things weren't happening like he had hoped.
“Well, there is one pony who appreciates your teaching.” Rarity remarked as she playfully bumped her hip into the stallion;s side.
“Hold on there Rarity that’s way too much hip for you to be doing that.” He countered as Rarity made an abashed and exaggerated gasp.
“Why Naruto that isn’t very gentlecolty. Talking about a lady’s figure in such a way,” she continued the playful banter.
“You’re right my lady. Forgive this silver tongue devil for his transgressions.” He said as Rarity held her nose up as if she was looking down on him. A moment later she brought her head down and made her reply.
“Only if you will honor me buy joining me tonight for some evening cuisine I wish to personally hear from the source concerning some interesting rumors about town.”
“Aah gossip.” He nodded. “A lady doesn’t gossip!” He parroted Rarity the exact moment of her retort.
Rarity continued her mock stuffiness and pouted.“You truly can be incorrigible sometimes.”
At the pace they were carrying it would be night fall before they were back in town.
Night in Equestria was beautiful, if not slightly dangerous. It was common knowledge to nocturnal predators in Equestria that ponies taste delicious. But still Rarity appreciated the beauty of Princess Luna’s night. That was one of the many things to get used to transitioning the attributions of the night to the dark Alicorn princess.
Various creatures made a groans and moans that echoed throughout the night. At one time Rarity would have been plumb terrified, having only made it back to town after a late trip once and that scared her into making sure all her trips were right in early, but two things had changed that.
One, she was stronger now; her training inspired new found confidence in her as well as the ability to move quicker and carry heavier loads. The other was her companion who didn’t seem to have a cowardly bone in his body.
Arriving home the two of them enjoyed some vegetable soup. The evening being eaten up by chatter of the normalcy they had been experiencing. Being an early sleeper Rarity excused herself and offered Naruto his old bedroom to which he obliged.
It was obvious, both had something they wanted to speak to the other about, but neither was willing to make the first move. Sometimes one could not help but leave it for the next day.
And with that the both of them went to sleep, or so they thought.
Rarity couldn't sleep.
Her mattress wasn’t the problem. After all it was special ordered; the material was made of a substance that curved around the body, the softness of the material acting like a foam that memorized every inch of one’s body.
It was not from the noise either. This section of Ponyville was rather quiet at night.
It wasn’t from the temperature. Rarity’s streak for perfection extended in making sure everything was just right, so managing the temperature of her home was child’s play.
No, it was the stallion that was resting peacefully under her roof. Getting up Rarity grabbed the robe from the hook and slipped on her house shoes. A faint glow echoed from the tip of her horn as she made her way to the guest room. She arrived to Naruto’s room where the blond was sleeping peacefully.
Carefully Rarity sat down on the edge of the bed. She could make out the subtle exhales of the blond.
As her eyes traced the contours of his face something stood out about the blond.
That smile. That was what kept her awake along with the warmth that was always in his eyes.
Rarity knew she had to let go. That she was only lying to herself unless she was able to let go. If she was going to be happy for her friends.
She couldn’t be selfish.
Yet when she looked at that face thoughts came to mind. Intentions came to mind. That smile, the gesture was warm and welcoming.
It welcomed a kiss.
Rarity shook herself. How could she think of such a thing? It would be improper to make such a move.
She couldn’t help but still more glances. Naruto was handsome. He was a fighter. An athlete. His athleticism showed through his demeanor and abilities. And he was also wise. He had knowledge of things making him more than just a simple good looking brute. Wisdom in a youthful stallion was rather rare.
So what if he was short for an earth pony stallion?
So what if he didn’t come from a well-known or prominent family?
So what if he kept a lot of things to himself.
He was…he was…he was Naruto.
She caught herself with her face bare inches away from that of her crush. No it was more than a mere crush. She could not help herself.
What would it be like, to kiss her friend? Would it create a spark between them? Was she lying to herself? Was she unable to let go. The answers eluded her, and only a kiss would find them.
The unicorn reached out with her hand, gently placing it on Naruto's shoulder as she shifted her body closer to the earth pony. She could feel the muscles beneath his shirt, earned by years of hard work no doubt.
Her other hand slowly slid up Naruto's shoulder area and made its way to his cheek. Rarity could feel her face burning; wondering if she would have the courage to do this.
This was foolish. If Naruto should wake, he would be curious why Rarity had been touching him.
Would he be furious?
Would he be shocked?
At the very least him being conscious for the kiss.
Should she wait until morning?
Would she be brave enough?
Rarity closed her eyes. While knowing how wrong the action she was going to partake in was, it would not be that harmful right? Whether the kiss was good or bad she would have her answer and she would know how to approach tomorrow morning.
The warm air from Naruto's mouth tickled at her lips. She hesitated for a moment. Was this how she wanted her first kiss with Naruto to go?
Stolen in the middle of the night?
Without his permission?
To hide it away like some dirty little secret?
Suddenly from underneath her Naruto shifted. He reached out, his arms wrapping around her and the Unicorn nearly shrieked from fright. She suddenly found herself pulled down onto the blond as panicked coursed through her.
This was absolutely the worst possible thing. Should he wake up what would he think of her?
She held her breath; was he awake? A few moments later, the resumption of Naruto’s slow, steady breathing announced the answer. The warmth of his form radiated through her.
She tried to move only for him to pull her closer, bringing her face closer to his. Rarity’s face went a deep red.
She was in bed. With a stallion. In an intimate embrace. Oh she could imagine the scandalous tales if word got out. Sneaking into the room of an unattached stallion in the middle of the night. What other reason would a mare sneak into a stallion’s bedroom, but for one thing?
Suddenly her thoughts were shattered when the soft sensation of lips pressed against hers.
It was as if the air from Rarity’s lungs were pumped out. This kiss, this kiss was passionate and so very loving. It was as if she could see into how much love was in his heart.
Rarity blink as tears began to flow from her eyes. ‘Oh Naruto.’ What had she done? Was there even a way she could help Fluttershy now that she felt herself unable to keep herself in control of her own feelings.
“I love you Hinata.”
After the kiss his hold on her lapsed allowing her to sneak out of the room. Returning to her room Rarity sat on her bed trying to calm her beating heart and come to terms with what happened.
“Hinata? Who’s Hinata?” She silently wondered to herself.
It wouldn’t be until that morning that she would get her answer. No matter how nonchalant she was trying to ask Naruto could tell something was wrong. After dismissing the notion that something was wrong with her more than once Rarity insisted that they have a nice quiet breakfast before they went about their day.
As she stole glances at the blond she could see he was concerned. She knew that he knew something was bothering her and she was simply not talking. She had to do or say something to dispel this concern. “Forgive me if I am acting a little put out darling, I just have some things on my mind. It was nothing that you did wrong. In fact I am thankful we still have moments like this. You are a treasure. One of my greatest friends and it is my sincerest hope nothing ever changes that.” Despite her words Naruto expression or disposition did not brighten up. For a moment Rarity was horrified that Naruto had woken up or had put two and two together. Maybe he tasted her mouth wash?
Rarity had to suppress the urge to cry. Had her hasty actions ruined one of her most valuable friendships?
“I’m sorry” He spoke up catching the Unicorn off guard.
“E-Excuse me darling, I am confused.” She genuinely was.
“I should have told you Rare. I should have told you a while ago. You are one of my oldest and most invaluable friends. So you deserve to know. You deserve to know the truth of who I really am.” He admitted as he looked up as his eyes met with Rarity’s and with that he began to explain just exactly who he was.
Equestrian Heroes 00 Naruto x ? 00 Story Start 00 It had been a lot for Rarity to take in at first, but then she remembered the memories she had with the blond and decided to trust and accept him. Well at first it was difficult to believe until he showed her some of his jutsu. Admittedly it had hurt a little bit to know Twilight had been told before her, but she understood his reasons.
His scenario though, she couldn’t help but note that it reminded her of quite a few of her romance novels. One in particular was that of a heart broken warrior or something similar.
Learning and hearing that Naruto had a family was the real major bombshell that was going to take her a while to adjust. All and all learning of Hinata had made her decision to try and move on a bit easier. Hearing the reasoning behind his reason to hold off on dating for as long as he had out of his love and devotion to his first wife had struck a chord with Rarity. The romantic side of her approves of the devotion and was touched by his commitment. She wanted to think that she was willing to continue supporting Fluttershy and Naruto without question, but she knew she would be lying to herself. She wanted to say to herself that her action’s last night made her felt like she wasn’t worthy and that she didn’t put enough thought into Naruto’s feelings or how the kiss would have influenced him, but she couldn’t just let it go.
Even if he didn’t show it the dream he had of his first wife indicated he was lonely. He was hurting and she wanted to help him. This wasn’t just some fantasy to indulge in. This was somepony she cared about greatly and she wanted to help him.
It looked like she had some reflecting on to do. While she still wanted to help Fluttershy, she decided that she would also be honest with her friend and if the opportunity presented itself that she would also be willing to make her own move as well.
By the time Naruto arrived to the farm that evening he was expecting to be greeted by the whole Apple family, but sure enough it was only Applejack. She was wearing a cotton jacket zipped up to just below her cleavage area giving a gaze to the black tank top she wore underneath and a pair of blue jeans that looked to be in new condition. Surprisingly enough she had her hair braided into a single long braid and forewent her Stetson hat. “You look great AJ.”
“Thank ya kindly Naruto. Ah admit ya caught me off guard with your sudden proposal. Then again whenever a stallion goes on the market in Ponyville it becomes the talk of the town.”
“Yeah well, I’m doing this for more than just mere talk. You ready to go?” He asked, extending out his hand.
Applejack took his hand. “Ah’right, so what’d have in mind?”
“I found this nice little area through a path near the Everfree. I’ve already checked it out and been through the area a few times and no dangerous creatures have made any dwellings along the path. It leads to a patch of land that grows plants with some rather delicious fruit. I figure a nice hike would be a nice way to work up enough of an appetite for desert.”
“Ah suppose that’s a nice idea. A bit more thought than just up and going ta an eatery or somethin’.”
With that they were off. Naruto lead the mare along a path he had traveled many times.
Completely enveloped by the trees, the cool glow of the night and the light of the moon bled through the thicket with ease, entrancing the mare with an almost overwhelming peace. The light from Luna’s Moon bathed plants in a beautiful glow that brought the vibrant greens to light.
“Ah swear it’s crazy nuff you made the Everfree your stomping grounds when ya were training, but now ya take casual strolls along it as well.”
“What can I say,” He paused, glancing back at Applejack before mimicking her accent. “Ah just love me some danger.”
Applejack snorted at his little attempt at a joke. “Now ah know yall ain’t poken fun a the way ah talk.”
“Course not sugar.” A slug to his shoulder caused Naruto to bust out laughing, ”Alright, alright I’ll stop.
“If ya’ll wasn’t considered like kin ah would have bucked you for that.”
“Ooh kinky.” Naruto remarked, turning away and closing his eyes, concentrating as hard as he could not to laugh.
Applejack’s face flushed red as she realized what she said. “That’s not what ah meant and ya know it.”
Naruto couldn’t help but roar with laughter. No wonder the others teased him so much. While he did indeed teased Dash here or there, it was more of a matter of paying her back for always flustering him, but now that he was making strides to flip the script, it made these interactions so much easier.
Eventually forest soon gave out to cliff side. The two cantered carefully alongside the face of the ridge, following the now narrow trail, as it shifted its direction back and forth. As they descended, Applejack's lungs were beginning to fill with the genuine, welcoming scent of the forest pines.
“So, Naruto,” She began, “How much farther we travelin’?”
“Not too much farther.” He mumbled as he continued to gaze ahead.
Applejack could see that he was distracted. “Ya alright there pardner?”
“Sorry, just thinking of things. It’ll all make sense when we get there.” He said as they finally got to the end of the path leading into more forest land.
The sound of soft, yet rushing water cascaded through the trees and her mind. The area around the path had grown wider, the tree become more spread out and apart. A small stream had met with the path, and the two ponies found themselves following the side of it.
“At last.”
They had arrived to a rather indistinct area. The only notable area was a small pathway of earth leading to a single solitary tree with huge fruit about the size of one’s head. The fruit looked like it had the coloring of blackberries but were about roughly the shape of an orange. Unfortunately the fruit were so high up and the size of the tree so large Applejack couldn’t see how it was possible to get the fruit.
The height of the three was easily twice as high as the farm house with the width of the tree about the half of one of the walls. “Now how ya suppose we get them?”
“Watch carefully,” he replied, hardly giving her any time to process his words. With that he took off at the tree with a running start. Applejack was about to cry out, wondering what the hell he was going to do running at the tree like that at full speed only for him to start scaling up it.
The mare found herself temporarily unable to form a cohesive thought as she was trying to process what she just witnessed. Easily he had plucked one of the fruit and dropped down to the ground like the height was nothing.
“I’ll heat the water from the river to kill the germs then cool it.” He casually commented until Applejack found the ability to speak. “Now just wait a damn minute. How’d ya do that? If this is some kind of prank ahm not amused.” The mare crossed her arms as an angry heated look settled on Naruto.
“Trust me AJ it’s no joke.” He said as he proceeded to use some jutsu to carve out a small crater and fill it with water. “I’m not a normal pony. I wasn’t born a pony. I used to be a human being and my people had these abilities. These abilities are what you’re witnessing right now.” He said as the water filled the crater, he promptly used a fire jutsu to begin heating the water.
“There’s just…ah can’t…ya, ya not pulling mah leg are ya?” She asked as Naruto shook his head. Placing his hand on the ground, wood began to sprout as it crafted into a chair. He could tell from her expression she was still in a bit of shock.
“It’s still me AJ. I’m still the Naruto you know. Nothing’s changed.”
“Oh trust me, something definitely changed.” She said as she eyed the chair created for a good minute before deciding to sit down. “Who…who else knows?”
“Princess Celestia, Twilight, and Rarity.” He answered.
“Ah see. If…if you’re supposed to be this human thingy how'd ya end up as a stallion?”
“That’s something even I don’t know. All I know is one day I woke up in the body of a stallion. For a good while now I was…well the simplest terms to put is a spirit. I had already lived through my first life, but I gained enough power that my spirit could affect the living world. Chakra, unlike other energies, is deeply intertwined between the realms, whether it be living or dead. All I know for sure is that this is a real flesh and blood body and it carries the traits I had from my original body. Hell it could be my original body regenerated. For every way I could question it there could be answer. It makes a bit more since once I explain things a bit more.” Enjoying the sweetness of the fruit along with some ale Naruto had sealed away he began discussing more about himself. The hours of the night ebbed away as once more he went through his story.
Konoha. His Parents. Being a Shinobi. Team seven. The Fourth Ninja War. While it would have been quick and easy to just gather everyone together and tell them, it just seemed too cheap and impersonal to do so, like he was in a big hurry to throw it all out there instead of going through the process of his close ones and answering any questions they might have.
So much time had passed that Naruto couldn’t recall the moment when they had both settled back into the blankets he had unsealed. They were sat within a large and smooth wooden box he had constructed with a fire nearby. AJ rested her head on Naruto’s shoulder; it was going on 2 a.m. as they continued their discussion.
That’s right; he had started the fire because it had gotten cold.
“Ah had to admit, this isn’t exactly what ah thought was going to happen when ya invited me out here.”
“I felt like you needed to be told the truth AJ. Especially since you’re one of the mares I feel like I can have a future with.” He admitted as Applejack looked up at him with surprise.
She didn’t say a word and for a moment Naruto was alarmed he had been too forward when the mare silenced him with a sudden deep kiss. She wrapped an arm around him and deepening the kiss for a few seconds before breaking it.
“I…wow…” he breathed out, breathless from the kiss.
“A-Ah,” Her cheeks continued to flush. “W-Well ah’m not one to beat around the bush. Ah always kind of thought ya were nice and dependable. Never put much thought into datin’, but ahm willing to at least give it a try if you’re willin’.”
A smile formed on Naruto’s face. “Yeah, I would like that. I just need to continue sorting through my other prospects before I officially put myself on the market.”
Applejack nodded, hoping that she’ll at least have a fair chance and decided to merely enjoy the rest of this date.
The following afternoon Rarity invited Fluttershy over to the Boutique so she could discuss the events of what happened earlier. While she wasn't going to elaborate on Naruto's past without his permission she was willing to discuss the events of everything else.
"I just could not help myself. I wanted to feel nothing, but when he kissed me and now I'm smitten. It's just; whenever I needed him he's always been there for me. He's been there for all of us." After the confession Rarity supposed she shouldn't have been surprised when Fluttershy gave her an understanding glance.
Placing her hands on top of Rarity's. "I know how you feel."
"The only downside
is that he is a bit clueless."
The two mares looked at each other and then fell into a fit of giggles. The laughter cleared the air, and a few moments passed as the girls sipped their tea
"So what happens now?" Fluttershy asked.
"Well, for one the two of us are going to have to make a move. After last night's event, I started to think a bit more about what I want. While I still wish to pursue my career I also gave more thought to the more intimate details of my life. " Rarity closed her eyes and her thoughts drifted off. "I imagine a… a family… a loving husband….and a darling little girl or two and when I thought it would end there I could see more…" she opened her eyes and they landed on her best friend. "…I can see myself with my best friend, as a fellow herd mate and her precious ones as well."
"I feel the same way." She admitted. "I never gave dating much thought and to be honest the idea of being in a herd sort of scares me, but if its with you, I think I would be ok with it." Fluttershy could see how much Rarity cared about Naruto and she didn't have it in her heart to deny her friend. They had a strong history together after all. She couldn't think of any other mare she would be more comfortable within this kind of relationship. "I…I just want to know how this whole process is supposed to work?" she wondered.
"Okay then," Rarity replied. "I believe I can explain that. We'll just have to use our wit and charms to draw his attention. Now, normally this situation would call for a pseudo herd, a group of mares, usually friends, who agree to a set of conditions for the courting of a stallion. It is necessary to establish a connection or to check for compatibility. While you and I are in an agreement we will still have to deal with mares hoping to attract Naruto or form a herd. Until an official herd is established we will, unfortunately, have to deal with other mares trying to date him since he will essentially still be considered on the market."
"What about the actual courtship? Is it supposed to be one on one?" she wondered.
"Well it could be one on one or group dating if preferable if not encouraged to see how the herd will be able to interact with each other. I suggest we both go on a date with him together and then go on a date individually once we feel we reach a level where we are comfortable."
Fluttershy nodded and then spoke up again. "And, um… how far are we supposed to, um… go?"
"Only as far as you feel is necessary, darling," Rarity said in a reassuring tone, "After all, I suspect he will not push you any further than you feel necessary. I find it prudent that we focus on the romantic part of courting and worry about the more intimate issues at a later date."
"Wow, herding isn't as different as monogamous dating as I had thought." Definitely different from how dating was viewed in Cloudsdale.
"Well, what I gave you was more of a brief overview, but we can discuss the protocols behind herding and courtship later. Unfortunately, the two of us might not be enough to fend off pursuers on our own." Rarity admitted with a grimace. "Not to sound like an arrogant bore, but our new-found status is going to make this more difficult."
For a moment Fluttershy was confused before realizing what Rarity meant. "Because we're the personifications of Generosity and Kindness right?" she asked as Rarity nodded.
"Yes, which will only grow more troublesome after the conference the princess has planned, as him dating us will only increase their interest and his allure to other mares as well. The perfect sort of situation for social climbers and potential, excuse my language dear, plot kissers who will see his friendship with the princesses as an easy route to the Princesses."
"So should we look for other mares to invite?"
"Yes and no," she replied, "There is no indication how large of a herd Naruto may want, but if he does suggest he wants more we should keep an eye out for potential herd mates. Once a herd has reached a certain size it tends toward away most mares as the larger the size the less attention overall the mare in the herd receives. There is also the matter of bills, room, housing, and other matters that this kind of relationship can entail. For right now I believe it is in our best interest to focus on one thing at a time. Right now we should focus on bonding with Naruto and hope that he chooses one of us as his alpha." She finished explaining. "First thing first, it's time we clean up, get dressed up, and go find our stallion."
Naruto was nervous about doing this. He was beginning to wonder if he was going to be able to handle this. This truly was going to be the most difficult thing he will ever face. Fighting Kaguya or Madara paled in comparison to what he was about to do.
Ask and go on a date with Pinkie Pie.
Truly there was no greater task than the one he was going to go through.
"Hey, Naruto." A voice called out to the blond causing him to look up from his seat to see a pretty mare with a soft cream coat, with two-toned red mane with violet high light. She was an earth pony wearing a tank top and pair of jean shorts. This was Cream Tart, an expert on making various types of tart. "Been hearing a rather interesting rumor. "
"Hello to you Cream Tart, as for rumors that's usually what they are. Rumors. You shouldn't believe everything you here without a proper source."
"That is why." she sat it fit to seat herself next to him. "I'm here to confirm a few things myself." She finished with a purr.
"Cream Tart I actually have some business I need to attend to. " He tried to gently rebuff her advances.
"You don't look busy to me." She purred at him.
"Yeah well, I have plans to meet with somepony so if you'll excuse me." He said as he made an attempt to get up as Cream Tart's hand snatched up and grabbed him by the wrist, yanking him back down hard.
"Why are you in such a hurry cutie? Why don't you come back to my place for a drink among other things?" she offered, sending him a suggestive glance.
Naruto yanked himself from Cream Tart's grip much to her surprise. Before she could make a second move she suddenly found her path block by a surge of pink.
"Hey there Narry. The girls and I have something planned for you…" She said stroking his chin before bringing his head down and placing her lips against his. Startled, Naruto let out a noise between a cry and utterance of Pinkie's name.
Cream Tart looked on, surprised and annoyed that finally, a stallion was going to go on the market only to have already been snatched up.
Naruto meanwhile found himself being lost in the sweet taste of Pinkie's lips. He could taste the blueberries and chocolate on her lips. Soon the kiss broke as Pinkie turned her attention to Cream Tart. "Hey Cream Tart, didn't see you there cause I was greeting my Narry." Considering how she lingered on the word my, it was obvious what Pinkie was suggesting to the other mare. "Something you need?"
"No," she forced out between her teeth. "Excuse me." She suddenly left in a huff.
A triumph grin formed on Pinkie's face before turning to Naruto her cheeks darkening. "I saw that Cream Tart was bothering you. I hope you didn't mind." She replied, leaning against Naruto. She felt quite comfy in his lap.
"No, I thank you," He was still trying to recover from the shock of seeing Pinkie Pie blushing. Well, he came here to Sugarcube Corner for a reason, he might as well do it.
"Pinkie…"
"Oh Narry I will." She let out a squeal of delight and threw her arms around his neck. Once more Naruto was dumbfounded.
"What…I…I didn't even…how?" He asked upon seeing the little grin she was sporting. "Pinkie Sense?"
"Pinkie Sense." She answered. "…but before I can go out with you, you have to talk with Rarity."
"Talk with Rarity? About what?" What weird plan did Pinkie have in the little head of hers?
"Oh Narry," she rubbed her fingers through his hair. "You're so cute when you're clueless. Go to her and ask her what is in her heart. Trust me." She said as the call of her name from Mrs. Cake indicated her break time was over. "Come back and see me after then, ok?" She said as she leaped up from his lap giving off a little show with the shake of her hips as she made her way back to the bakery.
Well at the very least it wouldn't hurt to go with Pinkie's suggestion. He made his way back over to Rarity's who he hadn't seen since the revelation.
"Come on in Darling, we were hoping you would show up." Rarity said as she opened the door, inviting him in. As always Rarity was in something dressy, but a bit sexier than her work ware. She was sporting a low-cut purple top that matched her mane perfectly, a black mini-skirt and the high heels that went perfectly along with it.
"We?" he asked as Rarity led him into the next room where Fluttershy was waiting. She was sat on the couch, her cheeks darkening slightly as she noticed him take in her outfit. It was a short sleeveless V-neck bandage dress with a bandage skirt ranging from white at the lowest lines to a shade of grey at the highest part with the back strappy to allow her wings to hang out with the top part of the dress black and sleeveless to show off her arms with a pair of heels similar to the pair Rarity was handling.
Was this the sexy side of Fluttershy coming to life? He wasn't sure he would be able to handle this. Rarity dragged him over to the couch, putting him in between the two of them.
"Hey Shy didn't expect to see you here." He said, putting on his best smile.
"W-Well Rarity and I had something important to talk about." She was resisting the urge to pull her wing over herself. She wasn't used to showing off so much of her body.
"Yes, something very important indeed." Rarity insisted.
"I see, but before that," He turned and look her in the eyes. "Rarity there is something I want to know. Something I wish to know. What is in your heart?"
For a moment Rarity was stunned. She had no idea that Naruto was ever going to approach her about this subject. It took her a moment to collect her thoughts. It was now or never. "I always wanted a prince." She began, clasping her hands. "Handsome, wealth, the cream of the crop, a stallion that would love me and cherish me like the most valuable diamond. For the longest time, I had these fantasies in my head of what the perfect stallion would be like, only for one stallion to prove time and time again that he is somepony I can be with. Loyal, Kind, Courageous, Gentlemanly, and very loving. He has proven not only to me, but to others around him that he may not have a royal's money or their status, but his very character is princely and he is sitting right in front of me. " Rarity took up Naruto's hand. "He is a stallion who holds a special place in my heart and I feel like I could fall in love with him." She admitted as she brought up a hand to caress his right cheek.
"I thought, I thought you only wanted to be friends Rarity." He said as he placed his hand on hers.
"I was fooling myself. I was afraid to take the nature of our relationship any further, especially when you mentioned you enjoyed my friendship. I w-was…" she began to stammer when Naruto placed a finger to her lips.
"You don't have to say anymore. I think I know what happened. " A slight smile tugged at his lips. "I thought you wanted to be just friends as well. I think…I think we both were sending the wrong signals. So I'm going to say this now. I have feelings for you Rarity." He finally confessed as he brought his finger down. Their eyes met as the two of them leaned forward as their lips connected.
Naruto wrapped his arms around Rarity's waist as the kiss deepened. The softness of her form pressed against him as he inhaled the scent of her perfume. And what started as a sweet and chaste kiss developed into something more. They kiss led to another and another and even another as the kisses turned into sweet hungry pecks as everything around them cease to exist.
If it wasn't for Fluttershy's exclamation of 'oh my' there was no telling how far things would have gone. Finally, the kiss broke as the two the kiss, panting slightly from it. Both of them were feeling rather sheepish on how they practically forgot about the Pegasus.
"M-Maybe I should go." She was about to leave when Rarity grabbed her by the shoulders.
"Forgive me Fluttershy, I lost my head for a second. Now it is your turn to confess." Rarity insisted, pushing the Pegasus forward.
"What?" Naruto asked as he was wondering if he heard right.
Fluttershy was a few feet away from the blond. "N-Naruto I…I like you," she admitted as she took a deep breath before finally finding the courage she never thought she could manage. "You've been a positive influence for me. You've been kind to me, cared for me, and been patient with me in a way few other ponies have. You've been helping me grow as a pony and I…and I wish to explore these feelings of mine." She finished, placing her hands over her heart.
"In other words, darling Fluttershy and I wish to court you." Rarity drew his attention with a magnificent flick of her coiffure and continued, "…and if you are willing maybe even form a herd."
Naruto instantly became silent at that admittance as he was taking in everything that he had learned. The silence permeated for nearly five minutes, worrying and unnerving the mares before he finally spoke up, "I'm…I'm willing to give it to try. I don't know all the rules of herding myself because I was raised Monogamous."
Rarity's eyes widened. "Oh that's right; you still have to tell Fluttershy about your past."
Fluttershy looked at the two of them. "What?"
"I will, but there's something you two should know. I, I went on a date with Applejack and she has expressed an interest in dating me as well." He admitted causing Rarity to cock her head slightly and part her mouth in surprise.
"That is certainly…interesting." While Rarity knew that Applejack and Naruto had a history and strong friendship she had no idea the apple farmer was interested in the stallion.
"…and I have a date with Pinkie Pie as well." He sheepishly admitted.
Rarity's eyes twitched slightly. Pinkie Pie? While she had no personal issues with the party mare, Pinkie's unique behavior was an acquired taste. Well at the very least those two would help as prospective members of a pseudo herd. In fact, the two of them would make most mares think twice before trying to steal Naruto away; this was something she could work with.
"That is perfectly fine." Rarity said as she gently pushed Fluttershy on one side of Naruto before once again placing herself on the other side.
"I just…I just can't believe it you know." He admitted.
"Can't believe what?" Fluttershy asked and then squeaked when Naruto pulled the two of them closer.
"That among the most beautiful mares I have ever seen, two of them are interested in me. One I care for greatly and the other I wouldn't mind getting closer to." It had been a long time since he felt this content and nice.
"Indeed darling, this is wonderful." She said, nestling into his neck.
Fluttershy agreed. She could not keep a massive smile from blossoming on her face, matching the warmth in her chest as she fully digested the compliment. She couldn't help the pleased giggles coming from the Pegasus's lips.
"Oh my," Rarity had to place her hand over her mouth to control her own giggles. "I do believe I have never seen Fluttershy that elated before. You keep that up and you will have her going gaga."
This felt right. This warmth. Naruto merely enjoyed the moment he was sharing with the two mares, already making up his mind that whatever happened, that he wanted to explore things further with Shy and especially Rarity.
Nothing but quiet permeated the room and that made Naruto all the more nervous. On one side he sat on the couch and on the other side in her rocking chair sat Granny Smith.
"So ya wish to get involved with courtship with mah granddaughter?"
Naruto tried to read the ancient mare's mood but found her to have an excellent poker face.
"I may be finding myself in a herd situation Granny and if that's the case, I'm more than willing to give Applejack a fair chance."
"Well, sonny consider ya self-blessed. Yer a sweet boy and ya've done right by the princesses, Ponyville, and the Apples." She paused and took a gulp of the Cider she had placed on the table. "Ah have no problems with you young'un, never gave me any reason to doubt ya before, but if ya plan on getting with Applejack ah expect lots of great grand-children before it's mah time. And Ah also know that Applejack'll want to be a mother someday. So ah would say no less than a dozen."
If Naruto had been drinking something he was sure he would have been choking on it. "N-Now Granny Smith a dozen is a bit much don't you think?"
The old mare sighed and grumbled. "Oh ahright, as suppose ah can accept ten."
"T-Ten?"
"Come now, a strappn' young'un like ya should be able to handle that many. Why ah remember back in the day where the cream of the crop could populate a small town."
Applejack strolled in, having taken a break from Applebucking. "Hey there, how's the conversation going?" Despite how she was trying to play it off Applejack was absolutely nervous.
"Just telling the young'un here ah'm expecting lots of grandbabies from you two."
Applejack, alarmed, her cheeks burned red as she let out an awkward squawk. "By Celestia granny we just tryin' to figure out if we're compatible. Ain't nothing set yet."
"Come now child I'm getting' on in years. Fulfill your grandmother's fondest desire. "
Applejack sighed and looked up at Naruto who was pleading with her with his eyes. "Hey Naruto, want to help me in the fields for a bit?"
"Yes," he replied all but jumping up. "Nice seeing you Granny, I'm going to help Applejack with some bucking."
"Ahright, you two enjoy yourselves out there." Granny Smith called after them with a cackle.
Once they were out of the farmhouse Naruto began speaking to her. "There's something you need to know AJ."
A look of concern flashed across Applejack's face. "Ah hope it isn't anything too serious."
"Well," for a few seconds he trailed off before finally speaking. "Rarity and Fluttershy dropped a revelation of sorts on me yesterday. They wish to court me and form a herd if everything turns out well."
"Ah see," Applejack seemed to go quiet and ponder the situation. "Ah have no problems with herdin' mahslef ah'm just tryin' to wrap my head around who ya expect me to be herd mates with. Ah have no beef with Fluttershy and while Rarity and ah have moved past our differences it's going to take me time to get accustomed to the idea. Either way, two herd mates isn't that bad."Naruto cleared his throat. "About that." He added as a sheepish sort of nervous grin formed on the blond's face as an accusatory and excusatory look formed on the apple farmer.
"Who else?" She asked.
"Pinkie Pie."
Applejack raised one eyebrow. "Ya don't do nothin' half way do ya?" she shook her head. "Whatever, just do that Kagbuyin thingy and help me with the harvest." At least the mares he picked were going to make things interesting. At the very least thanks to the use of Naruto's doppelgangers harvest time was down by over five hundred percent which was going to save the apples an immense amount of time. Normally Applejack would only be able to sell some apples for a few short hours during the season, most of her schedule taken up by having to harvest the apples, but now handling other duties along the farm and selling could take a greater priority this fall.
Sure enough, nearly eighty percent of the farm's crops had been harvested. The daily chores had been taken care of and all the animals were attended to.
Applejack insisted on taking Naruto into town for a late lunch for all his help on the farm. The two of them were happily enjoying their sandwiches under the shade of one the park's trees. Just sitting there and enjoying each other's company.
It was odd yet also rather relaxing. "I'm sorry AJ, but this doesn't feel weird to you at all?" He suddenly wondered.
"What feels weird?"
"I don't know this. I mean, you just wanted to express dating me so casually and easily. I guess…I don't know I guess I was expecting something a bit more." Considering all the fanfare around all the romantic relationships Naruto had witnessed or incidents he experienced it wasn't hard to see how Applejack's honest and blunt interest threw him off.
Applejack let out a sigh. "Ah came on too strong didn't I?"
"No, no, not at all." He hastily responded, wanting to avoid making Applejack take the blame for what was his own hastily strung together thoughts. "I guess I had this sort of idea that all relationships or when ponies expressed their interest in each other there's a bit more build up."
"Build up?" Her eyebrow quirked in confusion. "If one pony likes another why dance around it? Just tell'em ya like'em and if they like each other they date. Why go make a big ol' fuss about it?"
Naruto closed his mouth to answer and promptly closed it. Applejack was right. Not like every romance or relationship needed to be this big grand spectacle or romantic odyssey. If two people or ponies like each other, they could simply agree to the date, no reason to make it into an uncomfortable situation for others. "I'm sorry AJ, I guess your sudden confession kind of threw me off. I mean with some of the other mares I think back and I remember having moments, but with you, you were always just a good friend I hung out with."
"Plenty of relations can develop from a strong friendship. There don't need to be for any of those fru fru romantic semantics all the time. Like ah said you're dependable, strong, and practically a member of the family already. Not to mention ah think you're kind of cute so ah thought, what the hay, might as well see where things go." She finished with a shrug.
Applejack's attitude towards the whole thing put a smile on his face. The whole thing was calming and relaxing.
After they finished their lunch the two of them began making their way back to the farm when, sure enough, they caught sight of Twilight in a ditch. "Uh, Twilight why are ya hangin' out in a ditch?" Applejack called out to her
"Because Pinkie Pie predicted it!" Spike replied as he and Twilight peeked up from the ditch. There was a look of confusion shared between Applejack and Naruto.
"Honestly, Spike, she did not. Two coincidences in a row like this may be unlikely, but it's still easier to believe than twitchy tails that predict the future." Twilight swished her own tail at the proper moment to make the point.
Suddenly, the two ponies managed to voice an unnerved gasp and neigh at the same time. "Twitchy tail?"
"Pinkie sense! Hit the deck!" Naruto cried out as he dove behind a tree. He soon found himself tackled by Applejack to hide under the same tree. "Hey get your own hiding spot."
"Don't worry, it's safe. The prediction already came true."
Twilight climbed out of the ditch as Applejack and Naruto emerged from behind the tree. "Oh, wait. Don't tell me you two believe in this stuff too."
"I know it doesn't make much sense, but those of us who have been in Ponyville a while have learned over time that if Pinkie's a-twitchin', you better listen."
Right on cue, Pinkie showed up. This time, though, her ears were doing the mambo. "My ears are flopping, my ears are flopping!"
Spike recoiled in terror with a cry. "What does that mean?"
Pinkie turned to face Twilight. "I'll start a bath for you."
"Huh?" She then laughed as Spike, Naruto and Applejack backed up.
"A bath? By the minute this thing keeps getting more ridiculous!"
The fact that she actually finished this bit of criticism did not stop her from being splattered by mud.
Thankfully the Cakes were kind enough to allow Twilight to trudge through their shop to go up to Pinkie's room to use her bath. Despite it all Twilight insisted, if not outright demanded, she explain this Pinkie Sense of hers.
"So basically, it works like this." Pinkie explained her Sense as she set the bottle by the sink. "I get different little niggly feelings and they mean different things." She proceeded to demonstrate. "Like when my back is itchy, it means it's my lucky day. And when my knee gets pinchy, that means something scary's about to happen."
"Is your knee pinchy now?" Twilight asked.
Pinkie flexed the joint. "No, but my shoulder's achy. That means there's an alligator in the tub."
Twilight, however, freaked out so badly that she leaped out of the tub grabbing the towel on the sink to cloth herself. "How come your knee didn't get pinchy?" she asked as Pinkie took the little reptile out of the bath. "That isn't just scary, it's downright dangerous!"
"No, it's not, silly!" Pinkie said. "This is my pet alligator Gummy." Gummy opened its mouth, exposing toothless gums. "He's got no teeth!" He then jumped and nipped her ankle. "See?" Neither this nip, nor the ones that followed to her mane and tail, had any ill effects, and she even giggled as he plied his gums on her.
"Okay, okay. I get it." Twilight begrudgingly grumbled.
Applejack had to leave and get back to the farm, to which Naruto promise he would catch up with her later. Something was telling him that Twilight might need his help.
As the three ponies left Sugarcube Corner, Twilight still refused to acknowledge what just happened. "Well, I still don't believe all this 'special power' stuff. It's just a bunch of mumbo-jumbo."
"What's not to believe?" Pinkie asked. "You do magic." Twilight stopped in surprise as the earth pony went on. "What's the difference?"
"Huge!" Twilight running up to catch up, finding Pinkie stopped at a well near a cart selling cleaning products.
"For one thing…" Twilight then cleared her throat. "…magic is something you study and practice. Like science."
"I don't know Twilight. Magic itself can seem like an unexplainable phenomena to those who don't have it themselves. I understand how you view it, but do you really want to be so quick to dismiss what Pinkie is saying? Especially after the last time you dismissed something."
A faint blush appeared on Twilight's cheeks. "T-That's different," Twilight argued with a stammer. "I actually know enough about magic to back up my statements. It only happens when you decide to do it, and it's meant to make something specific, that you choose to happen, happen! With you, uh…it makes no sense at all!"
Naruto wanted to argue against the fact, suggesting accidental magic and such, but he figured maybe it would be better for Twilight to see the Pinkie Sense in action.
"That's so not true, Twilight." Pinkie argued. "Sometimes it's a bunch of random things happening to my body at random times that supposedly predict the future. I call 'em 'combos'."
Naruto shook his head, Pinkie was too cute for her own good sometimes.
Twilight jumped down and walked to the library, which was close by. "Combos?"
Pinkie hopped after her toward the library. "Sure! You know, like ear flop, then knee twitch, then eye flutter?" She showed off each movement in the sequence as she named it. "That means the sky is about to be graced with a beautiful rainbow."
"Yeah. Sure." Twilight said dismissively as she headed for the door.
"Uh-oh. I feel a combo coming on." And it went off, step by step. "Ear flop…eye flutter…knee twitch!"
The bookworm unicorn just threw a skeptical glance back from the library doorstep, then got the entire door thrown at her more precisely, slammed into her face by Spike, who backed out with a stack of books. When it swings shut, she was squashed flat across its woodwork, from which she slid down with a pained moan to wind up in a heap on the doorstep.
"You said that combo meant 'beautiful rainbow.'", Twilight moaned woozily.
"Oh, no, no, no, no, no." Pinkie said as she acted out. "You're thinking of an ear flop, then knee twitch, then eye flutter."
"Wrong order, she has some of the same movements but the orders convey a distinct message." Naruto answered for her in. "In that case look out for opening doors." He finished as he reached out and grasp her hand. Helping Twilight up he asked, "You okay?"
Twilight was absolutely frustrated. "I don't believe this!"
Pinkie got into her face. "You don't believe because you don't understand." She then backed off.
"Hmmm…" A devious look formed on Twilight's face.
"Twilight you do realize you're making a face that would easily scare foals right?"
Naruto's inquiry was of coursed ignored. In what could be considered a flash the ponies went from out front of the library to down inside the basement.
Naruto looked in awe at the bubbling flask in a rack, then to the rest of the laboratory equipment, then at the root-covered ceiling. Stairs led down into this area. "Where did all this equipment even come from?"
"I brought it with me," Twilight answered as she continued strapping Pinkie into that rather strange table.
"Alright you mad scientist," He quipped. Naruto was going to ask if it was even legal for her to have this stuff, but then suddenly realized who he was going to ask. There was no way Twilight was going to have illegal gear if it was going to so much as inadvertently bother Celestia. Still didn't shake the very Orochimaru like vibes labs gave him.
He turned to the pink mare who was wearing a helmet covered with diodes. Near her was a strip chart recorder that had been hooked up to the console.
"Are you sure this is safe?" He asked as Twilight sighed and turned to the blond.
"Of course its safe. Do you really believe I would try something dangerous and untested on one of our friends?" She asked as Naruto winced, feeling guilty at the accusation.
"I'm sorry Twilight, I'm not calling out your character its just, I've never spent much time around equipment like this."
"I assure you its perfectly safe." She finished as she turned her focus back to the equipment. "Okay." Twilight said as the recorder started cranking out graphs and chuffing steam. "Now when you get another twitch, we'll have all kinds of scientific information."
"Okey-dokey-lokey!" Pinkie replied cheerfully. Her expression rearranged itself into stoic composure as she stood there and Twilight watched both her and the chart. Nothing happened for several seconds, except for the periodic puffs of steam coming off the recorder.
"Wait, hold up, your plan was that we wait here until she got a twitch? You didn't plan this all the way through did you?" Naruto groaned.
Twilight promptly ignored the blond. "Any twitches yet?" She asked as she continued her intense gaze on the equipment.
"Nopey-dopey!" Pinkie replied cheerfully with a wide spread grin.
"It could be anywhere from days or weeks until her next twitch." Naruto commented as Twilight looked up from her device.
"Exactly, if there was any truth to Pinkie's statement such a phenomena would be consistent. After all this time why would it manifest now considering how long I've been here?" She questioned as Naruto raised an eyebrow.
"What are you talking about? In fact now that I remember you witnessed it before or are you forgetting the Nightmare Moon incident?" He asked as Twilight looked at him confused.
"Pinkie's cry of twitchy tail before the Cliffside fell. The complaining about her pinched knee before Mannifred attack."
"Mannifred?" she asked.
"I'll explain later." He said with a wave of his hand.
"Look, if there is any credence to her claim than this will prove it." She argued before turning her attention to Pinkie. "Now? Anything?"
Pinkie concentrated for a moment. "Wait! Hold on! …Uh, no."
"Are you kidding me? After a whole day of nonstop twitching, now that I've got you all hooked up, you're not getting a single one?"
"I don't control it. They just come and go." She replied with a shrug.
"That makes no sense!" The Unicorn exclaim in outrage.
"Sometimes you just have to believe in things, even when you can't figure 'em out."
Twilight got in her face. "I will not believe in anything I cannot explain."
"How are you going to get your results in this situation though?" He asked as Twilight reluctantly turned her focus back to Naruto in case something would have happened.
"What's wrong with my setup?"
"Well in a basement with only equipment how is Pinky supposed to experience a twitchy tail? There's nothing to fall. No pinched knee as nothing dangerous is down here so of course no knee pains. No danger or incidents means no Pinkie Sense." He reasoned.
"Oh my gosh!" Twilight gasped as she looked at the chart. "What? What is it?"
The answer was a loud grumble from Pinkie's gut. "It's my tummy! That usually means I'm hungry. Let's eat!"
"And that's just plain Pinkie." He replied with a snicker.
"You know what?" the exasperated scientist said before yanking the wires out and shutting down the device. "Just forget it! I don't need to know if this is real or not. I don't need to understand it. I don't even care!"
"Well that's not very scientist like." He said as he tried to keep his laughter at bay up failing miserably.
As she then walked off, Pinkie pulled her arms out of the clamps and flipped the helmet off her head. "Okey-dokey-lokey!"
Pinkie was the first to reach the door. As the three ponies approached it however, she went rigid with a little gasp and backed away.
"Uh-oh." A combo then hit her consisting of an ear flop, eye flutter, knee twitch that caused her to gasp loudly and jitter backward.
This time Naruto was able to react, grabbing Twilight by the wrist and flinging her back when the door flung open. Despite the fact she hadn't had pain inflicted on her this incident only spurred Twilight to disprove Pinkie's Sense.
"And she thinks it's a good idea?" Applejack asked as she and Naruto were down in the cellar moving stock around. Applejack's new free time allowed her to finally build the new cellar she always wanted.
"Twilight seems content on proving Pinkie's Sense is nonsense because of scientific reasoning. She'll figure it out that some things in this world you just have to accept." He reasoned as the two of them trailed up the stairs.
The doors of the cellar popped open. "Oh hey there Twilight, Spike, ya came to visit my new apple cellar? How nice!" Sure enough Pinkie was happily skipping on her way. Twilight uttered out something unintelligible dragging Spike along with her. "OOOOOkkkkk. Ah think somepony might be a bit too invested."
"Hhm, anyway want to see if Berry Punch is willing to trade some of her stock for some apples? You might as well add a little variation to the cellar early on."
"Sure why not."
Sure enough Berry was indeed willing to part with a few bottles of her supply. Naruto and AJ were on their way back to the cellar when they ran into Pinkie.
Pinkie was humming and licking her hand when she saw them walking by with bottles of wine. "Hey ya Narry, Applejack! Whatcha doin'?"
"Takin' some product we got from Berry Punch to my new apple cellar. How 'bout you, Pinkie? What you doin'?"
"Oh, letting Twilight secretly follow me all day without me knowing."
As if on cue, said unicorn popped up from her hiding place. From the bandages on her body it was obvious that while following Pinkie there were incidents that resulted in several injuries. "You mean you knew all along?! Why didn't you tell me?"
Pinkie giggled, "Silly, that would have spoiled the secret."
Her huge smile was met by a series of contorted, lopsided grimaces and a groan as Spike poked his head out from behind Twilight. Spike asked fearfully, "Tail still twitching?"
Pinkie looked at her own, and then said, "All done. Clear skies from here on in, as far as I can tell." But then she pulled a new trick; her entire body jittered briefly.
Spike ducked behind Twilight again as Applejack lets her basket fall. Naruto stood wary. "Oh, no! What does that one mean?", the dragon asked.
"Don't know. Never gotten any like it before. But whatever that shudder's about, it's a doozy! Something you never expect to happen is gonna happen!" Another, longer shudder wracked her as all four watched. "And it's gonna happen…at Froggy Bottom Bog!"
Applejack gasped, "That's where Fluttershy's headed!"
Naruto suddenly grew alarmed at this revelation. "Out of all times. Look, you four go ahead and get down to Froggy Bottom Bog."
"What about you?" Pinkie Pie called out as he began making a sprint for his home.
"Getting something in case we have to encounter something dangerous." He shouted out as he made his way through the streets. He practically glided across the area as he burst in to his house. Making his way to his room he pulled out a scroll and unsealed two kunai. Unlike the small tools of his home world these were custom made weapons whose size were increased so he could use his chakra to make them viable short swords but still aerodynamic enough to be used as projectiles.
Armed with his weapons Naruto dashed out of the house. He began making his way down to the swamp area to catch up with the others.
The others found themselves at the outskirts of the bog.
As the group charged, Pinkie suddenly stopped short, struck by another shudder.
Twilight stopped and spoke in a sardonic manner. "Cold? Need a jacket or something?"
Pinkie started ahead as everypony slowed their pace." No, thanks. I'm fine." She then got another one.
Spike turned to Applejack. "So, what do you think happened to Fluttershy?"
"I hope nothin'."
"I know, but…what do you think happened?"
"I'm tryin' not to think about it."
"Me too." He became fearful. "But…I'm thinking about it anyway. Like…what if…she exploded?"
Applejack was skeptical. "Just exploded, for no reason?"
"Yeah, like, boom!" Everyone stopped.
"Whoa!" Pinkie let out a gasp.
"I know!"
"What if…what if she exploded, and then…" She jumped up. "…and then exploded again?"
"Can you do that? Can you explode twice?"
Applejack testily started ahead. "Of course not."
Spike followed, "But what if…she exploded…and exploded again…and then—" He was stopped short by Twilight, who had put her hoof on his tail.
"Will you two stop!" She let go as Pinkie skidded up. "She's fine, I'm sure of it." All of them then moved ahead.
"I hope you're right, for Fluttershy's sake." Applejack commented. "Look! There's Froggy Bottom Bog!"
Immediately they went to search for the Pegasus mare. Twilight climbed a sloping tree, Applejack scoped the scene from a small neck of solid ground, , and Pinkie lifted the edge of a lily pad to peek beneath. A frog promptly jumped onto it, knocking it flat and eliciting a surprised gasp.
Next, Spike leaped onto the magenta mane to drive its owner's face into the muck…and he saw Fluttershy standing a few feet out on a rock and emptying her basket of frogs.
"Fluttershy!" the baby dragon jumped over to her, hugging the Pegasus. "You're okay!"
She was more than a bit surprised by this greeting. "Of course." She answered, wondering why the others had suddenly showed up.
Twilight and Applejack watched from shore. "Whoo…what a relief." The latter sighed.
Pinkie let out an exclamation of happiness. "I'm so glad everything's all right."
Twilight however took up a smug expression. "Sorry. I know it's not nice to gloat, but…AHA!"
Spike was so surprised that he fell into the water, the three ponies she was facing aimed slightly vexed looks her way, and she did not notice a large, brown, scaly something swim by.
"I told you there was nothing to worry about, and I was right." Green mist started to rise. "Pinkie Pie said whatever she was shuddering about was a…" She let out a cough as Applejack walked away. "…doozy, and…" she let out a cough. "…and the only…" once more another cough escaped her mouth thanks to the mist. "…and the only doozy here is how right I am.
Spike was now out of the water, Pinkie and Fluttershy stared at a vertical stretch of the brown thing as it slowly rose from the water, throwing the green mist as it did so. Twilight had her back to it and was still oblivious as Applejack, near her, caught a look at it.
"Um…" the farmpony gave a hard swallow. "…Twilight?" She then crossed to the others
Twilight was still ignorant, however. "Pinkie's made a lot of predictions today, but…ugh, what is that smell?"
"But what we've shown here…"
"T-Twilight." Fluttershy softly called out to her.
"…is that there's no point in believing—"
"Twilight!" Pinkie Pie whimpered as she looked up.
"…in anything you can't see for yourself."
"TWILIGHT!" They all yelped together.
"What?!" It was then that she noticed that everypony wore expressions of fear as their gaze was transfixed above and behind her.
Fear crept through her as she reluctantly turned to where Spike was pointing.
She turned around and looked up to see the expanse of scaly brown hide that now filled her vision. The growl intensified by a few dozen decibels, and she could see four snakelike heads and necks standing up from the bog. "I see it…but I don't believe it!" Three of the four heads roared in unison, with the fourth one joining in moments later.
How in Equestria did a Hydra managed to get this close only for nopony to notice? The creatures was way too big for patrols to have miss not to mention creatures like this rarely got close to populated areas like this thanks to Celestia's presence.
Finally Applejack spoke the words on the forefront of everypony's mind. "RUN!"
The group broke out into a sprint. The rest of the creature's body emerged from the swamp as it began to give chase.
The creature seemed to be using its heads in coordinated attacks. One of the creatures homed in on Twilight, lunging at her, throwing a good scare into her. Another one of the heads targeted Applejack as she hopped from root to root of the swamp land area. Fluttershy managed to barely get away, jumping from a chomp that caught the rock they were standing on. The second head from the left, the only one to stay out of the action, laughed at the other three…angry, with a mouthful of tree, and dazed.
Spike scrambled along a low-hanging vine. Eventually, the ponies stopped short at earth outcropping blocking the path ahead. Twilight took a swift look around, and then galloped to one side as she said, "Everypony up that hill!"
"HEEELLLP!" Spike cried out in distress.
They looked back and saw Spike struggling to free himself of the thick boggy water, the hydra getting closer.
Twilight double backed, her hand lighting ablaze with magic as she fired blasts to free him. The creature quickly closed distance and prepared to attack.
Suddenly something flashed before them as two of the creatures lunging heads had been severed and sent flying. Landing on the ground Naruto put himself between the beast and his friends.
"Naruto!"
"Twilight, get Spike and get out of here!" Naruto ordered as he brought the two kunai up, ready to fight.
"What?!" She yelped in outrage. "You can't fight that thing on your own."
"This isn't the time to argue. Do what I say and go! Before the creature recovers!"
Twilight shot a glance at where the others were gathered at the gorge and a glance back at Naruto. "Please, be careful," she reluctantly told him as she and Spike carried on.
"Is he out of his mind!?" Applejack demanded as Twilight and Spike joined them, realizing what Naruto intended to do.
"He's trying to buy us time." Despite the statement Twilight found herself struggling to believe it..
The others gaped in horror as not only did the Hydra begin to regenerate, but two heads sprouted from the stomps where one were. "W-We can't leave him." Fluttershy stated, despite nearly being terrified out of her wits she could never willingly abandon one of her friends. No matter how afraid she was, she could never abandon somepony.
"But what do we do? How do we fight that thing?" Pinkie Pie wondered out loud.
Twilight called upon her near Enclyopedic knowledge. "The Hydras are a dangerous and powerful class of reptile creatures. Their bodies exhume poisonous toxins with acidic properties and their limbs can regenerate from almost anything. The only way we can beat a Hydra is to sever the original head from the body, cauterize the wound with a strong enough flame."
"But where are we gonna find flames that can do that."
"Uum hello, dragon right here," Spike called out with a wave of his hand. "If its distracted long enough I might be able to use my fire." Ever since the Ursa Major incident Spike had been training his fire breath ability almost religiously. With how danger seemed to be popping up more recently the dragon figured one could never be too sorry.
"We might just have a plan." Twilight announced.
All the while Naruto had kept himself on the defensive. The creature began exhaling noxious fumes from its breath to which he easily avoided. Having long have to abandon his newly created kunais thanks to the creature's acidic properties he was waiting for an opening to attack.
"Hey ya stinking varmint over here!"
"Yoo hoo! Hey big, mean, and scaly, tasty, tasty pony over here!"
On two sides of the creature Pinkie Pie and Applejack had begun heckling the Hydra, drawing the attention of two of its head.
"AJ! Pinkie! What the hell are you two doing? Get out of here!" Naruto shouted at them as he suddenly found himself nearly blinded by the aura of Twilight's teleportation. "Twilight, you and the others were supposed to get out of here."
"Sorry Naruto, but a wise pony once told me that those who abandon their friends are less than trash."
An involuntary smile formed on Naruto's face. "I see." Despite how persistent its attacks were, Applejack and Pinkie Pie were proven too fast and agile respectively for the creature to hit it. "What's the plan?"
"Can you cut off its heads like before?" She asked him.
"Wouldn't the heads just grow back?" He asked.
"Not if we use Spike's fire breathe to cauterize the wounds. His dragon magic is more than strong enough to neutralize a hydra's ability to regenerate."
Surely enough Spike was waiting with Fluttershy in the background, waiting for his opportunity to strike.
"Well then," Naruto replied as he brought his hands together in a familiar cross gesture. "Let's get this party started." He said as Twilight's horn and hands began to glow. The two of them charged forward into the fray ready to do battle.
Groaning, sore, and tired the ponies and dragon began making their trek back to Ponyville.
"I don't know how it happened." Twilight said with a shake of her head. "But you said there'd be a doozy here at Froggy Bottom Bog, and I'd say we just had ourselves one heck of a doozy. I mean, that hydra…" She cut herself off when the pink prognosticator's face went slack and the rest of her started jittering all over again. "Pinkie?"
She stopped shuddering. "That wasn't it."
"Huh?" The shuddering started again.
"What wasn't what?" Spike asked as Pinkie stopped again.
"What are you talkin' about, Pinkie?" Applejack wanted to know.
"The hydra wasn't the doozy." Everypony turned to the pile of rocks that was covering the severed original head of the hydra they had just fought.
Pinkie's tremor kicked in again. "I'm still getting the shudders!" Her quaking moan stopped when they did. "You see? There it is again! Whatever the doozy was at Froggy Bottom Bog, my Pinkie Sense says it still hasn't happened."
"Huh? But I…" Twilight was furious and was slowly losing it. "…hat?! "The hydra wasn't the doozy? How could it not be the doozy? What could be doozy-er than that?!
"Dunno, but it just wasn't it." Pinkie Pie replied with a shrug.
The frustrated unicorn scrunched her face in a silent growl and gave voice to it. Her mental levels have reached breaking point and then she completely lost it with an unhinged snarl and a huge vertical leap. Her entire body went bone-white, her eyes blazed red, and her mane and tail went up in flames.
Twilight's glare, which lasted nearly four seconds before it burned itself out, leaving her hanging, with soot all over her now slightly smoking clothing.
Naruto who was a breath's way from exclaiming 'what the fuck was that' was quite simply speechless. He hated to see what would have happened if Twilight hadn't exhausted so much of her power fighting the Hydra. While for a moment they contemplated just simply having Twilight teleport them away they didn't want to risk the creature rampaging and coming across Ponyville. After the Ursa incident the town couldn't financially handle another wild creature attack at the moment.
"I give up." Twilight stated in a defeated sigh.
"Give what up, Twi?" Spike asked as Pinkie started shuddering again.
"The fight…I can't fight it anymore. I don't understand how, why, or what. But Pinkie Sense somehow…makes sense. I don't see how it does, but it just does! Just because I don't understand, doesn't mean it's not true."
"Y-Y-You mean you b-b-believe?" Pinkie stammered out in surprise.
With a nod Twilight answered. "Yep. I guess I do."
The tremors then intensified, then gave way to a quick succession of cartoonish contortions that stretched the pink body in ways it was surely never meant to go. When they stopped, Pinkie was left standing perfectly normal and motionless.
"Oh!" Pinkie then looked herself over and gasped. "That was it! That's the doozy!" Twilight and Spike gaped at her, the latter shaking his head clear.
"What?" Twilight asked as she crossed to her. "What is?"
"You believing! I never expected that to happen! That was the doozy!" She then gave off a laugh. "Oh, and oh, what a doozy of a doozy it was!"
"Are…are you serious?" At that moment Naruto was convinced that in some shape, form, or fasion Pinkie was a descendant of Celestia's. Whether it was as a direct descendant, being the mare's ancestral aunt or secret love child, there was no way in Tartarus the two weren't related. That was way too trolly and he refused to believe otherwise.
Either way everypony was too tired to worry about the specifics and just wanted to get home.
The following day came around and sure enough, accepting the Pinkie Sense, Twilight and Pinkie Pie's friendship was stronger than ever. The two could now be seen around town hanging out and simply having a good time. Not only that she had another report for Celestia as well, slowly but surely building up upon her research into the nature of friendship. The more data that was compiled the easier it would be to understand the bonds between the bearers and would make it easier to learn more about the truth of the Elements of Harmony.
In other words it was just what seemed to be another simple day for Ponyville if the growing number of strange incidents were any indicator.
Considering Pinkie's happy and energetic nature choosing a club was definitely an ideal date. Unlike his usual suit or dress outfits he would wear to a place like this Naruto simply wore a plain button up shirt and a pair of jeans and simple pair of standard dance shoes while Pinkie grabbed one of her usual fun theme white shirts with a blue star on it along with a striped pink miniskirts, long stockings and light colored pumps.
All around the air there were other ponies enjoying themselves. There was Ditzy sitting with Carrot Top. The unfortunate Pegasus was being the wing mare for her friend, distracting the stallion's not so appealing looking friend with a look that simply said help. There was Rainbow Dash out on the dance floor, swooping over the heads of all the unicorns and earth ponies, twirling through the air in perfect time to the music, as athletic and graceful as ever. There was Thunderlane trying to pick up a white furred mare by the name of Allie Way, one of Ponyville's newest arrivals over the past few weeks.
He would have taken in more of the area, but Pinkie gripped his hand, insisting on leading him to the dance floor so they could dance.
Naruto nervously swallowed. The great Seventh had many weaknesses; one of the most embarrassing was, of course, dancing. Pinkie Pie then began to lead them. Naruto tripped over his own hooves quite a few times and, after each time, he grew a bit more flustered and stumbled that much harder
After the fourth or fifth stumble, Pinkie leaned in close and whispered, "You gotta relax, Narry. We're only dancing, not like I'm going to gobble you up," She then flashed him a naughty smile. "…not yet." She finished in a tone reminiscent of a smoky ember.
Naruto let out a groan that little playful remark did nothing to help him relax. He felt so flustered.
"Just close your eyes, Narry. Close your eyes and listen to the music, okay?"
"Alright," Naruto whispered as he did as Pinkie instructed and tried to relax. Suddenly he felt the warmth of Pinkie Pie pressing against him. The softness of her mane could be felt under his chin.
"This is…this is nice.' Naruto spoke in a low almost dreamy like tone. He was beginning to drown out the music and focus on the mare with him.
"Mmm-hmm," murmured Pinkie in reply. "Like that feeling you get when you have the first bite of Chocolate cake."
A smile formed on Naruto's face. "Yeah. Kinda like that." He replied. He felt content as he inadvertently took a whiff of Pinkie's strawberry scented mane. The whole experience felt rather relaxing. The song that was playing came to an end as the two of them drifted back.
He found himself gazing into her eyes, unable to recall the last time he had seen anything so beautiful.
"See?" said the earth pony, grinning triumphantly. "I knew you could do it Narry…" Pinkie Pie found herself caught off guard when Naruto had suddenly kissed her.
Naruto hadn't realized what he had done until he did it. Kissing Pinkie was sweet and rather explosive. It was different from the passionate and enlightening one he had shared with Rarity. For a moment he was concerned how he would feel, but it was just as tender and happy as that moment.
He continued the kiss as he took in the softness until the sound of Pinkie murmuring something, possibly asking for air caused him to draw back. "Pinkie…I…" He drawled on, unaware of what to say. Ah crap he might have been a bit too forward considering how Pinkie was staring at him.
Pinkie blinked her eyes, as though coming out of a trance. She slowly licked her lips while wearing an indecipherable expression on her face. Then a smile formed on her face. "Why Narry, I never thought you would ever make the first move. You got me tingly."
A deep blush adorned Naruto's cheeks. Why did he ever expect anything different?
"My turn!?" she asked as she looked up at him with a hopeful look.
"Yes, yes you can." He permitted as Pinkie Pie practically attacked him. He didn't mind, the softness of those lips were rather entrenching. When the kiss ended Naruto was a little daze.
"You're without a doubt a crazy awesome pony Pinkie." He answered with a grin.
Pinkie grinned back.
"Oh, Narry. You're a super-duper awesome pony, too!" With that she once more pressed her lips against his. Yet another successful date.
Pinkie Pie never let anypony see her cry if she could help it, she even had a system to ensure that no one ever saw her tears. She would cry only at night, after the bakery closed down, in the safety of her room with the comfort of her pet alligator Gummy and whatever left over baked goods there was.
She couldn't help but remember what the cause of her distress was.
It was the day after the date so Pinkie was practically walking on air. That was until she had stumbled upon a trio of mares talking about her. She happily skipped and made her way along the town. Somepony speaking her name drew her attention. She immediately recognized Cream Tart with two other mares. One had a sea foam colored mare wearing a dark colored dress and the other had a swirly curled mane, white, most likely died, with ice cream cone colored fur in a simple t-shirt and pair of jeans.
"I still can't believe she of all ponies is trying to court a stallion." The white haired mare remarked.
Cream Tart snorted, "Like she would be able to keep him. That mare is quite simply a freak." The mare remarked as she took a zip of the soda she was drinking. "She has a mentality of a child. A mare that age obsessed with partying like she is quite simply is a simple embarrassment."
"I don't know, " the Sea foam haired mane replied. "He could be looking for a quick buck. You know how some stallions are, you show them a nice plot they'll do whatever to dive right in."
"I would agree Sea Swirl, but that Naruto stallion seems like he grew from a sheltered family. He hadn't even expressed any interest in mares until later. You know she had to nerve to paw all over him and suggest they were together, but I asked around and found out he has been dating around? The nerve of that little filly to be so selfish." Cream Tart replied.
"Sounds like she's the selfish type." The white haired mare replied. "You would think some fillies would be more aware and not try to hog available stallions to themselves."
"Then again Mist," Cream Tart began, "…if he's only in for a good buck he wouldn't be the first Stallion. There was Gold Dust, he seemed to be relatively well off before she went and got him chased off. Apparently he was fun enough to date, but she wasn't willing to do her part to keep him."
"I don't know, I personally heard Gold Dust was workaholic. Then again it makes sense those business types always prefer dumb party girls." Mist suggested.
"I guess it makes since, seeing as the only stallions that go for those types are desperate for a lay or just wants to use her."
Pinkie Pie couldn't handle it anymore. With a heartbreaking sob she took off, making her way back to Sugarcube corner.
Naruto woke up feeling fresh and ready for whatever today's events were going to throw at him. After heading to the bank and checking his account he realized he only had a thousand bits in the bank.
The past few weeks he had been playing too fast and loose with his money and he was going to have to find a job while waiting for his dojo to be finished being constructed. He had been hearing rumors of Filthy Rich looking to hire some guards for his exports that were being frequently attacked by the bandits. Considered the stallion's wealth he might be able to earn a decent wage from it. He'll have to go and talk with Granny Smith about arranging a meeting with him.
Seeing as he was near Sugarcube Corner he should go and greet Pinkie. He entered the bakery, greeting Mr. Cake who was working the register. After making a bit of small talk he decided to get for the reason for his visit.
"Is Pinkie Pie in right now?" Despite it being the Pink mare's off day, he figured it wouldn't hurt to start with her place of residence.
Mr. Cake's smile faded slowly. His expression then turned grave and solemn, but he nodded all the same. "Yeah. Yeah, I've seen her. She's up in her room."
Naruto nodded, his eyebrows creasing at Mr. Cake's sudden change in mood. "Thanks."
Then, he smiled at him again, yet it was timid and fleeting. "I'm sure she would love to see you. She needs a friend right about now."
And, with that, they parted ways.
Naruto couldn't help but be a bit alarmed. What was wrong with Pinkie? Whatever it was he was sure to help her. As always Sugarcube Corner had the sensation of being a home. From the scent of the pastries to the warmth of the atmosphere.
Sure enough on the second floor he was greeted by the, friendly face of Mrs. Cake. She smiled warmly at the orange stallione, and the compassionate expression automatically made Naruto smile back.
"Hello, there, Mr Uzumaki. You came to see Pinkie right?" she asked as the stallion nodded. The expression of Mrs. Cake's face became more reminiscent of her husband's as her eyes moistened with sadness.
"Oh, the poor dear's been locked in her room the last hour." She explained solemnly. "Carrot Cake and I tried to talk to her, but she wouldn't let us in. It's not like her at all, and we're extremely worried." Then, her face gave off the littlest amount of hope. "I'm so glad you showed up. Maybe you can figure out what's gotten her so sad?"
"I'll do my best." He promised as Mrs. Cake led him to Pinkie's room.
"If you need anything we'll be downstairs in the shop."
Naruto nodded as he found himself staring down the mare's door, wondering just what to say. Finally he began knocking on the door as a lengthy pause followed. "Pinkie Pie. It's Naruto, let me in." Silence permeated. "Come on, let me in. Please." The muffled sound of 'go away' was the only response he gotten. "I'm coming in." He said as he simply shushined inside.
Pinkie's room was for all intents and others a party palace. Decorations were scattered about and littered the room. Colorful curtains, rugs, and furniture adorned the flat as colors of pinks, blues, reds, and yellows made a lively spectacle.
He made his way around, finally catching sight of Pinkie Pie curled up on the bed. Sure enough her eyes were red from crying and her puffy hair was pin-straight, hanging like a still curtain and obscuring half of her face.
"Pinkie? What happened?"
"Oh, hi Naruto," she managed to mumble.
Gummy began to gnaw on Naruto's hoof. With a flick of his foot he tossed Gummy into the air and caught him. He then went over and sat on her bed, gummy wriggling out of Naruto's hand and taking residence in Pinkie's hair. "Pinkie the Cakes are worried and now I am too. What happened?"
She let out a whimper. "Naruto, do you think, do you think I'm selfish?"
"What, no of course not." He replied.
"You're just being nice," she replied with a sniff. "I'm just a silly filly who stallions only approach when they want to a good buck." She spat out.
"Pinkamena Diane Pie!" Naruto snapped, causing Pinkie Pie to crane up at him in surprise.
"I don't know who told you that, but they were wrong. You are a wonderful and caring mare who brings happiness to everypony she meets. Would a selfish mare had told me to go ask Rarity about her feelings concerning to me? Would she devote her life to making others smile? Whoever told you that your only use was mating is wrong!"
Pinkie Pie looked him straight in the eyes. "Do you really mean it? Do you really think I'm not just a silly filly?"
"Of course, " he said as he placed a kiss on her forehead. "Now who or what put those thoughts in your head?"
"Cream Tart and her friends." She admitted with a sigh. "It didn't bother me at first, I know they were just being mean, but they brought up Gold Dust and it brought up some bad memories."
Naruto promptly pulled her into a hug. 'That worthless trash Gold Dust. I should have done more than break his jaw.' He thought as he comforted the mare. "I'm here for you Pinkie, besides, Cream Tart is just jealous because I'd rather be with a wonderful mare like you. I could never be with someone so cruel."
Pinkie let out a content sigh as she leaned into the hug.
Comfort.
No, not just comfort but Safety.
Something Pinkie hadn't thought about much in her life If she really thought about it. Her crazy acts and bouts of randomness were of course a result of her live free life style, often throwing caution to the wind.
Though, this moment in Naruto's embrace gave her a feeling of security that she hadn't pondered on much until now. Having calmed down she began listening to the rhythm of his breathing.
"Narry, could you stay with me for a while, please?" she pleaded, her voice barely above a whisper.
Seeing the embodiment of laughter uncharacteristically timid pulled at Naruto's heart strings. "I'll be here for as long as you need me." He answered, once more placing a kiss on his forehead.
"Thank you," Pinkie felt a rush of heat come over her features. "This is different, from all the other times," she told him, her gaze shifting nervously.
Different how? What did she mean? "Different how Pinks?"
"I feel safe with you." She answered, meeting his gaze.
"Then, then let me do more than make you feel safe." He said as he leaned forward and captures her lips in a kiss.
Pinkie let out a small noise of surprise as Naruto shifted his spot on the bed, wrapping her arms around her midsection and pulling her into his lap. Pinkie let out a contented sound. She simply rested her head against his chest after the kiss broke, simply enjoying the embrace. All of Pinkie's sadness and woes were cleared away as her mane took up it's usually poofiness. Everything was once again right in the world.
Rainbow Dash was coursing through the area like any other day. She was dressed in a simple white t-shirt and a pair of loose fitting jean shorts. Despite her frame and modest figure one could not help but notice Dash's sports physique. The tomboy didn't need to look like a porn star to be beautiful in her own way, unfortunately that didn't transition well to modern day dating tastes.
"Yo, hey, Rainbow Dash!" A stallion called out to her. He was dressed in a sweats complete with a football jersey. The lime colored stallion with lemon colored mane and tail was rather attractive in stature and appearance. His Cutiemark was easily seen on the top of the back of his hand, consisting of a martini glass with olives.
"Oh, hey Drink Shaker." She greeted him with a coy smile. "Something you need?"
"Yeah we're one down for our game. Want to get in on it?" He asked hopefully.
Rainbow Dash repressed her urge to sigh. Of course. Why wasn't she surprised. "I'm not sure. You guys are playing in the park right?"
"Yeah in two hours? You in?"
"I'll come by later and let you know." She replied, Drink Shaker looked a bit disappointed and nodded.
"Oh alright, if you can't join then hopefully we might see someone later. Thanks for your time." With that Drink Shaker waved good bye to her.
Rainbow Dash's attention was then drawn to the familiar sound of happy humming. She turned and to her surprise saw it was Fluttershy who was happily traveling along the path with the biggest smile she could ever recall seeing on the Pegasus.
"Whoa, hey Fluttershy," Rainbow flew over to her friend. "You seem happy."
"Oh, Hi Rainbow." The smile on the mare's face was an open, infectious, whole-hearted smile that lit up her face. While Rainbow Dash knew Fluttershy could do happy this was the sort of utter joy that she wasn't used to.
"Whoa, did you find a bundle of bunnies or kittens or something? Can't recall the last time I've seen you this happy."
"Oh, it did," Fluttershy confirmed with a small nod. "Something very good."
"Wow so what is it? Don't leave me in suspense."
"I…I finally confessed and he accepted." Fluttershy replied with a happy squeal.
"Confess? He?" Did she miss something? The only who that Fluttershy could be close to happened to be. "No, no way. Naruto?" she asked as Fluttershy nodded the grin still on her face. "Whoa, start over from the beginning."
With that Fluttershy proceeded to tell her all about the discussion shared between her and Rarity and the confession.
Fluttershy absent-mindedly twirled a lock of her pink mane as she struggled for words to finish her tale. "The way he complimented me and how he held me. I just felt so safe and warm and beautiful!" she squeaked, bouncing in place and fluttering her wings in joy.
"Oh my Celestia," Rainbow Dash couldn't help but let out a whoop of laughter. "Didn't think my bro had it in him. All this time I was thinking he was asexual or a shy virgin, turns out he has game."
"Rainbow Dash!" Fluttershy called her out with a disapproving look. "That is no way to talk about a friend."
"Sorry, sorry," she cried out placing up her hands. "Don't give me the look." She added with a chuckle. "Still, I thought Miss prim and proper was waiting for a Duke, Lord, or a Prince or something you know."
"Rarity told me she could no longer deny what was in her heart and well, we're just trying to find out a time where we both are free. She really wants this first date to be special."
"Well way to go Shy," Rainbow Dash said, throwing an arm around her. "Bout to go get you some flank huh?" Fluttershy began to blush, sputtering at Rainbow Dash's suggestion. "But a herd huh? Never figured you would be one to join a herd."
"Well, Rarity is willing to share and she cares about him as much if not more than I do so I'm willing to give it a try."
"Aah I see," Suddenly an idea formed in Rainbow Dash's head. This was going to be absolutely interesting. After spending some time with Fluttershy the two friends departing as Rainbow Dash went about searching for Naruto. Sure enough she found him in the park, doing his demonstrations while a bunch of ponies, mostly children were watching in awe.
She took notice of him saying something to the audience as the children let out a cry of aww. Apparently the demonstration was over. Some of mares who were there approached Naruto and started making conversation. It looked like they were making plans to get their children lessons or that's what it looked like on the surface. One of the mares happened to be Milano Mash.
While it was commonplace in society for a good percentage of Mares to be bicurious because of the gender population issue Rainbow Dash herself never really expressed much interest in mares sexually, despite how much those annoying rumors insisted, but even she wouldn't mind nailing Milano.
"Hey Rainbow, what's up?" He said, finally taking notice of the mare when the others had dispersed.
"Nothing I just thought I drop in on a friend and it looks like my shy little bro is turning into a lady-killer." She teased as Naruto raised an eyebrow in amusement.
"Little? Oh no Dashie, I'm the senior in this broship." He corrected as Rainbow Dash playfully snorted.
"You wish, who's the one that always ends up on top?" She asked as Naruto suddenly sputter in embarrassment.
"Only because I let you win." He argued as Rainbow Dash's grin only grew as she saunter over with a shake of her hips.
"Oh, trying to say you're a power bottom?" She continued on as Naruto all of a sudden flipped the switch. Rainbow Dash let out a yelp when Naruto wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close.
"What can I say Dashie, I really like it when you're dominating me."
Rainbow Dash had to bite her cheek to keep from sputtering. She was not going to lose this. "Your place or mine?" she asked as Naruto quirked an eyebrow.
"Wouldn't I fall through the clouds?" He asked causing Rainbow Dash to roll her eyes and punch him in the shoulders.
"You and your logic. " She remarked as Naruto loosened his grip.
"All of us can't live and praise awesome as our holy savior Rainbow Dash." He said as she punched him in the shoulder again with a little more force. "What was that for?"
"That's for calling me Dashie and don't knock the awesome," she warned him. "So," A coy smiled formed on her lips. "Since when did my bro develop some game?"
Naruto let out a groan as he began walking away.
"Oh come on, don't be like that," Rainbow Dash said as she chased after him.
"You're going to bring me nothing but teasing I just know it." He called back to her as he began leaving the park the sound of his hooves crunching the leaves that were littering the ground. Most of the leaves were still attached to the tree, but the colorings of the leaves were a glimmering lighter green than the darker colors they were earlier.
Naruto merely took in the sensation of the cool breeze as Rainbow Dash popped up next to him. "Oh come on, you never gave any indication of dating, so come on throw me a bone here."
"Yeah I got a bone for you alright." Rainbow Dash mimicked Naruto's words word for word, breaking out in a grin. "Look, it wasn't like I was keeping it from you Dash, it's just, well, we haven't been spending a lot of time together lately."
"Yeah, Yeah." She said with a sigh. "I guess I can understand."
"What's wrong Dash?" He asked as she looked up at the blond.
"I don't know. It's kind of stupid, but, uugh, I swear it's the same thing every year. I mean, I'm a mare, I like to be given a compliment or something every once and a while you know." She explained.
"Oh come on Dash, you're…cute." He finally concluded as a scowl formed on her lips.
"Cute? Really?" She paused, Naruto coming to a stop as well. "That's the problem I don't want to be cute. I want to be sexy or hot or something. I'm not looking to date or nothing, but damn, a compliment here or there wouldn't hurt."
"Aah an issue of pride." He concluded only to be dope slap by Rainbow's wings.
"No," Her scowl lessened, "….maybe a bit. I know I'm a tomboy and all but I keep getting treated as one of the guys." She began explaining as she noticed the quizzical look Naruto was giving her. "Well, I mean with you it's different. You and I, we're cool, tight like that you know." She suddenly let out a forced laugh. "Aah listen to me, getting all smooshy and stuff. Why should I care If some stallions don't find me pretty? Can't be worrying about romance trying to join the Wonderbolts and all."
Naruto couldn't help but notice that Dash wasn't being honest. "I think you're pretty." He faintly said causing to Mare's gaze to shift up back to him.
"W-What did you just say?" She asked him as a stunned expression formed on her face at his statement.
"I had a list of mares I wanted to date and see if were compatible. You were one of the ones at the top of the list. So let me take you for one?"
"I- what?" she jumped. "I, I mean, you... you..." She began to stammer.
"Dash?" He suddenly found himself pulled into a hug. Her grip was rather tight but oddly affectionate.
"Thanks…Naruto."
His cheeks warmed slightly but he smiled back at her. "You're not just my bro Dash; you're one of my best friends and a great mare." A grin then formed on his face.
"Uum, I don't think I like that look on your face." Rainbow Dash noted sure enough fifteen minutes later they were in front of Carousel Boutique.
"Rarity," Naruto called out as he opened the door only to suddenly be pulled forward. Next think he knew Rarity was attacking him. It was amazing.
Naruto brought her close to him as he felt Rarity's gorgeous body press up against his chest. Her ample bosom pressed against his chest as he practically raised her off the ground with the embrace with his hold.
Rarity moaned through the kiss as a fluttering rose in her chest. Using his right hand he massaged her back and slid his hand down until he reached her tail. His fingers gliding along the base of her tail caused Rarity to squirm against him. The kiss finally broke as big smiles adorned their faces.
"Holy shit," Rainbow Dash gasped. "Now that was pretty damn sexy." Surely enough Rainbow Dash's wings stood to full attention as a grin formed on her face. "Oh don't stop on my account." She said as she tapped her fingers to her lips. For a moment they were confused until they looked down, realizing that Rarity's lip stick was smudged and remnants were on Naruto's lips.
Rarity excused herself, flush with embarrassment and to fix up her makeup.
"Oh come on, you're not even going to tell me how it was?" She called out to the mare.
"You do realize she's going to get you back right?" He asked as Rainbow Dash let out a snort.
"And how is she going to do that?"
Fifteen minutes later Rainbow Dash found herself standing in the middle of the shop, in her panties and sports bra as Rarity continued her measurements. The only saving grace was that Rarity told Naruto it would be improper to be in the same room with a mare in a state of undress, especially if they weren't mated or married.
Didn't stop him from laughing and cracking jokes in the other room. What didn't help was that he also revealed why they were there. Going on about how cute it was when she managed to badger more details out of Rainbow Dash.
Naruto going through dates with other mares was expected, but what made it easier was the fact he seemed to be choosing mares she was familiar with.
"You're acting like we're going to become a couple or something!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, blushing heavily.
"Aww? Am I not good enough for you Dash?" Despite the tone he was using they could practically feel the blond's grin from the other room.
Rarity chuckled quietly. "I believe you found him much cuter when he was shy correct?" She asked the Pegasus with an amused look.
"Hey!" Naruto cried out from the other room.
"Anyway I might have the outfit just in mind for you. I assure you that it will be absolutely fantastic." She finished with a dramatic declaration.
"Uugh, its not going to be anything too girly or frilly right? I have a reputation to protect." Rainbow Dash remarked as her face scrunched up.
Rarity's expression changed into one indicating that she was offended by Dash's statement. "I assure you Rainbow I am a professional. I am more than capable of making an outfit to your liking."
"I'm going to go on home and get ready for tonight. I'll be back to pick you up from here seeing as I can't fly." Well not for the time being. "You have fun now." He said as he bid good bye to both of the mares.
"Oh we will, I have to take her to the Spa to fix up her mane."
Naruto almost willingly risked Rarity's wrath just to see the look of horror on Rainbow's face.
Naruto went back home and head up to his room. He looked through his closest. Thankfully enough he had his suit recently cleaned. He was wondering if he should get one in another color. Anyway he went to the bathroom and got readied up for the night. Cleaned up, cologne up, and with his mane and fur trimmed he was ready for tonight.
He arrived back to the Boutique and knocked on the door. He greeted Rarity and was led inside. "I present to you, Miss Rainbow Dash!" she presented with all the dramatic flair one would expect of the fashionista.
Stepping out from the backroom the tomboyish mare was wearing a silky black dress with a single strap over her left shoulder. The dress draped elegantly over her body, with the strap and bottom of the dress aligned with silver trim.
Her mane which was once scruffy was now stylized in voluminous curls. Highlighting her lips was a lipstick the shade of Iris that brought out the fullness of her lips. Her eyelashes were longer and had gentle flicks.
In a mere few hours Rainbow Dash had turned from jock to beauty.
"I..whaba…" He stammered as he nearly let the lilacs he brought fall out of his hand.
"Do I look okay?" She wondered, feeling rather unusually timid.
"You look amazing Dash." He said as he handed her the lilacs.
"Ooh, you remember." An expression indicating how pleased she was radiated from her. She once mentioned she preferred snacking on lilacs to roses, while even though the latter was sweeter in taste she enjoyed the flavor of lilacs more. "Thank you." She replied, happily taking them. "Thanks Rarity. Sorry I gave you a hard time the whole time."
Naruto glanced between them; he'll get the story later. "Yeah thanks Rare, we owe you one."
"Oh my, I simply wanted to do something nice for my friends. You two enjoy yourselves." She said, waving them off as the Naruto extended his arm to Rainbow Dash.
Linking hers up with his the two of them went on their way for the evening. Rainbow Dash having a misstep or two seeing as she was wearing recently purchased pumps and not only didn't have time to break them in, wasn't used to wearing heels much.
Naruto decided to initiate some small talk. "So what have you been up to all this time Dash? I haven't really seen you for weeks it feels like."
"To be honest nothing really," she replied with a shrug. "Napping and training. Did help out with some of the rebuilding and with the town having to up our production in food to make some money weather management was bit of a pain for a while." She explained to which Naruto nodded in understanding. The weather had been rather touch and go lately for a while. "Seems like someone was busy scoring himself some dates," She remarked suddenly bringing the attention back to Naruto.
"Yeah yeah," he replied with a grin.
"I know it seems like I'm busting your ribs and all, but I do appreciate this. Been a year since I was on a date."
"Well, in that case I better make sure it's good." He said as he brought her to Ponyville's only fancy restaurant which happened to be called The Fancy.
Sure enough it was a quaint little restaurant filled with many small tables clustered the room, most of them filled with ponies talking avidly or holding hands with each other.
"Never been to the Fancy before." Rainbow Dash commented as she looked around.
"Really?" He asked in surprise.
"Never had a reason to before." She replied before she turned her attention back to him. "Hope the food is good."
"Trust me, you'll enjoy it." He assured her. They were soon seated. The two of them were led to the rarely used outside seats that gave them a lovely view of the flora as well as the moon shining down over them.
"Here is a basket of rolls for the table. Your drinks will be just another few moments," The waitress says with a smile. She sets down a blue and green basket, that matches the walls and floor, full of golden brown buttery biscuits before walking off again.
"Ooh!" Dash exclaims excitedly, reaching out for a roll and taking a bite.
"So weather management and training? Seems like that wouldn't really eat up all your hours if you managed your training right."
"You'd be surprise. What about you? Besides the obvious I mean?"
"Well I've been trying to start up a dojo. I was hoping to draw in business for those who want to learn how to defend themselves. I haven't had the best luck so far, seeing as there hasn't been much interest. I'm going to keep trying though."
"Here are your drinks!" the waitress announces as if on cue. She levitates the glasses off of the tray and puts them in front of Naruto and Dash. "Now, have you decided on what to order or will you need a few more moments?"
Rainbow Dash glanced at Naruto, unsure of what to order. "I'll go with whatever you think is good."
"Two orders of Spice and Cucumber salads and for our main meal Cheese Lasagna." Naruto told the waitress.
"Alright then, I'll have those orders out for you when they're ready. Also, I'll bring you another basket of rolls." She finishes writing the order in her notebook before taking the menus, she walks away from the table.
"How about you tell me a bit about yourself?" she asks.
"What do you mean?" He asked. "You know me pretty well."
"Well I want to know something personal." She decided as Naruto paused, wondering if he should oblige her or not.
"Alright, here's something few know…" He said as he began telling her a veiled version of an incident that occurred when he was training with Jiraiya. As soon as the story finished their food was ready.
"Your food is ready!" the waitress announces as she brings two platters with your orders on them.
"That was fast," Dash comments as she sets the plates down.
"Enjoy your meal," the waitress says happily with a bow. The two of them began to happily chat and talk about the crazy events that had befallen Ponyville.
Before long they had both finished, Naruto had paid, and they'd left the building.
Naruto couldn't help but let out a shiver. "Kind of chilly I guess we should have brought jackets?"
"We?" She asked, gesturing back to the wings on her back.
"Oh right." Pegasi often operated at high altitudes meaning wind pressures and cold air didn't bother them like the other tribes. It would take a noticeably low temperature before they were bothered by the cold.
"Lucky you." He groused when suddenly he found himself pulled into her via wing.
"Better?" She asked.
Naruto couldn't help but notice how soft her feathers were. "Actually yeah." They kept like that for a moment as they continued their journey along the road. Every so often they would see some ponies staring or looking. Others broke off from their conversation to take notice and converse.
"Don't they have better things to do than gawk?" Rainbow Dash grew annoyed the more ponies seem to focus on them.
"Ignore them; I know a place where we could go." He said as he grabbed her hand and suddenly shot forward. Rainbow Dash for a moment was stunned as Naruto suddenly let go of her hand. "Try and keep up!" He shouted back to her.
Taking it as a challenge Rainbow Dash kicked off her shoes, scooped them up, and began chasing after him. "Oh you're so going to pay!" She shouted, laughter escaping her lips as she chased after him. Not too long after they ended at one of the grassy hills near Ponyville. "My feet are killing me." She groaned, plopping down on the grass as she began to massage her sore feet. She placed the Lilacs down so she could have proper use of both her hands.
Naruto sat down next to her. "You enjoying yourself so far?"
"Yeah, I really am." She said as she moved her hands from her feet to the cool grass. "Man, Princess Luna did a really good job." She stated as she saw the arrangement of stars. "No offense to Princess Celestia and all, but I can actually make out some things."
"I'm really glad because when it comes down to it, as long as those who are precious to me are happy that what really matters."
"You getting sappy on me?"
"Quiet you." The two of them continued to enjoy the serenity of the scene for a few good minutes. "Want to go get Ice Cream?"
After having picked up the delicious desert on their way back from the hills the two of them continued their trek to Rainbow's Cloud home. The Pegasus was enjoying the treat, especially considering the last of her lilacs were sprinkled on top of it as a topping.
"Guess this is where it comes to an end." She said, finishing off the remains of the desert with a crunch. Bless whoever it was that made edible cones. "I have to admit, it wasn't too bad to get girlied up but I don't plan on doing it again anytime soon."
"Well Dash whenever you need a friend you know where to find me. I'm just glad I was able to cheer you up."
"Alright then bro, see you around." With that she began to ascend, with a flap of her wings she took to the sky. She turned her head glancing at Naruto who was looking back at her. For a moment she hovered in between a flap and a slow descent, fighting an eternal war before making a decision.
"Fuck it!" She swooped down and grabbed Naruto by the shoulders causing him to nearly fall back.
"Rain what the…" he was cut off guard when her lips captured his. The kiss itself was exhilarating and for a lack of better words electrifying. It was a rush and caused tingles to course through him.
Rainbow Dash broke the kiss with a grin. "Not bad, if I ever decide I want to date I'll let you know and we'll go with something a bit more exciting. See ya." With a wink Rainbow Dash flew back up to her cloud house.
Naruto knew one thing for certain. Whatever idea for a date Rainbow Dash had he was going to make sure he end up bringing a First Aid Kit just in case.
Equestrian Heroes 00 Naruto x ? 00 Story Start 00 Naruto found himself going over the Request Board in hopes of finding a job of interest. After glancing over a bunch of meaningless twenty and thirty bit jobs one finally caught his interest.
~~~~~~~~~~
RETRIEVAL REQUEST:
MAGICAL ARTIFACT
REWARD: 3000 BITS
REQUESTER: AMBER WANDS OF CANTERLOT
PLEASE SEE REQUESTER BEFORE UNDERTAKING TASK FOR MORE DETAILS.
~~~~~~~~~~~ The picture was that of a mare with golden yellow colored fur and a golden blond mane with white streaks. The Unicorn mare also had a lovely shade of rose for her eyes. Her outfit consisted of white and violets and the fabric looked rather expensive.
Well looks like he was going to have to head to Canterlot and get more information about this request. Thankfully she had her address on it.
Having decided on his plans, Naruto decided to let the others know he was going to be out of town for the next few days while he was going to take care of this task. Seeing as both Fluttershy and Rarity were going to find themselves rather busy with their careers, that gave him something to do until they both were able to coordinate a day where they were both free.
First thing the following morning he got on the train and arrived at Canterlot. Per usual, any attempts to mingle among the usual Canterlotian resulted in him being ignored.
He made his way to the address and to his surprise it was a store of sorts. Making his way through the front doors he stepped into a building with various objects on display from armors to all sorts of weapons, urns, and other interesting structures. He gazed at the marbel floor and the bright royal decorations and curtains.
As he continued gazing around he noticed all sorts of moving objects that could only be a result of magic. Finally he arrived at the desk where behind, a stallion sat. "Hello. I'm here to meet Amber Wands."
The stallion adjusted the glasses on his nose and gave a nod towards Naruto.
"Miss Wands is expecting you." He pointed to the white and emerald ornate staircase off to the right. "Head down the hall once you go up and take a right."
"Right, thanks."
He made his way to the staircase and trailed up the stairs before following the rest of the employee's directions. He finally came to an office. Knocking on the door, a voice beckoned him inside to which he obliged.
The room was full of bookshelves, which were in turn full of books and scrolls. Up above was a skyline.
Sure enough, sitting behind the desk was the mare from the posting. She seemed to be reading a scroll, levitating several, briefly skimming between them before writing down something with a murmur.
"Miss Amber Wands? I'm here about your posting."
Amber Wands looked up; with a snap of her fingers the scrolls wrapped up and neatly piled together on the corner of her desk. Her desk was littered with many glittering objects, some encrusted with emeralds or rubies and other objects that seemed to be carved from wood.
"Aah hello, at long last someone answered my post. You're not with the Equestrian Guard are you?" She asked, a tense gaze followed the question.
"No, I'm not. Is that a problem?" He wondered as the mare's gaze soon formed into a more comforting grin.
"Not personally, but they dismiss my request as low priority. Fools. The lot of them. Magical artifacts in the hands of brainless bandits is a travesty. Do they not understand the importance of preserving our history? Bah, this is why I took this obscure route."
Naruto cleared his throat, cutting into the mare's nonsensical rambling. "About why I'm here."
"Aha right, right. I am Amber Wands; it appears you saw my message. Allow me to find a map so I can better explain the details." She said as she got up and began digging through the desk. "No…" She began tossing out scrolls on the desk.
"No…no…uguh confound papers." She murmured before finally pulling out a map. "Aah yes here we are." She placed the map on the desk and spread it out.
"The mission is simple." She pointed to a large red circle on a patch of land between Canterlot and Baltimare. "Some no good bandits attacked the train that was delivering to Canterlot with the last report we received from the train being in that location. I wish for you to go there and retrieve this item." Her horn lit up with a sunflower colored aura as she levitated over a spear. The spear glowed as it showed off the image of a dagger. With the exception of the large red ruby that was situated in the handle it looked rather normal. "I trust you'll be able to get this for me…uum what is your name?"
"Naruto, Naruto Uzumaki, Miss Wands," He introduced himself.
"Please, no need for formalities. It's flattering, but please, call me Amber." Amber corrected. "Any pony willing to help preserve our valuable culture is considered a personal friend of mine."
'Wow, she really loves the Equestrian culture.' He noted. "Is there any other information I should know?"
"I think some of them may have been remnants from Nightmare Moon's forces." She casually suggested making Naruto nearly yelp out in shock. That wasn't just some small tidbit you glaze over, that was something you bring to the forefront.
"What, and you didn't bring this to Princess Celestia's attention?" He demanded, knowing that possible remnants of Nightmare's followers were at the top of the list, the only exceptions were the prisoners who were entitled 'The Condemned' who were not powerful enough to be sealed away in Tartarus, but were too monstrous to house in normal prison facilities.
"Well like I said earlier, the guards were anything but accommodating to my attempts at seeing the Princess. They had the nerve to dismiss me as some high strung mare playing with magical trinkets!" She shrieked as her magic caused multiple items in the room to be enveloped in magic. "The nerve!" She then huffed as everything fell back into place with noisy clatter. "So you Mr. Uzumaki are my only hope in getting that artifact. Three-Thousand bits is pretty generous."
"Yeah, not like I'm risking my life against dangerous criminals. You kind of left that part out in your posting." He sarcastically remarked as Amber made a wave gesture with her right hand.
"Details…details." She replied.
Naruto stood up and gave a nod. "Fine, I'll get your item. Don't you worry."
Amber Wands smiled, pleased at the declaration. "May Celestia's sun continue to shine on you." She stated as she watched the stallion leave. 'I did as you wish Princess, but is this stallion really capable of handling dangerous criminals on the level of the condemned?' The mare couldn't help but wonder.
Naruto made his way to the castle, hoping to catch Celestia at a time she wasn't busy, but of course Day Court was in session. The last few times he had been lucky to catch her when she wasn't busy, but that didn't seem to be the case today.
For a moment he was pondering where or not he should wait until after Day Court was over?
"Naruto?" A surprised voice called out to him.
Turning around, the blond was surprised to see it was known other than Twinkleshine dressed in an outfit befitting a lawyer. "Twinkleshine? Well this is a surprise? What are you doing here?"
"I'm on call. I'm one of the new paralegals her majesty has hired to help deal with the rush of new cases that's been occurring. Many of the recaptured criminals are being retried for crimes they have committed along with many influential families hiring their own lawyers with testimony of many of them being brainwashed or coerced into it by Nightmare Moon."
"Or so many of them claim I bet." He remarked, recalling about such similar arguments that were made by the criminals in the past. It wasn't their fault, it was the evil chakra in their brains from their blood lines. God damn Sasuke. He had to get drunk and lament that damn Uchiha brain chakra thing.
"Nevertheless, it is good to see you? Are you here on business?" She asked.
"I am, but it looks like I might not get my chance." He said, pointing behind him to the ever growing line of ponies wishing to attend the day court.
"I wanted some information for a request I'm going to partake in. The client has hired me to track down an item stolen by bandits during a shipment to Canterlot and she mentioned there are rumors one of The Condemned are among them and I was hoping to get files on these Condemned to see what they look like."
Twinkleshine let out a startled gasp. "You must be kidding? You can't be thinking of going against one of those monsters!"
Despite the horrified expression on the mare's face, he wouldn't be deterred. "Like I said, it's only rumors and I need the information so I know who or what they look like. You can't avoid a criminal if you don't know what they look like." Or in his case, take them out.
Running into Twinkleshine surely couldn't have been a coincidence. Now she was going to reveal she either worked on one of their cases or she was hired by one of their family's in the past and had access to their files, the blond promptly figured and began counting down.
"Files like those are confidential. You would need to be a high ranking member in the Equestrian Crime Information Center to have access to files like those. It could be possible to find a version of their files in the county they committed their crimes and where they were charged, but it's not straight across the line in each jurisdiction. Some have all the non-expunged criminal offenses and others are limited to actual convictions, while in others it also includes arrests, charges dismissed, charges pending, and even charges of which the individual has been acquitted. In other words, you would be shifting through weeks of paperwork, bureaucracy, and other issues."
"So, that's it? You don't know anypony who maybe owes you a favor or something like that?" That wasn't how things were supposed to go. What happen to his crazy luck where things always worked out?
"No, I'm afraid I don't have access to such things. They don't leave important documents like that lying around for anyone to get their hands on after all. I'd be rather concerned if those in charge were that incompetent."
"I guess I'll just have to be careful then. After all I'm just going on item retrieval. How long do you think you'll be working on these cases of yours?"
"Til my mane is all gray." The mare dryly lamented.
"Well either way, it was good seeing you again. If we see each other again let's get lunch or something sometime." He waved her off, deciding he was just taking his chances. It wasn't like he couldn't defend himself.
"It was good seeing you as well Naruto. Good lord on your task." Twinkleshine bid him farewell, readjusting the large stack of files in her arm as she continued on her way.
Either way, he had a map and he had a location, so it was only a matter of getting some supplies, and with two hundred bits, the best he would be able to do was food and enough water for two days.
That meant he was going to have to travel on foot none stop at full speed if he wanted to get to the location marked on the map in three hours' time.
The journey was quiet and the pace was rather quick. The heat of the sun beaded down on him as he continued the journey.
He found himself coming to a pause when he glimpsed something on the ground. It was a body. He came to a stop and began making his way to it. A moan came from the body, but it was inaudible to him.
Naruto made his way over to the body, pulling out the knife he brought with him. He didn't have enough bits to squander them on kunai that could be so easily destroyed. Naruto bent over to inspect the body, but something was off.
It was warm.
Naruto moved up to watch the surrounding trees, looking for signs of movement that would indicate trouble.
Suddenly a bolt of magic shot out from the trees. In the blink of the eye he moved and twisted out of the way of the ambush. Several more bolts fired and immediately he was on the move.
Naruto trained his vision on where the blasts came from and shot forward into the trees.
Amateurs. Sloppy.
One foot connected into the jaw of one of the bandits. He landed, spun, grabbed the wrist of one and yanked him forward so he could bury his knee in the bandit's gut.
He twisted around to avoid a machete slash from one of them. A quick twist of the wrist disarmed the bandit, allowing Naruto to catch the blade with his other hand. Spinning counter clockwise he pulled the bandit in front as another one of them fired a blast, burning a hole through his companion. Leaping up he drove both of his feet into the now dying bandit and sent the soon to be corpse into two more of them.
Lilac, violet, crimson, blueberry, gray, and peach. All matters of coats and all matters of mane it didn't matters. Unicorns or Earth ponies, the various features of these nameless bandits did not matter. They were criminals, they were scum, and they were the lowest of the low.
They were fast, but he was faster.
They were strong, but he was stronger.
They thought they were unstoppable…they didn't even know the meaning of the word.
Upon making quick work of the first wave that attacked him, the rest had smartened up and taken off. Instead of picking them all off, Naruto trailed after one of them, with any hope they would lead him to the stash of goods they had confiscated.
Upon seeing a base in the distance, Naruto quickly dashed up and rendered the pony he was following unconscious with a jab to the back of the head. Upon heading inside the makeshift base, he had found all matters of treasures and other items. Most of the haul was bits and personal effects that were stolen off unlucky travelers with a good bit of items being the supplies and exports/imports that were looted from the train.
He had even managed to find Amber Wands item. A nice cool easy three thousand bits, but that was far from enough. He wondered how long that would last him so he began going over his financials in his head.
For each of his mares, he would need a fifty bit budget minimum for the dates. Now if he were to factor in Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack of at least once a week, that would be two-hundred bits. That would be covering the meals, set-up for the dates, and even the gifts.
His monthly water bill was three-hundred bits a month. While this era thankfully had plumbing, the magical means that were used to transport, heat or cool, and dispose of water was rather costly and took him quite a while to get used to.
There was his food bill that was also around a good fifty bits a week thanks to his appetite.
Not to mention he was still paying off the materials and workers for the construction of his dojo that was rather costly. In hind sight, him contracting the services so soon after incidents kept befalling Ponyville was a bit sort sided since the materials and both the labor had grown more expensive as of late.
'Shit ,speaking of water, I'll have to pay to get the plumbing install.' He had completely forgotten to factor that into the equation. He had factored in an office and a training room, and a cafeteria, but he wondered if he had left anything out? He had always figured he would worry about the design later, but now that he was really factoring in his finances he needed to plan more carefully. 'I had a surplus of twenty-thousand bits. Did I really manage to spend it all in a matter of months?'
He began thinking about his options. His best bet would be to go gemstone finding with Rarity, but in order to find any gems of any real value, that would require them to spend the entire day traveling great distances. He wouldn't do that to the mare, especially since he already dragged her away once from her focus in order to design something for Dash. He couldn't be that selfish, not to mention the scoring of the gems and gathering of the bits took a great deal of time.
He also couldn't ask the Apples, they were also trying to maintain their own finances. One of their biggest money makers were after all their Zap Apple Jam or their Apple Cider and it wasn't time for either of those.
He decided to stop worrying about it for right now. First he would deliver Amber her item and then he would start planning out how he would earn bits as well as construction of his dojo.
If he was going to make some money he was going to need to tap into his strengths or at least what was familiar to him. The first thing that came to mind is to use his abilities and what better way than collecting bounties or at least doing a bounty hunter services for payment.
Tracking down and capturing these Condemned sounds like a good way in order to start collecting some bits. The best way he would be to contact the one person he knew would have information on the condemned.
Celestia.
And there was one pony he knew would be able to get a message to Celestia for him rather easily. By the time he arrived to the library it was one in the afternoon. He knocked on the door and found himself welcomed inside by a cheerful Spike.
"Hey Naruto! 'Sup?" he held a duster in his hand and had a neckerchief acting as a filter over his mouth.
"Not much actually. Cleaning?"
"Pretty much. Twilight doesn't spend much time outside the library so I always make sure to clean up whenever she's gone. She's really good at turning this place into a war zone."
"I see, do you know when she'll get back? I need some advice and I know she can help me."
"She should be back in a few hours, so just make yourself at home," said the dragon as he resumed dusting a corner of the room.
Strolling over to the impressive array of books that lined the walls Naruto casually began reading their spines. Considering how often he made visits because of the interviews it was funny he hadn't really thought about checking out any of the books.
He really didn't find anything that stroked his interest. He had done plenty of reading his first few months in the world.
"Spike, I'm back!" the door swung open, snapping Naruto away from his thoughts. Twilight marched into the library but stopped, stunned at Naruto's presence. "Oh, hello Naruto, I didn't expect to see you here."
"Hey," he smiled warmly; "I was hoping to speak with you today. I need some advice."
"In that case I'll be happy to assist you."
Naruto couldn't help but wonder something. "I never really thought about it, but is the library always this empty?"
The purple unicorn sighed, looking deeply into his eyes for a moment before breaking away.
"Ponies around here just don't come by that often. To be honest, I'm worried that it might be because of me."
"Oh come on, I'm sure that's not it." He suggested, doing his best to try and cheer her up.
"Well, nothing's really been changed besides the fact I completely reorganized the catalog so everything is more organized and efficient. I even hear some of the ponies around town gossiping about how…" she began to ramble but Naruto cut her off.
"Are probably nothing more than a bunch of gossipers or busy bodies. Look, Twilight, don't blame yourself because some ponies don't value reading as much as you. You know how some can get, they'll put down others to make themselves feel better, so don't trouble yourself over their opinions."
A smile formed on Twilight's face. "I-I'll try and keep that in mind. Anyway, I'm sorry to have kept you waiting; was there something I could do for you?"
"I need financial advice and you see like somepony who could help me develop a plan." Twilight's eyes practically lit up.
Her eyes lit up at this as she hopped over to wear he took a seat. "All right! Sounds like fun!" She glanced down at folder he brought which separately detailed his finances, costs for his dojo, and bills.
"I need to develop a budget."
"Well that should be no problem. What are you doing right now for income?" she asked.
"Currently I don't have a job. For a good deal of time I worked for both Rarity and the Apples, but for reasons I won't be able to earn enough money working for them without taking their focus away from their fall schedule. That's another reason why I came to you. I was hoping you could send a note to Princess Celestia for me."
If it was anyone else Twilight would have been concerned about being used for her connection to the princess, but since Naruto and the princess knew each other she was willing to make the exception. "Sure, I can have Spike send it later today if you're alright with it."
"That'll be fine now about trying to figure out a budget."
"Ooh! I just know where to start!" she giddily pulled several books out of the shelf with her magic, arraying them across the desk. "Economical budgeting can be pretty tricky, but once you get used to it, it's actually pretty fun!"
Their time together went smoothly; Naruto was beginning to feel that he would be able to better handle his expenses. When it came to deals on budgeting and he'll have to stop by Rarity's when the shop was closed for the day.
By the time they were done it was late evening so Naruto went home for the day. Even with the recent reward he was going to have to start working daily and spending some hours earning bits to avoid this kind of situation again.
He decided to drop by Fluttershy's cottage to see If maybe she planned on going on a trip to the Everfree today. Sure enough when he entered the property she was tending to her chickens. Smiling, he walked over, softly treading the grass still moist with morning dew.
"Good morning Fluttershy," he said cheerfully.
"Oh, hello Naruo," she smiled, "How are you this morning?"
"I'm doing pretty good" grinned the stallion, "How about you?"
"I'm well. I'm just collecting the eggs right now, please, go ahead inside. I'll join you in a moment...If you're okay with that."
"Anyway I can help?"
"Oh...No, thank you. The chickens are scared easily by others," she popped her head inside the coop, from which came soft clucking,
He decided to leave her to what she was doing and walked inside the cottage. As always Fluttershy's home had a smattering of animals. Small critters from squirrels to mice raised around the legs of chairs and skittered across the tables.
There were birds hanging from handles as they communicate with squeaks. As he made his way to the couch the smaller creatures made their way away from the furniture.
After a few minutes Fluttershy returned carrying a basket full of eggs which she placed on the table. "Sorry about making you wait," she said demurely, "would you like some tea?"
"No, I'm fine," he replied.
"Oh...Okay then," she said softly as she continued attending to her critters from putting seeds in the feeder for the squirrels to nuts for the squirrels. Once she was done she walked over to couch, sitting on the far end of it.
"So what brought you here today?"
"I was coming to see if you had any plans for gathering herbs today?" he asked as a butterfly floated in from an open window and rested in her mane.
"No, not really. I mean I don't need to make any trips for a little while. Is there something you need?"
"Well, I was hoping to make some bits. I need to start improving my financial situation because my savings are running low."
"Oh my," She softly gasped. "Is it bad? Is there any way I can help?"
"It's not too bad; I made a sizable amount of bits yesterday doing a job in Canterlot. A retrieval job. I also talked with Twilight yesterday and she's helping me figure out a budgeting plan as well as another idea I have in mind. "
"Have you tried asking around town? Maybe Somepony is looking to hire? Like maybe the Cakes?"
Naruto pondered the suggestion. "I think I should hold off on that. It'll be a few months yet before Mrs. Cake will be advised to take it easy."
"Have you tried the board?" She asked as he nodded.
"Yeah, but all the rewards are mere chump change, hardly enough for shopping let alone being substantial in my income."
"Well, hopefully you'll be able to find something."
A knock on the door drew their attention. "Coming!" Fluttershy called as she got up and went to the door. To their surprise it was Rarity. "Oh hello Rarity."
"Morning Fluttershy, I am delighted to catch you at home. I hope I am not interrupting anything important."
"Well…I mean…" her gaze floated over to Naruto.
"Hey Rare," he greeted her with a wave.
"Why hello Naruto, I had no idea you would be here. I am not interrupting anything am I?" Rarity would be beside herself if she ruined a private moment between the two.
"Oh no, I was just visiting and seeing if she needed anything assistance for the day." Naruto explained as he got up from the couch. "Don't let me keep you two from whatever it is you usually do."
"Actually since you are here as well maybe you can assist. I have already gathered the others and quite frankly it would be impossible without Fluttershy's help." Who could say to do those eyes?
"W-Well. W-What about my animals?" she asked as a puff of smoke erupted from behind them and there stood two Naruto's.
"The answer to all your problems." He suggested, throwing out his hands as if he was doing an introduction. "You're fine with this right Shy?" He asked as the Pegasus was a bit hesitant. He walked over and took a hold of her hand.
Well as long as he was there she figured she would feel fine. "O-Oh, in that case, I guess I can help."
Rarity let out a squeal of joy. "Thank you, thank you, thank you." Fluttershy nearly fell over from the glomp. "Oh we must begin at once." She said nearly dragging the poor Pegasus off her feet.
Naruto chuckled and followed right behind them. On the way there Rarity explained what had happened.
That Photo Finish the famous photographer and her happened to run in each other and taking notice of the hat Rarity was wearing expressed interest in seeing and possibly photographing more of Rarity's designs.
Fluttershy was her model seeing as Rarity was most familiar with the Pegasus and designing items for her.
"Hm... She's going to want to see attitude and pizzazz," Rarity was telling Fluttershy.
"A-a-attitude and, um... pizzazz," she repeated nervously.
"More light! It has to catch the sequins just so or the whole outfit is just a disaster." Twilight quickly obliged, using her magic to expand the light above Fluttershy. "Oh, and the headdress need more feathers. Pinkie Pie! More feathers!" Pinkie bounced over with a basket of feathers, which Rarity placed into the headdress. Her eyes examined the tiny jewels worked into it. "Naruto, gem simulation!"
"And sequins! More sequins!" Naruto entered from the other room with the sequin to which he sprinkled on Fluttershy. "And more ribbon!" He placed it on. "Oh no! Less ribbon." He removed it. "No! More ribbon." And back again. "Oh, this hem is completely off. PINCUSHION!"
Spike sped over with pins stuck in his back. Naruto grimaced a little, despite his knowledge that dragon scales were thick enough to protect them from molten lava. Rarity placed them on the hem and shooed him away too, her expression softening a little.
"Thank you all for helping me. I'm sorry to be so short with you, but I'm... I'm just so nervous."
Naruto walked over and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "We understand Rare, but no need to be nervous. We've all seen your amazing work and Photo Finish will love it as well."
"Thank you Darling, you always know just what to say."
Twilight caught sight of Spike glaring at Naruto, but was more concerned about the fact he still had the pins in his back.
"Oh, doesn't that hurt?" she asked him.
"Thick scales," he said promptly. "Can't feel a thing. And even if I could, there is no pain that would keep me from assisting the most beautiful creature in the world."
Twilight groaned in exasperation and rolled her eyes,.
He turned to Twilight and Pinkie. "I'm gonna tell you two a secret, I've already trusted Naruto with it. But you have to promise not to tell anyone."
"I promise," vowed Twilight.
"Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye," Pinkie promised.
Spike beckoned them to come closer. Then closer again. Then again, until they were right next to his head.
"I have a crush on Rarity!" Twilight reacted with a frown that said 'well duh.' Pinkie, however, gasped and shoved her hooves in her mouth. 'Uh oh. That is not good.' Pinkie Pie couldn't help but groaned. She had already promised she wouldn't say a word and that meant she had to keep it. She wondered how she could clue the dragon in that having a crush on Rarity might not be the best thing without breaking the promise she just made.
"We won't say a word!"
"Give me a break. Everypony already knows how you-"
"Twilight!" Pinkie scorned, cutting her off. "You promised Spike you wouldn't say anything. He trusts you. And losing a friend's trust is the fastest way to lose a friend forever!"
"But-"
"For-ev-er!" Pinkie Pie emphasized each syllable with a stern look.
"My lips are sealed." She quickly promised if not a little freaked out. " Though I'm pretty sure Rarity is gonna pick up on your feelings," she noted, as Spike wore a t-shirt with Rarity in a love heart at the center.
Subtle Spike was not.
There was no time to consider this mystery further, as the bell rang to announce an entry of their esteemed guest, with two mare assistants. She wore a black dress, with white and pink finishes on the hem. Her white mane was set in a neatly organised bob, reaching up to ear length. Her eyes were covered by large-framed pink glasses, hiding them from view. She carried herself with self-assured confidence, as most elite would, but Twilight had to place a hand over her mouth to stifle the giggle escaping her lips. While she was less harsh in her criticisms of fashion considering how much it meant to Rarity she still thought all the parading around in colorful outfits was a bit crazy.
"I, Photo Finish... have awwived," she announced, with a thick accent.
"Let me just say, what an honor-" Rarity stopped as Finish walked straight past her, rudely ignoring her and focusing her attention on Fluttershy. She popped a collapsible camera from her suitcase and pointed it at her.
"We begin... NOW!" she declared.
The photo shoot was over quickly. Rarity tried to mime to Fluttershy poses to do, but Finish didn't like them, apparently only interested when she looked her most timid and reserved, which was whenever she rejected a move. At least she was trying her best. After only about four or five photos, she collapsed her camera again and moved to confer with the other two.
Naruto and Twilight exchanged a look. This didn't bode well. Either she only needed a few photos or she didn't like Rarity's work. The mare in question removed Fluttershy's feathered headdress, looking forlorn.
"I'm so sorry. I tried my best," sFluttershy said sadly.
"Well, the headdress is too big for you and cape had too much sparkle," replied Rarity, equally disappointed. "I can't believe I ever thought I could impress her."
However, the photographer returned with surprising news. "It seems that I, Photo Finish, haff found a next fashion star here in Ponyville."
"Really?" Rarity asked, hardly daring to believe it.
"Yes. Really. And I, Photo Finish, am going to help her to shine all over Eqvestria. Tomorrow a photo shoot in ze park." She stood frozen in place for a few seconds then: "I go!" With that announcement, she dashed off with her stylists.
"Did you hear that?" whispered Rarity, looking after her. "I am going to "shine all over Equestria"."
"See, I told you there was nothing to be nervous about Rare."
"Yes... yes you did." She squealed with excitement. "Oh, this is absolutely marvelous!"
"Oh, Rarity. I was so worried I'd ruined everything," Fluttershy replied as she let out an exhale in relief.
"Oh, never. I knew you'd be perfect." Unable to contain her excitement, Rarity squealed and bounced up and down on Spike's tail, though the dragon in question was so love-struck, he didn't seem to care.
The following day the trio of Naruto, Fluttershy, and Rarity were in the park. The latter was extremely excited, having already brought an assortment of dressing blinds and outfits for Fluttershy to wear. Rarity moved the outfits behind the blinds and brought Fluttershy as well.
Naruto stood outside near the blinds, able to hear Rarity dress Fluttershy in various outfits as she offered her opinion on each one. "No, no, no, yes!" She closed the blinds and revealed Fluttershy in a gem-studded outfit. "That is definitely the one. Photo Finish is going to love it. Everypony is going to love it!"
"Oh, I am so excited for you." Fluttershy responded, softly. "Just don't forget us little ponies when you become the most famous designer in all of Equestria."
"Never." Rarity assured.
"Put me down here." A voice commanded near us. We looked to see it was Photo Finish. The ponies carrying her placed her down and she jumped off the platform she was sitting on. She observed Fluttershy's outfit for a moment. "Oh, nonononononono. The model should be in something simple! Something inspired by... the nature!"
"That's just what I was thinking." Rarity responded and rushed over to her cart to look for something else. After, she kicked the cart away, nervously. "Um... give me a moment and I'll, uh, put a little something together."
"Yes... that will not be necessary." Photo Finish replied.
"But... but... how are you going to help me 'shine across Equestria' if I don't design something new for these pictures?"
"I am not going to help you shine across Equestria. I am going to help her shine." She pointed at Fluttershy, surprising the trio. A couple of the ponies that assisted her starting pushing Fluttershy off to somewhere else in the park. "She is my star." She looked at Rarity. "You! Go!"
"Fluttershy…" Naruto spoke softly. "…oh no…that's not good." Considering how sigh shy she was this was not going to end well.
Naruto and Rarity who was now sadden walked over to Fluttershy who was now dressed in a nature-inspiring dress. Rarity had grabbed the outfit she had place on Fluttershy, which was thrown on the floor, and placed it back on her cart full of other dresses while holding her head low.
"Fluttershy…" Naruto called out to her. "I know we said we were going to work on your issues, but I'm pretty sure we're on the same wave length of you not being comfortable with this.
"Y-You're right," she replied with a nod. "A m-model? I can't."
Rarity immediately heard this and added in on the conversation. "Oh, but you must, Fluttershy. Photo Finish wants to make you a star. This is the opportunity of a lifetime. I know we were all hoping it would be my lifetime, but nonetheless you can't throw away this chance. You must do this for me. You must. You must! YOU MUST!"
"Come on Rare you know how Shy is. You don't think she'd be okay with this?" He argued.
"B-But its an opportunity of a lifetime. "
"That doesn't mean its one she wants." He further argued.
Suddenly, Photo Finish's voice erupted. "Floottershy! It is time to make... the magics!" Fluttershy looked over between them. Rarity gave her a wide and accepting grin, but Naruto's expression was more concerned.
Fluttershy reluctantly decided to go for it, realizing how much making a good impression with Photo Finish meant to her friend. If it meant helping Rarity maybe she could deal with some discomfort.
Fluttershy turned around and began walking towards Photo Finish. "Oh, wunderbar! You are like a delicate flower. So much more alluring without all those sparkles und feathers." She commented as she walked with Fluttershy.
Rarity sighed sadly as she walked away from the scene. "Rare." Naruto followed after her. "Why?"
"I know this may seem weird to you, but I earnestly believe that this is an amazing opportunity for her. After all you said it yourself its time to help her start facing her fears."
"Yeah, at a steady pace not to throw her to the wolves. Maybe if you showed a bit more thought you would realize that." Upon seeing her hurt reaction and audible gasp Naruto realized he spoke without thinking. "Rare I didn't mean…"
"You spoke what was exactly on your mind. Forgive me if I simply wished for Fluttershy to experience an opportunity when it fell into her lap. Now if you excuse me I have things to do." She stormed off in a huff.
"Shit," Naruto murmured to himself. Well Rarity was going to need time to cool off so he supposed it would be best to go check on Fluttershy.
Speaking of Fluttershy she was still being paraded around by Finish. "Oh, my Floottershy! I neet to show you to everypony immediately!" Photo Finish announced after she was done taking the pictures. "Come now! We have much work to do! We go!" Photo Finish began leading Fluttershy to someplace else.
They arrived at one of the buildings for the fashion industry used for local shows. A show which Photo was going to host to show off Fluttershy.
Fluttershy was being prepared in the dressing room. They pulled a side of her mane up and left the other side alone while giving her different styled bangs. They dressed her in something, of course, green and nature-presenting. One of the dressers tugged at her dress. Another came by and sprayed her mane. Yet another began placing blush on Fluttershy's cheeks, revealing a pink oval on each cheek that matched the color of her mane.
Photo Finish observed this and commented."Too much blush." The pony wiped Fluttershy's face. "Not enuf." The pony placed it on again. "Too much." She removed it. "Not enuf." For the third and last time, she placed the blush. "Perfiect."
Fluttershy began making the sound when somepony is about to sneeze. At first, it started off as if it was going to be very loud, but at the end, she released a very soft and gentle sneeze.
"Oh, yes! Even her schneezes are gressful." Photo Finish expressed. "NOW GO!" She began walking with Fluttershy towards the curtains as I trailed behind. "How do you feel? Excited? Overjoyed? Frilled beyond your wildest dreams?"
"N... nervous."
"Nervous? Dun be ridiculous. You're only facing a large crowd of ponies, who will be watching your every move and silently judging you." Photo Finish turned around to work on something else.
Suddenly, music began playing and Photo Finish rushed over to Fluttershy. "Your cue! Now go!" She pushed Fluttershy onto the catwalk. She realized that she was in front of many ponies and looked around. She seemed as if she didn't know what to do. She began walking to the middle of the catwalk, trying to keep herself calm. When she reached the end, she looked at the ponies and released an innocent pose. After, the ponies watching seemed to be giving her positive reviews as they began cheering.
In no time, she was advertised on covers and many other things. Applejack had even placed Fluttershy's image on her buckets of apples, which showed Fluttershy carrying nests of apples. It extended even further with Rainbow Dash flying in the air, having a rope attached to her which depicted another image of Fluttershy advertising for some carrot juice.
Despite looking happy and smiling in the image Naruto felt that Fluttershy was forcing herself to do this for a reason he couldn't understand.
He supposed it didn't matter as Fluttershy had become an instant modelling star overnight after that show. Soon, everypony knew her name, as her pictures started appearing everywhere. She was on the covers of various, newspapers magazines, food and drink products. It was incredible how popular she had become.
Their group was all happy for her success, with the exception of two individuals: Naruto and Rarity. In the latter's case, it was rather clear that she was jealous of her success. The former because he noticed that there seemed to be miscommunication between the two mares, neither willing to tell the other how they felt.
So of course while Naruto was contending with Fluttershy that left Twilight and the others with their hands full with Rarity. Speaking of Rarity, she was still jealous, but was also trying to be happy with her friend and could not tell other said friend the details while being under the infamous Pinkie promise.
"Twilight…ppst Twilight." If not for the fact that Fluttershy's brimmed hat and sunglasses stood out to somepony like Twilight she never would have heard the mare.
"Fluttershy? What's going on?" She asked as the Pegasus led her to the alleyway.
"I need your help." She said, peeking around the corner before ushering Twilight to come forward. "Naruto told me about how you were helping him figure out how to budget his finances. Do you think this will be enough?" She said, bringing up a bag and bringing out a paycheck to show Twilight.
"By the Stars!" Twilight exclaimed upon seeing how much the Pegasus made. "All this for two weeks?"
"W-Well from what I understand it depends on the job and who the model is and all that. Then there's all the endorsements and use of my images, and the fact that this particular show was paying at a rate of twenty-five bits an hour. Because of Photo Finish status she was able to negotiate the price of six thousand bits. For big named models it wouldn't be all that uncommon for them to earn in the ball park of thirty thousand, but because of our location and me being a relatively new face I could only get so much. Most of the money is because of the use of my image so if you combine that with the show and the hourly rate you come out to that check. Would half of that money be enough to help with his situation?"
"With this amount he should be able to pay for all of the building supplies along with the plumbing and other utilities. As for the supplies that will go inside the dojo and lawyer fees and such he still has a ways to go."
"L-Lawyer fees?" Fluttershy asked.
"Well, yeah," Twilight responded. "He's going to need a good lawyer to help him through all the legal work and documentation. While there is no country regulation he still has to cover liabilities fees which are always kind of costly. To completely cover everything he's going to need twenty-thousand more bits. " Twilight then realized something. "Is this part of the reason why you haven't quit modeling Fluttershy.
"W-Well partly. I wanted to help Naruto because what he wants to do can help ponies. I don't like the thought of anypony fighting, but everypony should be able to protect themselves or their loves ones. I thought I could earn as much money as I could short of having to sign a binding legal contract seeing as I haven't been asked to signed such a document. At least not yet." The last part she admitted as the concern on her face grew.
"Let me guess Photo Finish wants you to sign a contract?" She asked prompting Fluttershy to nod.
"Two-to-Three year modeling commitment and I just don't know what to do. I just can't up and quit."
Twilight paused, pondering a solution. "Well, what If you didn't have to quit? What if you were fired?"
"H-How? Almost everything I do I got praise for it."
"Quite simple," she said pointing to her horn. "A little magical intervention should be able to do the trick.
It was the day of the Photo Shoot and all attendees were excited to see the models in action. To gaze at the new factions. To become immerse in the culture.
Rarity was of course in attendance and to her surprise she found herself seated next to Naruto. Considering the ticket came from Fluttershy this arrangement was no coincidence.
"Hey." He greeted her.
"Good Afternoon." Rarity politely greeted as she avoided looking him in the face.
The two of them sat in awkward silence as they tried to ignore the tension between them. "I'm sorry!" They both blurted out, unable to contain it anymore.
"Rare I, shouldn't have accused you the way I did. I know you didn't do what you did out of malice."
"Oh darling I am the one who should be apologizing. I let my own desire blind me to how others around me felt and…oh dear I do hope Fluttershy will accept my apology even though I do not deserve."
"Sure she will, why would you think that Rare?"
"Because I am a horrible friend!" she dramatically wailed only for throat clearing and shimmering eyes result in Rarity wincing and lowering down the tone of her voice. "This whole time I was jealous of her success; bitter for her good fortune instead of being happy for her."
"You could have talked to her about it. "
"There is still things we need to talk about, but I shall wait until the time is appreciate. Until then I do believe it only be proper that we support her." She said as the show kicked off.
Meanwhile back stage. "Do you really think it'll work?" Fluttershy asked. Twilight was also standing backstage, which she managed to gain access to as a friend of Fluttershy, waiting to act her part.
"They love you for being you. So all we have to do is make you not be you."
"Okay. Thank you…" Taking in a deep breath, she walked out to face the cameras and the ponies waiting for her. Once she was out on stage, Twilight moved into action.
Using magic, consisting of levitation and behavioral spells, Twilight did her best to make Fluttershy as unattractive as possible. Ranging from sliding along the floor, trip over and, barking and scratching like a wild animal.
The planned appeared to be working, as the crowd was now starting to boo and hiss at her display.
A smile graced Twilight's face. The plan was working.
"Bravo! I say bravo!" That was Rarity! She was actually cheering for Fluttershy even if this was an opportunity to see her career end. "Such attitude! Such pizzazz! She's invented an entirely new kind of modelling! Bravo!"
"No!" Twilight despaired, as the crowd actually began to cheer and clap for her. They met her in her dressing room, where she looked more distressed than ever.
"This is awful. Just awful! Somehow I've become more popular than ever. Oh, I'm so frustrated I could just kick something!" She did so, but the offending vase merely wobbled without falling.
"I'm so sorry, Fluttershy," Twilight said to her sadly.
"It's okay Twilight you tried your best." She sighed again. "If only Rarity didn't want me to be a model so badly…"
"But Rarity...!" Twilight shoved a hand in her mouth, just as Rarity burst into the dressing room.
"Fluttershy! Are you all right?"
"I'm great!" she said in a strained voice. "I'm a super famous fashion model. Why wouldn't I be great?"
"Out there on the runway," continued Rarity, "everyone was turning on you and... Oh... oh, Fluttershy. It's so awful. I wanted them to."
"You did?!"
Twilight was about to interject with the statement of obvious only for Naruto pop up and ssh her. 'They're having a moment.'
"Because I was jealous!" admitted Rarity. "I wanted all the attention. And instead it was going to you. I even started hoping that you would do something silly so your modelling career would be over. But then, when it started happening, all I could think was how could I want you to fail at something you love so much. After all I knew how you felt about attention, but when you didn't quit and continue to model I figured you finally got over your stage fright."
"Love? Oh, Rarity. I hate being a model." she finally said.
"You do?"
"More than anything."
"Then why did you keep doing it?"
"Well for two reasons. The first was that I was afraid if I quit, you'd be mad at me for not wanting to... "shine all over Equestria"."
"And I thought if I told you how jealous I was of your success, you'd think I was a terrible friend."
" Never!"
"I promise never to keep my feelings in secret again."
"Me too. " Then, they both vowed simultaneously. "Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye."
"You were brilliant. Brilliant!" Photo Finish had just arrived on the scene, beside herself with excitement. "I've already got six photo shoots lined up for tomorrow aloon."
"I'm sorry, Photo Finish, but I don't think I'll be able to make any of them," said Fluttershy with a smile.
"Wat?"
Mimicking Finish, both Rarity and Fluttershy said, "We go!" Laughing all the while, the two of them left, leaving only Finish, Naruto and Twilight, who still had her head in the plant pot.
"Vat has just happened?" asked the photographer unsurely.
"So, let me guess that weirdness was you?" He asked as Twilight nodded. The two of them began to exit the area leaving behind the stunned photographer. They exited to find Fluttershy and Rarity was waiting outside for them.
"So dear what is the second reason? You know I hate it when I am kept in suspense." Rarity asked as Fluttershy brought out her paycheck. "By her majesty's grace you made that much in such short time?" she asked, double checking the check.
"Yes and I did so for plans I have in the future." She turned to Naruto. "Half of this I want to invest in your Dojo."
"Shy." He voiced his surprise in a breathy exhale. "You didn't…I mean…I can't…"
She shook her head. "W-Well I want to. During the past few weeks I was busy I was concerned about my animal friends the whole time and that had me thinking, what if something happens that takes me away from a long time? What if they need someone to take care of them and I can't get to them? So I thought of a way I could possibly make a money to hire an assistant with needing. Also if I invest and become your financial partner the money from that could also help supplement my income, that is, if you're okay that?"
The others couldn't help but be surprised at this. While Twilight knew to some extent what Fluttershy had planned she didn't know her whole plan.
Naruto was not willing to accept a simple hand out, but Fluttershy as a financial partner? "Alright, I would be more than happy to accept your proposal, partner." He replied with a smile.
"Dojo?" Rarity asked him, having only hearing about this for the first time now.
"Oh right, my idea for a job." He said as he began to explain to Rarity his plan as they continued on their way home.
Naruto let out a yawn as he slowly opened his eyes, gently rubbing them before slowly looking around. He was greeted by the sight of a familiar room, but not one he had fallen asleep in.
Upon further inspection of the room he spied a door to what he assumed was the bathroom and further down he saw massive golden doors. With his mind still in a daze he decided to just say "screw it" and enjoy wherever the hell he was. Snuggling back into the bed he bumped his head against something soft and well defined.
At that moment he became aware that there was another presence in the bed. A familiar white arm snaked around his stomach and physically pulls him back.
"Good morning lover," the most beautiful, elegant, and very familiar voice whispered to him.
Naruto turned his head only to meet face to face with Celestia. Her magnificent multi-colored mane flowing like it was being blown by a soft breeze.
Naruto was trying to comprehend what was happening. The situation just seemed so impossible that his mind couldn't handle it. "W-What?"
Celestia's smile widened as she tilts her head forward, and plants a delicate kiss on his cheek.
"I enjoyed last night. I had no idea you could be so…passionate." She informed the blond with a sultry tone, her gaze half-lidden as she gingerly and purposely trailed soft fingers along his covered form. The smile upon her lips was as sweet as honey and the motions of her fingers were like that of a feather gingerly teasing one's nose as used in common illustrations of mischief.
Just what in the hell did he do last night? He was finding it rather difficult to find the words.
"You seem rather confused," she noted as her hand came a rest on his ribs and she softly began making clockwise strokes. "From what I could put together, you went to one of the local bars and ordered a drink. Apparently the strength of the alcoholic content was a tad stronger than what you expected. You stormed my bedroom, then confessed your feelings and desires to make me your mare. You were so commanding." The Sun Goddess finished, wistful in her explanation as faint pink circles dusted her cheeks, representing her fondness at the memories. "The way that you grabbed my wrists, bent me over my desk, before you tore off my garments and mounted me."
Naruto could feel a fire being kindled in his loins as Celestia continued going over the details of the previous night only fanned the ever growing flames.
"Cadance is going to be so thrilled."
Wait, what?
"Wait, what?" Naruto found himself voicing his thoughts.
"My darling niece has been adamant in her pursuit of finding me a suitable companion or at least a consort seeing as love and everything that it entails is her domain. She must be informed at once so we can begin planning the wedding."
Naruto found himself suddenly reeling and stuttering from shock. "W-Wedding!?" He couldn't help but shout.
"Why of course," The sun mare replied as her eyes twinkled. "Did you think I would give myself to any stallion? When I mate, I mate for life. I wonder how my subjects will take the news of them gaining a prince?" She wondered with the same wistful expression from before.
Naruto felt like he was going to pass out. For fucks sake he didn't even remember getting drunk. How could this situation get any more hectic?
"Morning lover, we see that thee have wakened." There standing in the doorway of the bathroom was Princess Luna in a bathroom. "Has our sister told thee the good news? We look forward to making thee the royal husband." Celestia and Luna at the same time? The shock was simply too much for Naruto and he promptly passed out.
Naruto was later revived by the medical staff. After which he was invited to breakfast By Celestia where he refused to say a word to her or her sister. While Celestia was more or less taking it in stride one could notice Luna was visibly a bit more worried, not wanting to lose any ground with one of the few genuine friends she had in this time period.
While Naruto really wanted to hug and reassure Luna that he wasn't really mad at her. She was so adorable, a woobie if you will) his pride as a prankster would not allow him to forgive her so easily, at least until he came up with suitable payback. "Come now Naruto, surely you better than anyone can appreciate our little joke?" Celestia began as she took a sip of her tea. "…or did we strike your pride a bit deeper than I originally calculated?" she playfully teased the blond.
Oh, he was definitely going to get Celestia back. "I forgive you Luna, I know you were probably roped into it by her," He spoke to Luna without acknowledging Celestia with even glance.
"Aah yes, our sister has always been rather devious," Luna saw an out and promptly latched onto it so to speak in order to at least remove some of the blond's ire with her. After all he didn't need to know the whole thing had actually been her idea.
"Traitor…" Celestia playfully responded. "It wasn't even going to be my idea to go as myself and you were more than happy to join in." The fact he had woken up to Celestia and not Luna was because it was agreed that waking up to her would be more shocking. Though in hind sight they missed the more amusing alternative of just having Celestia walk in on him and play the role of angry big sister. Oh well, there was always next time.
"Nah, pretty sure it was all you." Naruto retorted to Celestia who only gave him a look. "Yeah, yeah, now about why I'm here." He was here after all in response to the letter he had sent Celestia.
"Aah yes, you're interest in hunting the Condemned." Celestia noted with a nod of interest. "That has been a matter of concern that I admit haven't been able to delve into. Sectors within the land have been wrought with criminal activity that has taken up a good deal of my focus. The PR has been a nightmare, not to mention doing my best to keep the public calm. Panic and fear are powerful tools to the likes of them."
"Right, and who better to deal with the likes of Equestrias worst criminals then somepony who has dealt with his own fair share of psychos?" Not to mention he really needed the money.
Using her magic Celestia willed to the table a large stack of files that were separated into folders. Each folder held within it extensive data, background, and offenses of each criminal. "As you recall the Summer Sun Celebration incident led to you being honored and deputized as an agent of the crown."
He had remembered Celestia alluding to the fact once, but he didn't know the full details or the extent of what that exactly meant. "Yes, I believe I recall you mentioning that in passing."
"Then as a result of one of my powers invested in me as ruler I now give you status as a provisional officer in charge of the investigation, confrontation, and arrest of the "Condemned" and all acting agents that are in connection with them or criminals in their class."
Naruto was well aware of provisional promotions. Such a thing had occurred back during his era as the Seventh, when people beyond the five nations had tried to stir up conflict within the land thanks to advances in technology that allowed for easier traveling around the planet. "And what would my equivalent rank be?"
"Captain." Celestia answered to his surprise.
One of the first things Naruto learned about after he had accepted that this place was his home was to learn more about the political and military structure of this world. Majors were typically assigned specialized executive or operations officers for battalion-sized units of roughly a thousand soldiers.
"That high of a rank?" He couldn't help but press Celestia for more information.
It was Luna who answered him. "After much deliberation we came to an agreement that the talent thee wields along with battle experience would be wasted on a rank less than captain."
The rank of captain was a ceremonial position, holding the authority of a general in whatever capital city they were assigned to. Though, when it came to matters of the country or aerial and navy troops their actual rank was equal to that of a highly decorated major. The duty of the captains amounted to protect and guard the ruling body of that city and maintain the city's defense.
For instance the captains in Canterlot duties consisted of protecting the Princess, and defense of the capital and surrounding towns. That did not mean the position did not have any prestige. One of the main perks was being a major player in politics, but then again most people er ponies didn't like to deal with politics. Captains could also work the functions of a Drill Sergeant, Gunnery Captain, Shield-wielder, Lord Protector or any other commanding position.
If he were to become a captain that would mean he would gain control of his own group of soldiers.
"Would I be gaining soldiers to serve under my command?"
"Indeed, with your unique abilities and your desire for pay we thought of an arrangement that would benefit both sides. While this was going to be a surprise, having you work with us on creating this will speed up the process. During the planned ceremony we were to make an announcement of the creation of the Night Guards with an invite to you for the position of Captain, but an announcement of the Night Guards success in maintaining Equestrias safety makes for a far more fitting announcement."
Naruto turned, looking to Luna in surprise. "So, will you accept our offer?"
"I would be honored Princess Luna." He said with a bow. He was beginning to wonder if he was growing a bit soft? Then again Luna was a friend so he didn't mind indulging on the whole stuffy spiel if it made her happy. Also he wasn't sure if Luna's smile could be any grander if she tried.
"That is the reason why we gave you the Provisional rank in the meantime. We still have to go through the process of training troops, the funding, finish remodeling the old Night Guard Barracks, and many other issues. Until that is complete it would be the only way you could officially and legally wield any power as an officer of the court. You will of course be meeting with the other Captain and military personnel in due time."
"Right," Naruto replied with a nod. He figured that was going to be the case. "Would I be expected to leave Ponyville?" If he had to leave behind the bearers and the rest of his friends that would without a doubt be one of the most awkward if not most difficult thing he would have to do. After all he had just accepted being Captain of the Night Guard and he wasn't one to go back on his word.
"Normally that would be the case, but it's good thing you know a way to travel between the Canterlot and Ponyville in an instant. Hopefully you still plan on making it usable for our citizens. Patenting such a thing would also help your money problems."
Naruto wanted to slap himself. Of course, "The Flying Thunder God." He couldn't use it in battle, but it was still usable to teleport between place to place once he created the seals and placed them in key points. Well he might as well see what he could get started on.
"Ladies, I thank you all for coming here for this meeting." Rarity greeted Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie on arrival as the three mares each took seats at the l table Rarity was sitting at. "I believe you know why you are here?" She asked as Pinkie Pie merely grinned.
"Nope." She responded with her usual infectious grin.
"Come now Rarity ah ain't here ta play no guessin' games. Jus' tell us why y'all called us down here."
"No need to be rude about it," The seamstress responded with a light affronted sniff as she lightly chastised the farmer. The waitress came up and delivered four glasses of water. After taking a brief moment to order their lunches the discussion continued. "Now as I was saying, the reason why I invited the four of you here is to get an understanding of how the herding situation is going to go. I assume nopony here has any objections?"
"Nope," Pinkie Pie was only too happy to be in a herd with her friends. The only thing that would make it better would be if Twilight and Rainbow were in on it.
"I have no particular objections." Fluttershy softly added.
"Ah dun have any problem wit it, but what's that got ta do fer calling us all here?"
Taking a reserved sip of her drink Rarity then continued her reason for calling the meeting. "To discuss ranking of course, in other words to clarify which mare will be the Alpha. I do believe nopony will have any objections to me taking the status as Alpha?"
"Now jus' hold on one apple pickin' minute. You? As Alpha?" Applejack incredulously asked as Rarity sent the farmer a steaming glare.
"And pray tell what it was wrong with me being the alpha mare of this herd?" The heat in her voice could be felt along with the indignation that she was feeling.
"Now y'all don't take offense to this, but ya ain't exactly what ah would have in mind for yer traditional alpha mare." Applejack further clarified what she meant from her earlier statement. "Alpha mare has to be able to keep others in line and be the voice of the herd. After all the alpha has to be the strongest mare, which makes them capable of taking care of the land and family. "
Rarity dipped her head in a coy matter. "Yes, that would be the case, if we were only focusing on Earth Pony culture dear or have you forgotten the other tribes have their own rules in such a system?" The look on Applejack's face indicated that she indeed did not consider that. "An alpha can be strong, but what good is physical strength when it comes to soothing our stallion's mental woes? Who else can build back up a broken or defeated stallion or encourage him and help him reach his potential but his mare?"
Seeing an argument between the two was on the verge of happening Pinkie Pie threw in her two bits. "Well shouldn't we go with who Narry already chose? Even if he didn't know it?" Rarity and Applejack's staring broke off as their focus landed on Laughter.
"Chose? Who'd he choose?"
"Well, he chose Rarity a while ago." She replied and then a grin formed on her face. "Took them a while to realize it though." She teased as Rarity reached up and cupped her right cheek with her hand, the color of the fur on her cheeks heating up in embarrassment.
"Please Pinkie Pie; do not remind me of that embarrassing blunder."
"Sorry," the grin didn't leave her face though. "All I'm saying is whenever he needed advice on mares or romance he always came to Rarity first. He trusted her knowledge and opinions."
"Well, I suppose that's one way to look at it." Rarity replied with a pleased smile.
Suddenly a crowd of ponies in town began traveling down the road; the excited, hustle and bustle drawing their attention. "What da ya suppose that's about?" Applejack wondered.
"Oh! what if it's a fair? Or the circus has come to town? Or even better a circus fair!? Come on everypony!" Motioning her arm forward Pinkie Pie was off skipping away.
"Pinkie Pie!"
"Pinkie Wait!"
Both the seamstress and farmer let out a sigh as their calls fell on deaf ears. "W-Well, it wouldn't hurt to check it out." Fluttershy suggested. After paying for their meals the mares decided to go in the direction of their friend to see what was causing all the commotion. For a mare-centric town like Ponyville it was easy to see what had all the young mares and fillies in a frenzy.
A group of over a dozen stallion newcomers had arrived into town. It was a Bachelor band. Young males who had reached of age and traveled along the land looking to settle down, find a herd, or even work would commonly form a platonic stallion herd known as a bachelor band. Bachelor bands were not only for safety, but also convenient and helpful when it came to dealing with matters of money.
Considering this bachelor band wasn't carrying supplies they were most likely looking for unattached mares. There was even a possibility that the lead stallion would seek to take over a herd through combat with the herd's stallion.
The practice while uncommon wasn't unheard of nowadays especially by nobles or purebloods looking to increase their wealth or station. Since it was normally agreed upon by the two parties the practice itself wasn't outright made illegal, however it was looked upon unfavorably due to the argument that in a lot of those cases the mares or beta stallion were essentially forced into a rape arrangement.
As these stallions made their way into town the last of the group finally appeared and it was compromised of a dozen or so mares.
"Only the best of them, you know the drill," the one in front called out. He was a rather tall stallion, about six-foot two with chestnut colored fur and with a shaggy looking arctic blue mane and tail. He was built like a hoof ball player wearing a plain black muscle shirt, old faded jeans, and boats. Around his neck he wore several gold chains.
With a response of "Right Bone," the stallions began spreading out, going among the groups of confused towns ponies as conversations were broken up.
The stallion now identified as 'Bone' began looking around until he settled his eye on somepony. "Well, what do we have here?"
Bone trotted over to his targeted mare and stopped in front of Fluttershy. "Why hello there beautiful. Where have you been all my life?"
"W-Well the first part of my life was spent in Cloudsdale and the rest was in Ponyville." She answered before turning to Pinkie Pie with an unsure look. "D-Did I do it right?" she asked as Pinkie Pie burst out into laughter.
"Narry's been a bad influence on you I see. That was doing O-K, though in your case…" She trailed off as a heated blush painted Fluttershy's face.
"Pinkie," she whined in response as she covered her chest.
"Hey babe, trying to pick you up here," Bone said, trying to gain back Fluttershy's attention.
"Oh," she responded. "T-Thank you for the compliment, b-but I'm not interested." she stammered out the rejection.
Bone ignored that response and spoke to Fluttershy again, "Playing hard to get I see. I heard Ponyville has a low stallion ratio, so don't worry, I have plenty of room for you."
Some of the ponies picked up the double meaning behind his intent and the real reason he was hitting on Fluttershy as their expressions morphed into ones of anger and disgust.
"M-Mister B-Bone while I'm sure you're a nice pony…"
His smirk grew as he continued to disregard her objections, "Dinner. You and me. How about it babe? I'll show you a real good time."
"Um… no thank you. I…I already have somepony who I view as my special somepony. Thank you anyways," she said, trying to let him down gently.
"Well I don't see him anywhere in sight. He must not feel the same."
Realizing that this stallion had no intent of backing down Rarity stepped in. "Why hello there? Bone was it?" With that the mare bat her eyelashes and began to use her charm in an attempt to control the situation. "I'm sure a fine stallion such as yourself can find other interested mares in town. There are plenty of mares looking to find somepony and as my dear friend here said was true. She and I are waiting for "our" stallion to come back in town so as you can see she's not available." Stroking his ego a bit was a classic tactic to wrap a stallion around one's finger, not to mention a dash of casual referencing another stallion was a valid tactic in making a stallion think twice of approaching a mare. One stallion losing to another not only hurt his pride, but depending on the circumstances only served to hurt the stallion's standing, especially if the loser was the aggressor.
"Well aren't you a curvy thing? Bet you're a real hellcat in bed." He replied with a saucy grin.
Rarity let out a disgusted cry and stepped back. She was offended by not only his words but repulsed by how vulgar he was about his intentions.
"I'll get to you in time, soon as I'm finished with your friend." He said, turning his attention back to Fluttershy.
"Real fine job, Alpha Mare." Applejack despairingly remarked to Rarity. "Let me show ya how it's done." She replied with a tip of her hat. "Hey you, now Fluttershy here already went and told ya she ain't interested. Ya hard of hearing or somethin'?" She said, cutting in between the two of them.
"What's your problem? Wait your turn, more than enough of this to go around," he said, patting his broad chest as Applejack's face scrunched up into one of disbelief.
"Ya somethin' else if ya think ah'd be interestin' in somepony like you. Nothin' but a showoff, a little colt trottin' around actin' a bit too big for his britches." Bone's face grew red from fury at having being dressed down by the farmer. "C'mon Shy," Applejack motioned for her friend to come on as she turned her back on the stallion. Which is why she was caught completely off her guard at what happened next?
She reacted too late to the cries of her friend. All she knew was the sensation of pain as she went hurling the ground, skidding a mere two inches, her body and clothing scraped up badly from hitting the road.
"You beast!"
"You cretin how dare you!"
"What kind of stallion are you!" Several angry members of Ponyville started mouthing off only for the Unicorn of the Stallion herd to let loose a few spells either cutting or flinging back some of the town's members.
The shriek alerted the town's guard, but because of Ponyville's small numbers they only had a few police ponies plus Sheriff Shield.
"Take'em down." Bone ordered as the stallions in question took something out of their pockets and dropped it into their mouths. Chewing on whatever substance they had the group promptly charged the police ponies.
The other bearers rushed over to the downed Applejack. "Oh my Celestia she's bleeding." Rarity cried out as panicked filled her face. "Somepony help us." She said as she caught sight of Bone grabbing a hold of Fluttershy's wrist.
"Please stop," Fluttershy tried to get out of the hold he had her in but it only tightened causing her to yelp out in pain. "I don't want to have anything to do with you." Tears threatened to fall from her eyes. "Let me go, you're hurting me."
"Trust me babe, you come with me I'll have you feeling real good in no time."
Rarity found herself horrified at what he was just suggesting. "How can the rest of you just stand there!? Say something! Do something! Stop him!" Rarity shouted at the group of mares that had come along with Bone and his group.
"Cute, trying to appeal to us sweetheart? The more Bone adds to our little group the better." The Russet colored Pegasus from the herd said as she turned her attention from crowd control to the bearers.
Several of Bone's thugs were tossed aside by Sheriff Shield after being overwhelmed by the officer's training. With his baton in hand he made his way towards Bone. "Alright colt you and your friends want to cause trouble you got trouble." The Sheriff hollered, but before he could get to Bone another one of the Bachelor herd got in his way. This one was a Unicorn with amber mane and tail along with a lemon colored coat.
"Can't let you do that Sheriff!" the Unicorn remarked as he cast a spell from his arm, hitting the baton. Sheriff shield let out a cry and tossed away the transfigured tool as it formed into a poisonous snake.
One of the mares, one with a peach colored coat that came with the outsiders couldn't take it anymore. "Chestnut, come on, please just stop. If you keep this up you're going to draw attention to us by the guard."
"Oh please, the legion is too busy running around trying to handle those Nightmare freaks and the guard's numbers are too low to care about a little back water town like this and if you know what's good for you Cream Cheese you'll..."
Bone found himself knocked flat on his back when a solid hit connected with his head, forcing him to let go of Fluttershy.
The mare stumbled a bit, but was able to keep her balance. For a moment she was stunned only for her friend to descend in front of her. "Rainbow!"
"You okay Shy?" She asked, not taking her eyes off the outsider.
"Y-Yeah." She answered with a sniffle.
"Good, go with the others, I got this." She said as Fluttershy joined the others.
Mayor Mare and Twilight had joined Rarity of the others. "Thank goodness we made it in time. I've sent for help in the neighboring town."
"Applejack is bleeding badly. We need to get her to the hospital." Rarity stated as Twilight placed her hands on the mare.
"I can get here there, but my teleportation is only strong enough to transport two of us." Twilight admitted as the mares share a glance.
"No ah…ah can…" Applejack speech began to slur.
"Go, take Applejack and get her medical attention. If she falls asleep her life will be put in danger." The mayor urged Twilight who complied and with a flash teleported her and Applejack out of there.
Rarity and Pinkie Pie were going to help Rainbow only to be blocked off by the legion mares. "And where do you think you're going?" The same pegasus mare from before taunted.
Bone recovered and he began glaring at the mare that attacked him. "You're going to regret that. Get her!" He ordered some of his thugs to attack the mare.
A smirk formed on Rainbow's face as some of the thugs rushed towards her. They were simple brawlers with little to no formal training, throwing easily telegraphed punches. Leaning back she easily dodged their punches and launched double strikes into their guts causing them to double over. She then quickly slammed her elbows into the back of their necks. "I'm giving you one chance. Leave our town or you're going to regret ever coming here."
"Oh please, a skinny little quim muncher like you thinks she can hurt me?" He taunted her. "Let me show you why I go by the name Bone Breaker." He said, putting his fist up in a boxing position.
Rainbow Dash had to suppress the urge to swear. 'Of course the leader knows how to fight.' She sarcastically thought as he readied herself to fight.
After having spent some time strolling around the area of the town Naruto decided to grab a drink and entered the local bar, taking a seat and waiting patiently to order. The journey to and from the capital always left him a bit parched. He was pleasantly surprised to have found the town of Saddleville during his trek back. Apparently it was a new town that had just finished construction a few months ago so it wasn't on any map in Ponyville.
As he pondered on how he was going to tell everypony the good news a couple of police ponies burst into the bar. The sudden entrance drew Naruto's attention as they rushed over to Saddleville's sheriff.
"We got a message from the mayor of Ponyville requesting aid sheriff. Some stallion herd moseyed on in and is causing trouble in Ponyville. There's already been ponies injured and the situations getting out of hand."
That was all Naruto needed to hear as he bolted from his seat and out the door.
Rainbow found herself struggling to stay up. Two solid strikes had sent her reeling back. "What's wrong? That all you got?" Bone taunted.
Rainbow gritted her teeth as she suppressed the pain. Unfortunately she wasn't built to handle earth pony athletes. She never focused on or built up the strength to tank hits as unnecessary bulk would make precision flying on the level of Wonderbolts all but impossible without years of training dedicated to maintaining both the speed and keeping her body weight at the perfect level.
"Come on; hit me with more of those love taps." He proceeded to smugly taunt her.
It also didn't seem like dodging him all day was going to work either. On some common thug or stallion sure, but the type of endurance that athletes would gain from training in their craft made such a tactic foolish in terms of a serious street brawl.
"If you're not going to come to me then I'll head to you!" Once more Rainbow Dash was on the defensive. Before she had a chance to react something shot past her. "Wha…"
Bone found himself on the receiving end of a double blow to the midsection doubling him over and forcing him to step back. He wasn't the only one as the rest of the outsider ponies who were fighting off the Sheriff and town members suddenly collapsed into pained crumpled heaps. The members of Ponyville were shocked, most of them were rooted on the spot.
The stunned expression on Rainbow's face morphed into a mixture of a smirk and look of relief. "What took you so long?"
"Stopped to get a drink," Naruto answered her cheekily before turning his attention back to bone. "He the leader?" He asked as Rainbow Dash nodded.
"You little shit. You're going to regret it." Bone said between his gritted teeth.
"I doubt it, so tell me, what made you think you could just stroll on into Ponyville and do whatever you want?" Before he knocked this stallion's head off he needed to see if he was anyway associated with the Nightmare followers or even the bandits. An unconscious criminal couldn't give information, at least not until the interrogation.
"Don't matter who I'm with. As long as I stick to back water towns like this not a pony is going to hear a word about it." He boasted.
"Bone!" The cream coated mare shouted at him with burning anger in her eyes. "You fool, keep your mouth shut. You were warned about dropping hints." She said as she tried to sit up from her place on the ground, but the solid blow to her liver made that impossible.
"Don't get your panties in a twist Cream Cheese. Just need to do a little cleaning up, besides I'll just knock him out like I did to that hillbilly!" He taunted as he got back into stance.
Naruto turned to Rainbow for confirmation.
"Applejack." She answered as Rainbow was unable to veil her anger at the memory of seeing her fellow bearer on the ground like that. "He attacked her when she turned her back to him. Twilight took her to the hospital. She could… she could barely stay awake."
Naruto went rigid as fury filled his eyes. "What else did he do?" He asked, the tone of his voice low and detached
"W-What?" Rainbow Dash was stunned, what the hell was going on with Naruto's voice. "N-Nar?"
"What else did he do?" he asked her again, in the same detached voice as the undertone of anger could be heard.
That look… those eyes… Rarity recognized it.
Pinkie Pie recognized it as well.
There was no stopping what was going to happen next.
"He propositioned me." Rarity spoke up. "He made it clear his intent on adding me to his herd whether I was spoken for or not." She then looked over to Fluttershy who was with the flower trio. When the fighting had begun the Pegasus took refuge with them. "And he made it clear he was going to rape Fluttershy."
"Oh I see, you're the stallion to this little herd huh? I'll take real good care of them. They'll be screaming out the name Bone Breaker before this day is…" Bone's head whipped back, both his lips busted open from the sudden blow, but he didn't go down. "Phucker." He shouted through his busted lips. He reached into his pocket and drew out shining crystal berries and shoved them down his mouth.
"Prism Berries." Naruto softly identified. They were an illegal steroid which tended to boost a pony's natural abilities and greatly numbed their ability to feel pain. Unlike most boosters, Prism Berries effects took effect almost immediately after being taken. The downsides of continued usage included addiction along with other side effects such as headaches, behavioral moods, and various other physical and mental afflictions.
What made this troubling was the fact that not only was this guy an athlete, but also the fact that Naruto didn't pull those last two blows. Considering that he made that last strike in anger it should have been more than enough to crack the stallions skull.
"I guess this means you just get to beat on him a little longer." Kurama stated, although Kurama would never admit it, through Naruto's interactions with the mares he had developed a fondness for Fluttershy due to the fact that she had a kindness and tolerance towards all manners of creatures that he never observed from the humans in the Shinobi Nations. Well, at least not since Himawari.
"Yes, it does." Naruto affirmed.
Both combatants rushed at each other. Bone unleashed a powerful punch which Naruto was able to deflect with one of his own. They quickly backed off from each other and the orange stallion couldn't help but notice a tingling in his hoof which showed that his opponent possessed some strength.
"Let's see you block this!" Bone said as he delivered another devastating punch which Naruto blocked, the strike causing him to slide back a few feet from the force of the attack.
Naruto immediately countered and went on the attack consisting of multiple punches, jabs, and kicks all which Bone Crusher was able to deflect and counter until his left cheek was hit by a swift punch that slipped through his defense; the impact sent him spinning back for a couple of feet. He touched his face then his smirk returned.
"You'll have to do a lot better than that." Bone lunged forward.
The orange stallion readied a counter strike and once his opponent was within reach, he unleashed a powerful roundhouse kick which Bone ducked underneath and delivered a strong uppercut to Naruto sending him flying back a few feet.
"Narry!" Pinkie Pie cried out in a gasp only for a hand to be placed on her shoulder.
"He won't lose." Rarity spoke with utter conviction.
"Lose? Hah! Bro is going to make that bucker regret ever coming into town." Rainbow Dashed stated as she cheered Naruto on.
Naruto leaped back to his feet and used the back of his hand to wipe the blood from his mouth.
"You must be a glutton for pain. You ain't taking another punch." Bone went on the attack most of the hits were deflected but some strikes managed to hit the orange stallion in multiple spots on his upper body. Naruto retaliated and both stallions began exchanging blows.
This exchange went on for a few more minutes. Meanwhile on the sidelines spectators were amazed at the sight before them. Naruto's friends still couldn't help but worry about him as the fight continued and they would softly gasp every time he took a hit.
As the fight continued, Bone's anger and frustration rose. His opponent should have gone down a long time ago, yet he had barely slowed. Those punches would have put down just about any other pony in the ring. Finally deciding it was time to finish this, he grabbed the bag of Prism berries and emptied the contents in his mouth. He quickly chewed the berries as he braced for whatever Naruto was going to throw at him.
Naruto immediately went on the attack but his opponent deflected it and gave him an opening. "I'm going to end this! You're mine!" Bone shouted as he punched with everything he had. The blow connecting to Naruto's side with enough force to crack his ribcage. Everypony watching let out a loud gasp; the pony who threw the punch was in shock. His opponent was still standing.
"Was that your best hit?" Naruto opened his eyes, revealing crimson slits. "Let me show you mine."
Naruto's attack struck like a thunderbolt, Bone Breaker was launched back several feet before hitting the ground in a heap.
Naruto took a moment to compose himself before walking over to the downed stallion. "You and your friends made a mistake coming to Ponyville, but your biggest mistake was laying a finger on my mares. Nopony hurts the ones I consider precious. I'd break you more, but I don't want to rob my town the satisfaction of seeing you and your buddies placed behind bars then put trough a trial for your actions today." Rubbing in his face that he had revealed that somepony was covering up their activities and now it was going to be looked into.
The sound of hoofsteps drew his attention, Naruto found himself being mobbed by the town.
"You did it!"
"Wow that was amazing!"
"You knocked him on his plot."
"Where'd you learn to fight like that?"
The crowd was soon parted as his close friends made their way through. He was nearly barreled over by Pinkie. "You did it Narry!" She said and was joined by another body.
"Absolutely wonderful darling you showed that brute what a real Alpha stallion is like." Rarity said as she kissed his cheek.
"So handsome and strong, I think I'm in love." The familiar cheeky voice said as he was hugged from behind.
"Rain," he replied with an annoyed but still somewhat amused tone as he turned his head.
Rainbow Dash chuckled, "Sorry, couldn't help myself. Also didn't want to be left out."
He turned his attention back in front of him where Fluttershy filled his view. "I…I'm sorry." She apologized much to his surprise.
"Sorry? For what?" he asked her.
"If I…if I didn't need to be saved again…" she said only to let out a surprised squeak when she was pulled forward.
"You can't handle everything on your own Shy and no one blames you. We're all friends here. Being strong is one thing, but there's no shame in asking for help and supporting each other." He assured her.
"Right," she nodded. "Thank you."
"Uncle Naruto! Uncle Naruto!" the excited squeal of Dinky stood out to him as she pushed her way past the adults.
Naruto crouched down and happily received the hug from the unicorn. "Why hey there little one. How're you doing?"
"Good, those meanies aren't going to cause trouble again are they?" she asked with her big bright hope-filled eyes.
"Nope, they're going to be on "time out" for a long time." He said just Ditzy managed reach them after pushing though the crowd of ponies.
"Muffin, what have I told you about running off." She lightly chastised her daughter. "Always stay with me at all times."
"Sorry Mommy." The filly returned to her mother.
Ditzy then turned her attention on to Naruto who couldn't tell if what kind of look Ditzy was giving him. "So? Mr. Hero is forming himself a herd?"
'Oh Shit!' he immediately thought. He knew he had forgotten something. "I promise we'll discuss it later," he assured her as he glanced around at the excited chatter going on. That was not something he wanted confirmed just yet.
"Now let's go check on our favorite apple farmer to make sure she hasn't driven the medical staff crazy." He suggested. As he and the bearers moved on the town members continued letting out cheers and praise.
Applejack was fine, her head was bandaged with doctor's orders to take some pain medication and take it easy for a little while. Apples were known for their thick skulls among things.
The following day an honor ceremony was held with Naruto as the guest of honor. Say what you will about Ponyville they were pretty good at quickly setting up ceremonies and festivals.
Now Naruto found himself standing in front of the podium. A speech, how nostalgic. "This is the part where I'm supposed to give this great speech and be modest and all, but I'm not." He said as some of the town members began to whisper among themselves, confused at where he was going with this. "What happened today shouldn't have happened. Ponyville was practically defenseless. It's strongest fighters were either out of town," Himself, Lyra, Twilight, and Rainbow with the latter two just getting back in town when things were kicking off "…or already injured," Bulk was still in physical therapy, almost ready to be cleared and Big Mac still had another two or three weeks before he would be declared fit. "Those who were capable had to contend with superior numbers," Rarity and Pinkie Pie could handle small numbers, but weren't trained to fight multiple combatants at once and Pinkie Pie had no formal training at all. "Our town's police force did the best they could, but that wasn't enough. Between the Everfree Forest and situation going on in our nation. Ponyville can no longer be the safe and lax town we once were. Which is why I'm proposing that those who want to learn the art of combat can come learn from me when I'm doing demonstrations. I'm sure you all also heard I was constructing a Dojo of sorts."
"What the hay! Sounds like you're trying to use fear to squeeze money of out of us!" One pony's jeered and several of them began murmuring, some unsure about the proposal.
"It was my intent at one time to make this dojo my business, but no, Ponyville is and has become my home. I won't charge anypony who wishes to learn how to defend themselves."
The bearers shared a concerned look at this announcement. Naruto soon finished his speech and was sent off with loud applauds. He briefly met with the bearers, passing word of the seven of them needing to meet at Golden Oaks to discuss something.
"Oh, Naruto, that was such a selfless thing to do, but what about you? How will you ever make any bits and support yourself?" Rarity saw the noble reasons behind Naruto decision, but when it came to a matter of being practical this was going to hurt him.
"Don't worry Rare, I feel that money is going to be the last thing I have to worry about." He assured her. Everypony gathered around the table, pulling up chairs so they could discuss why Naruto wanted them all to meet.
"Well dun keep us in waitin'. Tell us why ya called us over here." Applejack couldn't help but wonder what the secrecy and frequent trips Naruto was going on was about.
A grin broke out on Naruto's face. "I was given an offer by the Princess's to take up the position of Captain of the Lunar Guard once it's formed and I've accepted."
Rarity let out a squeal. "Oh I'm so happy for you. A Captain. That is so prestigious." While Rarity was perfectly happy with Naruto before, the fact he had become a captain of the guard was absolutely thrilling.
"Kick flank bro!"
"Well ah'll be."
"T-That's wonderful."
"Congratulations!"
Naruto couldn't help but feel a bit a bashful at the praise.
"Wait a minute, wouldn't that mean you have to move?" Twilight stated causing the others to pause and contemplate what that meant.
"Nope, I have a little technique that'll let me go between Ponyville and Canterlot in an instant. I'll have to recreate it, but it shouldn't take long. The fact I was made a Provisional officer in the meantime means I can go on bounties and act as an agent of the crown to help keep the nation safe. The fact that some of these criminals have bounties on them is just icing on the cake."
"Technique?" Rainbow Dash asked upon realizing the others weren't reacting.
"We'll tell ya later." Applejack whispered to her.
Naruto turned to Fluttershy. "I may not be able to make commissions through the school, but I promise you to make sure you get your fair cut through the bounty money."
"I-It's okay, I'm in no hurry, I'm happy for you." Though the prospect of Naruto being out there hunting down dangerous criminals worried her.
"Wait, so why did you only want to tell just the six of us specifically?" Rainbow Dash asked.
"Well, let's just say I may or may not be the only one who's going to be receiving the Provisional officer position." He replied with a grin.
"Wait…you're not saying?" Rainbow Dash trailed off as the Bearers shared a look.
"The Princesses didn't tell me outright, but they did imply some things. I assume the announcement is going to be made the conference this November. I'm sure its common knowledge to the other leaders that Princess Celestia and Luna once wielded the Elements of Harmony. I checked a bit more into Equestria's history after Princess Luna was restored. It appears that some time ago that the Princesses used the Elements against the Mad King, the previous ruler of Equestria by the name of Discord. Throughout the world he was unchallenged until the Princesses used the Elements to defeat him. It would be naive to think that through lines of succession that the other nations wouldn't tell their successors all relevant information about their enemies or allies.
The story of the Elements power is a worthy deterrent if anypony or anyone wanted to go to war and those leaders will question why Celestia didn't just use the Elements again. Lying about it without any solid backing would make her look either ineffectual or throw Princess Luna to the wolves? With the revelation of the "Bearers," six new warriors as one of Equestria's new super powers this can serve an even greater deterrent along with Luna. Celestia with the Elements alone made others weary, now with the idea of Celestia, Luna, and the Elements Bearers it'll make others think twice."
"So it's a matter of politics?" Twilight correctly guessed to which Rainbow Dash groaned and Applejack simply looked lost.
"What's the need with all this political talk? We can shoot awesome magic beams and have another Alicorn, why try and fancy it up with needless talk?"
It was Fluttershy who responded to Dash. "It's a matter of using information as a weapon so others won't be hurt Rainbow Dash. It's the idea of speak softly and carry a bigger stick. If we show a big enough stick than others won't try and attack us and nopony has to get hurt."
"Well of course you get it, you're family is all about the military and politics." The Rainbow mare grumbled.
"Anyway it's all a matter of speculation of what's going to happen."
"Either way, let us be glad that those ruffians were carted off and everything is once again peaceful in our little town." Rarity stated.
Everypony shared Rarity's sentiments. With Pinkie Pie suggesting they throw a "Congratulations on being made Captain." party for Naruto the rest of their evening schedules were set.
00 After spending much of the previous day getting ready for today Rarity and Fluttershy came to a stop in front of Naruto's door. The former was dressed in a white ruffle front blouse and a nice set of black dress pants. In her hand she carried a Silver Snowflake.
Fluttershy was dressed in a red cold shoulder flutter top, showing off a hint of her cleavage and her shoulders with a set of light blue jeans. Fluttershy herself was carrying a Skyline yellow rose.
So when Naruto opened the door he couldn't help but be pleasantly surprised. "Hello darling, would you do us the honor of allowing us to court you for the day?"
Naruto couldn't help but still feel a bit weird. "I would love to Rarity, Fluttershy." He said as he took the flowers. This of course was one of the long standing traditions. A mare who was interested in courting a stallion would present him with a flower of the same or a similar coloration of her coat. If he accepted the flower than he was acknowledging he was interested in the courtship. After storing away the flowers he left the house, a mare on each arm. "You two look fabulous."
"Thank you." Fluttershy replied with a faint blush.
"Just wait until you see us later." The playfulness in Rarity's voice only made Naruto more anxious. To his surprise he was escorted to Fluttershy's cottage.
"Now our deal gentlecoat you just sit and relax, and allow Fluttershy and I to prepare breakfast." She insisted as she and her friend disappeared into the kitchen.
For a moment Naruto considered suggesting he was fine with helping, but decided that maybe he should just simply do what they wanted. They were going through the effort of wowing him so he figure he could at least enjoy it.
Well, since they were in the kitchen he could at least set the table. He had been over Shy's enough times to know where the items were stored. So going over to the cabinet he went to work setting up the table. He had finished and sure enough a few minutes later Rarity came in and saw the table was set. If she was surprised she didn't show it.
"Well my dear gentlestallion breakfast will be served momentarily."
"Looking forward to it."
Breakfast was soon brought out and Naruto instantly recognized the Phrench items. "Starting today with a little culture huh?" He asked as a knowing smile formed on Rarity's face. Almost instantly Fluttershy had recognized the comment as a little in-joke between her friends.
The three of them promptly dug in, their meal and brought a smile to his face. Naruto couldn't help but notice the cute little way Fluttershy took small bites out of her meal.
Naruto nonetheless happily enjoyed the meal that they made. He waited until they were done before helping clear the table. "I have to say you girls really outdid yourself."
"Well darling if you enjoyed it that much then you will be in for a treat for the rest of the day."
Despite their assistance otherwise Naruto helped with drying the dishes. "Well, now that everypony is fed let's go for a walk. It is quite lovely out today."
"That sounds marvelous."
"Sure let's go."
With that Naruto opened the door for the mares and then they were off. They were treading along the path, making small talk. "So I'm curious, when will the Princesses expect you to start being on active duty?"
"As soon as I complete my jutsu the Hirashin."
"And that will allow you to travel between Canterlot and Ponyville in an instant?" Rarity couldn't help but be fascinated every time Naruto discussed one of his jutsu. The applications for them were absolutely astounding.
"Indeed. I'm trying to decide if it would be worth it to convert it into a working formula via magic. While I know it had positive applications I have to keep in mind the negative applications that it can also be used for it."
"Well it would be rather convenient. Transporting from place to place in a flash could help many businesses, but there are those who would unfortunately abuse such a thing."
"Not to mention there will probably be those who will try and find some way to try and turn a profit off the process or try and limit its use to everypony."
"Well if that one would cause problems you could always go with other ones." Fluttershy suggested.
"Yeah, it all comes down to which ones that won't end up being converted for harmful practices." The three of them continued to walk along the path, watching the rich scenery blend into the forest green hills and melt into the blue sky above.
After about an hour of simply walking around and enjoying nature Rarity suggested they continue on to the next part of the date they had planned.
Wouldn't you know it, they were on their way to the spa. The trio stepped through the threshold of the spa's doors and slowly made their way to the counter.
Rarity gave Aloe a large smile, "Good morning Aloe, we're here for the appointment is set up. "
"You have arrived right on time Miss Rarity." Aloe answered her voice sophisticated or maybe posh was a better term.
Aloe alongside her sister ran the Ponyville spa. Like her sister she herald from a north-east providence which was highlighted by her accent. Six feet in height the pink coated pony wore a white t-shirt with their spa's emblem, consisting of two half circles, one with her cutie mark on it, a white lotus flower and the other with her sister's mark hovering above a pair of hands. It hugged her torso quite snugly. She also wore a medium length white skirt. To complete her outfit she wore a white head band in her light blue mane.
Her ocean blue eyes seemed to warm as she set her eyes on Rarity's companion. "Miss Fluttershy, Mr. Naruto, always pleasant to see you again. My sister has just finished preparing the rooms. If you will follow me." She indicated as she moved from behind the desk, escorting them towards the main dressing room in the spa, making small talk as they walked.
"So Miss Fluttershy if you do not mind me asking, how was it being a model?" Aloe questioned as they closed in on the dressing room doors.
"Noisy, hectic, not to mention the lack of privacy. Sorry, I don't like to talk about it, if you're okay with that." Unfortunately liked the Pegasus had hoped, the fact that she up and stopped being a model didn't mean that everypony would simply just forget. It only just increased the amount of attention she got, with many presumptuous colts thinking that she would simply just jump at the chance to date them.
"Understandable. It is a world that loses its appeal once one spends a great deal of time in it. My niece Vera is a maniac when it comes to trends. If you meet her she may try to get your autograph." Aloe raised her hoof to show them through the spa's changing room door, her smile a natural one. "And the one you shall you Mr. Naruto is of course down here." She directed Naruto to the one farther down.
Naruto nodded and went on his way.
Aloe stepped away to find her sister. She finally found her at the counter.
"Sister has Miss Rarity and the others arrived?"
Aloe gave her sister a soft smile as she made her way behind the counter. "Yes, they are at the changing rooms getting ready."
Lotus, Aloe's physical twin differed in the fact they had opposite color schemes. Whereas Aloe's coat was pink Lotus was blue. Where her sister's mane was pink hers was blue. Even the white lotus flower cutie mark had the outline of pink where Aloe's was blue. The Earth pony mare had the same figure with the same outfit with their businesses insignia. She even had the same long fingers indicating much experience in their craft. "Then I shall prepare the bath, would you mind getting the rest of the items?"
"Sure."
To Naruto's surprise in the room waiting for him was a note and a pair of black swim trunks. Without a doubt this was part of the multi-layered planned date that the two mares had cooked up.
Once he was dressed me was led to the tubs where he would be resting in mud. Naruto couldn't help but wonder who was the first individual who cooked up the idea of using mud to cleanse the body? Not to mention the other one who came up with the formula. Was the substance even technically mud?
Oh well he didn't know much about this kind of topic anyway. Getting into and resting in the warm substance he looked around and noticed the other tub was empty. That was odd. "Miss Lotus are we early? Only one of the tubs has mud in them."
"Indeed," It took an incredible amount of Willpower on Aloe's part not to sport a grin. "That tub is undergoing cleaning. We only have the use of one for the day. Aloe will be here momentarily with the rest of the supplies." With that Lotus was out of the door.
Naruto had to admit he could really get used to sitting in this substance and unwinding at least once a week. He let out a content sigh, resting his head on the rim and closed his eyes, taking in the sensations. "Enjoying yourself I see?"
He turned around at the sound of the voice, his mouth feeling as if all the moisture was sap out of it. Sure enough, standing in swim wear were Rarity and Fluttershy.
Without a doubt this was the most skin or better yet fur he had ever seen of his former boss. The two piece showed off her long, toned legs, pedicured hooves, slender, delicate hands, lush, vibrant mane and tail, and a slender waist connected to wonderfully wide hips and large pendulous rack. Rarity for all intents and purpose was a walking fantasy.
A smile graced those full lips of hers as she made a purposeful stride towards him.
Fluttershy followed as well, wearing a more conservative one piece. Like Rarity her legs were shown off by the outfit not to mention her form was just as seductive as Rarity's. The outfit really outlined her chest. She shivered, maybe sensing his eyes on her, but didn't squirm away.
He realized he hadn't answered Rarity's question. "Y-Yeah, the bath is relaxing."
"Well Lotus told us the other bath is broken so I guess we will simply have to share it."
Well that was a surprise. He did his best to relax as Rarity and Fluttershy got into the tub. "So what is this substance made of again?" He wondered as Aloe came in with Cucumber slices and some substance.
"A mixture of volcanic ash, peat moss, and mineral-enriched natural spring water," Rarity answered as she let out a content sigh.
"I have to say relaxing like this after some training would definitely help with the muscle ache I experience after a session. If I recall correctly you were clamoring for a spa session every day after training when we first started." He fondly recalled with a grin.
A pout formed on the seamstress's face at the memory. "Do not remind me."
"But all that sweat will surely mess up my coiffure." He countered with a playful imitation of Rarity's voice only for him to get poked in the ribs for his trouble.
"Jerk."
A chuckle escaped Naruto's lips.
"Well, the training has proven to be useful, so that's good right?" Fluttershy spoke up.
"Yes, indeed it was, even if my teacher was an unforgivably harsh task master."
Naruto shook his head in response. "A few laps around the park and some stretches is very forgiving for starting." He argued.
"I still thinking that examination of yours was an excuse to paw at my body." She coyly remarked.
"To be fair I was still humansexual at the time so you really didn't do much for me." He responded, covering the bottom portion of his face to hide his snicker as Rarity gaped at him.
Fluttershy couldn't help but giggle at her friend's expression.
It seemed like Fluttershy was opening up, so maybe a familiar topic would help her relax a bit more. "Well one thing that's happening as a result of this whole situation means I will have to put my plans on getting a pet on hold."
"Oh? What were you thinking of getting?" She asked as she was finally starting to relax.
"I haven't fully decided. Something warm and cuddly, but no cats. Opal has soured any interests I could have in cats." He finished with a flat expression, memories of Tora coming to mind. It seemed like cats were just bastards.
"And what it is wrong with Opal?" Rarity demanded, sending a heated look after she caught the cucumbers that fell off her eyes.
"You mean besides being grumpy and mean?" he countered. "Not really the behavior of a pet of a refined lady if I do say so myself." Instead of continuing their verbal spar Rarity grew silent. She turned away from him and Naruto felt a twinge of guilt, realizing that he made one too many jokes at her expanse.
He waded through the mud, moving in front of her. "Rarity, I apologize, I've been going a little too far with my jokes. Will you accept my apology?"
A thirty torturous seconds passed before Rarity finally answered him. "Of course I do darling,, but I do plan on getting even."
"We'll see." He responded with a grin nothing that he accepted her challenge.
"Anyway let us get out; the next part of our treatment, the mineral bath should be ready. " Rarity suggested.
"Sounds good to me," Naruto replied as he practically vaulted out of the tab. With that he extended a hand and helped Rarity out of the tub, following by helping Fluttershy.
"Now then, let's go to the showers and prepare for our mineral bath." As the unicorn led the way.
Unlike the tub there were too many shower stalls to have all but one be down for cleaning or maintenance so all three of them had their own stall. Naruto took his time, closing his eyes as he allowed the hot water to wash away the mud. He soon picked up the sounds of Rarity and Fluttershy talking, to which reminded him of their state of dress leading to him switching from a hot shower for a nice long cold one.
"Naruto darling, are you done yet? Aloe and Lotus have our bath ready," Rarity called out from the other side.
"Yeah, be right there," he responded, realizing that he had spent more time cooling off then he initially planned on to. Once he finished with his shower they made their way to the next one.
Once again there was only one tub, but it easily dwarfed both of the mud tubs combined in size. The sensation of the water made the earlier mud seem like treading through murky water.
"S-So what's it like?"
"Hhm," Naruto was taken out of his peaceful quiet by Fluttershy suddenly speaking to him.
"Y-You used to be a completely different species right? A Human correct?" she asked as Naruto nodded in confirmation. "What's it like? D-Do you miss it?"
Naruto never really talked about or brought up that aspect of his life, but how else would they get to know him unless the questions were asked.
Rarity had to admit now that Fluttershy brought it up she was a bit curious herself.
"Do I miss it? Yeah I do miss it sometimes. It would be kind of hard not too, considering I spent most of my life as a human being, but I have to admit the way I am now is familiar enough to a human being that I was able to adjust. Now, if we were more like the ponies as I remember them back from my world, I don't think my mind would have been able to handle or adjust to the changes for weeks considering just how different everything would be. "
"If you ever had the chance to, would you leave? Would you go back to your world?" It was something that was niggling at the back of Fluttershy's mind ever since the revelation of Naruto's past. After all it was his battle with the Shadow that brought him here in the first place, what if the same circumstances or events that set up the incident were to occur again. What if he was given the choice to stay or leave? What would he choose.
"Fluttershy, maybe now is not the time for such a topic." Rarity couldn't help but grow uncomfortable with this line of thought. Naruto. Leaving? Would he choose to leave? What about his friends here? What about the life he was trying to build. What about…what about the ones who wanted to be with him. What about her?
"I won't lie Shy at one time I did consider the possibility. I wonder what I was going to do, but then some things changed that I wouldn't give up anything for." Fluttershy let out a shocked squeak when Naruto wrapped am arm around her and pulled her close. He did the same to Rarity who let out a more subdued but still audible gasp. "Two of my reasons for staying are right here. I think that's more than good enough reason to stay, don't you?"
"You are too much of a silver tongue devil for your own good." Rarity replied, her cheeks burning red. The sensation of Naruto's strong arm proved very comforting.
"Miss Rarity, Miss Fluttershy, Mr. Naruto we are ready to start your massages." Aloe reported opening the door. Rarity eyes widen as she come back to her senses, and remember the original plan. Rarity got up and grabbed onto to Fluttershy who let out a pout. She was enjoying where she was.
"Come now darling we have to go. After our massage there will be enough time for us to grab a later lunch and continue on with the rest of our day." She said as both mares exited the tub.
Naruto reluctantly got out of the soothing water and was led to a room. To their surprise another mare besides the Spa sisters was there. She had similar features to them, but was more slender built with a lilac mane and tail and a sunflower yellow coat. Apparently this was their nice Vera who was currently working part time.
All three ponies got on the table and surrender themselves to the healing fingers of the spa ponies.
Naruto enjoyed the deep massage that was currently being given to him by Aloe. He took moments to peep at his companions to notice Fluttershy's wings were being attended to while Rarity was getting her horn worked on by some odd looking filing tool.
As the massage continued Rarity soon fell into her own little world while Fluttershy was being conversed to. Vera, an enthusiastic fan of the very short term model was talking to the Pegasus a mile a minute while she just sit there, nodding, and getting a word in every few minutes or so while trying and failing to plead to her friends to save her.
"Goin' a little low there Aloe," he said.
"I am merely trying to undo the knot that has formed near your tailbone area. Yes, it's going to take a bit of time to undo it." Said mare of course was lying through her teeth. After all she was something of a tease and couldn't help but playfully tease her patrons.
"Aloe," he called out again causing the mare to pout, but comply as she raised her hands higher. While playful, Aloe still had a strong moral compass and would be appalled at any alleviations of being abusive or a predator. If any client expressed any discomfort she would stop immediately.
Naruto tried to calm the blush forming on his cheeks, but the small giggle from Rarity wasn't helping.
Naruto didn't hold Aloe's playfulness against her. Out of the many careers this was definitely one of the ones that you would expect flirtatious behavior from the workers in hopes of gaining repeat clients.
It was merely one of the facts of life.
Finally the peaceful trip had to come to an end. With a final goodbye and thank you to the spa ponies Rarity, Naruto and a sleeping Fluttershy made their leave.
It was time for lunch to which Fluttershy promptly took point. She led them to an area where to his surprise Angel Bunny and the rest of Fluttershy's animal friends had finished setting up a picnic lunch on a checkerboard blanket.
Another picnic lunch? Well he wasn't going to complain. Fluttershy flutters down to her critter friends and envelops them all in a large hug. With thank yous and promises of treats the little critters soon went on their ways.
"Really, I, you girls didn't have to go through all this much trouble." He couldn't help but feel a bit embarrassed at all the setup the two went through and the day wasn't over.
"Its fine darling, what mare wouldn't enjoy taking her stallion out for a treat." Rarity assured him as they made their way over to the blanket.
"Well if you say so." The three of them then began to divide the contents of the baskets between themselves.
On the verge of finishing the remains of his sandwich Naruto couldn't help but take notice of some birds that had dropped nearby. He didn't recognize any of them so they must have been from the local wild life that had migrated from the town. Taking the remains of the bread crust he grounded it up and tossed some of the remains to them. He watched as the birds pecked and happily gulped up the bits of bread. To his surprise one of the birds then landed on Naruto's shoulder.
"That's so adorable." Fluttershy says warmly.
"Huh, I thought birds wouldn't land on ponies or anyone really." After all birds or most animals that weren't domesticated often exhibited skittish behavior.
"If you're wearing bright colors and remaining still some species of birds will land on you in order to recover from exhaustion they experience from flying long distances." She explained.
"As long as she doesn't mistake me for newspaper I supposed I'm okay with it.
It took a moment for Fluttershy to realize the joke Naruto had made, when it clicked she let out a giggle.
For a moment, the two of them simply looked into each other's eyes. Fluttershy brings her face closer to His and Naruto mirrored the gesture. Both of them were startled when the bird let out tweet causing the Pegasus to pull back.
"I'm afraid I'm going to have to draw the line at adding birds to the herd dear." Rarity commented without missing a beat as she simply continued enjoying her thermos full of tea.
The other two merely shared a laugh and continued enjoying the rest of the picnic Harry the bear would be by later to pick up the supplies, but for now the three of them continued on their way.
To Naruto's surprise they made their way to the train station. Both mares kept their lips tight as they made their journey on to the next town. The trip took a mere half hour as they arrived to the next town where they were having a festival.
"A festival?" He couldn't help but murmur, feeling a bit choked up. Festivals reminded him of home. Of Konoha. The differences of technology and history not to mention species that so many things were different. Technologies, practices, and even food but there were still things that were going to be similar. One of those things were right in front of him.
"Rare, Shy, thank you." He said as he looked around, so many unfamiliar faces.
"Well darling, let us go and enjoy all the festival has to offer."
The trio began their journey, looking around at all the prices and attractions as they went stall by stall. A lot of the games were rather colorful and eye catching, aimed at younger patrons.
"Step right up, knock down the bottles, win a prize."
It was one of your usual carnival games with a series of animals hanging from the top of the booth. Paying for two rounds Naruto won Fluttershy and Rarity a butterfly and kitten plushy prize respectively.
They continued further in as they went from booth to booth. There was a fishing game involving gold fishes to which Fluttershy stopped by to say high to them.
There was a ring toss game to which Rarity tried her luck, but luck was not on her side.
Once they took notice of ponies filing out of the booth area they followed them to where everypony was gathering. It looked like fireworks were being set up to go off in a bit.
"Let's see if they'll us on the Ferris wheel for a better view." Naruto suggested and sure enough the ride was still being operated. It wasn't uncommon for patrons to get on rides like this for a vantage point. Sure enough the ride soon came to a stop.
"Rarity, Fluttershy, there's something I want to say." He suddenly spoke causing both mares to lift their heads p from his shoulder.
"Yes Darling?"
"Yeah?"
"I just wanted to let you two know today was amazing. I cam't remember the last time I enjoyed myself so much."
As if on cue the fireworks begin to explode in the sky. Shades of blue, red and green all explode in a variety of different fashions and colors. Even a few pink heart shaped fireworks explode, illuminating the night sky. Then the show finishes, the sound of a cheering crowd is heard off in the distance.
The trio soon found themselves on the train ride back. "Both of us are delighted that you enjoyed yourself today."
"Did you have a favorite part?" Fluttershy asked him as he paused and thought about it.
"It's pretty hard to top seeing two beautiful mares in swim wear." He replied as Rarity rolled her eyes and Fluttershy blushed. The trio made their way back to Ponyville.
They arrived back to the Boutique, to which Rarity and Fluttershy went to work preparing dinner, trading off every fifteen minutes or so while the other would converse with Naruto until the meal was prepared.
With the meal finally prepared the three of them sat down to enjoy their final meal and moments with each other for that day.
Naruto picked up his fork and twisted it in the noodles, collecting a reasonably-sized before placing it in his mouth. Stir Fry was a meal he didn't have often, but it was always delicious. "Meals like this always amaze me."
"This was the first time I tried making Stir Fry," Rarity replied. "I am glad to see you are enjoying it."
"Because the food in Cloudsdale leans more towards fruits and grain, it's more common to use vegetable for more elaborate meals." Fluttershy explained which for all intents and purposes made since. It wouldn't be easy to maintain a garden on top of clouds seeing as moisture was needed to nurture the plants along with proper sunlight, the latter being a bit more difficult to moderate than the former considering the height of the city.
Stories of the cloud based city took up a good portion of their evening which soon transitioned to the other places they've all traveled to. Though, all good things must come to an end as it was getting late. Fluttershy made her way to the door. "I really enjoyed my day with you two. We have to do it again some time." The mare said as she glanced outside at the darkened path that awaited her.
"I can walk you home Shy." Naruto volunteered, knowing the mare still held discomfort for the dark.
"Such the Gentlestallion," Rarity remarked as she reached out and grabbed Naruto's hand before he left with the Pegasus. "Hurry back, there's still one more thing I wish to do." She informed him as her expression suddenly became a bit bashful.
"Alright then, I'll be sure to come back with haste." He replied with a nod as he left to accompany Fluttershy back home.
The cold air didn't bother either of them as the moon illuminates their path. Fluttershy steals glances at him out of her peripheral vision, to which Naruto returned the favor. As the two of them approached the door of her home, He turned to her.
"So was going on a date anything like you thought it would be?" He couldn't help but wonder.
"No," she replied to his surprise. "Even better. I was pretty nervous most of the time, but everything turned out so wonderful," she says softly, stepping towards Him.
"You aren't the only one." Naruto admitted with a soft chuckle.
Fluttershy looked at him with surprise. "Really?"
"Mainly because I wasn't sure what to expect, but I have to admit I enjoyed what we did. It wasn't some big and expensive spectacle. It was a fun and enjoyable experience with two dear friends. What could have been better?"
A smile graced the mare's features. "Yes," she answered as she took a moment to compose herself. "Well…I mean…uum…w-well." Suddenly nervousness began to spread through the mare as a blush once more overtook her cheeks.
Seeing she was on the verge of panic Naruto reached forward and grab her shoulders. "Shy, before the night is over can I have one last request?"
Fluttershy nodded, unable to trust her own voice.
"Can I get a kiss from the fair maiden?"
Once more he received a nod.
Naruto moved forward and wrapped his arms around her hips. He pulled her close, the warmth of her breath on his neck. Naruto leaned forward and she pressed forward and closed her eyes.
Their lips connected. It was a soft kiss, the kind of kiss that left Fluttershy melting into Naruto's arms, losing all sense of herself. It was a passionate kiss that made Fluttershy feel relaxed. Fluttershy's back hit the door and she felt Naruto's hands resting on her hips. She moved her own arms to his neck and held him close, tilting her head to the side. Their tongues never touched and they just wrapped themselves in the warmth of each other's lips. She even went as far as to use her wings to nestle around his form.
After what could have been a second or a thousand years, they pulled apart, both out of breath after their passionate kiss. They stood their leaning against the door of the house. Naruto smiled at Fluttershy, who felt exhilarated from her ears to her tail.
"Goodnight Fluttershy." He said as they pulled apart.
"Goodnight Naruto." He said as Fluttershy opened her door and glanced back, sharing one last look with him before entering her home.
Naruto let out a cheerful whoop as he began making his way back to the Boutique. He was invited back inside and lead to the couch where two glasses of wine were set on costars.
No words were exchanged between them. Nothing had to be said. The two of them took a sip from their glasses before setting them back down. Their eyes met, gazes softening as a smile touched upon their lips. They both moved forward. Naruto reached out and placed a finger on Rarity's chin and pulled upwards gently, tilting his own head to one side as she did so. Rarity bats her eyes and Naruto continued to lean forward until he pressed his lips to hers. It was powerful and passionate and conveyed everything they felt for each other. Rarity fell backwards, Naruto wrapping his arms around her as they enjoyed the night and being in each other's embrace.
Ditzy couldn't help but feel a bit nervous about the conversation that was about to unfold. She couldn't hide her unsure nature and a crooked look made its way across her face.
After all considering who her competition was it made sense why Ditzy wasn't confident in her hopes of earning Naruto's affection.
First was Applejack, Co-lead hand on Sweet Apple Acres. Strong, dependable and honest. One of the most physically developed and defined mares in town renowned for her strength of character.
Next was Pinkie Pie, one of the friendliest and sweetest mares around. Cheerful, energetic, and fun to be around. She was a friend to everyone in the town.
Fluttershy, who just recently had a stint as a model. Extremely demure and kind. Beautiful and gifted caretaker who came from a rich background.
Finally there was Rarity. One could make an argument of her being the most beautiful mare in town. Cultured and intelligent she was foremost expert in many aspects of richer cultured life.
Not only were all of them beautiful and attractive in their own ways, they were heroes. All anyone could talk about in town for weeks was how they played a major role in defeating Nightmare Moon. An Alicorn. A Goddess.
How could she even hope to compare?
That was when she made a decision, one that would hurt less in the long run.
"It's okay, I'll understand if you don't choose me." She said almost in a whisper.
Naruto could only react with stun at the admission.
"I mean why choose me when you have other options? Go to them, I'll be alright." Ditzy made to get up but Naruto held her down.
"Ditzy, I'm sorry I never got around to bringing you up to the others. I have no excuse and I really hope you'll allow me to make it up to you in the future. Even if I didn't spend enough time showing it, you're indeed wonderful. I think you are beautiful from your mane to your tail, no matter what anypony says."
"What about my eyes? I know how much of an issue they are. No matter what you say they prevent me from doing a lot of things." She couldn't help but remember all the things her eyes prevented her from doing. How she lost her previous job before coming to Ponyville.
"Your eyes are one of your best traits. It sets you apart from others. Its one of those little things that make you, you Ditz and you have people who care about you. Carrot Top, your grandmother, Dinky, Amethyst, me. I would be more than happy to have you in my herd."
Ditzy's heart went into her stomach. Did he really say what she think he said?
"What did you just say?" Ditzy's head cocked to the side.
"I would be more than happy for you to be one of my mares." Naruto told her again.
"You have no idea how good it feels to hear those words from a stallion." Ditzy said softly. "From you," she added as she placed her hand over his. "To find a stallion like you that cares for me and my girls like you do was something I never thought I would find. The fact that Dinky always looks forward to your visits has always warmed my heart and at times it had me thinking about starting a life with you, but I was afraid of the rejection, but hearing you say that you wish to include me in your life has made me happier than I've been in a long time."
"You're one of my closest friends and I enjoy being around you. If I'm going to go through with this herd thing I'm going to go with the mares that mean the most to me." He said as he looked her right in the eyes and with a grin added, "Also doesn't hurt you have one of the best haunches I've ever seen."
This earned him a light bop on the head."
"I'm flattered. But do you really mean it?"
"Of course I do, I mean my nickname for you is Bubbles for a reason." He said as Ditzy's cheeks darkened and she smacked Naruto again. "Yes Ditzy, you do indeed mean that much to me." He said as he placed an arm around her. "But yeah, that of course means being a father to Dinky and taking care of her as well, I'm also willing to do."
Ditzy's became misty-eyed at that. She closed the gap between them and her lips met his. The soft flesh of her lips tasted like wheat. The two stayed like this, Ditzy's tail flicking in excited motions. In response to Naruto massaging the area of her cutie mark she reached up and began to scratch behind his ear.
The make out session soon came to an end before things went too far. "We need to figure out how we're going to do this." Ditzy said as she swatted away Naruto's hands as he kept trying stroke her abdomen. "I think it's best if you talk to your Alpha mare before we tell the girls anything."
Rarity was his Alpha mare. Not only was she the one who initiated the idea for the herd, but she seemed to have a good deal of knowledge on the subject and was the right mixture of strong, mature, and level headed. Not to mention that Pinkie and especially Fluttershy seemed to defer to her and she and Applejack came to an understanding of sorts.
The best way to handle this would be to go to Rarity and see if a meeting with the mares could be set up. He made his way over to the Boutique.
"Hey Rare," he called out as he entered the shop.
"I'm in the back," she called out to him.
Following the sound of her voice he entered the area and saw Rarity standing in front of a mirror. She was wearing an outfit he had never seen, an elaborate ball gown consisted of colors of pink, magenta, purple, yellow, jewels sewn in just the right places, and a radiant tiara rested upon her head.
"Rare…wow." He breathlessly complimented.
Rarity let out a giggle. "Do you like it?" she asked as she twirled around so Naruto could get an eye full of her outfit. "The girls made it."
"They did?" he asked as she nodded.
"It's a long story. So what brings you here today?" She asked as she led him to the living area.
"Well, I have a mare I care about and wish to induct her into the herding circle. So of course I needed to come see my Alpha mare to get her blessing."
A smile graced Rarity's lips. Just hearing that she was chosen always made her a bit giddy. Ever since he had told her after the date she had been walking on air. "So who is this mare?" She was curious, wondering which mare Naruto was interested in.
"Ditzy Doo," he answered as he watched an expression overcome Rarity's face. There was surprised followed by force neutrality.
"I see." She answered with less energy than she was putting out earlier. "Are you sure it's a good idea?"
"She's a good pony Rare." He argued as he reached out and gingerly grabbed her hand. "I care about her."
"I have nothing against the dear myself, but taking in a mare with a child is a rather big responsibility. After all you have both financial and work issues that you are still trying to sort." With Fluttershy, she was comfortable with her fulfilling the role as a second mother to the potential children she would have with Naruto and if things ever got that far where Naruto wanted to be more adventurous she felt comfortable enough with the possibility. She was still mentally preparing herself for that possibility.
With Applejack and Pinkie Pie she had to admit, she wasn't as enthused, but she accepted that Naruto had both a long standing friendship and bond with the two mares. With the former he was family and with the latter he brought out a side of her rarely seen.
And even if she shouldn't count this as a major point, the fact that they were bearers as well as her friends too made it more comfortable. That sense of loss they all experienced when they thought he had been killed and the relief they shared when he returned. It reassured her just how genuine their feelings were instead of them just being mares jumping to cling onto an available stallion.
Was it really fair to hold it against a mare she didn't personally know? She should at least be given a chance Rarity decided. She knew that she could refuse and Naruto would most likely accept it, but she dared not give him any reasons to resent her. It would be naive to assume that he did not think about the two daughters the mail mare would be bringing into the situation. While one was on the cusp of age the other was still a filly. This situation required finesse. "Nonetheless I suppose I could meet with her and we could figure things out." The smile on Naruto's face at Rarity's answer had shown her that she had indeed made the right choice.
After having dealt with the fiasco of the Gala dresses a few days ago, Rarity couldn't get the idea of a new suit for Naruto out of her head and insisted he come over early so she could create one.
Naruto figured he had time since the demonstrations weren't going to start till ten. This afternoon he was going to start off slow with his lessons and allow the towns ponies to get a feeling and slowly turn up the intensity of the training. "I should be done in time for our group lunch; I'm only going to be going into the introduction of fighting with everypony today."
"Well then Darling, I will see you there." She replied as she gave him a quick peck on the cheek. They made their way to the front of the store and surprisingly enough someone else came in.
The bell above Rarity's door rang. The two turned to see who it was. It was an earth pony mare dressed in an elaborate white dress with front ruffled patterns down the middle, white top hat, and both with violet ribbons and short blue skirt with white trimming. Her coat consisted of a pale light grayish gold color. Her further features highlighted that the mare was a diva with a light brilliant cobalt blue mane with light brilliant azure stripes, light brilliant amber eyes, and pale grayish blue violet eyeshadow.
Rarity perked up immediately upon seeing this pony. "Sapphire Shores! The pony of pop!"
Naruto had heard about the mare once or twice when he was in Canterlot, but he had never met her in person.
"Good afternoon miss Rarity." The pony greeted happily in a melodic tone that was rather soulful.
Rarity let out a surprised gasp and began to stammer. "Y-y….you know my name?"
"Of course I do honey, I make an appoint to know all the up and coming fashion designers and clothes horse magazine simply raved about you." She spoke as she examined some of the designs Rarity had out.
Rarity quickly came up next to Naruto. "Oh my stars, if I am dreaming do not wake me up."
"So that's Sapphire Shores." He stated more to himself. She was certainly attractive in a way you expect a famous performer to be, long and leggy with generous hips. Not to mention the energy she put out was confident yet sassy. "I have to admit seeing somepony in the flesh is always different than hearing about them."
"I cannot believe one of the biggest performers ever is in my shop. This is so exciting." Rarity responded in a whispered tone to the blond. She then turned her attention to Sapphire. "How may I help you miss Shores?"
"Oh please, call me Sapphire."
Rarity let out a giggle before responding. "Heh heh heh, how may I help you Sapphire?"
"Well as you know, I'll be touring all of Equestrian with my latest concert." She practically sang out the title. "Sapphire Shores in filly folly and I need to look se~nsa-tion-al OW!" She finished with a musical and soulful twang.
"I have just what you need." Rarity made her way over to the stage with the curtain where the dress she was working on was. "Sapphire Shores, prepare yourself for the piece de resistance de la route couture." Rarity used her magic to pull back the curtain to reveal the dress. It was a white top with a short skirt and pants covered in gems all over. Sapphire's eyes widened and sparkled as she beheld the dress as Rarity spoke of it. "I used every last diamond I found on this one garment."
"And it is spectacular. I'll take it."
Rarity's eye sparkled. "Really?"
"Oh yes, and five more, each done up in a different jewel."
Rarity's glee quickly disappeared hearing this. You're your pardon?"
"Costume changes." Sapphire simply elaborated.
Rarity's eyes shrunk a bit and looked down at an empty chest. She then promptly fainted. Naruto moved quick enough to catch her before she hit the floor. "Rarity, are you all right?"
It was then that Sapphire noticed him and the gems. "Forgive my rudeness honey I didn't see ya there. I wasn't interrupting any business was I?"
Realizing a chance to help boost Rarity's reputation to the star a bit, Naruto slipped into political mode. Essentially a state of mind he had developed over the years of being Hokage.
"Aah no, Rarity and I are in the middle of a courtship and we were finishing preparations for outfits for the Gala after receiving tickets from her majesty. I feel this year will be more lively than usual with the return of Princess Luna. In fact, I had promised her a dance and I am looking forward to seeing what was considered etiquette at that time. Will you be attending Miss Shores?"
"Indeed I am," She answered, her interest having grown. So they had connections to royalty? Sapphire was actually going to ignore the invitation per usual, seeing as the Gala had devolved into a rather boring hobknob fest for the blue bloods, but something was telling her it was going to be interesting this year.
Rarity came to.
Sapphire Shores being busy bid her farewell. Rarity nonetheless was absolutely thrilled. That means that she was going to have to go gem hunting. After assuring Naruto that she would be fine gem hunting without him, she went with her back up.
Rarity's horn lit back up. She began searching around as the pulse from her spell grew stronger. Rarity stopped at a spot and exclaimed. "Oh, AHA!"
"Did you find some?" Spike asked excitedly.
"Yes Spike, right there!" Rarity responded with equal enthusiasm as she pointed a finger to a spot. Spike was a rather remarkable little helper. She was so glad that Twilight's ward seemed to enjoy helping others. She couldn't help but wonder if being an assistant was his equivalent of a pony doing their special talent.
Without hesitation, Spike leap into action and started digging with his claws. In no time at all, he uncovered a pile of jewels gleaming in the sunlight. Spike's eyes widened as he beheld them. "Oooohhh." He licked his lips at the sight. "You look…..so…..delicious." He jumped in the hole and picked up the bunch.
He was about to eat them, but Rarity stopped him. "Spike, I promised I'd give you gems to snack on, but we need to find more first or I'll never be able to make the outfits for Sapphire."
With a sad little stroll, Spike walked over to the wagon and placed the gems in. "I will miss you my sweets."
"I appreciate the help Spike." She thanked him with a sweet smile.
Spike just gave a dreamy look at Rarity which seemed to be lost on her.
After a while, they had collected a good sized pile of jewels in the wagon. Spike looked at them drooling.
"Spike, I can't thank you enough for your help today." Rarity then patted Spike on the head. "You have been very patient today Spike, and for that, you deserve the finest reward." Rarity levitated a blue gemstone from the pile and lowered it into his waiting jaws. "This is from me to you."
With those words, Spike closed his mouth and instead took it into his claws. He looked down at the gem, then back to Rarity. "Is something wrong Spike?" She asked with a smile.
"No." Spike smiled. "It's perfect."
Rarity's horn suddenly lit up again. "Ooh, bring the cart Spike, there are more over here." She strode away to another direction.
Spike held the jewel with care. "To me….from Rarity." He spoke fondly as he hugged the gem.
A creature poked its head from the hole. It was Canid, with pale olive-green eyes and wearing a tattered red vest with a black collar adorned with many little diamonds on the collar. "Gemsss…" He spoke.
Another one popped up from the other hole, far larger than the previous one with a tan vest. Unlike the medium gray coat of the other creature, this one was more of a cornflower bluish gray. His light yellow eyes were looking around for the gems. "Where?"
"Preciousss gemsss! He is the gem hunter. With him we can have all those gems... and more! Let's get the dragon."
"Spike, where are you?" Rarity called out. "You know it's terrible to keep a lady waiting."
"Coming!" Spike called back. He began digging in another spot that Rarity pointed out.
"Spike, there's another pocket of gems here when you're done there. I think we're really going to strike gold this time, so to speak." Rarity said happily as Spike dug.
A third of the creatures, a short bulldog like creature made his presence known as the three creatures continued to observe them from afar. "Oh, it's not the dragon we want. It's the pony!"
"Jack pot!" Spike popped out of the hole with a big load of gems in his claws.
"Well done Spike. I think that is all we can do today, and these will certainly allow me to make a great deal of progress on Sapphire's outfits. Now to be on our way back-OOH!" Rarity was cut off as her horn started glowing brightly. "What is this? Another jewel?" Rarity started following her horn to a tree. "How strange, the jewel is in the trees." Rarity's horn led her to an orange gem sticking out of the leaves of the trees. "OooohhhhEWE!" She was admiring it at first until a creature popped out of the leaves; the gem was attached to a collar the thing was wearing.
Rarity took in the appearance of the canine creature. He was bipedal and the look in those Grayish Spring bud eyes was quite unnerving.
Rarity composed herself from the shock and tried to introduce herself. "Uh..Uh…good day gentle….fellow, I'm Rarity and this is my friend Spike."
Spike sized him up and didn't feel like this creature should be trusted.
"And you are?"
The creature jumped out of the tree. "A diamond dog." It answered in a rough growl.
"Oh really? Oh well, that explains your fine taste in jewelry. I mean I-I-I know diamonds are a girl's best friend and now I know they're a dog's best friend too, ha ha ha. So, um," She cleared her throat. "It appears you are hunting for gems as well?" She asked the dog.
"Yes, we hunt, we hunt for gems. But you are a better hunter so now we hunt for you!"
Rarity let out a yelp as she dodged the dog lunging for her. Out of the corner of her eye she caught sight of two more of the creatures, a large one and a small one with a grayish gamboge fur and light yellow eyes.
Spike used his tail like a jack hammer on the small dog's tail, as the big one lunged after Rarity. Rarity maneuvered herself out of the way of his lunge.
"Run, Rarity! Run!" Spike advised Rarity.
Rarity began running. Spike grabbed hold onto one of the dog's legs, causing him to trip and grab the other dog's tail and make him fall as well.
"Spike! Come on! Hurry!" Rarity called out to him.
The red vested dog attempted to sneak up again only for Rarity to belt him with an elbow jab and toss him forward.
The small one charged only to receive a knee to the gut for his troubles. Drawing out her dagger and using her magic, she summoned some of the gems and began hurling them at the creatures as blunt concussive projectiles while being ready to slash them when necessary.
The creatures let out howls and immediately began making their retreat by burying underground. For a moment Rarity and Spike took a moment to catch their breaths, only for the creatures to once more began to readily attack.
The dogs began to pop out of the hole and began to make swipes at the Unicorn, causing her to jump back and be forced on the defensive.
Spike began hurling his fire into the hole whenever one of the dragons popped up, but the creatures moved faster than he could react.
All three dogs dug underground again.
"Pony and Dragon…trouble." Fido growled as he clutched where Rarity slashed his arm.
Rover was trying to come up with some sort of idea. Only Fido was strong enough to continue fighting without tiring. Their squad wasn't built for prolonged battles, but quick blitzes to which wasn't going to happen unless they all worked together.
"Ponies motional. Attack dragon, still young, still weak, easy to manipulate." Rover said as they readied to attack.
With that they put their plan into action. Charging at and attacking Spike. Spot served as a distraction drawing Spike's fire, giving Rover and Fido the time they needed to attack. Fido's massive side and breed gave him strength comparable to that of an Earth Pony. Between him and Rover it was more than enough to overpower the adolescent dragon.
Hearing Spike's yelped caused Rarity to stop and turn around.
"Run Rarity, run!" He cried out as the dogs had him pinned down.
"I wouldn't do that if I were you pony. You for your friend."
"No! Rarity don't do it!"
Rarity couldn't do as Spike asked. She couldn't just abandon him, especially since she was the reason he was even out here. "Let him go and I will do as you ask."
Naruto made his way over to Sweet Apple Acres where the others were gathered. A nice spread was arranged as everypony had brought something to enjoy. Exchanging greetings, everypony took their seat and began to dig into the meal.
"So how was the training session?" Pinkie Pie asked as the group finished demolishing the last of the garden style pizza.
Naruto stretched, rolling his head and relaxing his shoulders before answering her with a pleased tone. "Pretty good. Seventy-five attendees. Considering not everypony could come at once because of their responsibilities, whether it be work related or family that was a pretty large turnout. It's going to take a while before anyone starts developing any styles and there's only so much I could teach. Thankfully Lyra was more than happy to assist me, seeing as I'm not built for any combat instruction for unicorns. That still leaves me down a Pegasus instructor though." He said as he sent a not so subtle glance in Rainbow Dash's direction. Said mare was knocking back a large glass of pink lemonade.
With a satisfied 'aah' and lick of her lips she set the glass down on the table as the ice cubes in the glass clanked slightly. "Not really the teaching type champ."
Naruto rested an elbow on the wood, careful not to jab himself in one of the chipped areas of the worn out table. "Not really what I was hoping to hear, but I understand. We have to do something if we're going to avoid another situation like what happened. Either way, let's not dower the mood and enjoy our get together."
"Shame Rarity couldn't be here. Whatcha say she was up to again Twilight?"
"She's collecting gem stones to make dresses for Sapphire Shores. I have to admit I find it so surreal that Sapphire came all the way to Ponyville for Rarity. I am really happy for her, after the well…incident…she deserves a bit of good fortune."
The mares in question couldn't help but wince or frown at the reminder of a few days ago. Quite honestly they didn't know what they were thinking or how they could be so selfish or careless when it came to their friends generosity.
The incident in question Naruto had only heard second hand, and while to some extent he could kind of see while most of them could have been a bit thoughtless, he was surprised Fluttershy was among them. Then again, considering the dress they had made for Rarity and everything else they did to apologize, they had come to the conclusion themselves on how they were wrong in that little situation.
"On her own?" Fluttershy spoke up with her usual soft tone mixed with worry. "The surrounding area has been so dangerous lately."
"She took Spike with her." Twilight answered. "She also mentioned the two of them are exploring in one of the lesser explored areas nearby so the trip back will be relatively quick."
"Wow, kid's thoughtful. Not many colts would still help out a filly or mare once he realizes she's off the market." Rainbow Dash stated as Pinkie let out a gasp, realizing she had waited too long to gently break the news to Spike.
Upon hearing this revelation Twilight's surprise was displayed quite vividly. "Rarity's courting somepony?" Her surprise soon gave away to an expression indicating that she was a bit upset. Considering she knew of Spike's crush on Rarity after he confessed to her and Pinkie Pie, not that they had to be told something so obvious, it bothered her that the fact that one of her friends could be using the feelings of her assistant for labor. Spike was practically the little brother she always wanted. Unfortunately a little incident at a certain academy had weaned her parents away from the thought of having any more foals.
The others shared a look, all realizing that somehow Twilight wasn't aware of the situation.
"Twilight, Rarity and I are involved. In fact, I'm surprised you haven't heard about the herd I'm forming." Naruto answered drawing the mare's attention.
Once more Twilight found herself surprised at the sudden revelation. While Twilight had heard of herds, rarely did anypony actually have herds in Canterlot and if they did the dowries involved were rather expensive and matches often arranged. It essentially came down to flaunting wealth and other such practices.
"We just assumed ya might have heard 'bout it 'round town." Applejack added with a shrug.
"Wait we?" She asked looking between then.
"Rarity with Fluttershy came to me with interest in starting a herd." He began his explanations as the others chipped in as they explained the parts where they were involved.
"'Round that time ah also expressed interest in datin'. Mah pah practiced herding so it wasn't like the idea is new to me." After Applejack finished Pinkie Pie began to speak.
"Since I really like Narry and wanted to date him, I thought it would be the best thing to do to join his herd. Besides, if I'm going to join a herd I couldn't think of any other mares I'd love to share him more with." They finally deferred to Rainbow.
"We went on one date; I'm not really interested in anything too serious." She replied with a dismissive hand gesture.
"I'm happy for all of you." Twilight replied, really unsure of how she felt. Surprised was one thing. That was a rather big thing to accept all at once after all. She let out a sigh and brought a palm to her face, her middle finger and ring finger resting around her horn. "Well I guess I will have to sit Spike down and explain the situation."
Pinkie Pie couldn't help but let out a sad pout. "I'm really really really really really really really reaaaallllly sorry Twilight. I should have come to you about this so you could break the news to Spike but then I got this image of his sad widdle face and then I realized I would be making him sad and I don't like making my friends sad."
Naruto moved from where he was sitting and took a spot near Pinkie. "We know you meant well Pinkie, but Spike was going to be disappointed either way. It would have been better to let him know sooner than give time for the crush to develop." He said as he gently stroked her back. "When they get back I'll talk to Rarity and let her know." He turned to Twilight. "She'll let him down gently."
Rainbow began speaking with mock tones of sophisticated only to have finish with a lewd snicker this statement. "You know, being miss proper and knowledgeable about all things romance, you think she'd realize when a colt had a chubby for her."
"Rain!" Naruto snapped at her only for the Pegasus to let out a 'what' as Applejack gave her a quick jab in the ribs.
"Ya really need to think fore ya open yer gob sometimes." The farm pony chastised her.
"Hey, I was just pointing out the facts." Rainbow Dash argued in her defense.
Pinkie Pie let out a long playful giggle as her gaze fell on Naruto. "Well to be fair Rarity wasn't so subtle when she was making googily eyes at a certain stallion."
"H-Hey!" The loud exclaimed followed by a look of betrayal that he was flashing at the pink pony. "Why are you bringing the attention back to me? We should be chastising and shaming the shameless one." He whipped a pointed figure at the Pegasus who adjusted from sitting up to lazily resting her face on balled up fists, leaning over the table slightly thanks to the way her elbows rested on the table.
"You know you like it." She teased, brushing her foot alongside Naruto's leg.
"Yeah, yeah, let's just enjoy the cupcakes." Naruto said as he fought off the blush that threatened to glow on his cheeks.
Their fun little atmosphere was soon ruined as a shout garnered their attention. Spike had ran up to them, frantic and looking worse for wear. Besides his clothes the only visible part of him that looked like it carried injuries was his face and that had to deal with the fact that the front portion of the dragon didn't develop scales as strong or as quickly as the back scales until much later in a dragon's life.
"Rarity! Woods! Jewels! Dogs! Hole! Taken! Save her!"
They all exchanged confused glances with each other, as Spike began to hyperventilate. Twilight, knowing what to do, rushed forward to calm him down. Something had happened that had triggered this panic attack, something to do with Rarity.
"Spike, calm down, breath."
Thankfully since Pinkie had brought the treats from the bakery she had some paper bags on hand which she used to treat them.
Spike who started to breath into the bag waved frantically in the direction of where he and Rarity were hunting gemstones.
"Pinkie, you okay to carry him?" Naruto asked turning to the pink pony who was surprised by the sudden question. "If something happens, every second counts for those of us who will be fighting back." To which Pinkie picked up on what he was saying. Naruto. Applejack. Twilight. Rainbow Dash. Those among them who might end up having to do the bulk of the fighting needed to be ready in an instant whereas Pinkie's strengths lied with her speed and agility. If something happened she could get Spike out of there quickly.
The group had made their way deep within the woodlands that led to the grounds when Spike finally began to calm down enough to give them the full story.
"Rarity and I were in the woods looking for jewels when these creepy guys showed up."
"Creepy guys?" Twilight asked him.
"They called themselves the diamond dogs. They grabbed Rarity and disappeared down a hole in the ground."
"Well, that sounds mighty easy," Applejack optimistically replied. "Jus' take us ta that their hole and we'll save Rarity."
"Diamond Dogs…" Naruto murmured quietly. "We need to be careful."
They had reached the location only to come across dozens of holes littering the landscape. If these creatures were anything like Ninken they probably had a pretty strong sense of smell and sharp hearing as well.
"Holy moly, that's a lotta holeys." Noted Pinkie.
Twilight quickly glanced along the field and counted the number of holes almost instantly. She turned to Naruto as an idea came to mind. "Naruto, can you create enough clones to explore all the holes? About seventy-eight should do."
"Sure, no problem." Creating a series of clones the small army began to drop down and travel through the holes.
Nearly instantly the blond found himself stunned when several of his clones were instantly destroyed as something attacked them in the darkness.
"There's something in the holes!" He shouted as feedback from his clones was being sent by the hand full as the holes were being filled to prevent access.
He turned to see the girls all trying and failing to get into the holes. Fluttershy who went for one jumped back in surprise, startled as the hole was suddenly filled, Pinkie tried bouncing down one but was ejected, Applejack attempted to force against the dirt jet, but it proved useless. Even Rainbow tried zooming down one, but stopped at the last minute.
"Huh. Heavens to Betsy," Applejack remarked. "Now ah'm used to pickin' maself up and dustin' maself off, but Rarity won't even touch mud 'less it's imported."
"Well if we can't use the holes left behind we'll have to make our own holes." Twilight announced as she her hands flickered to life with magic. Using a blast of her magic she created a small crater in the ground no bigger than your average shovel uploading a piece of land. Blast after blast the crater grew and a hole formed.
Everypony else began to uplifting the land only to find themselves suddenly being provoked by the very creatures that had filled up the holes.
Well if that's how they wanted to play. "Everyone clear out I got an idea!" Naruto shouted out to them as he stepped forward in the center of the refilled holes. He liked to see these creatures handle the earth once it was turned into swamp land.
Rarity had found herself coming too, gently cradling her stomach from where the diamond dog had struck her and rendered her unconscious. The only information she was given in regards of what they wanted with her was that they wanted her to find gems.
At first Rarity contemplated fighting her way out, but there were far too many of them, not to mention they were wearing makeshift armor and carried spheres.
From their manner of speaking they didn't seem to be the brightest creatures. She just might be able to come up with a way to get out of there. "Oh, is that all?" She then lit up her horn and started scanning for gems. "There, a lovely pocket of jewels are right there." She marked the spot and made an x with a stick. "Now if you could be so kind as to show me the exit." She was hoping that she might be able to give them a slip but one of the armored dogs pointed a spear at her.
She let out a small sigh and backed away.
The lead dog got excited. "Good, now dig them up pony."
"What? But you said you wanted me to find the gems." Rarity couldn't help but let out an exclamation at the dog's suggestion.
The little dog responded. "Yes, find, and then dig."
"Dig?" She flatly asked as if she couldn't comprehend what they were suggesting.
Rarity grabbed her knife from its holster and began scraping at the dirt. "Uh….uh….huh uh….uh." She exaggerated just how feeble her strength was.
Fido got in her face. "What are you doing? We said dig."
Rarity gave a fake laugh. "Forgive me, but prior to you so rudely dragging me down here, I had a pony petty and I am not about to chip a nail simply because you dislike my style of digging." She then went back to jabbing at the dirt and moving little pebbles.
Eventually the dogs got tired of this as the lead dog made it clear. "Oh for goodness….stop stop." Rover then looked up to see three dogs hanging from the ceiling. "Dig dogs, dig, and fast." The dogs dove down and dug up the gems.
Fido then held up a cart while the little one held up a harness connected to the cart and Rover brought a second cart over. "No dig then pull."
Rarity narrowed her eyes as she started backing up. "I beg your pardon, but what, pray tell, do you think you're doing?" Rarity asked.
Fido answered. "Others will dig, you will haul the wagons."
"Precious pony petty will be preserved." Spot pointed out.
She backed up as far as she could until her flank was up against the wall and the dogs started hooking her up to the carts. Rarity started complaining. "Well somebody needs proper nail care, when was the last time you two had a manicure."
Rarity was continuing. "Your scratching up my outfit with those jagged things."
Rover was beginning to lose his patience. "Please be QUIET!"
Rarity took a sniff. "Good heavens, what is that awful smell."
"Smeeeeeell?" Rover asked, sniffing his arm pits.
Rarity answered casually. "Ah, mystery solved. It's your breath."
He flattened his ears in a bit of disgust once he finished getting a whiff of his odor. "ENOUGH!" He called out. "Search pony."
Rarity started hauling the wagon as she used a stick to mark places where gems were, all the while complaining. "Well, since you insist. But I must say the working conditions in here are simply dreadful. It's so musty and drab, it's going to wreak havoc on my mane not to mention all this dirt has already dirtied up my boots and my tail, do you have any idea how hard it takes to look good. Did I mention how stifling and suffocating the air is? When I take a deep breath, the stench of all you dogs is simply nauseating." Rarity marked a spot near a pillar, the dogs dug there, causing it to split in half and land on their heads, all the while making her voice whinier and whinier. "Have you never heard of soap?"
Two of the guard dogs sniffed each other and fell over from the stench.
"You could all do with a round of soap and water." Rarity stopped. "Water, water, I'm terribly thirsty, could I have some water."
By this point Spot couldn't take the whining anymore. "Good gracious I can't take it anymore, BE QUIET PONY!"
Rarity just started up again. "And that is another thing, I would appreciate it if you would stop calling me by species, I am a lady and I wish to be addressed as such. You may call me miss, or Rarity, or miss Rarity."
Rover was holding his ears now. "ENOUGH! Your whining, it…it hurts."
Rarity's eyes lit up. 'Bingo' She thought, suppressing a cheshire grin. Another plus to being childhood friends with Fluttershy. Her extensive knowledge on the animal kingdom often proved invaluable when dealing with other species. Now all she had to do was keep it up. With the dogs sensitive hearing they would be driven away soon enough. "I am not whining, I was complaining, do you want to hear whining?" Rarity then started whining in a very annoying high pitched noise. "This is whining, Ooohh, this harness is too tight it's going to ruin my outfit, can you loosen it. Ooooh, it hurts, and so heavy, why didn't you clean it first, it's going to leave a stain, the wagon is too heavy, why do I HAVE TO PULL IT!" Sentence after sentence she kept the annoying tone while being rather animated.
"GAH, make it stop!" Spot cried out.
"STOP WHINING!" Rover pleaded as he covered his ears.
"But I thought you wanted whining!" Rarity whined out.
Rover gave in. "We'll do anything pony!" Rarity glared at him. "Uh, we'll do anything miss Rarity." He corrected himself.
"Anything?" She asked with a smile.
Later on, Rarity got the dogs to put up yellow ribbons up while she was at the center drinking water from gold goblets. "This water is hardly sparkling, but it'll have to do." Rarity stated.
She supposed it was time for her to start looking for an escape. At that moment the dogs came back and started hooking her back up to the cart.
"What are you doing, HEY, you spilled my drink, OH! NOT SO TIGHT!" She whined the last part.
Rover didn't seem affected any more. "HAH, make the noises all you want, but move while you make them. HYA mule!" The dog then just slapped her on the flank.
Rarity found herself having to hold her tongue as she was about to let loose a few choice words at the canine. The audacity of him laying a finger on her, especially in a way that only one special individual had the right too now, but she needed to keep character.
With that she put on a miserable look and wet her eyes.
"Did you just….call me a mule?"
The diamond dog was at a loss. "Uhhh."
"Mules are ugly, are you saying that I too am ugly?" Rarity said sadly before bawling her eyes out. "WAH HA HA HA WAAAAHHH!"
"What are these noises?" Spot asked as he came running up.
"HE CALLED ME UGLY!" Rarity cried out as she continued to sob.
"No, mule, I said mule." The leader tried to correct.
"An ugly old mule, and it's true, just look at me! I used to be beautiful, but now….now…now….WAH HA HA WHAAAAHHHH!"
Fydo then came in to try and fix things. "No no, you're still beautiful po…I mean, miss Rarity."
"You're just saying that!"
Spot came in. "No, you're still pretty and….and…."
"Nice, yeah." Rohver finished.
"I don't believe you, you never liked me! AAAH HA HA HA HA HAAAAHHH!" Rarity cried out more.
The lead dog had finally had enough. "I CAN'T TAKE IT ANYMORE! WE'LL DO ANYTHING JUST PLEASE STOP CRYING!"
'Bingo!'
"Having you tell me about the freaky ninja powers is one thing, but seeing one likes that is still mind boggling." Rainbow Dash commented as they continued their trek through the mine area.
Once the surface area had been turned into a mini-swamp the dogs had begun to flee. With Twilight using the gem finding spell to track where the largest pulse was radiating.
"Oh, Lady Rarity. My damsel in distress... I shall save you." Spike gazed into the middle distance, no doubt indulging himself in a romantic fantasy. However, he became a little too immersed and made kissing gestures towards Applejack.
"Hold it Loverdrake." Applejack's voice along with two fingers poking into his skull brought Spike out of his fantasy. He opened his eyes only to realize he was about naval height with Applejack. "Less you want mah granny leading ya to the altar with the double gauge ah suggest you shimmer down." She playfully added. She knew that Spike wasn't trying to be perverted towards her and was just a kid. So she handled it in a light hearted way instead of reacting like some unstable mental patient or violent psycho.
Spike's cheeks darkened red and he nervously chuckled and stammered out an apology.
"We're getting close. I can feel it. "
Soon they could hear sobbing as they emerged into a clearing in the caverns. Ahead was a rusty metal gate, from where the crying was originating.
"It's coming from down here. Come on!" Spike exclaimed.
"Then! Let's go!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.
Before he could, however, Naruto heard something and leaped out of the way. Landing where he was were several diamond dogs, heavily armored too. His attention was drawn as the girls let out yelps of alarm.
"More workhorses!" Grunted the one from Fluttershy's back. Before he knew what happened, he was sent flying back by twin feet that were driven into his stomach.
"You alright?" Dash asked as she helped Fluttershy up.
"Ho, doggies," Applejack said with a dangerous glint in her eyes. "If ya can take this bull ba the horns, ya better be ready fer a ride." With that she bucked the rider right off her. Two more charged and attempted to ensnare her with chains, only for Applejack to twist her hands, grab the chains and spun them around into the cave wall.
Several of them attempted to charge Twilight, only to dive and crash into the barrier she erected stunning them. The force of crashing into the magical construct was enough to stun them and caused a great deal of blunt force trauma to them.
"Jump! Sit! Roll Over!" Pinkie Pie called out each command playfully as she dodged their attempts to capture her.
Naruto looked over to the large armored brutes. No problem for him though. His eyes quickly scanned the creatures as they began running towards him.
Naruto charged forward and quickly landed a quick few punches in the armor and paid attention to where it most easily dent. As the dog fell over he was able to surmise the weakness of the armor.
He zipped between them, landing either a solid punch, elbow jab or a kick into the beasts as they weren't able to move fast enough to hit him.
The pack might have gave normal ponies trouble, but they had the misfortune to run into a group more than uniquely capable of fighting them off.
Realizing they were outmatched the dogs took off.
"Yeehaw!" Applejack cried in triumph. "Git along, lil' doggies!"
A loud clanking from behind the door reminded them of their purpose. Naruto heard a breaking of rock and looked to see Spike, holding a sharp stone like a lance from his back.
"I'm coming for you, my lady." He cried like a knight of old.
Naruto couldn't help but wince. He could only hope that Spike would be able to handle the news.
The door, weak from rust corrosion, shattered on contact as everyone piled in.
"Lady Rarity, I'm here to save you!" Declared Spike. They were both, however, surprised as three diamond dogs, the leaders, hurried up to them, begging them to take away Rarity.
"Wait what?"
"So picky."
"And critical."
"She won't stop talking."
"And crying."
"We, uh, give her back. Yes."
Relief spread through Naruto, as behind them came, quite unharmed, unblemished and wheeling a cart full of gems behind her, Rarity. She wore quite a satisfied, triumphant smile on her features.
"Rarity! You're safe!" Spike ran up and hugged her.
"Why, yes. I am so glad you are doing well Spikey. Some of the boys were just sent up to see you were okay." She gave a wave to everypony. "Hello, girls and darling you to are just in time to assist me."
"Assist ya with what?" Asked Applejack.
"With these." She gestured with her head, indicating five carts stacked with gemstones, glittering in the light from the torches.
"You're letting us leave with all these... jewels?" Spike's mouth was watering at the sight of them.
"Yes. Take them. And her with them." Begged one of the dogs.
"Please!" Added his friend.
"Nah ah ah. Have you three forgotten something?" Rarity added with a stern look.
To Spike's surprise the three dogs from before had promptly apologized for knocking Spike unconscious.
"Leave it to you Rare to keep your eye on the prize." Naruto playfully commented.
"Why of course, I do have orders I have to fulfil." Rarity's expression then turns serious. "All jokes aside, I have learned something disconcerting from Rover and his friends. Once we get back to town we can sit down and I can fill you all in."
"Right, the sooner we get back to town the better." Naruto replied with a nod.
With that everyone went to one of the carts filled with germs.
"Wowy zowy, I still can't believe you got all these gems!" Pinkie Pie stated as her eyes roamed over all the colorful rocks.
"I have to admit, didn't think you had it in you Rare. You tricked them dogs pretty good." Rainbow added.
"Just because I am a lady does not mean I cannot handle myself in a sticky situation," Rarity told them smartly. "I had them wrapped around my finger the entire time." She added with a coy smile. Well it wasn't exactly a lie.
"I can't wait to write to Princess Celestia to tell her what you taught me today." Twilight added.
"Me?" Rarity replied in surprise to Twilight's statement. "What did I teach you?"
"Just because somepony is ladylike doesn't make her weak," She explained. "In fact, by using her wits a seemingly defenseless pony can be the one who outsmarts and outshines them all."
"H-Hey. You make it sounds like that I am not physically capable of fighting." Rarity replied with a pout.
They all shared a chuckle at that.
"Hm... "Outshines" is right." Spike was sitting in Rarity's cart, snacking on gems. "Now you have enough gems to cover Sapphire Shores's costumes."
"Not if you eat them all Spike." She said, levitating it just as he tried to take another bite.
As everypony laughed at the spectacle, Naruto's thoughts drifted back to what Rarity said earlier. He supposed he would just have to wait until they're back in town.
About a dozen diamond dogs were lying on the cavern floor bruised and cut up. Their blood, along with patches of fur and skin littered the room. Not to mention the room was filled with holes from uprooted gemstones that were also covered by the coppery substance of the creature's body fluids as pitiful whines echoed. "Now, have you mutts learned your place? Are you ready to listen?" The speaker was cruel, haughty; her appearance would have many describe her as beautiful.
A Unicorn mare of remarkable stature, dressed in a long brilliant phatalo robe to which under it she wore an ivory tunic and long flowing onyx skirt. The tunic had a decorative ribbon at the waist that matched the Persian blue ribbons on the outer robe and sleeves. Yellow moons and stars decorated the robe for a mystical appearance. Her mane and tail were of the ghost white color with the hair illuminating brightly, most likely some sort of spell with her eyes shimmering a brilliant cyan. Her coat was onyx, like her skirt. Her hands lit up as dark violet radiated from her. "I am to be your master, your new alpha. Only the strong will get to keep their eyes, and as for what I wish…well…let's see how well you beasts keep to your namesake."
"That explains why the diamond dogs got so bold and kidnapped you."
As Rarity had promised, she explained the startling revelation of what she had learned. An argument had broken out between Rover and some of the dogs when he insisted on giving Rarity all those gemstones in order to get her to leave.
Whoever this mysterious unicorn mare was, she was both dangerous and powerful. Without moving from her spot she had effortlessly ripped gemstones from out of the ground and hit the dogs with enough force to break their bones and tear right through their flesh.
True they only had the diamond dog's testimony and sometimes testimonies given could have gaps in them, nearly the entire pack of Dogs testified to the feats of the scary Unicorn who demanded they dug up and deliver gemstones.
The thing that alarmed them was the fact that the mare's descriptions matched those of the one Pinkie Pie had said managed to spread the rumors about Zecora around. Now while they were still far away from a cohesive motive as the two incidents shared nothing in common besides the same perpetrator, it was enough to conclude whoever this mare was she was up to no good.
For the time being they would have to conclude that the gemstones she was forcing the diamond dogs to collect meant something to the mare, most likely monetary. Unfortunately, because diamond dogs and ponies never interacted they were not on the recognized list of friendly species within Equesnia's borders, meaning handling issues with them would fall into procedures more likened to an immigrant than a normal incident between two individuals within the nation.
Unfortunately that meant until this mysterious mare could be tracked down or until she committed a high enough profile crime there was nothing they could do beyond vigilante measures that could cause more harm than good.
With the evening drawing close everypony had to be on their way back home; Twilight reminding Naruto to talk to Rarity about Spike before she left.
"I had no idea Spike felt that way." She replied, rather surprised as she and Naruto were sitting upon the couch, with the former unwinding a bit with some wine after today's rather stressful stream of events.
"Well to be fair, I saw firsthand that Spike thought you were cute during the Summer incident, but more or less forgot about it. At best I've probably only had a few conversations with Spike at best so I don't know him that well."
Rarity sat her glass down and pursed her lips slightly. "He's such a wonderful little assistant too." She turned her attention to Naruto with an expression that was slightly alarmed. "You must believe me when I say if I was aware of his affections I would not have…" She was silenced as Naruto placed a finger on her lips as his eyes said something and he gave her an endearing look.
"You don't have to explain anything to me Rare. I know you would never do something like that. I know you would never use your charms to befuddle a friend. Now those hapless saps entrenched by your beauty, I see that you're more than happy with the extra assistance."
Rarity let out a gasp and brought a hand to her lips. "How could you make such an outrageous claim?" She turned her head, hiding the smile on her face. He was teasing her and she knew it. "As a lady, it would have been rude of me to ignore or dismiss young gentlecolts who insisted on helping me with various tasks, or would you have me carry bags from the market to my home or various arduous tasks?"
"And have you break a nail?" He asked, grabbing her hand and bringing it forward as he placed a tentative kiss along the shaft of her fingers. "That would be…the…worst…possible…thing!" He finished with a dramatic sigh, only to suddenly found himself hit by a pillow. "Miss Rarity, to think you would do something such uncouth!" He continued his over dramatically teasing.
"If you insist on teasing me I will have pay you back two fold when you least expect it." She replied, only for Naruto to smile in response. He figured it would be best just leave it at that. "As for Spike, I will find time to speak with him after I finish my orders for Miss Shores." With the haul they brought to Rarity's shop she wasn't going to have to worry about gemstone hunting for months. "Will you be staying for dinner?"
"Sure, you want some helping preparing?"
"Sure."
With that the two of them got up from the couch, Rarity grabbed her wine glass and the two of them went into the kitchen. The two of them began going through the cabinets and fridge to gather the ingredients for dinner.
With that they made a fiber rich eggplant gnocchi bake that took a mere fifteen minutes to put together. Now was a matter of heaving it in the oven and waiting for it to cook.
All the while Naruto would playfully paw at Rarity as they waited for the dinner to cook.
The very tips of their noses touched, and Rarity's warm breath flowed through parted lips, gracing Naruto's cheek.
Naruto slid his arm around Rarity's back as his fingers grazed through her silky hair.
With the slightest of pulls, Rarity moved forward and pressed her lips against Naruto's. She parted her lips and very gently squeezed Naruto's lower lip with her own.
Noticing that Rarity appeared to be a bit friskier than normal, Naruto began kissing back as he gently stroke her back with his finger tips making little circles.
Rarity bent her knee to lift one leg in the air and pressed her form into Naruto's chest. The soft sensation of Rarity's chest pressed against him.
Naruto became exhilarated, grinning and rubbing his right hand up and down and increased the intensity as he realized his marefriend was looking for more than their usual chaste kisses.
Naruto pressed his tongue forward as he flicked it against the bottom of her upper lip, gently tickling her in the process.
Rarity smiled and slid her tongue alongside Naruto's. Even she didn't know what possessed her to be so bold, but she wasn't going to ruin a good thing. Her cheeks burned as she felt him explore her waist.
Wrapping an arm around his neck, she gently pressed her hips into his hands as he gently stroked them. She let out a throaty moan when Naruto's hand slipped further down, squeezing tightly on Rarity's plot through her skirt. As he began to knead them, she couldn't help squeak and giggle. "My, such a naughty colt."
Naruto wore a wide grin and chuckle. "Well I can't help it if my marefriend has one of the best set of flanks in town."
Rarity raised an eyebrow before pouting her lip and looked into her coltfriend's bright cerulean eyes. "One of?"
"Oh I'm sorry." He said before gingerly kissing her chin. "The best in town. The most glorious of rear ends. Fit and trim with the right amount of fat." As he finished she thumped his nose and gave him a playful glare.
"That's better." She said as she initiated the kiss and let out a grasp as Naruto lifted her up and placed her on the counter. Her cheeks darkened as he parted her legs slightly and pulled her close, allowing him to rub his growing erection along her left thigh.
She hooked her legs around the back of his legs as they interlocked their tongues with continued passion. Naruto brought his hand up and slid it up her stomach. The material that Rarity wore always seemed silky smooth; leave it to her to find the best material.
His handed ghosted along her breast, trailing along her shoulder before it rested on the top button of her blouse. With his thumb, he flicked the top button loose exposing the bounty of her cleavage. His hand trailed lower down and was about to undo another button when Rarity made a grunt and reached up to stop him from going further.
The kiss broke with an audible smack as Naruto pulled back. "Rare?"
"Forgive me darling, I am not ready to go that far." She answered, resting her hand on his face. She gently caressed his cheek. "You understand right?" Rarity knew in areas like this, with a low stallion population, there were quite a few stallions that based their selection of a mate on how well said mare could satisfy them. Unfortunately that led to a few mares growing up thinking you had to be a bit looser in order to gain colts attention which was an unfortunate fact of life.
"Of course Rare," He was confused by the look she had given him before she asked the question. Must be more of the cultural cues he hadn't completely learned. "We should probably check to make sure dinner isn't going to overcook itself?" He suggested as he helped her off.
Rarity smoothed out of her skirt and opened the oven, illuminating the inside to check on the meal. Dinner was ready.
Naruto finished putting the final touches of the Hirashin formula on the scroll. Now it was just a matter of copying all the seals in key locations in both Ponyville and then Canterlot. In fact traveling to every town he could and transferring the seal would make traveling rather convenient.
The Hirashin formula was rather easy to make, but the clone technique he was working on was still a step away from being completed. Having long mastered the Kagebunshin, Naruto had been training up his Yin and Yang chakra so he could finally create a bunshin technique that could function as a true flesh and blood clone.
Using his chakra, his blood, and now the nature of Earth Pony magic in his body, he now had a component that would make this much easier. It would make the whole issue of handling things in Ponyville, while simultaneously handling the situation in Canterlot all the more convenient.
Now it was time to try again.
Going to the middle of his room, he began with the seal of confrontation and began concentrating chakra. Once the chakra increased through his tenketsu he began using Yin release and focused on the use of his spiritual energy. Using his thoughts he imagined a true bunshin right in front of him. His right eye began to tingle and with that he began channeling his Yang release. This was the hardest part as he always had more Yang then Yin.
Now it was time to add vitality and breathe life into the form. "Shadow and Light Style."
Naruto was brought out of his thoughts by the sound of loud knocking on his door. He ceased the flow of his chakra.
Well there was always later.
He exited the living room and made his way over to the door. He opened it and sure enough there stood Applejack.
"Well howdy there Naruto." Applejack greeted him.
"What's up AJ, need something?"
"Ya I need a favor from ya. Do ya mind if ya pick up Applebloom from school? Ah have to go to the hospital for a follow-up for mah injury. You're not too busy are ya?"
"Nope, I'd be happy to pick her up."
"Oh thank ya greatly Naruto. She should be getting' out of her class in an 'our."
"Alright, say hi to Redheart for me." He told her as Applejack waved, calling out a bye as she went on her way to her appointment.
The hour flew by pretty quickly as Naruto made his way to the school. He arrived just in time to see the students trailing out. He spotted Applebloom and her friend Twist. She was a rather lanky earth pony with a light amberish coat, light scarlet mane and tail and light fuchsia eyes. She was one of the few ponies he had seen with glasses, a brilliant blue violet pair with large square frames. The lanky filly wore a simple pair of brown shorts and yellow top. A nice filly but kind of hard to understand because of her lisp.
Another couple of ponies walked near them as they talked about the day. "I don't know why we had to sit through a lecture about getting a cutie mark. I mean, waiting for your cutie mark is sooo last week. You got yours, I just got mine. We all have them already." The pony was easily identifiable with her pale magenta coat, brilliant cornflower blue eyes and a pale light grayish violet mane and tail with white streaks. This little filly was Diamond Tiara.
Like her namesake, she wore a silver tiara with a sky blue pleated skirt that fell to just above her knees, below that a pair of knee high boots, a simple white top, with a sweater vest that matched the skirt perfectly. "I mean, almost all of us have them already. Don't worry you two; you're still totally invited to my cute-ceañera this weekend."
"It's going to be amazing." Her friend agreed as they walked around Applebloom and Twist. With cornflower bluish gray coat, moderate violet eyes, and two shades of light azureish gray mane with part of it done in the style of a braided ponytail that hung on the side. Silver Spoon served as Diamond Tiara's yes mare.
Silver was dressed a bit more simply. Her hooves were encased in a pair of Maryjanes and knee length white socks. She wore a simple white blouse, similar to that of her friend, but no sweater vest.
"It's a party celebrating me and my fantastic cutie mark. How could it not be?"
"Bump! Bump! Sugar-lump, rump!" The two ponies announced in unison, doing their own cheer and laughing.
"Gimme a break…" Applebloom muttered.
"See you this weekend, blank flanks!" They both called out to the duo as they left laughing.
A frown formed on Twist as a result of the two filly's teasing. "I guess I'll see you later." She walked off as Applebloom looked gloomily at the ground.
"Hey Bloom." He called out to the filly causing her to lift her head up in surprise.
"Naruto? What are ya doing here?"
"Applejack asked me to pick you up from school."
"Oh…" She replied.
The two of them began making their way to Sweet Apple Acres. "So what's up Bloom? I couldn't help but notice Rich's daughter said something to get you down."
Applebloom let out a sad sigh knowing that there was no used in hiding it. "They were just making me feel bad because ah don't have mah cutie mark yet…" As she finished she looked up at Naruto waiting for his response.
His expression was neutral for a moment before he averted his eyes, looking ahead but not really looking, it was more of a distant gaze. "I can't relate to the cutie mark issue, but I know exactly how you feel when it comes to being made fun of."
Applebloom with her eyes widened expressive in disbelief. "You? But you're like one of the coolest ponies ah know. Who would make fun of ya?"
Naruto playfully ruffled Applebloom's hair, causing her to let out an exclamation of protest. He knew the filly didn't like being treated like a kid, but sometimes she was in too much of a hurry to grow up.
"I was as young as you once. Loud. Noisy. Never paid attention to my teachers. When I look back, I think about all the times I got lucky and how others would not have walked away from my experiences. I realized how much I changed. How much I grew up. While some things never change once you grow up, you can't indulge in the same behaviors you did as a child. That is a problem of an adult, but you bloom, you still have more time. You still get to enjoy your youth, so don't be in such a hurry to grow up."
"It's not that ah'm in a hurry to grow up, ah just want to know what my special talent is. It's just not fair. Diamond Tiara invited me to her cute-ceañera, but it's only because she KNOWS ah don't have a cutie mark!" She lowered her head." Everypony is gonna make fun of me…"
"Do you really want to go to the party or not Applebloom?"
"Ah don't know…"
"Well… If you really think you'd have fun at the party, you should go, cutie mark or no cutie mark. You don't have anything to do and you shouldn't do something to please anypony if it hurts you or makes you upset. You should go to that party with your head held high. I know you may not understand it now, and yes bullies will probably still make fun of you and insult you, but the only pony who can take away your self-worth and respect is you and you can only do that by the decisions you make. You understand what I'm getting at right?"
"Aah think so." She got the gist of what he meant, but that only did a bit to stem the Filly's dejection. They continued along the path, mostly in silence as they made their way through Sweet Apple Acres.
To Naruto's surprise Big Mac was tending to the grass. He felt like it had been quite a while since he last seen him. "Hey there Mac, good to see you up."
"Eyup." He acknowledged the blond with a nod before turning his attention to Applebloom."What's wrong, sugarcube?"
"Ah got invited to a party but ah'm not sure if ah want to go?" Applebloom responded softly.
"Problem?"
Applebloom remained silent for a moment. "…Because I don't have my cutie mark…"
"Seems to be a tradition that keeps on churning. Ain't no shame in not having your cutie mark little seed. Ah was the last in mah class to get mah mark. Granny Smith and Applejack too."
"I really don't see how that's supposed to make me feel better." Her eyes opened wide, as if she discovered something great, instantly changing her mood and releasing a great and wide grin. "Runs in the family! Runs in the family! You've got apples for your cutie mark, Granny Smith has an apple pie, and Applejack too, my unique talent must has som'n to do with apples! Apples apples apples!" Applebloom hopped around excitedly, which eventually caused her to crash into a bucket of apples that Mac harvested for Applejack to take into town to sell. " Oops... apples."
"Careful there Bloom. AJ is taking those into town to sell later." A happy Applebloom dashed off for preparation of said idea.
"Well at least she's not moping anymore. Anyway I got to go, good seeing you Mac." With a wave Naruto was about to start his journey back home when a grip on his shoulder stopped him. "Umm, problem?" He wondered.
"Didn't git a chance to properly emphasize this earlier with me bein' in recovery and all. The family's fond of ya and ya are family in all but blood, but if ya break AJ's heart or hurt her, ah break yer school. We clear?"
Aah, there we go. Naruto was waiting for the over protective big brother speech.
"Trust me Mac, I know and I care about AJ and will do whatever I can to avoid hurting her." Naruto couldn't even remember all the times he had sent glares or threats at the boys trying to date his little himawari-chan. Being the strongest person in the world and village leader made one rather scary, far scarier than simply being a girl's father. Hell, he almost got away with sending Himawari's boyfriend on an S-rank mission with an estimated mission time of fifty years if Hinata hadn't gotten involved and talk some sense into him. Even the great Seventh Hokage couldn't stand up to a combination of no home cooked meals, no nookie, and that patented Hinata look that says 'I still love you but I'm disappointed in you'.
"Good, just makin' sure." Big Mac replied, removing his grip and going back to work.
Naruto made his way back in town, where should enough he ran into Rarity and Sweetie Belle wearing sun dresses. Sweetie was wearing a simple floral cloth dress with blue floral print, while Rarity was wearing a cotton strapless dress with a slim tie accentuated the waist with the short skirt flares with a flirtatious finish. "Hey there Naruto!"
"Whoa!" Naruto nearly found himself nearly barreled over as Sweetie Belle practically tackled him.
"There's my baby sis! Been forever since I've seen you." He scooped her up and placed her on his shoulder. "So what are you ladies up to?"
"Well we just finished helping Pinkie Pie with a cute-ceanera she is hosting." Rarity answered.
"Oh, is it a quiet affair?" He wondered.
"From what I hear, everypony is invited. Will you be attending as well?"
"I might as well. I couldn't think of anything better to do than escort two lovely ladies to a party."
"Flatter." Rarity replied with a demure smile.
"Can we go pick up my friend Scootaloo as well. Please…" The little filly pleaded, putting extra plead in her voice as where she was sitting, she wouldn't be able to use the eyes.
"Well?" Naruto asked, as Rarity nodded.
"Sure, I do not see any problem with that."
Thrilled, Sweetie Belle maneuvered herself off Naruto's shoulder. Once on the ground, she began practically dragging the blond to where the filly would be.
Scootaloo, like Applebloom and Sweetie Belle was a filly classified as too cute for her own good, but with a tomcoltish twist. Her features consisted of grayish purple eyes, a brilliant gamboge coat, and moderate cerise shaggy mane that was often unkempt and wild. The Pegasus had a body that was a bit bigger than fillies around her age with the exception of her wings, which seemed to be a bit under developed.
The two things that came to mind when it came to Scootaloo was that she was always traveling by scooter and apparently thought Rainbow Dash was one of the greatest ponies ever. At that, Naruto had made it his personal mission to steal away Rainbow Dash's number one fan not out of jealousy, but mostly because he found it personally amusing and he was sure the filly enjoyed the attention.
They arrived at the party and the quartet was greeted by Pinkie Pie.
"Alright you two, go have fun." Naruto gestured to the other kids and they scurried out into the festive fray.
"Oh wait! Don't forget your party hats!" Pinkie hurried after them, leaving Naruto and Rarity behind.
"Hey Naruto, Rarity!"
They looked over to the see where the voice was and saw it was Twilight. "Hey Twilight."
"Hello Rarity. Naruto. Have you seen Apple Bloom? She was just here a minute ago."
"So she did come?" Naruto asked, looking around. The place was so packed he couldn't pick her out of the crowd. "She seemed so uncertain because of her whole cutie mark issue, did she tell you?"
"She came by the library earlier and begged me to use my magic for a cutie-mark. I tried but nothing worked, as I knew it would. I only hope she'll be ok."
"You got a problem with blank flanks?"
The ponies all looked to the source of the voice. To their surprise, Sweetie Belle and Scootalo were in between Applebloom and the filly whose party this was celebrating her cutie mark.
Silver Spoon answered the question that came from the little Pegasus. "The problem is it means she's like totally not special."
"No, it means she's full of potential." Sweetie Belle replied.
The Pegasus started again. "It means she could be great at anything. The possibilities are like endless." She mocked Silver's way of talking.
The unicorn continued. "She could be a great scientist, or an amazing artist, or an amazing writer. One of them could even be mayor of Ponyville someday."
The Pegasus picked up from there. "And she's not stuck up like you two."
Diamond Tiara was mad at this. "Hey, this is my party, why are you two on her side?"
The Pegasus answered. "Because." The two fillies showed they didn't have any cutie marks either.
Applebloom commented. "You don't have your cutie marks either? I thought I was the only one."
Diamond went off again. "Whatever, your still just a bunch of blank flanks."
"And can you explain why that notion is such a bad thing?" Naruto spoke up as he went over to where the fillies were. "Or better yet, can you explain what your cutie-mark symbolize?"
"Hmph!" Diamond Tiara smirked "Well obviously it shows how special I am!"
"Really?" Naruto asked, keeping his same polite tone. "But special how? From what I understand, you're not royalty. You haven't completed some great feat. Sure, your family might have money, but there are hundreds, neigh thousands of family all over the nation with wealth, but far higher standing. Even then your special talent doesn't mean it'll be viable for a career. Having money might bring you nice things like clothes and food, but it won't buy you genuine love, friendship or respect. You'll find yourself on the fast track to being alone or without genuine warmth. These three fillies may not have cutie marks, but so what? They have all the time in the world to become whoever or whatever they want. Their friends and family that love and support them in spite of not marks. They don't have to resort to insulting or humiliating others to make themselves feel better." All the while, the whole party had practically gone silent as Naruto continued his lecture. Not once raising his tone or making a face towards the two prissy fillies who were standing there speechless, unable to find a comeback. Naruto decided to keep going by asking Silver Spoon. "And what does your cutie-mark represent?"
"Well, I…er well it…" She stammered, unable to recall.
"You were so quick and obsessed with getting it you missed the best part of having a cutiemark. That warmth sensation you have whenever you recall the memory. That excitement you get when you can finally apply your talent to your life's goals. Now you might end up never properly developing your talent in a way you can enjoy it. I hope you two take everything I said to heart. I understand, you're just kids and while its up to the adults to correct such behavior and set good behavior, you also have to take personal responsibility in how you'll interact and treat others. Have a good party Diamond Tiara and I hope you and your friend will take everything I said to heart."
As he made his way, he was suddenly hit by various ponies complimenting and cheering him. He couldn't help but feel a bit embarrassed. He was simply addressing the behavior issues of a few kids, it was nothing that big. Quite honestly he was just making sure he didn't overstep his boundaries as he didn't know about either filly's home life.
The only reason he was able to do what he did and speak on the topic so well was because he had his own misbehaving son who he was an absent father for a good portion of his life while busy being the leader of Konoha. He now had a new promise he needed to keep. That if he had children, he was going to work hard on being a better father and keep that consistency instead of trying to play catch up later.
"Naruto!"
He turned and was surprised to see Applebloom, with Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo, along with Twilight, Applejack, and Rarity standing in front of him.
He was stunned when Sweetie and Bloom enveloped him in a hug.
"That was so cool!" Sweetie said as her eyes practically twinkle with admiration.
"Thanks for standing up for me!" Apple Bloom beamed at him.
"Yeah, I have to admit that was pretty cool," Scootaloo complimented, standing off to the side to emulate being cool, but unable to keep the smile off her face.
"It was a very nice thing you did for them, Naruto," Twilight said. "…hopefully those two fillies have learned a lesson from it."
"That was real sweet of ya Nar. Thank ya for standing up for Bloom. " She side hugged her fellow blond. 'Come by the farmhouse tomorrow evening.' She whispered in his ear as she broke apart from the blond.
Naruto only had moments to contemplate Applejack's words when he felt a pair of lips on his cheeks.
"As always a shining example of a gentlestallion." Rarity swooned, "Next time you come to the boutique I shall simply have to make something special for you."
Naruto nodded, before turning to the three fillies. "So, what will you three do now? I take it you're going to be budding friends right?" He asked as a grin broke out on Applebloom's face.
"We're gonna find our cutie-marks t'gether!"
"Totally!" Scootaloo agreed.
"Yeah it's going to be so cool."
"But we'll need a name for this group!" Apple Bloom insisted.
"The Cutie-Mark Trio?" Scootaloo suggested.
"The Cutastically Fantastic?" Sweetie Belle threw in her suggestion.
"How about... The Cutie Mark Crusaders?" Applebloom decided after some thought.
"That's perfect!" Scootalo cheered.
"We're gonna be unstoppable!"
The adults merely watched with grins at the excited expressions of the fillies. Things were definitely going to be livelier from now on.
"Cutie Mark Crusaders Yay!" The trio let out a cheer.
Gathering of the Herd! Rarity Speaks Her Feelings!
"Order! Order! ORDER in the ROOM!" Pinkie Pie's voice boomed throughout the room in her best judge impersonation.
"Pinkie I trust you have that out of your system now?" Rarity asked as she waited for the mare of Laughter to settle down. Every herd hopeful had gathered at Rarity's boutique per her instruction. They had gathered around a table she had ordered and ship for the occasion with a table covering that was a stand in for the one she would be making later. Confectionaries were spread across the table for everypony's enjoyment.
Once it had quieted down Rarity stood up and began to speak. "I would like to thank everypony for coming here this evening. As you all know we have gathered here to discuss a rather personal matter. The creation of a herd with a certain stallion we all care for. Some time ago he had approached me and asked me to set up a meeting between those interested so we can come to an understanding. He came to me and expressed that I was the mare he felt best suited for the position of Alpha. Are there any objections?" Rarity was surprised that there wasn't so much as a peep. She decided to carry on. "With that I thought it would be best to discuss the nature of our feelings for Naruto so we can all have an idea of how committed we are and to give us a better understanding of each other. I shall lead and then we will converse and decide who is next to go. There was no one particular moment that won my heart, but a series of moments that showed me the strength of his character.
After another rather disastrous date Rarity had returned back to the Boutique. There was nothing like a nice long soak to wash away the troubles, but first to check up on her sister. "Sweetie Belle! Naruto! I'm home!" she called out only not to hear any greetings or calls in response. "Huh, that is rather peculiar." The mare mumbled to herself as she continued further into her home.
After a few minutes of looking she finally managed to find them. The sight that greeted her was quite possibly one of the most adorable things she had ever seen.
There, on her satin red fainting couch laid a passed out and snoring Naruto with Sweetie Belle resting on top of his chest. One arm was nestled along her protectively as the two shared the same l smile.
She had to force herself not to let out an aww at the scene. She couldn't help but take notice of drawings on the table. Images of Naruto and Sweetie and the adventures they went on today. As she glanced over them it took her a moment to realize that half of those images were when she was dragging the two of them along in preparation for her big date. As she looked at their expressions and the joy they were having she came to realize just how lonely Sweetie Belle must have been whenever she visited. Rarity mentally promised herself she was going to try and be a bit more attentive to her sister.
Not having the heart to disturb them Rarity when and got a blanket and covered the two of them up.
"It was that moment I realized how much he truly cherished Sweetie Belle. Any stallion can say or act like they love foals, but its another thing all together to see it in practice." Rarity finished as all the others continue to watch her with apt attention. "
She had made her way to the kitchen like any other morning. She was tired, having spent the night working tirelessly on the order of outfits she had been working on. She was starved for coffee and began making her way to the kitchen only to be flabbergasted by the site before her.
All the table was an impressive spread of biscuits, eggs, hash browns, haycakes, and an assortment of condiments used to top off such things.
"Oh hi Rarity!" He greeted her with a wide smiling face.
"And hello to you too Naruto." Rarity speaks somewhat drowsily, lazily bringing a hand up to wipe the sleep from her eyes. "I have to say this is rather surprising."
"I hope you don't mind, you were really tired last night so I thought I'd make you something to eat."
"Not at all," she could smell the pleasant aroma from where she was standing. When was the last time she sat down and had a hearty meal? She couldn't remember.
"I hope you don't mind that I brought you back to your room as is. There was no good way one could go about having that kind of conversation."
A gasp left Rarity's lips as she remembered her taste of undress.
"Are you alright?" his voice was filled with concern.
"Well…it's just," she couldn't keep the quiver out of her voice as a blush threatened to break out. Flustered the mare wanted to look for an out, but considering he lived with her it would have made things more awkward than necessary. "In the state I'm in your must think I look like a mess."
Naruto let out a laugh much to the mare's confusion. "Are you kidding me? It takes more than a little bed mane to make you look anything less than beautiful Miss Rarity."
"Come now do not like to me? What about my matted fur and smeared make-up? Surely you cannot say I look appealing as I do now?"
"The mare that took me into her home. That gave me a job so I can earn money. Whose kindness and generosity is almost boundless. Can look nothing less than fetching in my eyes."
A slight shade of red begins to sting Rarity's cheeks. "Oh…my, you flatter me." Such honest praise had struck a chord within the mare. There it was again, that same feeling that the blond would invoke in her.
"It was more than one simple gesture that won my heart. It was quite simply all the times he was there for me.
"Rarity what happened?" he asked as he practically burst into the room. "Are you alright?" He quickly looked her over to see that she wasn't hurt.
"It was absolutely dreadful," she wailed, stressing out the last word as she buried her face into his shirt. He responded by comfortingly rubbing her back and allowing her to cry her eyes out. After a few minutes Rarity calmed down enough to tell him what happened.
"Well we started the evening with going to his cousin's party. Everything seemed to be going fine, the atmosphere was lovely not to mention the food was quite appetizing. Then we got to dancing and he started to get fresh with me and made his intentions known he wanted the nature of our relationship to be more carnal in nature. I of course refused seeing as we did not know each other in that way to be intimate. He then made an excuse and walked off. I waited of course and after fifteen minutes I decided to look for him as it would be rather improper to abandon your date at a party without so much as a word. I happen to stumble upon him and a few of the local stallions of the town and they were talking about me. Curious, I listened in and you would not believe what I heard." At this Rarity began to tear up again. "They were saying horrible, dreadful things about me. About how stuck up I was and other words I wouldn't dare repeat in polite company or otherwise. They were talking about how they paid him to come in and to create a situation where I would be knocked off my high pedestal so to speak. They even had the nerve to compare me to the mares in old times that treated stallion as nothing more than bed warmers and field hands. "
A scowled formed on Naruto's face as Rarity began to slowly trail off as she recounted the events of the nights. "Those stallions…no those colts are obviously less than trash. What they say about you doesn't matter."
"Oh, I know you're right but," she clasped her right hand against her cheek. "What if…what if that's how the majority of the stallions feel?" The stallion had seemed so nice and he had the respectable job of being a banker. After going dateless for the larger part of the year Rarity had decided it wouldn't hurt to go on a date or two to test the waters. While she still held out to meet and marry a prince it didn't mean she did not have the desire to be held or to have somepony express to her how beautiful she is.
"I… don't." Naruto responded as Rarity looked up at the blond as if surprised by his admission. "A real stallion wouldn't go out of his way to emotionally hurt a mare in such a way. Obviously they have problems; they're weak so they tried to in their eyes drag you down to their level, but they'll never understand how much of an amazing and sweet mare you are. Quite honestly it's that jerk's loss, he missed out on something amazing."
A smile graced Rarity's features as she closed her eyes.
Naruto.
It was always Naruto.
Assisting her.
Caring for her.
Protecting her.
Being her friend.
He always knew just what to say to make her feel better. Naruto who had protected her against those Satyrs. Who said the sweetest words a stallion had ever expressed about her. Who adored her little sister. Who got along with her family. Who right now was comforting her and making her feel like the most special mare in the world.
"Thank you. " she whispered as her cheeks darkened. It appeared that her perfect gentleman had been right in front of her the entire time. Rarity began to lean forward as it was her intent to have a 'moment' with the blond. There was nothing that could possibly ruin it. "I feel so embarrassed. I made a complete and utter spectacle of myself."
"You were hurt, its perfectly understandable for you to act like that. I'll always be your friend Rare. You don't ever have to worry about me betraying you. "
His statement caused Rarity to pause. She hesitated and wondered if this was the right time? She was still felt rather emotional after tonight's events and she hated the idea that she would ruin her friendship with Naruto as a result.
What if she still didn't feel the name in a week? What if he didn't feel the same about her? All Rarity knew was that if she rushed things she was going to regret it. Rarity made the firm decision to not pursue the blond, at least until she took some time to really assess her feelings for the blond and was absolutely sure that their friendship wouldn't be ruined by this development.
"I feel much better now. I feel like taking a shower and turning in for the night." Rarity suppressed the desire to sigh as the blond pulled away from her
"I'll be in my room if you need me. Have a good night." He said as his hand brushed over hers before he got up and began leaving the room.
"You have a good night as well." She said as she watched him leave.
"And despite those moments I could never forget the one major one incident that cemented his importance in my life and how thankful I am to know him."
Rarity couldn't help the fear that was coursing through her. These creatures were strongly built with flat noses, large pointed ears, long curly hair, and full beards, with wreaths of vine or ivy circling their balding heads. These creatures were more like goats then ponies especially the one with the black fur. Satyrs were known both for their brutal and sexual domineering nature.
They were all armed with staff like objects covered with vines and leaves and topped off with pine cones whose edges were maliciously shaved sharp.
Rarity moved behind Naruto as she couldn't help but look on fearfully at the creatures. s her expression went rather ghastly. Whatever the hell these creatures were they were frightening to her. "Rarity? What are these creatures?" he whispered
"Y-You've never heard of a S-Satyr?" she stammered out but managed to keep her voice a low whisper. "It doesn't make sense. Why are they all the way out here?" she wondered to herself.
"Well, well, well." The black satyr spoke, his voice dark and smooth one would find befitting of a business owner. "A Unicorn mare. Heard they're be hunters snatching up your kinds for the horns."
"What do you want?"
She asked him calmly ask, hoping that the Satyrs weren't going to attack.
"Your treasure…we want it." He said as he a beckoning motion with his clawed finger.
"Naruto darling, just give them the gems. We can always get more," She pleaded with him in hopes that the Satyrs would just take the gemstones and go.
That was when the blond turned to her. "I will Rare. I won't let them hurt you." His words comforted her as she watched him grab the haul they made and tossed the bags halfway between them and the Satyrs.
"That's all we have." Naruto said as he stepped back.
"You seem to have misunderstood me mule I said I want your treasure."
Rarity found herself seized with fear at the creature's implications.
"I don't have anything else."
Without a word the Black ram simply lifted his staff and pointed at her. "Give us the mare and we'll let you walk away alive."
"The hell I will!" Naruto snarled as he finally realized what they intended. Naruto craned his head and turned to the mare. "Rarity, I'm going to distract them you need to get out of here."
"I won't abandon you!" she cried out and stubbornly shook her head. He must be joking if he thought she would just abandon him.
"I can't fight effectively if I'm worried about you. Please." He pleaded but before he could get a chance the Satyr underlings charged. With one more cry to her to run Naruto engaged his attackers.
As much as Rarity didn't want to leave the blond, she knew she was no use in a fight. She shouted to the blond she would get help and took off down the path.
She had only gotten a few hundred feet when that black ram attacked her. Never before had she been struck with such force in her life. She could feel her mouth bleeding from where she was struck.
She let out a shriek as the creature grabbed her, tearing her outfit in the process as he began to drag her back to where the others were.
Landing on all fours Naruto grabbed two of them and held the other four Satyrs at arm's length.
She found herself tossed on the ground, her head throbbing, and her lip in particular.
"Pathetic!" the horned leader snarled as he rounded on his group. "A mere mule, a dirt digger of all things nearly did you in."
"But lord Ashby." One of the Satyrs began to speak only for the Horned Satyr to kick up one of the spears and launched it into the Satyr's shoulder. The Satyr dropped to his knees as he held back the scream through closed lips.
She had never felt so weak and helpless in her entire life. She looked up and met Naruto's eyes. She was so scared.
"I would have let you live, but your insolence has put me in a rather foul mood. So before I finish you off I'll let you watch your little marefriend bring me some relief." Ashby taunted as Rarity felt herself hoisted up by her lips.
She began to struggle but it was no use. The Satyr and his followers laugh as she was hoisted up by her wrists. Ashby's followers began to laugh and whoop it up. "Please! Don't do this!" She could feel the tears falling as she pleaded for this not to happen. Her stomach churned and the vile that threatened to rise, she knew what was inevitably going to happen and nothing could stop him from taking her innocence or her life.
The next thing Rarity knew she was free. What had happened? She looked around; trying to understand what was going on.
That's when she saw it, Ashby's corpse.
"Leave…" the tone that left the blond was cold and completely hollow."…before I lose the remaining sense of reason I have left."
The cowards fled, gathering their remaining brethren and took off.
All the while she tried to calm herself but couldn't help It as soft sobs escaped her lips. He turned and saw her. "Rare!"
She looked up as she watched the blond placed his shirt over her so she was no longer exposed. "Sorry, I'm so sorry." She sobbed; feeling that it was her fault the blond was so hurt. On one hand a part of her was repulsed and scared of the brutality of what she just witnessed. She had never seen anypony or anything be killed before. She certainly didn't know anypony who could commit such a horrid action, but on the other hand another part of her, a much larger and grateful part of her was thankful.
"I wish you didn't have to see that." He mumbled as he looked down at the ground.
Rarity was confused for a moment before she realized why he said that. He must have picked up on her still coming to terms of what just happened. Suddenly, to even her own surprised she hugged the stallion. "Thank you…thank you so much. I was so horrified and…" she trailed off.
"Rare…" he said, the sadness in his eyes was clear as he rested his chin on her shoulder. "I was…I was so afraid I would lose you, so afraid that you might grow to fear me."
"Never, I owe you my life." She said as she felt a wet sticky sensation drip down on her. "Oh my Celestia." She cried out, completely forgetting how injured Naruto was. "We need to get you to the hospital." She said as she slung his arm over his shoulder and helped him up. "Can you walk?"
"Y-Yeah," he managed to get out as he felt his adrenaline began to drain. "Rare, " he softly said as he noticed it was starting to get dark. "It'll be faster if you…"
"Do not!" she sharply cut him off with furious tears. "I will not leave you behind. We are both getting out of here, together." She said as she slowly began their trek. They were miles away and at this rate it would be nightfall before they got back. "I…I was not strong enough to fight back. That will be something I will always regret, but I am strong enough to help you now. I have to be. I will be so do not ask me to continue to be helpless to do anything."
"Ok Rarity." He simply replied as they slowly made their way back to town.
The trip in itself was steeped in silence. Despite how soar she was and how tired her hooves were she not going to stop carrying him. She was not going to give up on him.
"I can recall or reflect on any number of memories, but the ones I gave you more than speak for themselves. For he is one of my dearest friends, my prince, and my shining knight all roll into one package. He before I learned he was hand-picked by the Princesses themselves as candidate for the Lunar Guard I knew in my heart he was the one for me. While it may not have been the fairy tale I dreamed of, I see nopony, prince or otherwise I would share my life with. "
The others had silently contemplated what they had just learned. Hearing in detail what the two had gone through gave them a new perspective on why the two of them were so close.
"In other words my feelings for him are both genuine and strong. I would love nothing more than to build a life with him or at the very least explore the depth of these feelings. Now, is there anypony who wishes to go next?" She asked as she looked amongst the group.
"Well," Applejack spoke up when she realized the others were hesitating to speak up. "Guess ah'll go next." She answered with a shrug as she began to explain her reason for being there that day.
Gathering of the Herd! Applejack Speaks Her Feelings!
"Now mine isn't an epic or anythin' like that. Never been one for no big gesture of romance of nothin' like that. Cute, likable, dependable, and hardworking, plus he saved mah lil sister. Ah suppose ah gave it some serious thought when ah had to chase some thieving varmints off mah property. Unfortunately went and injured mahself meaning had to be laid up in the house."
Dr. Patch had given his prognosis. The muscles in her leg were torn pretty bad. There was also a crack in her hoof bone, rather thin as well so it was only a matter of staying off of it and letting rest and medication do its work the next few weeks.
"So how are we going to do this? Ya got orders to feel, Granny Smith ain't in the best condition to be helping me and Apple Bloom is too young. "
"Well since ya don't want to go to the hospital." Applejack cringed at the mention of the establishment. Big Mcintosh had no idea where his sister got the fear of hospitals from, considering that nothing sort of a serious illness led to most Apples stepping a hoof inside a hospital. "Went and got some outside help."
"What's up AJ? Guess I'm playing the role of your nurse the next few weeks huh?"
Applejack's eyes widened as she turned to the door way of her room to see Naruto.
"Y'all? Now hold on a second ah ain't bout to ask ya to do this. 'Specially since you're working for that Rarity mare. What about your work?"
"Miss Rarity understands, I asked for some time off, besides it's around this time that the trends are set so the work rush has died down and don't argue with me on this Applejack nothing you say is going to stop me from helping a friend."
"Now be a good filly for yer caretaker sis and he might give ya a lollipop."
Applejack would have loved nothing more, but to knock the grin off Big Mac's face. Oh she was going to get him back for this.
Applejack clasped her face and loudly groaned. The one thing she hated was the fact that she was helpless. She hated being unable to do things for herself. "Hey Applejack I'll make a deal with you. Save me a jar of that special cider your family makes and I'll help you plan revenge on Big Mac. " Then again this arrangement might not be so bad.
Time had passed and Applejack had found herself growing not only accustomed to, but looking for to Naruto's visits. He came in with a bag slugged over his shoulder. Like a diligent worker he went to work with the medical supplies he brought.
When asked how he knew so much about medical supplies he mentioned he knew people that were healers, family he called them. It rubbed off on him, some of the medical know how. Just like that her bandages were changed.
"Anything you need Jack?"
Applejack opened her mouth to say no when her stomach chose this very moment to give an audible gurgle. She blushed more and grinned sheepishly. "Well looks like ah'm hankering for a meal. Wouldn't happen to be anything downstairs for me to snack on?"
"Didn't see anything, but I can whip up something." He replied as he made his way downstairs.
For over half an hour Applejack sit patiently and waited, wondering what took the blond so long when he returned with a plate of pancakes.
"I hope you're a fan of potatoes miss Applejack as I would like to introduce you to my one and only Potato-Apple Pancakes with a pinch of nutmeg."
She looked at the tray, hungry, hoping she wasn't drooling. "Well they certainly mess delicious."
"Then they should taste just as divine." He sat a tray up for her convenience before placing the plate of in front of her. With an experimental bite Applejack tasted the first forkful of pancakes. This was different from haycakes or any type of breakfast cake she had before.
The flavor exploded in her mouth and before she knew it, she'd eaten three. "Naruto these are delicious! Ah might just have to get in some negotiations with your current employer and steel you back. How come y'all didn't ever say you could cook like this? This is mighty fine eating." She praised.
"I guess I never thought of myself as much of a cook. If you want I could make you more?" he asked as she enthusiastically nodded.
"Could ya also get me something to drink as well?"
From experience Applejack knew he was a hardworking, he had helped out on the farm plenty enough to prove that. The days had turned into weeks and in a few more days she would be free from her cursed bed ridden life.
When Naruto suggested a massage Applejack had argued against it. Saying such things were frou frou and not her kind of thing. When he suggested it might help her leg feel better and recover she could not order him to get to work faster.
Applejack rested her head on the pillow as the bandages were removed. Naruto sat there and looked over it before he began the gentle hand work. Soon the movement went from localized dull pressures to that of sooth that helped relaxed her aching muscles. She bit her bottom lips to prevent any noises from escaping. Though the pleasant ecstasy like sensations only continued to build as the blond continued to massage her leg. The stiffness began to waver as he continued the pleasant actions. "The look of such rapture and enjoyment I take it miss Applejack is enjoying herself?" he teased her.
Applejack blushed and turned away. "Shaddup! The massage just feels good cuz mah leg being injured and all."
"Well if you're feeling better." He knew he was treading on dangerous ground as he pretended to pull his hands away.
"Y'all better finish what ya started." She sent a glare at the blond that dare deny her.
A chuckle escaped his lips.
"Why of course."
"Now it wasn't as interesting as Rarity's story, but facts are facts. I saw traits ah liked in him and thought what the hey. Ah figured it he was interested now was as good as time as ever to let him know ah wouldn't mind courting him. Seeing as he's a helpful fella like him who gets good on with the family and can work, mighty fine catch. Those are mah reasoning."
"That was a pretty nice story." Fluttershy commented.
"Yeah Miss Applejack that's not something you hear nowadays, if you don't mind me speaking," Ditzy spoke up.
"Now, none of that miss, we're all friends here." Applejack replied, doing her best to come off as warmly as possible. She didn't know Ditzy too well, but she didn't want to come off as rude and if she was a friend of Naruto's she couldn't be a bad pony.
"Well, Applejack has now spoken of her reasons is there anypony who wishes to go next?" Rarity asked the remaining ponies as to her surprise Pinkie Pie stood up.
To her surprise Pinkie Pie didn't exhume her usual amount of energy. Her eyes were a bit duller and her expression was rather sad.
"Pinkie?" Rarity worriedly called out to the mare.
"I-It's okay Rarity. I'll go, I don't like thinking back to that moment, but that moment is also the event that earned Naruto a place in my heart." With that Pinkie Pie began to regale the tale that led to a crush blooming into full blown feelings.
Gathering of the Herd! Pinkie Pie Speaks Her Feelings!
Pinkie Pie was low on her party supplies and what else could be more fun than bringing along one of her friends to help her gather new supplies?
That and Naruto was being a grouchy pants because he somehow managed to break his left hand so Pinkie insisted that he spend the day with her.
With a happy little skip, she made her way to the first store. This store held what was essentially all the materials and supplies required for anything artistic. Paints, crayons, papers, and all sorts of other tools. "Hey there Pinkie Pie, need more paper?" A chestnut colored mare with amber colored hair greeted her. She was dressed in a white t-shirt that had all sorts of paint liquid splattered on it, yoga pants, and a black artist beret as they were called. This mare, Brush Stroke, was a lover of all things related to art.
"Yep indeed-e. Running low on supplies."
"Well I have your order right here." Brush Stroke said as she pulled out a folder of assorted color paper whose thickness could easily rival that of a dictionary.
Pinkie Pie happily paid her bits and shoved the book thick folder of paper in Naruto's hands. "See you later Brush Stroke."
"See you later Pinkie." Brush Stroke waved away as she went right back to reading the paper she was engrossed in before the two came in.
"Is all this paper really necessary Pinkie?" Naruto wondered as Pinkie Pie continued with her happy little skip. She turned and faced the blond with a silly grin.
"Yep. Shred'em up, add some sprinkles, and wa-la, instant confetti. Can't always afford the good stuff. That's for my super duper ultra deluxe hyper combo special parties."
"Hyper combo?" The blond asked as Pinkie grasped his arm and pulled him along the path.
"Come on, come on, we have much to get today." The silly grin was soon replaced with an audible wide mouth gasp. "So many things we have to pick up. I don't even know where to begin, I hope we have enough time today."
"I'm sure we will. We only have six hours." Naruto dryly replied. "As to whether I can survive those six hours is still up for debate."
"Oh Narry, you're such a kidder." One of the best parts about being pink was that faint blushes were pretty much invisible.
Pinkie Pie didn't know whether the fact her crush was oblivious was a gift or a curse. It just all of a sudden had clicked one afternoon when he spoke the words 'don't ever change' after the two successfully pranked Rainbow Dash the other day.
He liked her for who she was. He wasn't trying to change her. He didn't think she was dumb or childish. He liked plain old Pinkie Pie, and after what happened with 'that stallion,' Pinkie was afraid of falling for anypony. She wasn't sure what she would have done if she didn't have the right council.
For the past few days Pinkie Pie hadn't been seen throughout Ponyville. That led to a few ponies being concerned due to the fact if you weren't being greeted by Pinkie that day, you certainly notice her greeting somepony with her enthusiasm cheer.
"Pinkie?" Mrs. Cake called up to her. "Are you all right dear?"
"Y-Yes. I'm fine Mrs. Cake." She called out from her bed.
Mrs. Cake entered the room and Pinkie forced a smile as best she could. Mrs. Cake looked at the disheveled pony with concern. "You haven't left your room for the past few days. It's either been work or your room. A few of us have gotten worried. Is something wrong?"
Pinkie kept the force teeth bearing smile. "No…why would there be?"
"Well that Naruto colt came by looking for you. He said the two of you had made plans and it isn't like you not to keep plans you make with somepony."
When Pinkie didn't react with gasp or an alarmed expression and jolted out of there like a bolt of lightning, Cupcake knew something was up. It wasn't like Pinkie to forget something like that, considering how much she valued promises.
"H-He's not still downstairs is he?"
Mrs. Cake couldn't help but frown at how timid the pink mare was asking. "I told him you weren't feeling well. He didn't do anything to upset you did he?" She asked with a frown.
"N-No. Narry didn't do anything. Nothing wrong at all. In fact, I don't know anypony who could be more opposite about it." She finished with a sigh as Cupcake went over and sat on the bed. She ran her fingers through Pinkie's mane which had the effect of relaxing the mare.
"Pinkie, is there something going on between you and Naruto that is causing you to act like this?"
"There's nothing going on between us Mrs. Cake. We're just friends."
Between Pinkie's behavior and the way she said that, Cupcake was sure she almost had the problem narrowed down. "Is there a problem with being friends?"
"Mrs. Cake, I wish it was that simple. It's just…I…" Pinkie Pie looked at her employer and then looked away. "I'm so confused…and scared…and I don't know what to do. I don't want to stop being friends with Naruto, but I keep feeling this way and I can't stop it." The party mare was rather frantic and her tone sounded so exhausted.
"Oh honey, what's there to be scared about how you feel about one of your friends? He's a perfectly nice stallion."
Tears threatened to fall from the pink pony's eyes. "Because I don't want it to be like…to be like with…him." There was only one him that Pinkie Pie could be referred to. That name was never spoken in this bakery. "I like him Mrs. Cake. More than I ever liked my ex. We enjoy being around each other and it scares me to think how much it would hurt me if he betrayed me."
"Oh honey," Cupcake pulled Pinkie Pie into a motherly hug. "Naruto is nothing like your ex. You want to know how I can tell?"
"H-How?" She whispered.
"He smiles and laughs," The mare replied as a smile graced her lips. "…did your ex ever volunteer to work in the bakery with you, or ever go out and do playful things like prank or ever embrace his inner-foal?"
"No, my ex would question why I insist on doing those silly things sometimes."
"Exactly, they are two different ponies. If you ever want to get over your ex, you have to make that first step, and even if you two don't develop romantically, do you want your fear to ruin the friendship you two have?"
"No." She answered, casting her eyes downward.
"Then go to him," She said. "If you don't wish to court him, then just take things slow. Who knows, he might pick up on your cues and wish to court you. You'll find yourself stuck asking those questions unless you try."
Pinkie began to tear up. "But Mrs. Cake! What if I mess it up? I couldn't handle it! I don't think–"
"That's right Pinkie! Don't think!" Mrs. Cake said. "Just listen to your heart. For everything that can go wrong, there are just as many things that can go right. If I had let my insecurities about my appearance control me, I wouldn't have my husband." Mrs. Cake touched her finger to Pinkie's chin and tilted her head up gently. "Don't let this opportunity go. The best things in life can happen when you least expect it."
Pinkie threw her arms around the blue mare. "Thank you Mrs. Cake! I'll try to be strong and let whatever happens, happen."
Taking 's advice to heart, Pinkie Pie had decided to simply let things flow naturally. Allowing their friendship to grow with time and allowing time for Pinkie to be sure she could trust him with her heart.
From vendor to vendor, the bags that Naruto was carrying grew in size. "How you holding up back there Narry?" She asked as Naruto gave a shrug.
"Okay I guess."
That's when she saw somepony she thought she would never see again. The expression on her face was evident as she could see the concern on Naruto's face. "Pinkie?"
"I-I'm fine. In fact, I think I got enough supplies, so let's head back to the bakery." Pinkie was doing her best to mask her anxiety.
"What's with you? We have an entire list of items. I have to help you out today if you want us to get the items Pinkie."
Reluctantly the mare knew that Naruto was going to question her behavior if she insisted on going back to the bakery. 'Just got to keep calm and avoid him. Get your thoughts together filly. The bakery would be the first place he would expect to find you at.'
Forcing on her widest grin, Pinkie led him to the next store. As much as she tried, she couldn't hide the glances she kept sending in the crowds of passerby's.
"What's with you Pinkie? You ignored that one vendor who was trying to tell you about the special he had going on."
Pinkie found herself startled when Naruto suddenly cut her off. "Look, something is clearly wrong. I'm your friend right? Just tell me what it is." In a hurry to get away, Pinkie had trailed off to a lesser populated side of town, running on auto-pilot during her attempt to get away.
"Naruto…" The surprise in his eyes showed that he was surprised she referred to him by his name instead of her nick name for him. "I'm just so afraid that finding this out will make you think less of me."
"Pinkie, I would never…"
"As I thought, it was indeed you I saw Pinkie Pie."
Naruto turned around and saw who the speaker was. A stallion dressed in a dark blue, single-breasted suit with a gray dress shirt. His fur was that of a golden complexion, his mane and tail sepia brown and he was a unicorn. He was a few inches taller than five foot even.
"Gold Dust." Pinkie whispered in a subdued tone.
Naruto glanced between the two of them, picking up on the tension.
"So how have you been?" If it hadn't been for Pinkie's behavior, one might have taken the tone for genuine.
"I'm fine." She said as she hid behind the blond.
"Pinkie, why don't you come with me and we'll talk?" He asked, inching forward as Pinkie shied away.
"Look, I don't know what's going on, but she doesn't want to go with you. Maybe you should stop." Naruto strongly urged him to reconsider his actions in regards to Pinkie.
"I don't know who you are, but this is between me and my mare-friend."
Naruto couldn't help but be stunned. This creep? Pinkie's coltfriend.
"Ex. I told you I didn't want to see you anymore." She replied, her voice cracking in response to her near stammer.
"Now Pinkie, you've gone and let others put thoughts in that silly little head of yours. Look, I'm not mad, just come with me and we can talk this out."
This time Naruto stepped forward. "I'm only going to say this one more time. Leave her alone." He threatened the other stallion with a sharp gaze.
"And who are you to butt in our business?" The nice guy act that Gold Dust was using began crumbling.
"I'm her friend." Those words. Those were the words he always used with the strongest conviction.
Realizing what was about to happen, Pinky grabbed Naruto by the arm and began to tug at it. "Naruto, please, let's just go." She pleaded, the blond reluctantly agreed and the two continued on their way.
"Oh I see that's how it is. I should have expected a flighty little thing like you to have already moved on to your next stallion. You're all about fun aren't you Pinkie? I bet you put your mouth to real good use for him huh?"
Pinkie stopped as that last statement dredged up something as her ears drooped down at that. "Pinkie, come on, ignore him." Naruto softly coaxed her while fighting his own urge to turn around and rip the guy apart.
"I have to admit, as dim as she could be, she has a hell of a mouth. Has she opened her legs for you yet? Probably not, was always a frigid one. Then again, not like she's good for much else besides a cheap laugh and a good lay, and she can't even do those right."
A sob escaped Pinkie's lips as she began trembling and her legs nearly gave out. Her hair began to lose its shimmer and deflate. How could anypony say such horrible things to another pony? How could anypony willingly be so mean?
The sound of bags dropping followed by a solid thud and a yelp drew Pinkie's attention. Through her teary eyes she saw Gold Dust on the ground, clutching his mouth and screaming.
"Let me give you some advice. Stop talking. That mare is beautiful and sweet. Her life is dedicated to making those around her laugh and smile. To go above and beyond for others around her, whether they be friends and family or even for strangers is a quality few possess and I highly admire her for it. Anypony, myself included would be honored to have a mare like her for a fillyfriend, but I see she had the misfortune of running into scum like you first. So I'll warn you once and only once. Pinkie is one of my most precious friends and if you ever dare come near her again, I'll make you regret it."
Pinkie let out a gasp and brought a hand to her mouth. Was that how Naruto honestly felt? Her cheeks began to burn red and she sniffled. He began making his way towards her when she noticed Gold Dust's horn began to glow with an aureolin glow. "Naruto look out!"
Naruto dodged out of the way of the spell that soared passed him and cut right through a barrel, spilling the grain that was contained inside of it. With speeds faster than the stallion could react, Naruto drove his fist into Gold's skull with an audible crunch.
The rest of the events seemed to fly by. Pinkie remembered the sheriff showing up. A crowd. Coming home. She began to stir too and found herself on her bed, clutching on to somepony.
"So are you done using me as a teddy bear?"
Pinkie Pie rose up, letting loose of the hold she had on Naruto. "What happened?"
"You were worn out from all the excitement so I brought you home. As for the other guy, well, the sheriff has him locked up. He's going to come by tomorrow and get your statement. You okay?"
Pinkie Pie nodded in response. "I am now." Quiet filled the room as now the pink mare found that she was dealing with a multitude of feelings. What was once anxious, fear, and sadness ebbed away to a comforting sensation instead. One of gratitude and warmth and something else that made her heart flutter. "Naruto…thank you." It was at that moment, Pinkie knew that what she was feeling now went beyond a mere crush. If she wanted things to move forward, then she couldn't hang on to her baggage.
So with that she began to tell Naruto everything. That Gold Dust hailed from Canterlot. His mother was a high ranking member for a corporation that dealt with mining. Apparently he worked for the division in the capital city and was sent to Ponyville to investigate the mountain area for ores.
Gold Dust had a thing for having a good time and assumed since Pinkie was the premier party girl of Ponyville, he jumped to the conclusion that she was like the party girls back home.
Apparently he thought she was a challenge and it piqued his interest. For Pinkie, he seemed like a pretty nice guy and was into her so she decided why not. His true colors shined through when all he cared about was the carnal aspects of the relationship, which Pinkie wasn't ready for.
To her shame she admitted she allowed him to pressure her into oral, but no further. She later recounted how emotionally abusive he further got and how he accused her of cheating on him.
Of course later on she would learn that he had cheated on her with the boss of a competitor who was considering a merger. Word got out and said boss was not happy and Gold Dust found himself demoted, he was not happy of course. He blamed Pinkie, saying if she did her job as his fillyfriend, he wouldn't have strayed off. The ensuing fight had led to their break up.
"From that moment, what used to be a crush grew into something more. That's when I decided to win Naruto over. "
"I cannot even imagine how difficult it was for you to discuss." Rarity could sympathize with the pinkette, considering some of her previous suitors.
"I'm glad you're alright. I can never understand what possesses someponies to be so horrible," Fluttershy remarked with a look of sadness. "Well, I, suppose it's my turn." With that Fluttershy began recounting how her feelings developed.
Gathering of the Herd! Fluttershy Speaks Her Feelings!
When her animals told her they had found somepony unconscious outside, the mare had been rather surprised. Once they led her to him, she asked her animal critters to help her get him back to the cottage. Hefting him over Morry the Moose, they brought him back to the cottage.
She then proceeded to tend to his injuries and watched over him. He had finally came to. "Oh hello, you helped me right?" Fluttershy couldn't help but let out a squeak as she had startled him. "Hello? My name is Naruto, Naruto Uzumaki, what's yours?" She shielded away as her various animal friends let out growls, causing the blond to stumble back.
Fluttershy spoke to them, quieting down her companions. "It's okay," She then turned to the blond. "M-My name is Fluttershy. H-Hello." They both exchanged a glance as blue eyes met blue eyes. The Pegasus once more shielded away from him.
"Well it's nice to meet you Fluttershy. Can you tell me where I am?"
"Oh we're outside of Ponyville Mr. Naruto."
Naruto just grinned. "Just Naruto, no Mr. ok?"
"N-Naruto, could you tell me why you were unconscious outside, but you don't have to answer it though, I was just curious." She shielded away as he turned towards her, bumping into one of her animal friends before quickly apologizing to the gentle soul.
They continued to talk as he informed her he was training and went overboard. They continued to talk and got to know each other better, as Fluttershy enthusiastically discussed how she was the town's vet and how she enjoyed taking care of the animals.
"That was the first time we met. I appreciated that he pressed on to get to know me, but he didn't make it uncomfortable. Then there was the time he saved me from that mugger."
Fluttershy felt herself placed on Naruto's back. She tightly clung onto him, her tears straining the back of his shirt. "Shy, stay awake. You got to stay awake." She heard him call out to her, keeping her awake.
"Guys please…I…I need your help." She heard him plead to the animals. "Fluttershy's hurt…and…" She began to drift off but was gently shaken awake. She couldn't help but wince when he disinfected her wounds and began wrapping them up with bandages.
"Sorry but I have to make sure its tight." Fluttershy's eyes began to tear up a bit. He gave her a reassuring look and a gentle rub.
"I…I understand." She answered him.
"This shouldn't have happened." He softly muttered to himself.
"I-t's okay. Y-You saved me from that bully w-who was trying to m-mug me." Maybe it was because how safe she was now, or perhaps how vulnerable she was and felt the need to be close to somepony. Whatever reason, she felt the urge to hug him and did so. She couldn't help but blush as she spoke these next words. "You're my hero."
"Will you…will you be okay?" He asked as her hold on him tighten.
"Can you…can you please stay?" Right now Fluttershy really needed a friend. Naruto's warmth and presence took her mind off the awful memories of her fillyhood that was resurfacing. Some time had passed and before she knew it, Fluttershy began to drift off. The sound of his heart beat and his warmth put her at ease enough for her to go to sleep.
"I had woken up and to my surprise he had stayed the entire time. Feeding my animal friends and even made something for me to eat. It was nice having a stallion in my age range that treated me normal. Unless they were much older than me or happily married, my interactions with stallions were usually uncomfortable. As time went on, my feelings for him grew stronger.
Storms. Fluttershy hated storms. She hated the thunder. Storms were the only thing that rivaled her fear of dragons. The more it thundered, the more frightened she became and that fright resulted in loud sobs.
"Fluttershy? Shy?" She could hear Naruto's voice from the hallway, but she was too terrified to move from under her blanket.
Rain drummed against the windows and the roof. A fork of lightning raced over the sky and white light filled the room. Her body trembled from terror.
Lightning flashed again, but before the next thunderclap, which resulted in her whimpering. Another loud thunderclap shook the house and Fluttershy could no longer help herself as she leaped from her bed and wrapped her arms around the blond, causing the stallion to stumble forward and land on the bed. A teary cheek was pressed against his chest and sobs followed the next heavenly growling.
"Fluttershy?"
Despite hearing his voice, she could only react with a gasp from the loud rumbling outside. Once Naruto became close enough, she latched onto him for dear life.
But the Pegasus just let out several sobs and squeezed tighter. Another flash of lightning cracked the sky and thunder shook the town. Fluttershy yelped loudly and buried her face in Naruto's chest.
"Shy, could you please loosen up?" She could feel him try to remove her, but she refused to let go.
"I'm sorry Naruto, but I can't!" She whimpered. "I'm so afraid of thunderstorms! I'm so ashamed. It's bad enough I'm scared of heights, but thunderstorms scare me beyond reason. I know you must think I'm a silly coward, but I can't help it." She broke down into sobs.
All her life Fluttershy had been scared of so many things. She was scared of even her own shadow as a filly, but while she always felt a little ashamed, she never felt as horrible about it as she did now. She was embarrassed. She was revolted in herself. She was supposed to be looking after and taking care of Naruto, but here she was forcing him to comfort her. He was supposed to be in his room resting, not taking care of her.
"I don't think you're silly." She felt his hands lift up her face. "…and a coward wouldn't have been capable of making that journey to fight Nightmare Moon all those weeks ago." Fluttershy found herself pulled forward. Next thing she knew, Naruto wrapped his arms around her protectively as he placed his chin on top of her head. "I'm here for you." Those words, those words meant everything in the world to Fluttershy. "Are you tired…are you tired of being scared Fluttershy?"
She simply nodded. The question had come out of nowhere, but the words resonated strongly with how she felt. "I am."
"We can't make those fears vanish overnight. Some ponies are just braver than others, that can't be helped any more than the tribe you were born in, but one can make strides towards it. You and I are going to work on making you a bit braver okay shy? It might take a while, weeks, months, or even years, but until you're at least no longer afraid of storms and heights, we're going to keep trying. Nopony should ever have the right to make you feel ashamed for what you are and you deserve the right to feel happy and comfortable in your own body."
Fluttershy couldn't find the words and could only nod. This feeling in her heart. Was this…was this what love felt like?
"At that moment I knew my feelings for him grew into something more. This sense of safety and care was something I always gave to others and it felt nice to be on the other side. The moment I knew it was meant to be was after Rarity and I took Naruto out on a date.
"So was going on a date anything like you thought it would be?" He couldn't help but wonder.
"No," She replied as she watched his face turn into one of surprise. "Even better. I was pretty nervous most of the time, but everything turned out so wonderful," She said softly, stepping towards him. She was beyond elated by the whole affair. Today had been absolutely wonderful.
"You aren't the only one." Naruto admitted with a soft chuckle.
Fluttershy looked at him with surprise. "Really?"
"Mainly because I wasn't sure what to expect, but I have to admit I enjoyed what we did. It wasn't some big and expensive spectacle. It was a fun and enjoyable experience with two dear friends. What could have been better?"
A smile graced the mare's features. "Yes," She answered as she took a moment to compose herself. "Well…I mean…uum…w-well." Suddenly nervousness began to spread through the mare as a blush once more overtook her cheeks. Her panic was abated when Naruto reached forward and comfortingly rested his hands on her shoulders.
"Shy, before the night is over, can I have one last request?" Fluttershy nodded, unable to trust her own voice. That was when he asked the question that made her heart flutter. "Can I get a kiss from the fair maiden?"
Once more he received a nod. Fluttershy watched him move forward and felt his arm wrap around her hips. He pulled her close and gentle breaths escaped her mouth. He leaned forward and captured her lips against his.
Their lips connected. It was a soft kiss, the kind of kiss that left her melting into his arms, losing all sense of herself. It was a passionate kiss that made her feel relaxed. She felt her back hit against the wooden structure that was her door and let out a moan as she felt his hands resting on her hips. She moved her own arms to his neck and held him close, tilting her head to the side. Their tongues never touched and they just wrapped themselves in the warmth of each other's lips. She even went as far as to use her wings to nestle around his form.
After what could have been a second or a thousand years, they pulled apart, both out of breath after their passionate kiss. They stood there leaning against the door of the house. She was absolutely exhilarated.
"Goodnight Fluttershy." He said as they pulled apart.
"Goodnight Naruto." She bid him goodnight as she opened the door and glanced back, sharing one last look with him before entering her home. She let out a happy little 'yay' as she went to her bedroom.
Flopping down on the bed, she let out a happy little sigh as she played today's events through her mind.
"Awww. That's so sweet." Pinkie Pie let out a happy little squeal.
"He really is so caring." Ditzy added with a smile. "So yeah, I guess its my turn." She added as she began to regale the final tell of the evening.
Gathering of the Herd! Ditzy Speaks her Feelings! Finale!
One incident after another seemed to compile unto the gray mare. No matter how hard she tried something would go wrong. The latest problem was the incident from Fillyton resulting in her taking a pay cut. With her finances taking a sharp down turn Ditzy had no choice but to take her daughters to her grandmother in Canterlot until she could sort out her situation.
Because of the incident, her boss's boss had gotten rather upset and now harsher guidelines were being enforced on the Ponyville postal service.
The head worker was a stallion, Speedy Delivery. A nice and decidedly unconventional stallion whose odd methods often got results. The stallion had managed to bargain for Ditzy to keep her job if she could go a month without any incidents, and today was the last day of her probation.
For once it seemed like things were looking up, until she ran into two co-workers from her last job, one that downright detested Ditzy because her probation resulted in a demotion of hours, resulting in him being called on for more hours, meaning he had to miss a sports event he was waiting all year to attend, and the other, an old bully from flight school. It wasn't unheard of for long distance flight duties to be given to a mailpony with seniority status when a long distance flier was out for sickness or other duties.
"Even when you're not around you always muck things up featherbrain. I was looking forward to that game all year."
"Always the screw up…Derpy."
Ditzy Doo continued to trudge along the path as she made her way to the final house on the route. Just one last letter and she would be finished. The stallion that lived there would give Speedy Delivery the time it took her to deliver the last letter as part of her probation to see how much progress she had made. She was making good time, the best she had in a long time in a route. No lost letters. Nothing blown away in the breeze. The bag she was borrowing was in good condition.
For once she felt like things were going to go right. She let out a yelp and fell to the ground when something had struck her. She winced in pain and looked up to notice that some clouds were in the sky.
But that didn't make sense. There were no clouds earlier today, suggesting there were going to be showers. Suddenly a down pour rained down upon the Pegasus, causing her to flee for cover.
Her uniform had been drenched from the showers, but at least the letter was fine. She began searching the bag. She let out a gasp as she noticed there was a hole in the bag and the letter had been burnt. "No, no, no, no." She cried out as her eyes began to wet with moisture. How? Who? Why?
Ditzy fell back against the tree on the path and began to let out silent sobs.
"Always the screw up Derpy!"
"You're not letting Ditzy Doo be in charge are you?"
"Why are they trying to teach the retard to fly?"
"Miss, miss are you alright? What happened? And why the hell is it raining?"
Ditzy could only lay on the ground, unresponsive. It didn't matter anymore. She was going to lose her job. She was going to lose custody of her daughters. She couldn't do anything right. Everything came rushing out all at once. All the pain. All the sadness. All the horrible memories she had been holding on to had overwhelmed her.
"I don't know what happened, but I'm here to help." The shooting voice spoke, and before she knew it, she was scooped up in a pair of arms.
"Just like a knight, always going out of his way to help a damsel." Rarity swooned.
"The details are kind of fuzzy for me," Ditzy admitted. "Later on we did find out that the rain was no accident and the stallion who had to take my place, illegally used clouds to sabotage me. He lost his job and was not only fined heavily, but charged for theft. Anyway, after he brought me into his home, he set me up on his couch with a bowl of warm soup."
"When Speedy Delivery asked me to do a favor for him, I have to admit I thought it was unusual. Then again I'm not a post office employee so I'm not one you go to for the know hows of this job."
Ditzy continued to let out a few sniffles. She had finally stopped crying and was now looking at the pony kind enough to help her. He seemed to be a nice stallion, very friendly and warm. He had set her up on his couch and got a fire going.
"I ran a nice warm bath for you. I'll have to go to Fluttershy's later to borrow some clothing. Her clothes might be a bit loose up top for you, but it's better than staying in the same wet clothing."
"Thank you." Ditzy replied as she was calming down enough to enjoy the warm bowl of soup that had been sat down on the table for her. It was a nice rich bowl of barley soup. It had been a while since she had something like this.
"So I'm Naruto by the way. What's your name?"
For a moment Ditzy felt herself inwardly crouch. She wasn't ashamed of her name, but there was never a shortage of ponies finding some way of making fun of it or turn it into a harmful insult.
"I'm sorry? Did I say something wrong?" He wondered as a concerned expression formed on his face. He crouched forward from the arm chair he was resting in. "Would you feel better if I leave?"
Ditzy couldn't help but feel alarmed. She didn't want this nice pony to leave. "N-No. Sorry. I'm just being silly. Ditzy. My name is Ditzy Doo." The expression on his face revealed that her name garnered some sort of surprise from the blond.
"Huh, I guess that means you were the happiest little filly when you were born huh?" He asked as a broad grin formed on his face.
Ditzy couldn't help but be surprised at this.
"So the fact that you're talking, you feel a bit better huh?"
"A little, yeah, I guess." Ditzy suddenly became very interested in the floor and felt her cheeks redden slightly as Naruto sat down next to her. They intensified when he placed his hand against her forehead.
"No signs of a fever, that's good, and you haven't exhibited any signs of a cold either. Wouldn't do good if our mailmare ends up getting sick."
The Pegasus winched when she remembered the last letter. She had failed. "I…I failed. I didn't go the entire month without an incident and I'm way over time."
"Nah, I mentally clocked an estimated time of when you would have gotten here from the time Speedy gave me and from when I found you. You were well within the time, not to mention I saw the damage to your bag. That wasn't a normal bolt, not to mention I'm friends with the captain of the weather team. I would know if we were having stormy weather today."
Ditzy couldn't help but be surprised at this. Most weather captains were married to the job or hard asses. Having to monitor the weather for cities or vast amount of lands for the country side was time consuming and didn't leave much time for socializing. She had never met the weather captain of Ponyville personally now that she thought about it. "Do you interact with her often? I thought being a weather team captain was time consuming, or at least that's how it was for most of the captains I met."
Naruto let out an uproarious laugh. "No way, I couldn't see that lazy plot working that hard at anything but applying for the Wonderbolts. Don't worry about it Ditzy, I'll talk to Speedy. Something is definitely up and its not fair if you were to get in trouble at the job because of a freak accident. So I don't think we've met. I actually haven't started living in Ponyville until a few months ago, how about you? Local?"
"Well I used to live in Ponyville with my aunt when I was much younger before we move to Manehattan. Eventually I had to move back to Ponyville. So many things have changed since I've been gone though." She answered honestly.
"Well better to be stationed in your home town when you have a career right?
Ditzy looked down at her hands with a downcast expression. "I…I don't know. Maybe. Maybe I'm just not cut out for it."
"What? Why?"
"I'm a screw up. A failure. I've been going from one job to the other. Everything I touch turns into a wreck. I can hardly go through a mail route without losing or destroying shipment." She looked up at him, tears staining her eyes. "I'm a simpleton with messed up eyes." Seeing the expression on his face, she immediately concluded that he was unnerved by her eyes like so many ponies before him. "All I'll ever be is a laughing stock for other ponies and this proves it. I'm a whipping filly for fate itself and nothing is ever going to change that." She watched as the blond looked down.
She closed her eyes as she could feel sadness coursing through her, only to let out a surprised gasp when she felt his hand over hers. "It hurts doesn't it? To be made fun or be ignored? To be thought of as nothing but a screw up and have everypony treat you as if you're nothing but a cheap laugh." Ditzy couldn't help but get lost in those blue eyes, those blue eyes filled with understand. "You're right, you'll only be a laughing stock, but only if you give in to that sort of thinking and allow yourself to be that. I was a failure once too, but I refused to let that define who I was. They, all those who treated you like trash, they were wrong, and if you give up now you'll let them win. Those who treat you like this are the ones who are empty. They need to tear down others to feel better about their own inadequacies. If before now nopony else was willing to get to know the real you, then I will. I will be your friend. I was once a lot like where you're at now and I hate to stand by and let anypony else suffer. If you need a shoulder to cry on, I'll be there. If you need somepony to laugh with, you can count on me. Because after all, without a friend, that makes living rather bleak doesn't it?"
For the first time in a long time Ditzy felt happy. She had never thought she would meet a pony that not only would treat her kindly, but also knew what it felt like to be an outcast.
"It wouldn't be until Naruto told me about his past that I got the full story on how he and I were so alike. It also made sense how he was such a natural with Dinky and how he was able to get Amethyst to open up. Having both raised a daughter and been an orphan, he knew how to reach out to them. Seeing as the only other stallions I interact with regularly are taken, married, my boss, or I just happen to casually interact with on the job, I've never had time to develop feelings for any other stallion but him. Carrot Top and I did give it a try for a few weeks, had a date here or there, but we realized we were more like sisters than potential partners." The other girls looked directly at her, eyebrows raised. "Oh come on, don't tell me none of you girls tried playing the field?" She asked, her cheeks burning red.
"Well, I have always had my heart set on a stallion. It's not to say I have not appreciated the form or the attractiveness of a mare, but stallions have always interested me more." Rarity admitted, knowing that bi-curious mares were growing more and more in numbers every day.
"Ah had a coltfriend or two in the past, but never really was all that focus on romance. Didn't help that every filly ah brought over began throwin' themselves at mah brother anyway." Applejack glowered a bit sourly. The others wisely chose not to follow up on that.
"I..well..I mean…oh my." Fluttershy couldn't help but feel a bit embarrassed. "I just…I just never felt comfortable. I'm still trying to wrap my head around courting."
"Well I never cared one way or another. As long as I found them cute and they treated me right, but unfortunately most ponies who took me out on a date never came by for a second one," A pout formed on the face of the adorable pinkette. "Some of them were looking for a party I wasn't willing to partake in others…well I rather not talk about."
It was time to focus on other things. "Well, now that we have cleared that matter. It is time to consider other things. The matter of children. Does anypony have any plans of settling down anytime soon?"
It was almost unanimous that none of the mares wished to have kids just yet, wanting to focus more on their careers. Ditzy couldn't help but feel like the elephant in the room. "Forgive me if the phrasing of my question made you feel uncomfortable Ditzy. Am I correct in stating you have two daughters, one young filly and one young mare away at school?"
"That's right. Dinky will be turning seven soon and next year Amethyst will be turning Eighteen. She's away at Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns."
"Oh my, you must be rather proud." An impressed Rarity replied with a warm smile.
"Indeed I am. Will my…I mean…" Ditzy wasn't sure how to phrase this next part.
"By no means will I discriminate against you for having children of your own. It is merely something we will have to deal with. After all, all of us here know full and well after learning the truth about our dear Naruto that a part of his heart will always remain with his first wife and children. None of us are so selfish to replace that, we merely wish to share a place in it. While it would take some used getting used to, that is the whole purpose of this courtship to build a family, a herd in which everypony is happy."
"Thank you Rarity," Ditzy replied with a released breath. "I have to admit I was so nervous coming here tonight."
"Nervous 'bout what? Ah like to think we're a friendly and approachable bunch. Only thing you had to worry about was Rare here criticizing yer choice of fashion." A grin broke out on the apple farmer's face who flashed it at the fashionista who shot her friend a look mixed between annoyed and insulted.
The worst part was that Rarity couldn't help it earlier but mentally make notes on how to improve the outfit Ditzy was wearing when she had first entered her home.
"It's because you're all so amazing," Ditzy blurted out. "I mean you're all so beautiful and you're heroes! You saved Ponyville and Equestria. Even if nopony else knows it, there's rumors of an event in Canterlot in November and everypony is talking about how it's going to be about the incident in July and how the situation in the countryside is going to be handled, and I'm just plain ol' Ditzy Doo. I can't compare to that."
"Hey there Downy Frowny, none of that." Pinkie Pie said grabbing the mare's face and forcefully pushing it up into a smile, a small 'ow' escaping Ditzy's face. "You're plenty cool too. Everypony is special in their own way."
"Well, yes, we did do that, but we had help. We had help from the army, Naruto, even Princess Celestia had made steps to make sure we were successful. If anything, a lot of ponies helped saved everypony, not just us." Fluttershy pointed.
"Besides darling, you have your own charm," Rarity argued as she eyed the mare. "You have your own charms as well."
"Yeah like see," Pinkie grabbed the mare and pulled her up as they stood side by side. "Narry likes a girl with a nice big plot, and us girls here are easily in the top in the town." Pinkie shamelessly admitted as Ditzy's cheeks colored pink. She always felt a bit uncomfortable wearing shorts because the size of her plot was larger than average. "Yours is more bubbly." Pinkie said as she used a finger to jab at said bubble butt. "Like how Rarity's is more heart shaped, Applejack and I are apple bottoms." Pinkie Pie let out a pout. "Fluttershy is a round type and has us all beat in size." She sent a playfully glare at said Pegasus who merely squeaked.
The others didn't know whether to be surprised, worried, or flattered at Pinkie's favorably appraisal of feature.
"Okay then," Rarity said, turning back to the group as a whole. "Now, we now have to set some ground rules on proper courtship etiquette in order to avoid overlapping each of our herd mate's time with our stallion."
"Well that shouldn't be too difficult. Just need to list our working hours and responsibilities and work up a schedule from there." Pinkie Pie noted. "Can I make a suggestion?" Pinkie then spoke up with her usual from zero to sixty enthusiasm.
"Sure? What is it?"
"I suggest we leave a few potential spots open, like for Dashie and Twilight."
Rarity couldn't help but be surprised at this. Rainbow Dash, well, by the elicit way those two pranked each other, she wouldn't be surprised if it eventually turned into something more, but Twilight? "Would Twilight even be ready for something like courting? She is after all, still adjusting to being social and this would seem like unnecessary pressure to put on her."
Pinkie Pie pouted. "Aww, but how cool would it be if all six bearers shared the same stallion? I want to be in a herd with all my bestest buddies."
"While I understand the sentiment, we must not push our friends into something they are not interested in or Naruto is not interested in. If both parties do develop an interest, they will bring it to our attention first and it will be something we shall discuss then." Now that she thought about it, she was curious about that one mare that Naruto dated that she mistook Fluttershy for. She shook away the thought and brought her focus back to the discussion.
Captain of the Unicorn guard Shining Armor sat at his desk, shuffling through papers he really didn't want to read. All were reports of the incidents that the Guards had been encountering near the capital. While bandit activity and such were nonexistent in the area due to the fact that few were foolish enough to try an attack with Celestia herself in the capital, there were still those when given enough incentive would try and spy and gather information.
Even with the turnover rate they had of spies, there was no guarantee that every single operative had been captured. It had been the first time in centuries that the current guard numbers had been under represented in their effectiveness henceforth the recruitment campaigns that had been going on.
Shining Armor took a moment away from his work to fix up his appearance. His moderate cerulean eyes looked a bit haggard from all the shifts he had been pulling lately. A light cerulean blue glow brought a comb to him as he began to fix up his mane. A nice shade of moderate sapphire blue with dark phthalo streaks. His coat was a turqouish white or what could be seen under the royal violet and Red Guard shirt and dark blue uniform pants were presentable enough. On his chest he proudly wore the stripes of a commanding officer with the recently attached metal he had been given during his services during the Summer Sun Festival event.
Compared to most Unicorns in this particular guard Shining Armor was particular well built. He spent a good deal of time conditioning his body to develop rock hard abs and well tone legs and apparently a magnificent and very pinchable ass much to his embarrassment.
Why in Equisnia did he think that a disturbance at a bachelorette party would not result in him being mistaken for a stripper he'll never know. For his insanity he made it his mission to avoid locales where there would be a multitude of drunk and amorous mares, at least if he didn't have his armor.
A knock at the door caused Shining to straighten up. He cleared his throat and said in his best authoritative voice, "Come in."
The door gently swung open to reveal a cerise Alicorn.
She had a slim, hourglass figure with slender arms and legs. Her breasts were fairly large and perky; enough to put many mares to shame, but that was one of many benefits that came with being an Alicorn. This pale, light grayish cerise mare was known other than Princess Cadance, niece of Princess Celestia and with her return, now Princess Luna as well. As the princess of love, her features were that reminiscent of love. Blessing the mare with not only a heart shaped face in feature, but a heart shaped plot as well. Her mane like the princesses was also unique, moderate violet in color with rose and pale gold streaks giving off the appearance of cotton candy which complimented her light purple eyes. Of the now three Alicorns she remained the shortest.
She smiled sweetly at Shining and he breathed a sigh of relief. Cadance's very image was enough to calm down Shining Armor, even if he was this stressed. He smiled back to her and she sauntered over to him.
"Aaw, they been putting you through the ringer haven't they Shiny?" she asked sweetly with a hint of playfulness.
Shining sighed again and looked back at the stacks of papers.
"Like you wouldn't believe. You would think after all this time we would make some process, but it never seems to end."
Cadance gently nuzzled his neck and said, "Don't worry about it. Auntie has a plan."
He perked up at this. When her majesty has a plan it usually involved things getting much better no matter how horrible they were preceding. "Will this plan result in me getting regularly sleeping hours again?"
"Yes, it involves her special friend." She answered with a grin. No matter how much her auntie denied it, she could sense that Celestia was rather fond of Naruto. Not the all-consuming and wonderful love between a stallion and mare that Cadance was fond of, but a subtle and well established friendship, attraction, and mutual respect that could develop into something meaningful and life lasting. "I can't tell you much more than that though, you'll have to see like everypony el~se." she sang.
'Uh oh' Shining thought, this could only mean his marefriend was in the midst of trying to set someponies up. May Faust have mercy for all those who were going to inevitably get caught up in the middle of whatever she had planned. "I take it that's not your only reason for being here?"
"No, thankfully Cloudsdale is finally stable. The Sky guard has been keeping a close eye, not to mention Cloudsdale has a military academy stationed there so it's highly unlikely we'll have too much trouble for the time being. No, what I wish to do is go visit Ponyville and go see how Twilight is doing. I am looking forward to meeting her friends."
"If I wasn't swamped with work." He replied with a sigh.
"I'll tell her you said hi." She said as she kissed his cheek.
Naruto had to admit being a member of the Equestria army was an interesting experience because of how different the infrastructure was than it was for being a shinobi. In order to get a better understanding of how things worked he was essentially observing how the recruitment and training went.
"Listen up, foals. I'll be your drill sergeant for the entirety of your training. My name is Thunder Crackle, but you will address me as sir, do I make myself clear?"
The elected cries of, "Sir, yes sir!" Were as unorganized as one could get.
Thunder Crackle admonished the recruits for their sloppy response and promised that soon enough the survivors would be a fit and sinuous unit.
"Now, the majority of you weaklings would be best suited to serve in the Equestria Guard. It's the easiest of the guard companies that don't require as much aptitude or skill in comparison to the other guards. You will be making up the bulk of our forces, working as guards in towns or sent on missions in the country side.
Now for those of you who have any testicular fortitude whatsoever, you can join one of the other guards.
For our Pegasus recruits you would be joining the Pegasus Guard. Our patrol ponies of the sky that will be monitoring trade routes and protecting cloud cities. Only a certain level of fliers will be admitted to this guard.
Then there is the Unicorn guard who made up a good deal of the forces in our capital cities. Your magic is necessary to both defend against assaults and take on any armies who would dare try to assault our cities.
The rest of our guards will only be accepting the cream of the crops. You will find no weaklings in the Special Forces Guard who will be dealing with magical disasters, dark magic, twisted monsters, and the occasional thief that thinks they'll make it big by breaking into Canterlot Castle. The various scenarios that could be encountered means that like the general guard this company accepts all the tribes.
One random recruit foolishly spoke out of turn and interrupted. "Does that happen often?"
"DID I GIVE YOU PERMISSION TO SPEAK!?" he lambasted the new recruit. "Never speak unless you are addressed! Do I make myself clear!?"
The timid recruits nodded their heads, this time in unison. "Sir, yes sir!"
"Ge the nonsense out of your head of illusions of grandeur and being shining knights. You exist as nameless guards. As guards you are expected to be silent. DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR!? NOW REPEAT IT!"
"A good guard is a silent guard!" The recruits nervously chanted.
"Louder!"
"A GOOD GUARD IS A SILENT GUARD!" The recruits shouted.
Naruto couldn't help but silently note the irony of what was happening. Finally the commanding officer went back to talking about the final guard unit.
"Finally we have the Solar Guard, the most elite of Equestria's guard and Celestia's personal guard. Once every few years only a hand full of ponies have the honor and privilege to be chosen to be added to her majesty's guard. I suggest you don't waste your time unless you're going to dedicate your life to becoming worthy enough to apply to the Solar Guard."
The guard cleared his throat and said, "Alright recruits, this will be your new home for the next few months. Basic Training is not easy, but it will forge you into fine guards if you cooperate. Hopefully, next time I see either of you, I will be saluting you."
The Barracks as Naruto had expected was a large square shaped structure lined with rows of simple bunk beds, compacted to maximize the room with the building connected with a latrine that left much to be desired.
The first few days had easily breezed right through. Thanks to his dedicated training what was being thrown at him was a snore. He was always a hands on sort of individual so he participated in the drills to sate his curiosity. Unfortunately with the exception of gaining more knowledge on how Equestrian military operated he wasn't learning much.
He made his way to the mess hall, grabbing a tray of roasted carrots and fresh oats. As per usual he found a loan seat and sat down. So far he hadn't anypony that was either sociable or he could bond with. The room was filled with chatter, guard ponies talking over each other and assorted cliques of recruits conversing.
"Hey, what's it doing at our table?" this voice not only had a bit of country twang to it, it was rather rough.
"Hey, I'm talking to ya, stupid!" the same voice spoke, drawing Naruto's attention.
Naruto turned and he saw several pony recruits crowding around the bat pony. The crowd consisted of mostly unicorns with a couple of earth ponies and a Pegasus. He caught glimpses of Amaranth, butter yellow, coal black and pearl coats.
The one that really caught his attention was the Theastral. She was certainly like a pegasus pony, but her wings were more leathery like those of a bat, shaded a deep violet. She was built like a Pegasus, slender yet maybe about as tall as a Unicorn. Her coat was that of a soft grey, and her mane and tail, colored a deep purple to match the leathery bat like wings on her back. "I have no interest in starting a debacle with little foals trying to play tough. Like the rest of you I merely wish to serve my country."
"You don't have a country fanger or have you forgotten what your kind tried to pull a few months ago?" The Negasi remained quiet. "What got nothing to say?" Suddenly the pony was grabbed by her collar and hoisted up. "I'm talking to you fang…"
"That's enough!" Naruto snapped as he hopped up from his seat. "What's your deal!?"
The mess hall grew quiet as their attention was being drawn to what was happening.
"Looks like we got ourselves a fanger lover. What are you going to do about it?"
The Amaranth mare found herself stunned when Naruto had freed the Theastral from her grip. She let out a gurgled noise of surprise.
"That. If you can't separate enemy from ally than maybe you shouldn't be here." He said as he turned to the Theastral whose golden orbs focused on him in surprise. He turned his back to the Amaranth mare. "Are you okay?" He didn't even need to turn as he could practically feel the mare behind him gnashing her teeth.
He could feel it in the air her movements as she readied to attack him. He was about to turn and catch it to when his surprise the mare's attack had been suddenly halted. He turned and to his surprise the captain of the Unicorn guard.
"So, you think it's appropriate to attack your fellow trainees?" Nopony else dared speak as Shining Armor continued. "If you do, I will need to examine exactly what your training officer taught you. Who knows what will happen to them?"
One of the other ponies from the group started to protest, but it faltered as soon as it started.
"Oh, so you also have no respect for rank as well? It seems there's a huge flaw in our training program. I will speak to them about that as well, but for now I want you eight to go run a hundred laps around the entire castle perimeter and then I want you all to remove those private rankings from your armor. You will restart Basic Training tomorrow. Understood, recruits?"
Shining Armor stressed the final word loudly and there was a shuffling of armor as they ran off. Silence reigned for a few more seconds until Shining Armor said, "As you were."
"You okay, soldier?" Shining Armor spoke to the Theastral
"I'm fine sir." She replied, it was obvious by the way she shifted she was uncomfortable. "Recruit Dusk Treader Sir." She introduced herself, suddenly remembering her training. Glimpses of a bruise on her neck were evident.
"Did those recruits do that to you?"
The Theastral was startled, fearful as she hastily covered the bruise. "N-No sir, I fell down some stairs. Just a clumsy accident."
There couldn't have been a worst lie.
Shining Armor then turned his attention to Naruto.
"Provision Officer Naruto Uzumaki, Captain Armor."
The subtle reactions from his eyes indicated that Shining either knew something about him or somepony had mentioned him. "Well then Provision Officer Naruto Uzumaki, I am glad somepony had enough valor to stand up for their fellow Equestrian." The volume at which he spoke it was with the intent to shame all the others who had stood there and did nothing.
Shining Armor made a mental note to remember the name of the guards who were stationed for today's duty and speak to their superiors about what happened.
Shining Armor smiled at them both and said, "Why don't you both come with me. There's two someponies who wish to speak with you two."
Dusk Treader couldn't help but let out a surprised gasp when the someponies were none other than Princess Luna and Princess Celestia. She couldn't help the shortness of breath she was feeling. This was a bit overwhelming.
"Thank you Captain Armor. As always you have performed splendidly."
Dusk immediately bowed her head in respect, as both princesses got up and made their way over to the trio. "May we learn thy name recruit?" Luna spoke to the Negasi.
"Dusk Treader your majesty it is both and honor and privilege to be in your presence." As expected the reverence was there.
"Young Thestral news of your enrollment both delighted and worry us. Tensions between the tribes has always ran undercurrent without bringing up the topic thy race. We assure thee that everything will be down within our power to ease the tensions."
As Luna conversed with Dusk her sister and Naruto were having a conversation of their own.
"Now that you have completed your technique for instantaneous travel between Canterlot and Ponyville have you managed to set up plans for any other projects?"
"At the moment I'm just adjusting to the current assignment and learning what I can."
The reason why they had ask him to watch what happened was rather simple. To observe future trainees for what could be potential recruits to join the Lunar Guard. His past experiences had shown him that older ranked members of certain military visions tend to be set in their ways.
"One thing that could work as a possibility of the Lunar Guard is a safe haven for those of unconventional backgrounds to be given a chance to blossom." Once he finished he flashed a glance at Dusk.
"Indeed, which is why I invited our esteemed captain who has volunteered to help you get in shape so to speak. I recalled you mentioning once or twice needing to get back to your old level of strength."
"It will be interesting to see if you live up to the expectations my sister has laid out in letters." Shining Armor spoke, his face holding that of a professional demeanor while all the mirth was in his eyes.
In another kind of situation this would have been a cause of alarm, but considering that Naruto and Twilight had a rather platonic friendship, he wasn't worried.
"Young Dusk Treader, would thee have any objections of joining the Lunar Guard under Sir Naruto's leadership?"
Upon the question Dusk Treader's eyes practically lit up. The brief glance at the blond betrayed her uncertainty. Her look wasn't one of fear or uncertainty, no, more of idling curiosity. "I would be honored." She once more answered.
The meeting soon came to an end as the ponies of the guard were dismissed.
Naruto would soon come to learn that Shining Armor in no uncertain words was a bastard. He hadn't seen anyone short of Luna and Nightmare Moon wielding such powerful magic in battle. Five solid attacks and still the barrier that had been erected hadn't so much as fizzle.
Then again his experience against powerful magic users was limited beyond those chance few encounters. More than once he found himself breaking his hand on the blasted Captain's barriers. The only factors he had going for him were stealth and agility as Armor's experience in battle and large catalog of combat spells more than allowed him to even the playing field with Naruto.
His legs felt like noodles right now. Why did he had to be a stubborn ass and insisted on skipping to the highest grade of physically conditioning a Captain level fighter needed?
"You could just always use Sage Mode? At this rate your body is simply running on fumes." Kurama had to admit, whenever Naruto had moments when he slipped into being a stubborn idiot it always brought up sensations of nostalgia.
"Using Sage mode would make it too easy. I don't want to just go back to my old level of strength Kurama. I want to become stronger than I ever was in my old life. My strongest back then would still put me fairly weaker than Celestia and Luna. Even without using their charges it's hard to gauge their strength from the historical text I read over."
"And simply asking them is out of the question I suppose?"
"It's simply something I have to do and I don't want to bring up any reasons that could worry them. Becoming as strong as the princesses is the only way I can feel halfway certain that I have enough strength to protect my herd and the citizens of this nation. In other words I don't want to be equally fist fighting random punks that stroll into the village. I'm tired of feeling like a Genin. This level of strength might be good enough for a rookie, but not the Hokage."
"Do you plan on getting back up any time soon?" Despite Shining Armor's taunt Naruto was far from done. "If you're done for the day you can give up. I thought you were just being cocky saying you can handle captain level training, buy the fact you lasted this long surprised me."
"The girls…" He muttered, "The princesses…everypony. Can't let them down." He said as he slowly began to push himself to his hooves.
Shining Armor knew what his motivation was. To serve his country. To protect his family. Cadance. He knew what it meant to be stubborn. He knew what it meant to strive for a seemingly unobtainable goal.
"Thank you for conditioning my mind and strengthening my body, sir! Permission to continue!?"
The Princesses had fate in this stallion. He had to admit, after seeing how stubborn he was his curiosity was peaked as well. "Permission granted."
With a single attack Naruto was able to shatter the barrier. Progress had been made.
At long last the key he had been missing to progress had been discovered. No matter how much he conditioned he never got the full returns he was expecting, but being trained by someone well versed in training equine soldiers he felt progress he hadn't felt in a long time.
At first it had simply been training with Armor which consisted of simple conditioning that resulted in more improvements then driving himself to the body breaking exhaustion his prior training had. When an earth pony instructor who excelled in training members of his tribe was added to the mix he was given a better understanding of how his body worked and how to use his earth pony talents.
This entire time Naruto had been relying on his shinobi arts without any consideration that ignoring his earth pony heritage could have detrimental effects on his ability to train and fight and was improperly conditioning his body to fight in a way his body wasn't adapted to fight.
What followed was training against trainees then guards, and slowly but surely going up against higher ups until he could handle himself against a mixed company of soldiers with ease.
Fighting style after fighting style by the three tribe members was thrown at him as the next two months saw a huge growth spurt in his development. The biggest shock was seeing his muscle mass develop as well and Canterlots professional healers listing out a proper diet for him.
And while he would be seen publicly going through the standard training he would have copies of himself reading through whatever information he had clearance to read through while having other kagebunshin tail squads for other missions and witness more of the standard procedures and squad behaviors.
It was only going to be a matter of time when the announcement of the creation of the Lunar Guard Captain would be made official. Though for right now he would just continue to train in preparation.
Luna's Curiosity and Rarity Breaks the news to Spike!
Peaceful, blissful rest. That was what Naruto was experiencing after all the exhausting work effort as of late. "Narry. Oh Narrry." The familiar voice whispered into his ear.
Naruto sat up, finding himself in a field of flowers. Where the hell was he? He turned to his right, and their sat none other than Pinkie Pie.
That playful smile of hers. Poofy mane and wet lips.
How? When?
"Surprised aren't ya? I thought it would be fun to come and surprise you."
"Pinkie, what are you…"
"Shhhh," She breathed, holding a finger to his lips. "What have they been doing to you Narry? You just let Pinkie Pie make you feel all better okay?"
Naruto fell back, pulling Pinkie with him. He was more than happy to accept any amount of cuddling and comfort the pink mare was about to dole out.
Suddenly the weight on top of him had vanished. He opened his eyes and realized the pink mare was gone.
"Forgive us, we couldn't resist pulling a…prank."
The corner of Naruto's mouth twitched.
"Luna."
The Princess of the Night stood before him in all her regal glory. She was wearing a dress as dark and as shimmering as her mane, with clear slippers that could easily be mistaken for glittering glass. "We have come in need of your wisdom Naruto."
Well he might as well figure out what Luna had gone through all the trouble for. "Sure. What can I help you out with?"
"News has reached our ears of an up and coming holiday. Tell us, what do you know about this Nightmare Night?"
Rarity had found herself rather exhausted after such a busy day of finishing furnishings around the town. It had taken a few days, but the damages caused by the Para-sprites were well on the way to being fixed. Thankfully her boutique had remained untouched besides some superficial damages that were easy to repair.
She couldn't imagine how much damage the creatures would have done if she and the girls didn't stop Pinkie and ask her why she was running off with all matter of instruments. On one hand, the matter of an incident in a city had warranted Celestia's attention, so their town's second attempt to welcome their esteemed ruler had gone awry.
On the other hand, considering the little buggers had did a lot of damage and ate so much of their food she couldn't imagine the turmoil purveyors behind the refreshments would have been dealing with trying to explain what happened. And considering how high-strung Twilight was about everything being perfect, it wouldn't be all that much to assume the poor dear would be in hysterics.
A knock on the door drew the Fashionista from her thoughts. She went to the door and sure enough, none other than Spike had been on the other side. For a moment she slipped her mind what she had to do. Putting it off was not an option as Pinkie Pie insisted that they Pinkie promised that the mare would tell Spike the truth before his crush grew anymore.
"Oh look at you! You're wearing the suit I made. You look absolutely adorable!" Rarity cooed, the elated giggles that followed were only something she did when she was delighted by something cute.
"R-Rarity, you said you needed to talk with me?"
Reddening cheeks and shy gaze brought Rarity back down to earth. "R-Right, come in Spike," She ushered him in, allowing him to walk into the boutique, closing the door behind them. Once they were set down at the table she took a moment to compose herself.
She just felt absolutely dreadful. She had done this so many times. Rebuffed advances or romantic notions from others. When one worked like she did for her beauty, it was obviously going to turn heads.
But Spike wasn't just some random stallion looking for a good time. A young colt he may be, but he was also a friend and a wonderful little helper and it pained her that she was going to hurt his feelings.
"There is no easy way for me to say this so I am going to be honest and direct with you Spike. I know about your crush on me." She saw the alarm in his eyes and his attempt to speak but she quickly silenced him with two fingers. "Let me finish before you speak, please." Rarity took a deep breath and took her hand back. "You are sweet and caring Spike, and while I am certain you will make some lady very happy someday, that lady is not me. There are a set number of factors of why we cannot be. The first is the matter of our age."
"I-I'll grow!" Spike stammered. "In a few years I'll be of legal age."
"I am afraid that is not what I was suggesting Spike. While true, you are not a baby in the conventional terms, you are a baby dragon which means you will live for quite some time, long past my own life time. Would it be fair to you to invest in me, knowing that the heartache of that moment will always be at the back of your mind?
Even then is it not selfish to ask me to wait nearly a decade for when it would be seen as more appropriate to court you? I am sure by then you would find someone else who may be suited for you. One you might miss your chance with by carrying a torch for me.
There is also the matter of family. One day I will want to settle down and start a family of my own. There are a matter of factors from anatomical to biological issues that would come up in a relationship between species that already occur from species of a similar size, let alone the inevitably of your growth as a dragon."
All the while Rarity's firm, yet kind look had never left the dragon as she continued to list her reasons.
"There is still plenty of time for you to live your life. There are plenty of mares, dragonesses, gryphons, or any other females from whatever species you wish to court out there. And while I'm sure you think your feelings for me are divine, we have only known each other for a few short months. While I cherish our friendship, we are far from being close enough to be intimate in anyway.
There is also one final factor. A little while ago I had fallen for somepony very dear to my heart and we are in the middle of a courtship and in my heart, I feel he might be my one true special somepony. I'm so sorry Spike." Rarity had to stop herself from tearing up. Seeing the dragon tremble, she pulled him into a hug.
"This really sucks," Spike's voice was muffled by her blouse. Considering the situation, Rarity suppose she could let the comment slide.
"I know Spike," She whispered. "If you need a friend, I will be here for you."
He slowly pulled away from the hug, not trusting himself to look at her. "I-I should go."
Rarity gave him a concerned look. "Will you be okay?"
Spike nodded, still not looking at her. "I think I will... but... it might be a while before I can visit again."
"You will though, won't you?" She asked with a sad smile.
"Y-Yeah. It really bites, but you're still my friend right?"
"Always."
Spike had made his slow travel along the cobbled streets of Ponyville. "SPIKE!"
He was startled out of his daze. To his surprise, the voice belonged to an irate Sweetie Belle.
"It's rude to ignore somepony when they are talking to you, you know." She said as she folded her arms.
"S-Sorry. I don't feel like talking right now Sweetie Belle." He said as the filly suddenly got in his path. "Sweetie Belle," What was with that concentrated look she was giving him.
Her look turned into one of understanding. "I'm sorry Spike, she told you huh?"
"How'd you know?" He found himself blurting out before he could stop himself.
Sweetie Belle raised one eye in amusement. "I was standing right there half the time you went into a lovey duby fantasy, or did you simply not notice?"
Spike opened his mouth and promptly closed it. He was about to answer of course he would have noticed, but he wasn't too sure.
"Figures." She grumbled with a roll of her eyes. She then grabbed his wrist and began dragging him.
"Hey, what are you doing, lemme go." Spike said as the filly was practically trying to yank his arm off.
"No can do mister, big bro Naruto assigned me his spot as Jr. smile helper. It's my job to turn your frown upside down."
Well Spike supposed whatever little game Sweetie Belle wanted to play it would take his mind off Rarity.
A sensation caused the Lunar Princess to stir from the conference she was having with Naruto. For a moment she contemplated going back to sleep when she felt something was amiss. A gnawing sensation in her gut soon began to manifest itself as the air began to grow cold. The atmosphere of her room was thinning and the means was by anything but normal. Luna slowly stirred, her wings flexing slightly as a faint glow radiated from her far.
"Who goes there?" Luna demanded as she focused her sight on the image of a faint shape. She couldn't see it clearly as a thin fog began to set in her room. Slowly her eyes began to make out the figure and terror coursed through the Princess. It was impossible; it just couldn't be, not until that laughter was Luna willing to accept what her eyes was showing her.
"Oh, Luna..." It mused, amusement and a hint of sadism in its voice. It peered at her through the fog, and although she could barely make it out, she knew, without a doubt, that she saw her clearly. "...As I told you, I will never be just a memory. For I exist in the depths of your mind and your heart. For as long as you exist, I can always come back, and I will not stop until Eternal Night is brought to this world."
"No! WE WILL NOT LET THEE!" Luna violently bellowed as her horn glowed. The sudden outburst of magic had incinerating sheets and blasted through the ethereal figure that became nothing more than dust. Thankfully the powerful enchantments cast on the room were more than enough to withstand the blast of magic.
The bellow of their princess had frightening several guards standing outside her door. "Your Majesty, are you alright!?" Several Unicorn guards piled in.
Luna seemed stumped by this question. The problem here was, she didn't know what the problem was. This fact infuriated her, and urgency was taking over diplomacy. "Did thee not see her?"
"Princess Luna, are you alright?" Slightly winded, Naruto had made a mad dash when the conversation he had with Luna had suddenly ended. He immediately made haste for her room.
Luna quickly dismissed the other guards, ordering them back to their post.
"Are you alright Princess?" He asked again, hoping to get a reply.
"We have told you Naruto, when we are alone; you are to call me Luna." There was a still an edge to the Princess's voice but seemed to have calmed down. She folded her wings and using her magic, ignited her lamps.
Seeing his expression she finally answered. "We are fine." She answered a bit more curtly then she attended.
"No, are you ok?" He asked her again, putting emphasis on you.
Luna opened her bedroom window and let the cool night air brush across her skin and flow through her mane. They remained silent like that as the majestic moon came into sight. "The festivities of this Nightmare Night have brought the incident to the forefront of our mind. Adjusting has proven to be a bit more difficult then we imagined."
Naruto joined the princess and took in a fresh breath of night air. "Princess, why not join me for Ponyville's Nightmare Night celebration?" He asked her as the Princess paused and contemplated. "I'm sure you would enjoy it, and I'm sure the Elements would be more than happy to help you adjust."
'The Element Bearers.' It had been a while since Luna had spoken to them. She owed them a debt she felt she'd never be able to repay.
"I made plans to spend some time with the girls that night. I'm sure they wouldn't mind if you tag along."
"Your offer is much appreciated. We bid thee night Naruto as there is much to consider."
Naruto gave a bow before leaving the dark Alicorn to her thoughts. He only hoped she would take up his offer.
The end of the month of October had arrived and with it the holiday Nightmare Night. It was a dark night. Separated, but united stars filled the sky and there was a huge and glowing full moon facing down at Ponyville.
Fluttershy was currently in her costume, preparing candy for the trick or treaters. She was dressed as a Butterfly thanks to Naruto's urging. Normally Fluttershy didn't celebrate the holiday, preferring to spend the night hiding until it was over, but Naruto's urging that she dress up and join him at the celebration later tonight. As much as Fluttershy feared the holiday and everything that came with it, she was afraid of disappointing her friends even more.
A loud knocking at her door stirred her from the bowl of candy she just fixed. "Nightmare Night! What a fright! Give us something sweet to bite!"
She noticed a triplet set of fillies at her door, chanting the usual slogan for treats. One filly was a fairy tale princess, another one was an astronaut, and another one was a ladybug. Fluttershy couldn't help but smile at how adorable they were. Unlike those nasty ponies last year who egged and t-peed her house. It took her three days to get the smell out.
She grabbed the bowl of candy and passed out several pieces to their bags. "You all have such wonderful costumes." She softly spoke. She then took notice of Granny Smith who was with them. "H-Hello Miss Granny Smith, mam. How are you this Nightmare Night?"
"I should have been asleep five hours ago." Granny Smith answered in a rather tired tone.
"O-Oh," Fluttershy softly gasped. "I'm sorry to hear that."
Another young one squeezed through the fillies and presented himself, waving his little plastic sword around as he wore a pirate costume. "Pipsqueak the pirate at your service. It's my very first Nightmare Night." The colt spoke in a quaint accent that was vaguely familiar to the Pegasus, but she couldn't quite figure it out.
"W-Well I hope you have a very good one."
Suddenly their conversation was interrupted by Pinkie Pie… who was wearing a chicken costume. The feathered body outlining her form with orange and black striped leggings. Leave it to Pinkie to take something like that and make it sexy. She squawked loudly. "Enough chitchat! Time is candy!"
"Hello Pinkie…" She began, smiling even more from the sight of her costume. "…that is a nice chicken costume."
"Yepperooni. Made it myself!" She suddenly dipped her head in the candy bowl and began picking at it like a chicken.
"I take it this year you're the one chaperoning all the fillies and colts?"
"Yep, the Cakes can't this year because of Mrs. Cake's condition. See you later for all the festivities."
She gave one last loud squawk before running away to look for more candy. Fluttershy looked at the bowl to notice it was empty. With a blink she placed it back on the counter and closed the door. She then took notice of the time. Naruto shouldn't take too long to arrive.
Speaking of which, Naruto was currently making his way through town. He couldn't help but marvel at his costume. Rarity had truly outdone herself. He really needed to do something special for her to show his appreciation. The outfit was a near thread by thread recreation of his Kage outfit.
It was then that he ran into Twilight who was walking around town. They struck up a conversation which led to Naruto asking Twilight who she was.
She had donned a long robe and pointed wizard's hat in three shades of blue, both liberally decorated with stars and moons and hung with jingle bells at hem, brim, and hat peak. The robe's golden and white collar was secured with a gold brooch, and the long white beard she was wearing hung nearly to her knees.
"Star Swirl the Bearded is only the most important conjurer of the pre-classical era. He created more than 200 spells! He even has a shelf in the Canterlot library of magic named after him. Maybe I should start up a pony group to teach ponies about history. I bet everypony would love it! Don't you, Spike?" She directed the last question at her assistant who was tagging along.
"Mhmm!" He agreed as he continued to throw candy in his mouth. "I'll love it."
Naruto couldn't help but chuckle. "So what is your plan for the evening?"
"To join in on the festivities and enjoy myself. Unfortunately nothing comes to mind seeing as a certain somepony found it fit to hide my organizing materials." She finished sending a glare at Naruto who merely grinned.
"Now Twilight, I'm sure obsessively making lists and then making lists about those lists would have not only take the fun out of enjoying the night, it was simply unneeded. You and Spike can hang out with me and Fluttershy. From what I understand, she hasn't celebrated Nightmare Night in years and I managed to convince her to join me later tonight."
"That sounds like it could be fun."
The group continued their trek when they ran into Pinkie and the group of kids she was chaperoning. Naruto recognized each and every tyke, but one stood out. A colt, with a brownish-white pinto colt, an earth pony, dressed as a pirate complete with eye-patch and armed with a toy cutlass. A tuft of two-tone brown mane protruded from the edge of the red kerchief on his head, and his one visible eye was bright and so deep red as to be nearly black. He tried a few swings of the cutlass, but lost his balance and went down on his face.
"Pipsqueak the pirate at your service! It's my very first Nightmare Night."
Naruto was immediately surprised when he heard the colt speak. He had never heard that accent before.
"Since you moved here from Trottingham?" Twilight asked him.
"No, my very first Nightmare Night ever!" The colt excitedly exclaimed.
"It was really nice of you to volunteer to take the kids trick-r-treating Pinkie."
"Of course, I get to spend time with these adorable tykes and get free candy. What's not to love." Pinkie had startled the collective group of children when she pulled them all up into a hug. One even began to cough and beg for air.
"Little less love Pinkie." Naruto commented, helping the mare avoid a case of accidental manslaughter. "So Princess Luna asked me about the holiday when I went up. In fact, I even brought up visiting Ponyville for the occasion."
Pinkie's eyes practically lit up. "Do you think she'd do it? Do you? Do you? Would she be willing to come and act all spooky and be like mwha mwha mwha, I'm evil and I'm going to gobble you all up as we run and scream and terror because we forgot to leave her tribute like the stories say?"
"Whoa, whoa, slow down," Naruto replied with a chuckle. "Considering her temperament, I'm sure she'd enjoy something like that."
"Not to bring down the mood, but I think Princess Luna might have other duties she'll have to adjust to. After all the time she's been gone, it's highly that she would be able to join a festivity like this so soon. Although I do admit I can see the appeal of having Princess Luna visit."
Pinkie Pie cocked her head to the side. "Nice costume Twilight."
"Do you like it?" Twilight asked, feeling a surge of pride.
"Are you kidding me? This is the best clown costume I've ever seen!" With that she flashed a cheerful grin. "Well everypony, catch you later, the kids and I have to continue our path for optimum candy efficacy."
Twilight was naturally irked. "A clown?! Look at the borders on these robes! These are hand-stitched!"
"Settle down Twilight. Don't make me get the orderlies." Naruto found himself pelted by an empty sack.
"That was a pretty nice shot…" Spike said as he walked off with a derisive chuckle. "…Grandpa!" This elicited an annoyed grunt from the unicorn.
"You're both jerks." She replied with a pout.
"Come on, we were just teasing. Let's go see if Applejack is finished setting up in town."
A sudden sharp crack of lightning caused the three of them to jump, followed by the sound of Pinkie and fillies screaming from all the way down the path from where the group parted. The sound of Rainbow's laughter drew their attention as the Element of Loyalty was dressed in a Shadowbolt costume resting on a cloud. That outfit was leaving little to the imagination.
"Rainbow Dash, that wasn't very nice." Twilight scolded the Pegasus.
"Lighten up, old-timer. It's the best night of the year for pranks!" Rainbow Dash responded.
"Look what you did to Spike." Twilight pointed at him. He looked as if he was having a heart attack as he coughed and wheezed.
"It's all in good fun. OH OH, there's another group over there!" She flew off the cloud and raced it towards the other victims.
Twilight sighed.
"That's Rainbow for you." Naruto shook his head. "Just forget about her for now and focus on enjoying our night." Naruto suggested as they continued their travels.
As the three walked down the town square, Naruto took notice of the festival-goers and the scenery that was set up. There were snack carts, strings of lights hung with skulls, and black busts of Nightmare Moon hanging from the balconies. Lemon Hearts a mouse, and Minuette as a dental surgeon. Big Macintosh was pulling a hay wagon loaded with three mares he recognized as the small group of mares who had insisted on taking care of Big Mac during his time of need after the bandit attack.
He couldn't help but chuckle as he remembered Applejack on calling it quits on trying to chase those crazy mares off Sweet Apple Acres. She figured she might as well let the love struck mares take care of her brother and free her up to work.
Aloe and Lotus were dressed as a split down the middle black and white player card characters with opposite schemes. There was Cherry Berry dressed as grapes, with Cloud Kicker in a witch costume.
More of the party goers revealed costume goers in the form of knights, ants, and other assortment of creatures. When he caught glimpses of Lyra as a mummy he couldn't help but wonder if this was a joke, calling back to her injury during the fight against the Ursa Major? He wouldn't put it past Lyra to make a joke at her own expanse, she was always a good sport about things like that.
"Happy Nightmare Night Applejack!" The trio greeted her as they arrived at an apple bobbing area.
She was dressed as a scarecrow with the outfit containing many patchwork marks. On top of her head her Stetson was stuffed to the brim with straw, and out of her pockets were ears of corn. "Howdy y'all! Nice costumes." She answered as she observed them.
"Thanks! I'm a dragon." Spike responded, who fully recovered from the heart coronary.
"She means us, Spike." Twilight informed him with an irritated look.
Naruto looked over to Spike, a little confused. He hadn't really paid too much attention to Spike's costume, but now that it was brought to his attention, he couldn't help but ask the baby dragon the following question. "Spike, aren't you already a dragon?"
"Yeah… so…?"
"I…guess." Naruto decided to let it go, seeing as he was going as well, essentially himself as well. So he didn't have much room to talk.
"With that beard, I reckon you're some sorta country music singer." Applejack commented as she flipped Twilight's beard. Spike returned a laugh as Twilight let out an annoyed groan. "While y'all here, ya' feel like bobbin' for an apple?" She presented the apple bobbing bucket that was nearby.
Naruto took notice of Ditzy and Dinky. Naruto titled his head slightly as he tried to figure out just what Ditzy was dressed as. She wore a large paper bag on her head and small paper bags on her hands and hooves. "Hey Ditzy, Dinky!" He greeted her with a grin as he walked over. "So what are you supposed to be?"
Naruto scooped up the little Unicorn whose fur was painted green and she had weird ear things on her head. "I'm an alien." She happily said. "Take me to your leader."
The sound of his voice resulted in Ditzy pulling out the plug of the bucket. She released a saddened look when she realized she had drained the bucket. "Oh…sorry I didn't mean to distract you." His voice drew Ditzy's attention to him, meaning that the sad look on her face didn't last long.
"Hiya Naruto." She greeted with her usual happy tone. "What are you dressed as?"
"A Ninja." He simply answered. "So what are you?"
"Cool. I'm a princess posing as the twin look alike of the poor girl who took my place. How do you do my good sir." She said extending her hand.
Naruto took her hand and kissed it, playing along. "Good evening my lady. Anyway I better catch up with Twilight and the others. We still on for later tonight?"
Naruto had managed to convince his herd and a few other plans to head over to his house to catch some movies. Naruto was thankful that this dimension had films. Sure Televisions of a rudimentary nature were still in process, but the fact that they had films were a blessing in disguise.
"Of course," She said as she extended her arms. "Can I have my daughter back, or are you going to run off with her?" She asked as a playfully grin adorned her face.
"How about it Dinky? Want me to adopt you and you come live with me?"
"Hmm." The little unicorn paused to think about it ."Can you make thirty-two different flavors of muffin?" Naruto was startled. Thirty-two? Hell, he could barely name three. "Then with mama I stay."
Naruto let out a disappointed grunt as Dinky went back to her mother's waiting arms.
"See you later."
"Bye bye mister Naruto."
Suddenly some loud cheering nearby drew his attention. "Come on." Twilight called to him as everyone began gathering to see what was going on.
The general attention quickly transferred itself to the stage where a band was seen playing earlier. A cheering crowd had gathered on the dance floor, and Mayor Mare stood at a lectern on the stage. She had done herself up as a clown, including a red rubber-ball nose and multicolored wig. She also had an oversize polka-dotted tie as her shirt collar. Her tail was done up in stripes as well.
"Thank you everypony, and welcome to the Nightmare Night festival! Now, all the little ponies who have been out collecting sweets should follow our friend Zecora to hear the legend of…" She paused to make her next words ominous. "…Nightmare Moon!" She let off a mad laugh.
"Spooky voice might work better is she wasn't dressed like that." Spike whispered, which led to Twilight giggling.
The Mayor gestured off to one side. The patch of stage she occupied soon burst into a sparkling, luminescent green smoke that filled the platform. From this rose the head and shoulders of the resident zebra to the sound of appreciative murmurs from the audience. Zecora's mane was covered by a long white wig filled with spiders, and the neckline of her long black garment that covered her form was secured with a gold bat brooch.
"Holy hell," Naruto softly murmured as his eyes trailed of the shaman's form as a faint blush appeared on his cheeks. Zecora already had the exotic appeal going on, but when she fixed herself up, she really fixed herself up.
"Listen close my little dears. I'll tell you where you got your fears." She leaned toward the fillies. "Of Nightmare Night, so dark and scary…" A bit of glowing green dust was produced and blown upward into the air. "…Of Nightmare Moon, who makes you wary."
The smoke formed into a specter of Nightmare Moon that dove toward the group; they cried out as it hit the ground and dissipated.
"Every year we put on a disguise…" A vicious grin appeared as well. "To save ourselves from her searching eyes." As they screamed and cut out, Zecora emerged from the dust, revealing her to have been the source of the eyes and grin. Pip ran and bumped into the statue's pedestal.
"But Nightmare Moon wants just one thing—" Pip backed away. "To gobble up ponies in one quick swing!"
Pipsqueak had been backing away from the statue, but touched Pinkie Pie who let out a startled yelp. They both screamed and fled the opposite direction from each other. Zecora presented another image from the green dust. "Hungrily she soars the sky. If she sees nopony, she passes by." It went over to Pip and his buddies for a brief look before floating away. "So if she comes and all is clear," It went up to the sky. "Equestria is safe another year!"
"Uh, Miss Zecora…" Pipsqueak tugged at Zecora's dress. "If we wear costumes to hide from Nightmare Moon, so she won't gobble us up, how come we still need to give her some of our candy?"
"A perfect question, my little friend, for Nightmare Moon you must not offend." She blew more dust over his head and he backed off as it formed into Nightmare's full shape. "Fill up her belly with a treat or two…" The specter tensed. "So she won't return to come eat YOU!"
On the end of this, she leaped at the group with her mouth open to expose every single razor-edged tooth in it. She disintegrated on impact, and Pinkie let off a shrill scream and led a charge over to the statue.
"Everypony!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed. "Just dump some candy and get out of here!" The group had dumped their candy in front of the statue.
The wind began to kick up, and a nervous glance overhead revealed that clouds have begun to swirl around the full moon and close in to block out the night sky. Twilight and Zecora both stared speechlessly as a flash of moonlight blazed through the clouds and a black silhouette rode the rays toward ground level.
This consisted of a figure in a spiked, bat-winged chariot pulled by two Theastrals.
The chariot bore down on the group, all of whom immediately cried out and back away except for Twilight and Naruto.
By the look on Zecora's face… it seemed this wasn't part of her plan.
The carriage had stopped above them, surprising Pinkie Pie. "Ah! It's Nightmare Moon! Run!" She screamed, taking the group with her.
The carriage now began heading towards town, causing them to see what was going on. The hooded figure jumped off from the carriage and landed in the center of everypony. Throwing off the hood, the figure was none other than… Princess Luna!
All the ponies immediately cowered in fear.
"Princess Luna!" Twilight announced heading towards her but was grabbed by Spike as he took her down with him, shushing her.
Princess Luna walked over to the ponies as her cape dissolved into bats. She spread her wings and looked down at a pony, causing that pony to cower ever more. She raised her hand towards them.
"Citizens of Ponyville!" Princess Luna spoke in a booming voice so loud that it almost pushed them away. "We have graced your tiny village with our presence so that you might behold the real princess of the night! A creature of nightmare is no longer, but instead a pony who desires your love and admiration! Together we shall change this dreadful celebration into a bright and glorious feast!" Lightning flashed as if to emphasis this statement.
Luna turned her attention to one of the ponies she recognized.
"Madame Mayor, the Princess of the Night hath arrived." She thrust a hand toward the Mayor, who sobbed in fear and covered her face. Luna did not notice this reaction for a moment, and it sat very badly with her when she did, and a bespectacled white mare in a devil cape, horns, and tail got a hand pointed at her next. Gasp, cower, cover the face. "What is the matter with you?" She got the same results with the others that remained and it began to annoy her. "Very well then. Be that way. We won't even bother with the traditional royal farewell." She left with Naruto trailing after her.
"Princess…" They had come to a stop in front of a stature of Nightmare Moon. "That was an interesting entrance."
"It appears both our expectations failed tonight." Luna said as she continued to gaze at the reminder of her greatest mistake.
"Luna, it's simply the fear that Nightmare Night has inspired into the citizens. You remember how the celebration went right? I'm sure they didn't mean to upset you, it's just…" Naruto tried to find the words, but he was failing badly. What could he say to convince the princess. The sound of hooves drew his attention.
"Princess Luna?" Twilight called. "Hi I'm…"
"Star Swirl the Bearded." Princess Luna answered as she turned to face Twilight. "Commendable costume! Thou even got the bells right..."
"Thank you! Finally! Somepony who gets my costume!" Twilight realized that she had gotten off topic. "Uh, I just came to welcome you to our celebration! My actual name is..."
"Twilight Sparkle." Princess Luna looked her over. Afterwards, she began flying as dark clouds and heavy winds formed around her. She spoke in a booming voice. "IT WAS THEE WHO UNLEASHED THE POWERS OF HARMONY UPON US AND BANISHED THE DARK SPECTAR THAT ONCE HUNTED MY MIND!"
The heavy winds were strong enough to almost blow them away.
"And that was a good thing, right?" Twilight asked, confused on account that Luna was yelling at near ear splitting intervals.
"BUT OF COURSE." She replied in her normal voice and placed her hooves back on the ground. "WE COULD NOT BE HAPPIER. IS THAT NOT CLEAR?"
"Well, you kinda sound like you're yelling at us…"
"But this is the traditional royal Canterlot voice! It is tradition to speak, using the royal 'we', and to use…" She began speaking in a booming voice again. "…THIS MUCH VOLUME WHEN ADDRESSING OUR SUBJECTS!"
"Probably why there were such mixed reactions." Naruto addressed. "Anyway, where did this come from all of a sudden? You hadn't used this before now?"
"The royal Canterlot voice requires a great deal of magical power and intent. We were not in proper conditioning to use it until now."
"Well if you wish to make things easier, we're going to have to go with a different approach."
"From what I understand, things have changed from your time. It might help if you change your approach a bit."
"CHANGE OUR APPROACH?" Princess Luna questioned in her booming voice, nearly sending Naruto flying off his feet.
"Lower the volume…?" Twilight added in a gentle and soft voice, praying that the princess wouldn't send her flying like Naruto was.
"Ohhh." Princess Luna responded, returning to her normal voice. "With so many changes, we have found it difficult to adjust."
"Well as long as you're willing to give it a try, we'll help you."
"I know the perfect pony for the job." Naruto stated with a grin as he beckoned both mares to follow him.
"And who might that be?" Princess Luna asked.
"Fluttershy." Naruto craned his head to speak with Luna. "You remember her right?"
"She is the bearer of Kindness, correct?"
"Yeah, she's also rather skittish. Don't take offense if she seems frightened of you Princess Luna. Fluttershy is not only shy, but is frightened rather easily, as long as you approach her with caution, everything should turn out ok."
"Very well, we shall try and show restraint."
They arrived at the cottage and Naruto knocked on the door. "Fluttershy, it's me. I brought some friends so don't be alarmed."
Fluttershy slowly opened the door and saw them. "It is you." She opened the door further to spot Princess Luna. "Oh, and …"
She let out a gasp upon seeing Luna and instantly closed the door shut.
Naruto sighed. "Sorry Princess, let me talk with her." He said as he entered the cottage and spotted Fluttershy hiding behind the couch. "Fluttershy…"
She screamed again but relaxed when she saw it was Naruto. "Oh Naruto…I…I'm sorry, its just…I don't like this holiday. I know you wanted to celebrate with all of us, but I just hate anything scary…and…and…" She was cut off as Naruto pulled her into a comforting hug and gentle kiss on her forehead.
"I won't let anything hurt you Fluttershy. I promise you that. Now listen, Princess Luna and Nightmare Moon are two separate beings. Luna is no longer controlled by her darkness, the Elements of Harmony saw to that. This is the same mare you saw during the celebration after the endless night was lifted. I know she can be scary, but she needs help. She needs your help. She wants the love and admiration of her citizens and part of that is her presenting herself in an approachable matter. That means lowering her volume and you of all ponies can help her with that."
"R-Really? The princess wants my help?" She couldn't believe that one of the Princesses would come to a nervous wreck of herself for help.
"Yeah, so no worries ok."
She took a deep breath. "Okay…" With that she let him lead her to the door.
"Princess Luna, you remember Fluttershy." He said as he stepped to the side to reveal the Pegasus.
"CHARMED." Princess Luna spoke in her booming voice.
Fluttershy immediately cowered in fear.
"Fluttershy…" He grabbed her hand and encouraged her. His presence was enough to help her calm down.
"Likewise…" She managed to say from her stammer.
"We were informed of the sweetness of thy voice. We ask thee, teachest us to speak as thee speaketh." If Luna knew the Royal Canterlot voice was going to be this much of a pain, she wouldn't have relearned it. She had spent so many years addressing nearly everypony and everyone with it, that by the time she finally had recovered enough to use it, she found it was nearly impossible to stop. It had become so second nature to her that she was using it without so much of a thought.
"Okay." She replied in a quiet voice.
"Shall our lessons begin?"
"Okay…" Fluttershy responded even quieter.
"Shall we mimic thy voice?"
"Yes, first you got to finish by gently applying gentle tones to your voice."
"How is this?" Princess Luna asked, keeping the same tone.
Despite being startled, Fluttershy held her ground. This was going to take a while. Twenty minutes into the lesson Fluttershy had gone over many exercises and suggestions for Luna to cycle through in terms of how she used said voice, the volume, and for what particular moments.
"Think of it as more like a whisper without having to put any force into it."
"How is...this?" Princess Luna asked, lowering her voice, but instead of ear splitting intensity, her volume was more like a loud call.
"Now adjust it more to how you would speak to a sleeping foal, but you're trying to wake that adorable little one up."
"How... about... now?" Princess Luna asked once more, almost reaching a normal speaking voice.
"Now you're getting it." Twilight praised.
"And... how about now?" Princess Luna finally spoke in a normal tone.
"Yes! Well done." Fluttershy congratulated her and let out a startled gasp when Princess Luna pulled her into a hug. Was she allowed to be this close to the princess?
"Ah, thank thee, dear Fluttershy!" Princess Luna spoke in a booming, but softer, voice as she hugged Fluttershy, who remained paralyzed from fear at the implications of what was happening. "Our normal speaking voice shall surely win us the hearts of thy fellow citizens."
"Fluttershy, you gotta hide us! Nightmare Moon is here and—" Pinkie trailed off into a shrill chicken squawk and a gasp, seeing Fluttershy sprawled bonelessly in Luna's arms. "She's stolen Fluttershy's voice so she can't scream when she GOBBLES HER UP!" She then bailed out, the others screaming and scattered in short order.
"NAY, CHILDREN, WAIT!" She called after them in her booming voice. After, she remembered the lesson and lowered her tone. "I mean... nay, children, wait."
Naruto couldn't help but be stunned, wondering just what in the world was up with Pinkie? She was laughter incarnate, so why in Equestria was she doing this?
"Come on, princess. Time for plan B."
Naruto turned to the Pegasus, helping her recover. "Hey Fluttershy, change of plans, we're going to be helping Luna's image with Ponyville. You willing to help us right?"
"Of course." She answered as Naruto turned his attention back to Luna.
"Princess we know just who to go to next to fix this situation. " Traveling from the cottage area they made their way back into town. "Rarity is the best when it comes to styling ponies with amazing garments! This is her boutique, Carousel Boutique!"
The four of them were now standing at the door in front of said building.
"GO AWAY! NO CANDIES HERE, PREPARATION ISN'T FINISHED YET!" Rarity's cultured voice could be heard shouting from inside along with shuffling.
"Aww, and here I thought you would be happy to greet me after my absence." Naruto responded with a cheeky grin as the shuffling from inside came to a stop.
There was a pause. "Is that who I think it is?"
"Depends, you want to come and find out?" He furthered teased.
The door to the boutique was opened, revealing Rarity. Before Naruto could even say a word, he found himself being kissed senseless.
Reactions varied.
Luna raised an eyebrow in interest. This was different from the Rarity that she had occasional noticed from the blond's dreams.
Fluttershy let out an 'oh my' as Twilight merely gaped at the action, a faint blush on her cheeks.
"Should we come back later?"
Rarity to her embarrassment broke the kiss. "Forgive my rudeness darlings, I have overlooked your presence. Twilight and Fluttershy, this is quite a surprise and Princess Luna as well." She paused, her face playing out the information she just digested. "If you'll give me one moment." The door promptly closed.
"When she's done freaking out in excitement, I'm sure she'll let us in." Naruto explained as he looked at the door. As expected, Rarity had invited them in and dragged Naruto off to another room.
Naruto sat patiently and listened as Rarity went off on one of her little tangents. "…And dressing up a princess is a huge possibility… If I don't do it properly, it could be The! Worst! Possible! Thing!" She finished with an overly dramatic pose.
"Which is why I brought her to you, my little fashionista." He said as he dragged a hesitant Rarity out of the kitchen, ensuring her that she wouldn't be vanished to a dungeon if the Princess didn't like her outfit.
Finally after what seemed like an eternity, Rarity had begun and was now finishing Luna's makeover. "I'll just add a little more ribbon here and…done. Now you look… um…"
Luna was now dolled up in a completely pink ensemble. It admittedly looked nice, but it was not her. It looked more befitting of a comedic performance, not the elegant and graceful Alicorn princess of the night.
"Rarity, what happened?" Twilight whispered to the mare, trying to keep the panic out of her voice.
"I panicked." She replied with a whimper.
"Yeah, about that not being sent to the dungeon thing." Naruto unhelpfully added before Luna cut in.
"Though this is a very marvelous dress, we cannot wear this in public," Luna apologized. "We'll have to take this off."
Naruto turned to Rarity. "You did your best Rare, but I suppose since we appeared on short notice, we can't blame you."
"RARITY! YOU GOT TO HIDE US!" A familiar voice came. Everypony present pivoted their heads to peer at the sight of Pinkie, Pip, and their posse to pop in the place. "Nightmare Moon just gobbled up Fluttershy's voice and…" She let off a gasp.
"Pinkie hold it right there!" He had caught the mare by the wrist, stopping her from screaming and sending the fillies and colts into a tizzy. "We'll be right back." Naruto ensured them before he and Pinkie disappeared in a swirl of wind. "Okay let's talk, what's with all the freaking out on Princess Luna?"
"Whatcha talking about Narry?" She asked as her trade mark grin formed on her face.
"You keep calling Princess Luna Nightmare Moon and exciting the kids up in a frenzy. Luna is trying to improve her image to the town and what you're doing is not healthy." After his explanation Pinkie let out a gasp.
"Oh no, I thought you had asked her."
"Ask her? Ask her what?"
"About pretending to be Nightmare Moon and scaring us of course. Nightmare Night is so much fun, what other way to make it better than having the Princess of the Night come and scare us herself? Duuh!"
He had completely forgotten about that. That explains Pinkie's uncharacteristic behavior. "So it was a misunderstanding? Let's explain it to Luna then."
By the time they had returned, Luna was sulking off to the side with Twilight and Rarity trying to cheer her up. He glanced around. "Kids scream and ran off?" He asked as the two mares simply nodded.
"Oh Princess Luna I am so sorry. I thought Narry told you about the fun idea of you scaring us for Nightmare Night. I didn't mean to be so mean and make everypony scared of you." Pinkie was practically in tears at the thought that her actions were making somepony else unhappy.
"We accept your apologizes Pinkie Pie." How could she bear a grudge against one of the ponies who saved her? "Still the matter of the foals who are frightened of our presence remains an issue."
"But they love it when you scare them Princess. Honest. If you come to town and celebrate it with us you will, love, love, love it."
"If that's the case, all we have to do is give the town a scare they'll never forget." Twilight concluded with a grin.
Many of the residents, young and old had brought candies to the Nightmare Moon statue near the edge of town. Ever since her reveal, a statue had been chiseled and set up in order to add some more authenticity to the town's traditions.
"Citizens of Ponyville! You were wise to bring these candies to me. I am pleased with your offering. So pleased that I may just eat it... instead of eating you!" Nightmare Moon's statue came alive and immediately sending many of the gathering ponies running as they screamed in fright. The aura of the Lunar princess swirled around her as she took on her true taste. Princess Luna removed the fangs from her teeth as Twilight came out from the bushes.
"And you are all certain this shall work?" Princess Luna wondered.
"Just wait." Twilight replied, confidently.
"For what?" Princess Luna questioned as she jumped off of the platform. "For... for them to scream some more?"
Pipsqueak had come by and tugged at Princess Luna's dress "Um... Princess Luna." She turned her head to face him. "Do you think you could come by again next year and scare us some more?"
She turned her head to see the other fillies hiding behind the bush, but also listening to hear her decision. "Child. Art thee saying that thee... likest me to scare you?"
"It's really fun! Scary, but fun."
"It... is?" Princess Luna questioned, surprised.
"Yeah! Nightmare Night is my favorite night of the year!"
"Well then." Princess Luna replied, bringing a smile to her face. "We shall have to make it a tradition to come and scare my little ponies every…" She began speaking in a booming voice, once again. "…Nightmare Night!"
"Whoa!" Pipsqueak exclaimed as he was pushed back by the voice of the Princess. "You're my favorite princess ever!" He quickly bowed before her and fled back to his friends. "She said yes guys!"
"YAY!" The children yelled, bringing a smile to their face as well.
"See Princess Luna. All it took was some time, everypony will come around." Naruto told her.
"Can it be true?" She rose up and shouted. "OH, MOST WONDERFUL OF..!" She lowered herself and realized she had been yelling again. "I mean... Oh, most wonderful of nights."
With that the festivities were in full swing. The group made their way towards the apple bobbing station the Apple farmer was managing. Said mare had to catch Pipsqueak before he took a dive into the bucket.
After Pipsqueak ran off, she turned around to see Princess Luna. "Well howdy there Princess. Heard ya' early the youngin's a mighty fine fright earlier. Hadn't seen them so elated in quite a while."
"Evening fair Applejack, we have come to join the festivities."
"Well then yer majesty, knock yourself out." Applejack said as Luna raised an eyebrow and turned to Twilight.
"It's an expression." She explained to which Luna nodded and mouthed 'oh.'
After having her fill of apples, she wanted to try her hand at some of the games.
"Pray tell, what purpose do these serve?" She asked as she was led to a bowl of fake spiders.
"Try to land the sp-sp-spiders on the web." A pony, dressed in a bumble bee costume, announced nearby as she continued to cower.
The Princess grabbed a spider and aimed towards the web. She gave a light throw which resulted in the spider landing a few inches away from the web. She looked back at the group with some worry in her eyes as if she thought she might have done the wrong thing.
"You can do it, princess!" Applejack encouraged.
Princess Luna returned a bold look and took another shot, throwing the spider harder. This time it landed straight in the middle. "Ha! Your princess enjoys this matter of 'fun!'" She spoke in a slightly excited tone. "In what other ways may we experience it?"
The others shared a look and smile. It looked like they were finally making progress.
Applejack led them towards another station where pumpkins were fired from a catapult.
"Fire away princess!" Twilight shouted as Princess Luna loaded a pumpkin onto the catapult.
She pulled back the catapult and released her hands from it, allowing the catapult to fire the pumpkin. It shot upwards and landed directly on the painted target. "Ha ha! The fun has been doubled!" Other ponies had gathered around to notice the not so terrifying princess and cheered.
Naruto couldn't help but chuckle at the Princess's statement. Her whole matter and even her way of speaking were rather…cute. Naruto shook away the thought wondering where that stray thought came from.
"If ya find yerself hankering something princess, why not try out some candied apples? Sweetie Drops and I don't combine our products often, so they tend to sell out quite fast."
"I ask that thou call us... me... Luna, fair Applejack." She responded and began announcing to the other ponies. "Hear me, villagers! All of you! Call me Luna!"
A cheer erupted among the ponies in the town.
Princess Luna had begun to truly enjoy herself. The children even returned to her to give her more candy. Princess Luna especially continued to frighten ponies in good fun. One pony, who was dressed as a mouse, was about to bob for an apple when Princess Luna suddenly emerged from the water and scared her. The pony jumped back in fear, but once she saw Princess Luna eating an apple as she hung her arms over the tub, they all shared a laugh.
Suddenly the sound of electricity crackle, followed by the sound of Rainbow Dash screaming and flying away rapidly. Princess Luna descended down to the group as she lay on a dark cloud. She winked at the group and she smiled. Then she began laughing which eventually led to the others joining her.
"Tonight's events were truly wondrous. Your suggestion has led to such a wonderful time."
Naruto smiled in response to Luna's statement. "I'm glad I suggested it then." Everything simply just felt right.
"Well, we're really glad that you enjoyed Nightmare Night with us Luna!" Twilight expressed.
"Indeed, we look forward to future festivities. We have enjoyed all of your company. You really showed me how we have friends, and will be looking forward to the next time. Until then my little ponies farewell." She waved them all good bye as she took to the sky. "Goodnight and have a happy Nightmare Night." She was soon enveloped by her aura and disappeared in an echoing crackle.
With that, the group said their goodbyes as everypony who planned on turning in for the night broke away from the group while others left to help finish the festivities. Naruto in particular had left home to go and set up things for the late night movie marathon. The night was far from over and he was going to enjoy every minute of it.
0000 Today would be the day Celestia would be visiting the town of Ponyville. A small gathering to honor her was being set up at Sugar Cube Corner. As one of the ponies that was going to attend Naruto got dressed for the occasion and gave himself a once over in the mirror.
Naruto had spent the better part of the morning preparing himself Celestia's arrival. Her visit to the town had been a rather surprising announcement but nonetheless it was going to be interesting.
Suddenly, the sound of knocking drew Naruto's attention as he left his spot in front of the mirror and left to answer it. On the other side was Twilight, dressed in the garb she had worn when she first came to Ponyville.
"Hello Naruto," the unicorn greeted with her usual charming smile. "Naruto, are you ready to head to Sugarcube Corner??"
"I'm all set and ready to go." he answered as he dusted himself off. They were all ready for the big brunch at Sugarcube Corner.
"Well, come on then we cannot be late!" Twilight insisted as they began making their way to the location. "Hello, I'm Twilight Sparkle." She presented herself to the guards.
"Provisionary officer Naruto Uzumaki." He followed in suit.
"You may pass." They answered at once with strong conviction.
There sitting at the middle of the long table was her majesty herself. There were guards watching the entrances and exits of the area. There was also Mayor Mare and her aides with the Cakes of course, who were hosting the Brunch and of course the Bearers themselves.
"Oh Naruto, I hope this goes well," she whispered anxiously waiting for Celestia's arrival. "I want everypony to make a good impression with the Princess."
"I'm pretty sure that's next to impossible. Everything will be fine just don't worry," despite his reassurances Twilight noticed the blond was distracted.
"Something bothering you Naruto?" she asked as he noticed his attention was somewhere else.
"I don't see Fluttershy anywhere. I think I'll wait outside to help her get in, there's a good chance she might be intimidated by the guards."
"Okay, then. I hope she gets here real soon." Twilight began walking over to Princess Celestia to greet herself.
He turned around and walked out the building. Standing still and watching the area, which reminded him of those two chunin guards whose duties were to monitor the entrance. They looked straight forward with bold eyes. Despite the mood they brought to the area, he took a seat outside on a bench on the other side of the road and waited for Fluttershy.
After a while, Rainbow Dash poked her head out of the shop and hopped out. "So... what do I have to do to get to be one of the Princess's royal guards, anyway?" She asked them. They didn't answer but only continued looking forward. "Is the pay good?" She nudged one of them. They still didn't reply. "Hellooo!" She exclaimed in their ears. "Anybody home?" After noticing that they still hadn't move, Rainbow Dash looked at them straight in the eye and began making weird faces. She looked at their face to see if they had any effect. So far, there was none. She then stuck her tongue out and threw her head around. She observed their faces again. "Ooh, you're good." There was only silence. "Too good. I'm bored." She turned around and took notice of Naruto noticed me. "Oh, hey Naruto!" She flew over to him. "What's up?"
"I'm out here waiting for Fluttershy to show up. Would hate for her to miss the brunch because she was intimidated by the guards."
"Oh, okay." She was silent for a moment. "Want some company?"
"I'll be fine, just go back and enjoy the brunch." He kindly rebuffed Rainbow Dash's offer who shrugged and accepted it.
"Alright I'll see you later then." She responded as she made in her inside of the shop.
Moments later there was Fluttershy trailing forward with dainty sprint."Phew. Made it." She panted. She began walking towards the building but the guards suddenly spread their wings and stared at Fluttershy.
"Halt!"
"Who goes there?"
Fluttershy gulped and began backing off. "No one. Never mind. I'll go home."
"Hold on!" Naruto boomed in a commanding tone as he moved to Fluttershy's side. "She's on the list. She's one of the bearers of the Elements of Harmony. Fluttershy."
The guards lowered their wings and allowed Fluttershy to walk in.
"Thanks, Naruto." Fluttershy said as they walked in.
"No problem shy," He said as he reached out to cup her hand. "You look lovely." He said, complimenting the sundress she was wearing.
He placed a tender kiss on Fluttershy's lips causing her wings to flutter briefly as she replied something in an inaudible tone.
Twilight noticed them and went over to them, greeting them. "I'm so glad you could make it Fluttershy. It wouldn't be the same without you."
With that they turned back to the party, where Spike had just finished cooking up some small pies with his fiery breath. Spike grabbed another tray and repeated the process. "How's everypony doing?" He asked them, however before they could answer he replied with a, "Good? Good."
"Anything else we can get for you, dearies...? Ooh, I-I mean, esteemed guest." They heard from the table Princess Celestia was sitting at.
"Everything is fine, Mr. and Mrs. Cake." Princess Celestia responded in a sweet tone.
"Sorry I'm late. I had to finish taking care of a patient first." Fluttershy explained to as she walked over to the table where the others had gathered.
"Oh, you and your Tender Loving Care of little animals. I just know Princess Celestia is gonna love that about you. I mean, I hope she will... I mean, of course she will!" Twilight replied nervously, her eye twitching as she spoke.
"Wow, Twilight. I thought I was the only one who got nervous at social gatherings."
"Oh, it's not that. I just want the princess to approve of my friends. " Twilight admitted with a nervous titter.
"But she's met us all before." Fluttershy noted, bringing up the incident of the Summer Sun Celebration not too long ago.
"And read about you in my letters. But besides Naruto, this is the first time she's spent any real time with all of you. I want everypony to make a good impression."
"Twilight I've known the Princess a tenth of the time you have and even I can easily tell you that you are worrying over nothing. What do you think is going to happen? That she is going to throw us in a dungeon or something?" Twilight's expression told him that was the wrong set of words to use.
"I'm sure you have nothing to worry about. Besides, it's just a casual get-together, right?" Fluttershy responded.
"Don't touch me! Watch the dress! Careful, you're gonna spill that on me!" They heard Rarity from across the room. Naruto immediately went breathless as he always did when Rarity wore a variation of the dress she planned on wearing for the gala. That Unicorn had no idea the things she did to him at times.
Mrs. Cake stopped by and offered her one of the apple cupcakes in a platter. "Oh, oh, that looks delicious. What is it?" Rarity lifted her hand to get one, then instantly took it back. "Oh, does it stain? Keep it away from me!" She cowered in the room, looking around frightened for any dangers to her dress.
"Or... perhaps not that casual." Fluttershy added.
"That's Rare for you." Naruto shook his head.
"Uh... which is the salad and which is the appetizer again?" Applejack questioned near us as she sat next to a table, cautiously looking at the food. "And which am I supposed to eat first?" She began to open her mouth to different kinds of food, but then stopped herself because she wasn't sure of which one to eat. "Oh, never mind. I'm not hungry."
He walked up to her and looked over at the food. "Don't stress it Jack, the princess isn't going to care what you eat first. It's a casual party. If we were worrying about being fancy there would have been all matter of delegates and such here."
Applejack sighed in relief. "You're right, Naruto. I shouldn't worry about this fancy eating." Applejack replied and began eating the first thing she saw.
As if on cue he saw Pinkie Pie suddenly bounce into his path and all over the party. "Woohoo! Cookies, candies and pies, oh my!" She used a knife with scary proficiency and cut a pie in several slices before downing a slice with a gulf. "Oooh!" She spotted the chocolate fountain on one of the tables. "Chocolate Fountainy goodness!" She grabbed a cup and scooped several servers of chocolate goodness. Then she rushed over to the table Princess Celestia was at. Princess Celestia was just about to eat one of the apple cupcakes when Pinkie Pie appeared right in front of her. "You enjoying the party so far Princess?"
"Indeed I am."
"You're going to love the Apple cupcakes, there the best!" With that Pinkie downed one whole, despite that Celestia still smiled warmly. While it may have offending most other royalty, Celestia always enjoyed it when her ponies could be open with her.
Mrs. Cake gasped widely and rushed over to Pinkie Pie to remove her from the table. "Hey!" Mr. Cake came towards the table and placed a new plate of tea.
"A thousand pardons, Your Majesty." He apologized. "Pinkie can be rather exuberant."
"That's quite all right, thank you." Princess Celestia responded.
Princess Celestia picked up the cupcake and took a bite of it. Afterwards, she took a sip of the tea. She placed the teacup back on the small plate.
"Empty teacup at 4 o'clock!" Mrs. Cake suddenly alerted.
"Uh, I see it, honey bun!" Mr. Cake replied, rushing over to refill her teacup.
"Oh, um... thank you." The Princess awkwardly thanked them. She wanted to say something, assured them that such treatment wasn't necessary, but that always had a nasty little habit of back firing thanked.
"Not at all, Your Highness."
The Princess took another sip of her tea, bringing Mrs. Cake to immediately refill it again.
"Thank you again."
"Oh, but of course, Your Majesty."
She took another sip. They refilled it again. She took a sip. They refilled it. After, she looked at them each, a little playfully, and made a slurp sound, but didn't drink the tea. They poured more tea in the cup, but it actually overflowed outside the cup. "Gotcha!" The Cakes smiled nervously.
"Oh..." Twilight sunk underneath the table in a worried tone.
The Princess looked over at Fluttershy, who I was with near the table. "And what about you, dear? Fluttershy, is it?" She asked.
"Me?" Fluttershy questioned, surprisingly. "Oh yes, Your Highness."
"I understand from Twilight Sparkle's letters that you enjoy tending to the needs of woodland creatures."
"Yes, I love to take care of animals." Fluttershy responded, happily.
"As do I. As Princess, I care deeply about all creatures, great and small." We heard a sudden cough in a bird cage near Princess Celestia, surprising us but the Princess. "Nothing means more to me than the well-being of all my subjects." The bird began to furiously cough. After, it presented itself when it flew up and stood in the middle of the cage as its head tilted to the side. "Ah, Philomeena, my pet. You're awake. Do say hello to our gracious hosts." The bird only returned more sickly coughs.
"Oh... my." Fluttershy pulled back with a disturbed expression on her face.
"She is quite a sight, isn't she?" The Princess asked with a serene smile.
"I... I... I've never seen anything like it." Fluttershy replied as she continued to observe the bird cough.
With this conversation over Celestia's gaze fell on to Naruto. "Naruto, how lovely to see you."
"Likewise, your highness," he replied, bowing to her. "I hope you're enjoying your brunch."
She gestured to the empty place to her right. "Please, sit with me. I feel its been quite some time since we just sat and talk."
"Of course, Princess." He placed himself next to her, looking up into her caring face.
"From what I read of Twilight's letters things have been rather busy here. Fending off hydra, battling diamond dogs, and fighting off a stallion herd. I feel at ease to learn despite such threats you have all been taking care of yourselves and the others."
"What can I say; I live to play the role of the hero." Then his tone and expression became more humble. "Still, even with my prowess the one who is really impressive is Twilight, though you already know that. I assume she has also told you about the projects we've been working on?"
"Indeed she has; reading the theories on the inner workings of chakra and magic integration you two have been working on is quite fascinating."
Naruto's face practically beamed with happiness as he continued the discussion."Its just a matter of regaining enough of my power to efficiently use Yin-Yang chakra. Then we're going to need an earth pony or Pegasi volunteer as I believe a Unicorn's innate magical ability might be too abundant for a safe first trial."
"It appears Twilight is becoming as much as a positive influence on you as you are on her." She noted as she noticed her student looking on not so subtly with rapt attention. While Celestia was indeed hoping that Luna and Naruto would end up together, she saw no issue with the possibility of Twilight becoming Luna's herd sister. The mare after all was like the daughter she always wanted, well almost; she really wished Twilight would overreact a tad bit less, but she loved her all the same and somepony fun loving like Naruto would be good for her and help her out of her shell.
Naruto began immediately expressing his honest thoughts about Twilight. "That's true in all honesty. Twilight is one of kind. Very caring for one, with a thirst and joy for knowledge and learning. If I could describe her I would say witty, driven,
"Is that it?" She knew the moment she would even subtly suggest something akin to Twilight's looks he would probably pick up on what she was probing about and what exactly she was searching for.
"Well there's still much more I need to learn about her. In time I can see our friendship growing and even if she doesn't know it or believe it, she is remarkably beautiful." He answered honestly. He figured he might as well answered honestly because chances are Celestia was looking for a full assessment on his thoughts on Twilight and no sense dragging it out.
Seeing Twilight's cheeks flare brightly from the compliments was the cue Celestia was looking for. With the door now opened she would seek Cadance's counsel in order to see where and when little nudges could be made. Her musings came to an end when one of the royal guards came over to the table and began whispering to the Princess.
"Really? Well, if I must... I'm sorry, everypony. I am afraid I must cut this party short." Twilight suddenly spat out the tea she was drinking but immediately covered her mouth with her hand. "Forgive me; I have received word from one of the traveling delegates of an issue that has come up. Royal duty calls. Thank you all for a wonderful time. It has been a joy getting to know you all better." She then began walking gracefully out the door as the ponies awed in her presence.
Afterwards, Mr. and Mrs. Cake began cleaning up the party. Pinkie Pie performed a cartwheel, hyper, out the door, bumping into the other ponies.
"Stay right where you are." Rarity warned as she trotted slowly out the door. "All I want is a clear path to the exit. NOPONY MOVE and my dress won't get hurt! Stay back! Back, I say!"
Applejack walked out the door while carrying some dishes to eat later.
Twilight sighed. "Well, I don't know for sure how things went with the princess, but at least no big disasters happened."
"See, told you that you were worried about nothing. Celestia approves of the other bearers now stop stressing yourself over it." He began looking around. "Hey where's Fluttershy? Did she leave already?"
"Hm. I don't think so… she just… vanished." Twilight responded. Twilight rubbed the front of foot against the back of her other leg. "Uum Naruto, well…" She began with an uncertain undertone. The blush in her cheeks deepened at this point and she gazed warmly at him. "I heard what you said to the Princess… about me."
"HHm." Well it wasn't like they were whispering or Celestia was being all that subtle.
"Did you mean it? Everything you said to the Princess about me?" the question carried a hopeful tone. He responded with a gentle smile." "Of course I did Twilight. You're a wonderful mare with a strong drive, inquisitive nature, and a caring personality and even if you don't think so you're also rather beautiful."
"But…I'm so…plain," she whispered. "I mean compared to the others…" She found herself interrupted.
"That's not fair Twilight. You can't compare yourselves to the others because you're all different. Besides I wouldn't lie to you. You're an important friend and I have nothing to gain from hurting you like that."
"I'm sorry, its just, nopony ever said such sweet things like that about me before…" She admitted shyly.
"Nopony outside of your family ever complimented you?" he asked as she shook her head.
"If they did it wasn't genuine." She answered as he began to recall the story Twilight had told him and the other bearers about the time she was invited into a social circle whose plan was to use her to get closer to the Princess. The frequency of such a thing was what made Twilight so jaded about friendships in the first place.
Well, he hoped Rarity and the others wouldn't be too annoyed at what he was about to do. "Twilight, want to go out and get lunch some time?"
"W-What? You mean…like a date? Like courting? B-Between a stallion and mare like date? Of course you mean that what else kind of date would it be? Well besides two mares not that I'm saying you're a mare." Twilight was rambling at this point.
A grin broke out on Naruto's face, "Twilight you're rambling," he then added, "Is that a yes?"
"YES!" That came out louder then she intended. "I mean of course, I just have to check my schedule for when I'm free. So we can be prepared. I mean set things up. I mean this is so unusual. Not that you're unusual. I mean the situation since it's usually the mare that asks the stallion and I'm just going to stop talking now before I embarrass myself any further." Twilight trailed off and fell into an awkward silence and couldn't look anymore adorable if she tried, striking an eight out of ten on the Fluttershy adorable meter rating.
"Well, get back to me when your schedule is clear then," he replied, giving her an out of the situation."
"Right, see you later!"
She waved goodbye and was soon out of sight. Well since he was already in the market area he might as well see if there were any good deals. Everything seemed to be going fine until he was approached by members of the guard.
"How may I help you today?"
"We are looking for Twilight Sparkle and we were wondering if you knew where she was. It is essential that she be informed of a dire emergency."
That drew his curiosity; he hoped that didn't mean some disaster was on the horizon. "I'm afraid the last time I saw her was at the brunch. If I may ask what is the nature of the emergency? Perhaps I can lend my assistance"
"The royal pet has gone missing and we would be grateful for any help you can provide. Have you seen her anywhere?"
"Philomena? No, not since the brunch, sorry. I'll keep an eye open for her though and inform you immediately if I see her."
"Very well, thank you." With that, the two guards left to find Twilight.
So Philomena was missing? How could that have happened? Last anyone saw of her she was safely in her cage. Even if Philomena herself wanted to leave the cage she wasn't in any condition to fly, that much was certain. Could someone have stolen her? Considering Phoenix tears were extremely valuable and potent that seemed rather likely. The tears of a phoenix could cleanse even the most violate of poisons and toxins. Then again considering Phoenixes weren't a common day creature would anyone recognize it as such? The only reason he himself knew it was a Phoenix was because Celestia had told him and explained what Philomena was some time ago. Phoenixs rarely bothered with most of the populous so what little lore that was known about them was only contributed by Mythic Zoologists, poachers or those who bonded with Phoenixs so he highly doubt some random pony in town would have recognized the sickly bird for what it was and it wouldn't be like somepony would have just decide to take her to care for her out of the kindness of their heart. "Unless that Pony was Fluttershy." The most likely of scenarios.
Speaking of said pony she was looking after the Phoenix. Picking up a thermometer from the shelf nearby with her teeth and placed it in Philomeena's beak. After a second, she began burning up and the thermometer was at the highest point. Fluttershy gasped and quickly removed the blankets. She placed an ice pack on Philomeena's bare head. Philomeena began cooling down. The thermometer now dropped to the lowest point and Philomeena began shivering fiercely. Fluttershy gasped again and removed the ice pack, placing the blanket over her again. The thermometer immediately filled up again and Philomeena was burning up. Fluttershy removed the blanket and placed on the ice pack again, which made the bird shiver once again. Fluttershy removed the ice pack and placed the blanket, only to repeat the process over and over for several times. This caused the thermometer to repeatedly move up and down until it finally broke. "This is far worse than I thought. What you need is some medicine. Stat!" Philomeena released another fierce hack, causing Fluttershy to flinch back.
Fluttershy walked over to one of her cabinets and searched through them for a while. After, she pulled out a huge pill and placed it on a plate. She brought it over to Philomeena and presented it before her. "Here you go, Philomeena. This will fix you right up." Philomeena moved her head towards it and sniffed it, but then she stuck her tongue out in disgust. "Doctor Fluttershy expected that." Fluttershy responded as she sat on one of her chairs. Fluttershy grabbed a big bag of food and poured it all over the pill. Philomeena stuck her tongue out but licked the food instead. After a moment of silence, she instantly began pecking at the food, devouring everything. "Always works."
Her would be triumph came to an end instantly when she noticed that the pill was still lying on the plate. "Uh... Almost always." Philomeena released another cough.
Naruto began his trip over to Fluttershy's cottage. Suddenly he found himself cut off by one of the town's more enthusiastic mares. This was going to take awhile.
When her idea for the soup failed Fluttershy came up with another idea. "Look, Philomeena. I brought a fellow feathered friend by to cheer you up. Hummingway here was sick once too, but he let me help him and got better in no time. Didn't you, boy?" The hummingbird released an agreed chirp. "Say hello to your new friend Philomeena." The hummingbird flew gently towards Philomeena and rubbed his head on hers. "Aw, look. I think he likes you." The hummingbird flew back to Fluttershy. Fluttershy and her hummingbird flew in the air. Fluttershy began singing several notes, leaving the hummingbird to complete the song. "Your turn now, Philomeena. Go ahead. You can do it." Fluttershy flew towards the bird, repeating the notes she sang for the hummingbird, however, Philomeena returned a look which seemed as if she was to spit something out. After a moment, Philomeena coughed out food which landed on Fluttershy's face. "Um... good try?" She removed the food from her face.
Fluttershy had gone into the bathroom to wash her face. When she returned she grabbed Philomeena and brought her over to the bathroom. Fluttershy wrapped a towel on Philomeena's head and one on her waist. "I know what'll clear up that tickle in your throat. A humidifier." She turned it on and took a deep breath. Refreshing. How's that feeling now for you, Philomeena? Better?"
The room was engulfed in steam. Fluttershy observed Philomeena as she began taking a deep breath. Fluttershy gazed at her excitedly, waiting for her to exhale just fine. Philomeena coughed instead, removing Fluttershy's grin. "Oh..." A few of Philomeena's feathers sprung out. "That's okay. I know lots of other ways to take care of you. Don't worry. You're gonna get better. How about..."
She had set up candles and aroma sticks near the fireplace and sat Philomeena comfortably in a cushion. "Aromatherapy?" Philomeena took in a breath and sneezed afterwards, having more feathers spring from her.
Next, Fluttershy filled her tub with warm water and placed the bird in there. "Warm bath?" Instead, Philomeena sucked up all the water and looked really swollen.
Fluttershy sighed. She looked through her cabinets and found some cream. "Ointment?" She squeezed some of it on Philomeena's head, but it only caused her to grow pimples on her entire body.
Philomeena gave another cough and her head fell to the ground. "Oh, Philomeena. I thought it would be easy to nurse you back to health, but I've tried everything I know. And look at you. You're worse than ever."
Suddenly, a knock on the door drew her attention. Fluttershy quickly moved to the door and listened, yet the door burst open, having Twilight walk in to greet her. "Hi, Fluttershy! I just wanted to drop by and say thank you so very much for making such a good impression on the princess today..." She noticed the bird and gasped loudly. "What is Philomena doing here?"
"I couldn't leave the poor thing there. She needed my help." Fluttershy reasoned.
"Oh no. NonononononoNO! This is bad." Twilight began to panic.
"How could I just walk away and not do anything?"
"But... but... she doesn't belong to you!"
"I had to do something."
"Without telling anypony? Without asking permission?"
"But…"
"I know you had good intentions, but you have got to return the princess's pet!"
The two mares were so engrossed in their dispute they didn't even notice Philomena fall off the table.
The thump was enough to gather their attention as Philomena pulled herself up, gasping a long breath before suddenly she appeared to freeze in mid-inhale.
"You're right…" Fluttershy conceded with a sigh. "Ok, let's…" Philomena finished her gasp with a raspy cough, making them both flinch, "go…"
Naruto couldn't help but feel annoyed that Fluttershy wasn't at home. Where on earth was she? Maybe one of the other girls in town knew where he could find Fluttershy?
Back in town he noticed quite a number of guards were looking for the phoenix. Thankfully all the others were all gathered near the fountain so he didn't have to go all over the town. Before he could even broach the question Flutters and Twilight had popped up, searching between and around the others.
"Hi!" Pinkie Pie responded cheerfully to Fluttershy.
Twilight grabbed Rarity. "Beg your pardon!" She picked her up and looked beneath at the ground.
"Put me down!" Rarity ordered. Twilight placed her down afterwards.
"What in tarnation?" Applejack exclaimed.
"Sorry, but we've gotta find..."
"The princess's pet bird!" The couple of guards interrupted Fluttershy's explanation.
Everyone looked up to see Philomeena sitting on top of the fountain we were next to. She rarely had any specks of feathers on her now.
"Philomeena, come down from there! You'll hurt yourself!" Fluttershy worriedly commanded.
Philomeena's last feather was separated from her body. She dramatically made an exaggerated death rattle until she finally let her body drop lifelessly on top of the fountain while she stuck her tongue out. For a few seconds, there was this highly awkward moment that seemed to last for minutes. She suddenly began making those dramatic motions again until her body fell off the fountain.
"I'll catch you!" Fluttershy exclaimed as she ran over to where Philomeena was dropping towards the ground.
Fluttershy continued running and dove towards Philomeena as she dropped. Suddenly, Philomeena literally burst into flames as she dropped towards Fluttershy. Fluttershy gasped as she saw the ashes of Philomeena fall lightly on her hands. Every other pony gasped heavily as they saw Philomeena's ashes. Fluttershy could only stare at the ashes, shocked. As the ashes slipped through her hands, she started tearing up and biting her lower lip. She began crying and whimpering.
"What is going on here?" A voice suddenly asked in a demanding tone. It was none other than Princess Celestia. Immediately bows were being used by Everypony. Princess Celestia looked over to Twilight. "Twilight?" She questioned, causing Twilight to quit her bow.
"Yes, Your Majesty…" She responded in a depressive tone. "There's been a terrible accident."
"It's all my fault." Fluttershy presented herself to the Princess.
"No, Princess. Fluttershy didn't know any better. It was my fault." Twilight intervened.
"I'm the one who did it."
"But you were only trying to help."
"Some help I was."
"Will you let me do this? She'll go easier on me."
"But its my fault!"
"No, its my fault!"
Fluttershy then stepped forward. "Princess Celestia, I'm the one who took your pet bird. I really was only trying to help the poor little thing. Then I was gonna bring it back to you, honest." Princess Celestia walked over to the burnt ashes. "So, if you wanna banish me and then throw me in a dungeon in the place that you banish me to, then that's what I deserve."
Princess Celestia looked over at Fluttershy then at the ashes. She lowered her head and remained quiet for a moment.
"Oh, stop fooling around, Philomeena. You're scaring everypony." She suddenly spoke. The ashes moved and shot upwards towards the sky. Everypony gasped. The ashes spun midair and formed something magnificent, causing every pony to awe in its appearance.
"I don't understand!" Fluttershy exclaimed. "What is that thing? What happened to Philomeena?"
It flew and landed on Princess Celestia's foreleg. "This is Philomeena. She's quite a sight, as I said. But nothing unusual for a phoenix. Isn't that right, Philomeena?"
Philomeena released a proud answer, no longer the naked bird she was a few minutes ago, but a majestic creature instead.
"A... A phoenix?" Fluttershy questioned.
"A phoenix is a majestic and magical bird." Princess Celestia explained. "While it appears healthy and happy most of the time…" The phoenix rose from Princess Celestia's foreleg and began flying in the air. "…every so often it must renew itself by shedding all of its feathers and bursting into flame." She lowered her head towards us and whispered. "Rather melodramatic, if you ask me." She pulled away. "It then rises from the ashes, fresh as a daisy. All just a normal part of the life cycle of a phoenix. I'm afraid, mischievous little Philomeena here took the occasion to have a little fun with you, Fluttershy."
Naruto could only face palm. Of course Celestia of all ponies would have a pet with a mischievous streak.
Philomeena lowered her head in embarrassment. "Say you're sorry, young lady."
Philomeena made an "I'm sorry" sound.
"So... aren't you gonna banish me? Or throw me in a dungeon? Or banish me and then throw me in a dungeon in the place that you banish me to?"
"Of course not, my little pony! Where on Earth would you get such an idea?"
Fluttershy looked over at Twilight, who was staring towards the ground, nervously. "I guess I have some imagination."
"Fluttershy really did do everything she could to try to take care of Philomeena for you." Twilight added.
"And I do appreciate that your heart was in the right place, child. But all you had to do was ask me and I could have told you Philomeena was a phoenix and saved you all this trouble."
"I know. I shouldn't have jumped to conclusions. Next time I'll ask before taking matters into my own hands."
Twilight made an expression where she looked as if she just remembered something. "Should I write you a letter about that lesson, Princess?" Twilight asked.
"No, that's quite all right. I think I can remember." She responded as she looked at Philomeena standing on her shoulder
As the royal guards brought over Philomeena's cage, Philomeena rose in the air and flew, giving Fluttershy one of her feathers, which landed softly on her ear. Fluttershy looked back at her and smiled. "It's beautiful. Thank you, Philomeena. No hard feelings."
Rainbow Dash looked at the guards for a moment and flew up to Philomeena. She whispered something to the phoenix. Philomeena nodded and flew to the top of the cage between the guards. She spread her wings and began tickling their noses with the tip of her feathers. After a few seconds, they began snickering and soon laughing out loud. Philomeena flew over to Rainbow Dash and tapped her wings with Rainbow Dash's hand. "Yeah!" She laughed with Philomeena.
Twilight, Princess Celestia, Fluttershy, looked at them. Soon everypony was laughing in the area.
"Well then… I should get back to Canterlot." She looked over to Philomeena. "Come on, Philomeena. It's time to go home."
Philomeena gave a squawk and waved to Rainbow Dash. She returned to her birdcage and waved all of them goodbye. The royal guards had also brought a carriage to take Princess Celestia back to Canterlot. The Princess gave them one last wave and smile before she left.
Everypony sighed happily. After the excitement died down everyone went on their way.
"You know, I was hoping to catch you because I expected you to fret over Philomena's condition considering your kind heart. Everything worked out in the end though."
"I…I suppose I should have asked somepony before taking matters into my own hand." Fluttershy admitted.
The two of them continued their talk as they made their trek down the road to make the most of the day they had left.
Day at the Beach with Pinkie (Strong Lime Chapter)
Today Naruto would be spending some time with Pinkie Pie and they chose to spend a little time out of town to enjoy today together.
With it edging closer to winter the beach area saw few ponies arriving to make use of the sand and waves. The sun's warmth radiated over the black swim trunks clad form of Naruto.
Because of some incidents involving trade routes and assassination attempts the meeting between the important the nation's leaders had been pushed back until a more suitable time until some semblance of control could be had over the criminals. The honor ceremony in other words while pushed back a few days would still be happening before the year came to an end.
Nevertheless it would only be a matter of the time when he would be spending a good deal more time out of town meaning he had to make the time he had now mattered. Pinkie was off today so they went to the eastern part of the county where there was a small beach bordering land occupied by Ponyville on one side and the Everfree on the far edge of the body of water.
The area he picked had been secluded so they wouldn't be bothered. "Narry! I'm back!" Pinkie had come over with bounce, sporting a yellow bikini top and bikini bottoms.
As she was sitting down relaxing Naruto couldn't help but stare at her for some time. He wondered if he had his normal human form would his heart or should he say his blood pressure be able to handle such a sight? "Narry you perv? Was that your plan all along? To invite me here to ogle me in my bikini?"
The blond found himself uttering out denials. He had long come to accept the fact that against these devious mares he would never win round one of any verbal teasing.
"If you want to see them all you have to do is ask." she said as she brought them pleasurably close. A devious Pinkie Pie would have been the ultimate assassin tool back in his home world. That figure was worthy of a rank all of its own, greater than any Genjutsu.
"Miss Pie trying to off me via heart attack will never work." He said doing a bad accent from one of Koyuki's old movies.
"Aah yes Monsieur Uzuamki would have a defense against methods that debilitate the heart but what about Diabetes?" Pinkie countered with her own far more authentic accent that sounded like the north eastern foreigners he encountered once while discussing trade agreements.
"And how do you plan on doing that? I exercise plenty and I have a reasonable sugar intake."
"By giving you more sugar of course." Pinkie pressed her lips against his. . She pushed him down on his back straddling over him. Naruto closed his eyes, craving her wonderful lips on his again. Instead, he felt her warm breath on his neck before she gave it a long slow lick. Unconsciously he reached up intertwining his fingers in her mane and squeezed. Her head rocked back, causing their hips to grind against one another's and another groan slipped out of her open mouth. She moved higher on his neck and gives is a play bite.
Naruto in return wrapped his arm around her and pulled her into another passionate kiss. Even in the midst of their jostling for kissing dominance, he could feel her lips smiling greedily against his. She was having the time of her life.
The two then let up with a trail of saliva connecting them both then the two of them just stared into each other's eyes for about a few seconds.
Pinkie slowly slid down Naruto until she was facing Naruto's erection inside his trunks. She then placed her hands within the holds of the trunks and slowly pulled them down until she pulled them completely. "You don't have to do this Pinkie."
"I know, but I want to. You've been so good to me and I think about all the times I teased you and well…you weren't the only one left hot and bothered after all mister." Her lust began to take over as she went to work, licking at the bottom of the shaft to the tip making sure her tongue ran over every inch of the flesh.
Naruto gasped at the sudden action but then his gasp turned into a moan just as she went to work giving him a blowjob. She kept raising her head until the tip was in her until she pushed her back down and kept up the rhythm. What made the blowjob arousing were all the actions Pinkie added to it. The clasping of her mouth at sudden points when she came up. The swirling of her tongue around the tip and the pressure she added not to mention the cupping and massaging of his balls while this was occurring.
He tried to warn her only for his speech to come out in a garbled mess that couldn't be recognized as any language. After all the sexual frustration and teasing he suffered this was heaven. At long last sexual bliss and relief. With a grunt his first few spurts went into Pinkie's mouth who tried to collect every drop, but once it proved to much let his cock slip out and began stroking him off letting the remnants land on her luscious boobs while also staining her top. After a few more spurts he finally subsided and laid his head back on the blanket as Pinkie removed her mouth.
"Sorry Pinkie, I tried to warn you."
Pinkie grabbed the towel, cleaning her face as she gulped down the substance in her mouth. "Its alright Narry, I know you tried." Pinkie found herself relieved she was able to do something so intimate with a cloud of blackness hanging over them because of her past. She found herself letting out a yelp when she was suddenly pushed on her back. "N-Narry?"
"Since my mare took such good care of me its only fair I took care of her." He explained as he hooked his finger around the strings and began lowering off the bikini. Pinkie's face burned a dark red. "Just say stop when you want me to stop." The pink mare nodded; surprised she was able to hear anything over the sound of her own thumping heart. "I don't intend or plan on mating with you okay Pinkie? You deserve better than that."
Pinkie Pie visibly relaxed upon hearing this. Even if it was Naruto she was still a bit afraid to go that far, but at the same time was surprised at what he was about to do. Only married or smitten stallions willingly went down on a mare without provocation or suggestion with other exceptions being porn stars and to a rarer extent the hand full of stallion who enjoyed the action themselves.
Pinkie Pie, gathering her courage watched Naruto's expression as he slowly parted her legs and gazed at her marehood. Pinkie had to repress the urge to shut her legs as embarrassment crept through her. Soldiering through a blowjob had been no problem for her, despite the history behind it, but this wasn't something she could just dismiss as a skill. Her mired of thoughts came to an end when the blond went muzzle deep within her.
Pinkie arched her back and groaned at the amazing experience as his tongue exploring the depths of her. Naruto was nervous at first, but the memories of love making to his wife came up and he remembered every tip or trick he remembered to find out what she liked. It was touch and go at first, mainly because the sensation of Pinkie's tail curling around his head distracted him at times, especially when the fluffy limb would cause him to shimmer, but eventually he found what spots he needed to hit to drive her wild.
Pinkie moaned in delight at the feeling of his tongue and finger exploring her depths. This was way way way better than anything that she could come up with the moment because she really couldn't come up with anything at the moment. She found herself grabbing at thee blanket and arching, unable to silence the moans that if they grew any louder would definitely expose them.
Naruto used his free hand to gently massage the thigh area of the leg that was clinging tightly around his shoulder and back.
"I'm getting close."
Pretty soon she had about enough that she thought would be possible for her to take and screamed as she hit her climax. Naruto got a taste of her juices spraying down into his mouth and all over his face as he tried to collect ever bit of her fluids. About a minute later she finally reached the end of her climax and took deep breaths as she tried to recover from Naruto eating her out. Naruto pulled his head up and climbed up to Pinkie's eye level and she saw he had a little bit of her juice still on him until he licked the rest of it off.
"That...was...amazing," Pinkie said through deep breaths.
"Glad you enjoyed it." He said as he caressed her cheek.
"Holy shit that was hot!"
Wide eyed and alarmed both of their heads shot towards the sound of the voice to saw that Pinkie's screams had indeed been loud enough to draw together a small crowd. So the two did the only thing they could in that situation. Grab their things and run.
Naruto had just finished his class for the day so his next order of business was to head home, clean up, and then make the trip to Canterlot to see if his order was ready.
"Naruto darling!"
The comforting arms of Rarity wrapped themselves around his neck as he came face to face with the unicorn, "I am glad I ran into you as I was wondering if you could help me with a teeny-weeny tiny favor?" The question was accompanied by the battering of her eyelashes for extra effect.
"What do you need Rare?"
"I was going to the fabric shop to pick up some material to complete my dresses for Sapphire Shores. The only problem is I'm going to need a lot of material for each of these ensembles. Could you help me carry them?"
Even without the Rarity patented pout, the duck pout with puppy dog eyes and battering eyelashes he doubt he would have had the will power to say no. "Alright, alright, tone down the charm you enchantress you."
A Unicorn Stallion was making his way up the steps of the Golden Oak library. He was on the taller side of the Unicorn spectrum as well as a bit stocky for his tribe, but it did not take away from his youthful appearance. His stride was that of an educated pony, meaning his stride was poised, he was dressed in a suit that didn't clash with his light grey coat or black messy black mane styled with vertical spikes and bangs that frame his face with azure strikes on both of his bangs.
The stallion gave a rapt knock to the door before entering into the public portion of the library.
"Hello? Who's there?" Twilights voice called down from somewhere on the upper level of the tree library.
"Excuse me, I am Tome Writer, I am looking to speak with Miss Twilight Sparkle." He introduced himself as moments later Twilight made her way down the stairs.
"Good afternoon and welcome to the Golden Oaks Library, I am Twilight Sparkle, how may I help you today?" Excitement rolled off the Unicorn at the prospect of finally getting a patron who wished to use the services of the library. Could he wish to rent a book? Maybe he wanted to buy one? Or better yet did he need a reference or two? Something told her that she should have made a chart of references to all the reference materials in the library.
"Actually Miss Sparkle I came to see you. You see I am a traveling writer and like many locals I was here during the incident the past summer and I have an interest of writing a book on the exploits of you and your friends."
Well one thing for sure, out of all the things Twilight was expecting this was not one of them.
Ever since his much younger cousin's foolish actions service at the Smithy had increased thanks to the need for tools and materials to help repair much of the damaged town from the Ursa Minor's attack, but the stigmata had did its damage.
The other ponies need not say anything, the looks of contempt or pity said it all. He felt sorry for his uncle, sorry that those on the outside were judging and questioning his parenting ability. Gray Smith or Smithy as he was known was still in the prime of his life and looking to settle down in a few years, but he didn't have his hopes as high as some mares would question linking themselves to a family who raised a child of questionably intelligence.
Still, he had good looks, dark gray mane, his eyes were of a more exotic color being silver and he was a strongly built earth pony. On his arm his cutie mark displayed proudly, a four Paneled coat of arms with a Sword, Anvil, Cuirass and a Fang. Having gotten into the career at a young age he was quite skilled in the craft.
He could only a hope excitement that would not be bad for his health would occur to spice up his current boredom. That was when a mare walked in.
A phatalo coat with eyes that sparkled like the stars themselves. Slender and quite tall the unicorn mare approached him. "Hello, I am Starry Skies and I wish to have a weapon made."
"Well hello there little lady, I be the active smith for today. Now what can I make for you today?" It wouldn't be the first time he had this particular quest. Ponies had been arming themselves ever since the incident and frequent number of attacks going on.
With that she reached into her back and brought out an old photo of a blade. "I need this to be made and soon."
All Smithy could make out of the design was that it seemed impractical for fighting or defending oneself unaware of the true sinister intent of the weapon.
Naruto looked over the newly remade blade that he retrieved from the smithy. The smithy in Canterlot was heralded as one of the best in the area. For a rich socialite like town it didn't seem odd that businesses like this were scattered about here or there.
Then again when so many elites were so self-absorbed they probably couldn't pay enough mind to try and petition the removal of places staining their perfect little city.
Critias.
That was the name of the blade that he held in his hands and he could feel a sense of power bubbling under the surface. Made from a fang of a legendary dragon thousands of years old this weapon would serve him when his fists weren't enough.
"Hey there mate me bolas ready?"
Naruto looked up from the blade to catch sight of a pony entering the shop. A Pegasus mare wearing an outfit that looked like it was made out of buckskin hide. He couldn't help but grimace as he knew deer would not take kindly to seeing such clothing.
The mare in question also had a coppery red mane and tail with golden blond streaks and her fur color was a slightly lighter shade of color then her outfit, more along the side of cream color. For a moment he looked her over some more and noticed part of her cutie mark which looked like part of a bola. Either way her accent was a new one, definitely not a local.
"I'll get them right for you Candy." The mare behind the desk said as she went to retrieve the weapon for the mare.
Having already got his item Naruto began making his way out of the city; before he decided since he was here he would give the princesses a visit.
As he was making his way over to the castle a voice called out for him. "Lord Naruto! Lord Naruto!"
Turning he was surprised that it was one of Armor's boys, Thunder Quill. The Unicorn stallion may have been quiet, but his shock magic was a pain in the ass. The few bouts Naruto had with Thunder made him glad he was an ally and not enemy. He was taller than your average Unicorn by a good few inches with a black messy fauxhawk, black eyes, and white fur. The scar crossing a face was one of his distinct features. "Lord Naruto there's been a camp discovered near Canterlot. One of the Condemned was spotted and the men on patrol have suffered heavy casualties. All available personnel are being called in."
"Alright then soldier lead the way."
Stepping off the train and entering Ponyville station was a young bat pony much to the surprise of some of the towns' inhabitants. The young man was built with a Pegasus frame, with shoulder length hair, blond with a black streak but it was evident that the blond part was dyed. Bat ponies were born either with the darkest of hair colors or of the lightest with shades, same with their eye colors either often being red or violet with few variations. His coat was a fine shade of indigo and his clasped wings had hints of royal blue coloring. On his neck the pony worn a necklace with a large apple seed on it and flight goggles on his head.
"Well ain't ya jus' a sight for sore eyes!"
Emilie core turned to the voice and with a shy grin greeted the speaker. "Hiya cousin!" He said before Applejack brought him into a bone crushing hug.
The different uniforms being worn among the guards did in fact emphasized that all available personnel on hand had indeed been called in.
Among the Pegasi there were those wearing silk reinforced suits that emphasized movement and speed with a few of them wearing heavier variations with chain mail sewn between the layers.
There were some with suits that had mithril plates in the layers that protected the vital areas of the chest, throat, and lower back.
Then there were of course those in full armor like the earth ponies whose strength allowed them to tout the extra defense without sacrificing any speed.
All that along with their training played a necessary role in keeping all of them alive and for the most part their strategy was going well until a brown coat earth pony with cornstarch colored hair showed up. Making howls like a possessed beast as he started attacking everypony indiscriminately.
The earth pony had made its charge to which Naruto took notice. The earth pony simply stood and waited, watching the berserker get closer by the second. At the last moment, he turned and slugged the berserker knocking him back several feet and crashing through one of the tents that been set up in the base camp.
Naruto dodged out of the way of stray spell fire.
"Take out the spellcasters!" one of the commanders yell out. "We need suppression fire!"
Naruto took the moment where the bandits were forced on the defensive to gain more ground. Several of bandits charged him only for him to easily dodged their attacks and take him them out with a quick few strikes.
The berserker recovered and leaped into the air. Dropping from above, the berserker attempted to slam his body onto Naruto who jumped back leading him to slam into the ground.
To his surprise the berserker recovered to which Naruto began leading him into a chase through the forest to which it was knocking down the trees to get to him in his blind dash.
Naruto was much faster than his opponent who was simply attacking everything like a wild animal. Eventually he tire to which Naruto bombarded him with several rapid strikes, finishing with a sharp blow to the job sending the berserker sliding across the ground rendering him unconscious.
He returned back into the battle ground where the battle was intensifying. Spells were being flung as a cutting curse or two was being thrown with a stray one nicking the wing of one of their air support sending her crashing into the ground.
A plea for help barely escaped her lips when several levitated blades had been levitated and flung into her face leaving to a strangled cry as blood began seeping from her wounds.
Several unicorn soldiers gathered together and began to form a barrier to slowly advance their position.
Suddenly, the ground shook violently, ear-splitting booms echoing through the air. His ears rung loudly as he felt the ground lurch.
One of the soldiers had been blast off his feet to the ground. "Medic!" Someone called out.
The area was continually pounded with spell fire, each impact slinging dirt, rocks, and pieces of trees in every direction.
While they advanced, he began to smell a strange scent, one of pepper and taste of pineapple. As the scent became stronger, his throat and chest began to burn, forcing him to back off.
"Fallback!" Naruto shouted as several small oval shaped objects began to admit a strange substance. He quickly used a wind justsu to blow away the substance but the wheezing and gasping of the other soldiers the damage had already been done. "Soldiers down! We have soldiers down!" He shouted as he performed the Kagebunshin no jutsu to gather up the soldiers while using the rest to divert attention away from the rest of the soldiers.
"Retreat!" one of the bandits had called out.
Overwhelmed by numbers and skill the Canterlot forces began firing spells to stun or maim the retreating ponies. In a matter of minutes they were all rounded up and captured. Going through the tents they began retrieving the stolen values when they had happened upon something surprising. Tied up was one of the Condemned, the master mind Adrenaline Rush.
00000 The Royal Courthouse was filled with many inhabitants as an important trial was going on. This trial was for a known criminal. This was the earth pony currently in cuffs with two guards on the opposite side of him ready to take action in a moment's notice. The judge passing the sentence was none other than Princess Celestia herself.
The grey coated earth pony was experiencing nervous ticks causing parts of his jet black mane to slip forward and cover his eyes. He quickly ran a hand through his hair, pulling it backwards and out of his eyes.
"Adrenaline Rush," Called out the gentle voice of Princess Celestia. "After hearing much testimony, both for and against you, it is with a heavy heart that I must return a verdict of Guilty." The celestial princess stated.
Rush's heart dropped to his feet.
"W-what?" He asked. "You can't DO THAT!" He screamed, standing up to his full height. Immediately the four Royal Guards tugged at the chains that were attached to the steel collar around his neck, trying to choke him into submission. "It wasn't MY FAULT! IT WAS THE OTHER GUY! THE MONSTER INSIDE ME!" He was screaming at this point. "HOW COULD I BE PUNISHED FOR A CRIME I DIDN'T COMMIT?!"
"Because I must," Celestia stated with utter authority befitting of a ruler of her station. "The...monster as you so eloquently put it is a part of you. This second personality of yours is a result of all of your negative emotions; it isn't a separate entity, merely another side of yourself. We all have many faces. Some we show to family, others to friends, and others to lovers, we are all beings of many facets. This monster committed these heinous crimes because YOU were angry enough to do it. Instead of taking responsibility and trying to get help, you shirk responsibility and by that you put the lives of others at risk. That is not something I can allow."
"I AM NOT A MONSTER! I'M NOT! I'M NOT! I'M NOT! I'M NOT!" Adrenaline Rush tried to rush the bench where Celestia was seated, but was violently pulled backwards towards the guards. Rush stumbled before regaining his balance.
A pink and white unicorn mare who was stationed not that far from Adrenaline Rush let out an alarmed gasp.
"What's the matter, Dr. Head Shrink?" Celestia asked the doctor.
"Mr. Rush's heart rate just went over two hundred beats per minute. His psychosis is triggering as a result of his emotional tantrum."
"That means it's time for me to come out and play." Everypony's head snapped back towards Adrenaline Rush.
Celestia stared down at the stallion that was bearing a malevolent grin.
"I presume you are the other personality?"
"Got it in one, beautiful." The Royal Guards tugged on his chains roughly but unlike before not only did he not stir it was as if he didn't notice it.
"Tell me, why did you kill those people?" Asked Celestia.
"Because I could," He answered simply. "You sit on your little throne of power, controlling every little thing. You have everypony running around, tangled in strings, but I am free. There are no strings on me." He said menacingly.
Celestia stared down the maniacal being before her and gave a subtle nod to the Royal Guard. One of them stepped forward and used the pommel of his sword to strike Adrenaline Rush on the back of the head, knocking him out. Adrenaline Rush was just one of many of the Condemned and far from the most dangerous.
Naruto found himself no stranger to Luna's room. As the days had passed the two had been growing closer. Most of their meetings having taken place in the dreamscape, where time could be anywhere between a second and a life time.
As such, it gave them time to share memories and experiences with each other. Naruto began trailing into the dark room whose source of light was a single parted curtain leading out to the balcony.
Naruto glanced up at the ceiling and noticed the illusion magic that took the form of the galaxy had been put into effect. It amazed Naruto how intricate and ever changing the image was.
"At long last you have arrived."
Naruto turned and found himself getting quite the eyeful. Blushing, he couldn't help but fidget as he looked at the Princess's night wear. It was just enough to cover her modesty, sleeveless, giving a nice view of her cleavage and stopping just a few inches below her thighs.
"This dress is... lacking. In my time, only courtesans wears this little. Has modesty faltered this much in these thousand years?"
"Yes, yes it has." He said as he finally wielded his eyes away from her form.
Luna then climbed into her bed. "Join me, for I wish for the cuddles."
Princess Luna, one of Equestria's most feared warriors, once mad goddess and blood knight was a fanatic for cuddling. Having indulge her once, Luna now all but demanded he indulge her frequently for cuddles seeing as Celestia was often too busy for cuddles.
"Can I at least get a promise that I will leave tomorrow morning unmolested?"
"I shan't make such a promise. You are as they say, quite the yummy honey."
Naruto couldn't help but groan. If he knew helping Luna with her modern equestrian during their dream sessions would have led to comments like that he would have left it to her tutor.
While he knew he and Luna had been growing closer, she had been suddenly become extremely affectionate. While there had been something during the date, he had no idea that it meant the romantic emotions had gotten to this point so quickly. Then again, Luna was a mare from another era meaning he was probably once again missing the obvious signs that a mare was interested.
Like lightning Naruto was scooped up in the mares arms and dragged into the bed. 'Think unsexy thoughts. Think unsexy thoughts. Think unsexy thoughts.' He chanted the mantra in his head.
Luna let out a giggle as she snuggled into his side. "Cuddling is far more enjoyable in the waking world."
"Yes, on that we agree. I can't help but wonder what everypony would be saying if they saw us like this. I could see it in the papers. 'Princess orders young stallion to her chamber to attend to her whims," He playfully teased her. "Poor stallion didn't even stand a chance."
"Let them print their drivel. It would be a fine contrast then being painted as a monster." She said as she began making circles on Naruto's chest.
"What? Somepony being mean to my Woona? Point them out so I can beat them up." The grin on Naruto's face grew as he saw Luna grimace.
Woona.
That dreaded nickname from her filly years that irked her. Luna was still thinking of a suitable punishment for her sister for revealing such a dastardly secret.
"Watch it sir Naruto, lest you want me to discipline you for insubordination." She highlighted the comment with a flick to his nose. Naruto sat up in the bed as comfortable as clouds.
"Sounds less like a punishment and more like a reward for you."
Luna's rather crash statements in regards to sex sometimes were a stark contrast to his mares.
"More like an unintentional benefit." She said as she climbed on top of the flustered blond. She laid her head against his chest. "Your warmth is quite enjoyable." She said as Naruto simply laid back and watched as Luna closed her eyes. He took notice of her calm and relaxed breaths.
At this rate his legs would fall asleep. While he was not against the sensation of those wonderful boobs resting on his chest he really didn't want to deal with a case of blue balls. Pinkie's actions the other day brought him some relief, but he was still rather frustrated that any given day he saw a lot of tantalizing flesh.
He involuntarily shivered thanks to Luna's body temperature. If Celestia radiated warmth, then Luna's was that of a cool icy breeze.
"Are you alright?"
"No, you're slowly killing me with your sexy body. Wow, that's a stream of words nopony probably ever thought they would speak." He said as Luna merely looked down at him with a pout.
"There are thousands, nay, millions who would be honored to be killed by a body divine as mine." Luna boasted.
Naruto would have argued that point, except the possibility of somepony out there wanting to go in just that very way most likely existed. They usually did.
"So you admit you use that body of yours for sexy evil deeds?" Naruto couldn't help it as a smile tugged at his lips.
"Yes, I admit it. You have caught me now what shall you do with me?" A smug look of triumph formed on Luna's face as she looked down at the blond.
"Your sister has a room in the dungeon custom made just for me. Maybe a day in there will straighten you out." He playfully suggested.
"Oh? Such boldness in speaking to your princess that way." She coyly responded back.
"The crown has done nothing but troll me. I shall gladly fight back for the ponies that cannot do so."
A little verbal sparring for fun was something Luna missed.
"Well with all joking aside, has anything of interest occur in Ponyville?"
"Something is always happening in Ponyville. Hell, it's more weird when something isn't happening nowadays. Some of the mares in particular make the dull days rather exciting."
"Aah yes your herd. Not many stallions would try so gallantly to balance a romantic relationship with so many mares. Those who go with vast numbers are often in it for sexual gratification of thyself without any consideration to their mates. With seven mares and counting, it appears you are trying for a harem without peer."
"Five Luna, I'm only involved with five mares." He corrected.
"While you believe five sir Naruto, I assure you that you have strong bonds with seven of them. All such high profile mares too. You are not one to do anything by half measure it seems."
As much as Naruto wanted to argue that point, he found that he surprisingly had no counter argument. Technically he was taking Twilight out on a date and he did have a semi-romantic evening with Rainbow. He wondered how on earth with the issue of secret mistresses, affairs, and having to choose off the table, was dating still as hard and complicated then a Monogamous society.
Oh well screw it, why give himself a headache worrying about it. "In that case, why not make it a nice even eight. Would you be willing to join me for a romantic stroll of the city, capping off with some wine tasting?"
If Luna beamed any harder Naruto would have been blinded. "I indeed accept your request. If it is your prerogative to get me drunk in order to act upon thy urges may I suggest a few vendors?"
Even knowing she was joking, the way Luna suggested such things always made him feel dirty for even allowing her to plant such images in his mind.
"Trying to squeeze money out of me for booze huh? Should we add 'Luna the alcoholic' to your list of titles?"
"If you wish so. Anyway, the anticipation I feel about our outing has excited me greatly. I demand you take responsibility for this." Seeing the redness on Naruto's face and the fact he was left breathless Luna knew she had won their verbal match that night.
"You seem distracted." Celestia abruptly voiced, bringing an end to the silence that had permeated the room after the servants had left.
The little lunches the two would have been some of the few times Naruto and herself could simply talk and be themselves. With the meeting with the delegates pushed back, Celestia's busy schedule had lightened immensely for the time being.
Not to mention with Luna's progress in understanding modern language and catching up with the history, condition of the economy and other issues, Celestia was finding her work load lightened bit by bit.
"Sorry Princess, I was just thinking about some things." Naruto answered as he finally began eating the salad that had been fixed for him. When he began to drink his wine, Celestia asked him a rather shocking question.
"When are you going to make any of those fillies into honest mares?"
The spit take that followed that question was accompanied by coughs and sputtering. "A very telling reaction." She added with a nod as if she was making a scientific observation.
"Y-You don't drop that kind of question on a guy."
"I was unaware that it would bother you." She replied, looking the absolute picture of innocent with a cute pout and twinkling eyes.
"Between you and your sister, I might not live to see the end of the year at this rate."
"What can I say; our wit and charm make up the greatest weapons in our arsenal, second to our haunches." She finished the statement with a wink as Naruto shook his head.
"Really? I wouldn't know." Naruto casually replied with a shrug.
On one hand saying he never glanced at the royal posterior could have been taking either as an insult to Celestia's sexiness or it could be noted as a honorable trait in Naruto akin to his respect for the mare across from him.
Outright accusing him of lying or suggesting he had of course checked it out would make Celestia come off as rather vain.
This was a challenge.
Celestia was never one to turn down a non-violent and fun challenge. "Since you are a honorable stallion, I would like your opinion." Celestia said as she got up from her seat and turned, facing away from him. "Give your honest appraisal of my haunches. I wish to know if my training to get back into shape has left my figure intact. As a dear and loyal friend, I know I can count on your honesty."
He mentally cursed her name. She was playing upon his character. He would not let her win so he began his assessment.
His eyes raked up her body; every single detail of her long, shapely legs was exaggerated by the dress hugging her figure. Had that damn dress always been that tight or was he only just noticing it because of the situation? His eyes raked up to her wide hips as there wasn't an ounce of spare fat to be seen except in those cheeks. That figure of hers had that not so classic hourglass shape.
Considering the sonnets, poems, and stories around Celestia's beauty, it wasn't surprising that she managed to live up to it. Then again she had thousands of years to manage her diet and exercise to get such a shape along with good genes.
"So…how's the view?" A little nibble of her bottom-lip, coupled with half-lidded eyes and her smooth, seductive voice is enough to make one's mind simply spin, unable to concentrate. Celestia stared at him from over her shoulder. "That good?" She chuckled as she noticed how intense his gaze on her plot was.
She gave her generous rear a brief waggle, grinning all the while.
No way in hell was he was going to lose. "I do admit, visually they are very pleasing. Spacious, plump and desirable in visual shape, but that's it. It's not like I can access their firmness or softness myself. Its not that hard to make something look good with a bit of ingenuity." Thank god he chose to go with a pair of pants that were baggier than normal. "Her highness of course would be too uncomfortable for a physical test so we should just leave it at that." He sent her a brief smug look as he finished his sentence.
Celestia knew what he was doing. He was baiting her. He fully expected for her to back down. The idea of his suggesting he let her paw at her was simply preposterous and she knew that he knew that she would have left it at that if not for that smug little look of triumph he shot her. Never let it be said that Celestia was not like anypony else. She ate like everypony else. Bled like them. Had emotions like everypony else too. Currently she was feeling a combination of stubborn and annoyed. She was not going to lose.
"Well then it is best you finish the assessment." Celestia almost laughed when Naruto looked like he was going to have a coronary. Naruto was going to back down and she was going to wi…Tia's eyes went wide as she felt a pair of hands reach back towards her most prided area, squeezing into them like a set of big, bouncy pillows. Her buttcheeks jiggled like a plate of jello, making her nerve-endings tingle like lightning as a cocktail of pleasure and pain fired up her spine.
"A very pleasant sensation on the hands. A perfect balance of softness and firmness. If I may be so crude, this is definitely the largest, plumpest, most spanktastic and jiggly butt in all Equestria. If these cheeks were any more generous, they could probably qualify as the bearer for the Element of Generosity."
Celestia suppressed the moan that threatened to escape her lips. It had been such a long time since anypony had touched her so intimately. To her embarrassment she was just able to catch herself before her wings started to come alive so to speak. She craned her head to say something, but was left breathless. Naruto was also at a loss of words.
The booty was far too powerful.
A training trip was going to be necessary to develop the proper techniques to handle such an opponent.
"Oh my!" The startled gasp brought them out of their trances. A maid had walked in to check to see if Celestia needed anything, only to walk in on them. "Forgive me your highness!" The maid blurted out. "I never saw a thing." Despite Celestia's cry of 'its not what it looks like' the maid bolted out of there, not wanting to face the sun goddess's perceived wrath of ruining an intimate moment.
One thing was for certain though. The rumor mill of the secret love affair that everyone believed they had going on was going to go into overdrive.
"We shall never speak of this again to anypony." Celestia had practically ordered the blond who nodded in agreement.
Naruto could only pray that Luna would not enter his dreams tonight, which would undoubtly be about this moment.
Naruto felt a sense of dread overcoming him as he was making his way towards the Golden Oaks Library. Twilight had told him earlier that it was necessary he come over the next day to assist her in an endeavor she was undergoing.
He knocked on the door and when Twilight told him come in he made his way into her home. "I'm in here." She called from further within the home.
As Naruto made his way to what he called the "interview room" that sense of dread only grew stronger. Upon entering the room he now realized he had indeed been set up.
Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow, Pinkie, and Fluttershy were all there. All of them looking rather devious… well except Fluttershy.
"Nope!" He turned and attempted to walk out only to run into a wall of magic courtesy of Twilight.
"Naruto, glad you could join us. Take a seat." Twilight said as Naruto simply sighed and took a seat.
"Morning ladies." He greeted as they chimed back with a 'Morning Naruto' and that's when he knew this must be some form of comeuppance for some slight. "So what am I being punished for?"
"Punished? Whatever do you mean darling?" Rarity asked him with a flutter of her eyelashes.
"Oh, so what's this about?" He asked them out right figuring there was no harm in trying.
"Well, the princesses sent me a message in regards to our interviews. They seemed to enjoy them so much she wishes for us to continue them and we thought who better than the one who was left out?"
Ah-ha, he knew it. "So this is what it's about. Devious mares."
"The most devious." Rainbow Dash replied with a grin. "Alright let's get this started. How big is your…"
"Rainbow Dash," Rarity cut her off with a sharp yet shrill outcry. "…must you always be so crass?"
"Ain't the whole point of this to embarrass him anyway?" She questioned as Rarity let out a low "hmph".
"We merely wish to show him how it feels to be on the other side not to go out of our way to harass him. If I wished to expose him, I would not require any help." She replied with a little grin.
"Still here." Naruto let out an annoyed huff.
Twilight cleared her throat. "Can we please get back on track?"
"Yes please, so we can get this torture over with?" He asked as the interview finally begin.
"Alright then, first question, mister Uzumaki let's get on with your nicknames. Can you list all your nicknames?"
"Oh come on, you all know my nicknames."
"Come now sugarcube, the more ya fight this the longer it's gonna drag out. Ya might as well play along." Applejack was one of the ones who had been looking forward to this the most.
"Nar and Narry." He quickly answered.
"Don't forget Bro." Rainbow Dash added.
"Now, your date of birth is October Tenth correct?" She asked as Naruto nodded. The party Pinkie threw him had been something to remember.
"W-What's your age?"
"Twenty-four," He answered her wondering and waiting when the real embarrassing parts were going to happen.
After Fluttershy it was Applejack's turn to ask a question. "Now how tall are ya?"
"I'm six foot four inches." It was driving him crazy, the anticipation.
"And how much you weigh?" Rarity of course would be the one who would ask that question.
"240 Pounds." His training had saw to it that his weight increased quite dramatically.
"Now what would you say your occupation is?" It had finally come back to Twilight.
"Well might as well put me down under "Active Military Duty" since my official rank won't be put on file until the ceremony." While he was regularly going on missions thanks to the ever increasing range of the Hirashin formula he was applying to towns that allowed him to get to hotspots in no time. The issue of being an unknown from another world made establishing himself problematic. Unfortunately a simple wave of one's hand and a declaration could not solve all the problems that came with a situation as unique as his. Although having become acquainted to several influential political figures over the past few months was putting a change to that.
"Alright Narry any scars, allergies, or illnesses we have to worry about? Then again when you think about it if you had any scars I probably would have seen them the other day huh?"
Pinkie's questions result in Rainbow Dash doing a spit take and the others jaws dropped as their own mental interpretations of what the two were doing the other day. "Whoa? Other day? Now this is a story I need to hear."
"Now, now Dashie, a lady never kisses and tells." Pinkie Pie finished with a giggle.
"Yeah Dashie." Naruto replied smugly as Rainbow flashed him a sour look that promised retribution. His grin didn't last long as he saw Rare's expression. That meant either he or Pinkie were going to be interrogated later and knowing his luck, it'd be him. "No scars, as for allergies I really can't think of anything and no illnesses as well." He briefly wondered if his reconstituted arm would count as an injury but dismissed it.
"Well darling, for this part you have to stand up." Upon levitating a tape measure Naruto didn't even need to be told what was going to happen next.
"In order for an accurate measure we're going to need for you to take your shirt off."
Naruto groaned, Twilight was more like her devious teacher then she knew. Deciding to get it over with Naruto unbuttoned his shirt and tossed it to the side leaving his torso exposed. Twilight's cheeks burned red at the sight of the shirtless male and she began taking notes or she would have been if she hadn't trailed off the paper and onto the table. Fluttershy who had averted her gaze initially was now stealing peeks. Rarity merely smiled and gave him a look of appraisal that was mirrored by Applejack. Pinkie Pie merely complimented him as Rainbow Dash made catcalls and telling him to "Take it all off".
Naruto did his best to ignore the comments like 'lather him in baby oil' as Rarity proceeded to measure his chest, waist, and stomach.
Having spent half an hour trying to debate what to put for personality the mares decided to just keep it short and simple lest they be there all day.
Naruto is somepony who values bonds above all else. Strong, loyal, loving, and helpful he never hesitates to go the extra mile for those he cares for. Experience has blessed him into the keen site in certain matters. His background though has led him to appear as sullen by some because of his rather tight control of his emotions at times. He can also be rather blunt and confrontational to those he doesn't know or in defense of those he cares about.
Finally they got to skills which were going to take a while.
Skills
Strength: Naruto's strength lies between the border of gifted Earth Pony and Herculean. Because the fact he is literally in a different body then the one he was born with he is still in the process of regaining his full potential so his true strength can't be calculated.
Speed: His speed ranges just below supersonic in pure speed.
Shinobi Arts: Being the only being on the planet that can utilize chakra in the way it goes without saying this is a unique and powerful skill allowing him to use abilities similar to Unicorn and Pegasus magic.
Labor Skills: Having served as a part-time assistant on a farmer, as well as in a bakery, and boutique he has learned and mastered the basic skills required of each job.
Leadership/Management Skills. Former leader of a nation with five plus decade's worth of experience.
Social skills: His ability to interact with others is at a level considered more than adequate. In fact he is known for his active social life and friendliness.
Naruto was thankful when after a bit more playful ribbing the girls finally decided to end the interview. He found himself thankful for the small mercy that was being granted to him. Unknown that in the city of Canterlot a pair of sisters were setting up a rather devious plot.
Looked through it again reworded a few lines that didn't make much sense and corrected some words that were spelled correctly but were wrong. Fairly sure I've gotten as much as I can spot now. Although probably not 100% error free still definitely better then the first beta run through.
'If you had interest in a royal posterior all you had to do was come to me.'
Luna was never going to let them live it down. Especially him. Luna continued to show the deviousness that he was becoming surer now more than ever that it ran in her family.
Somehow she had managed to convince him to join her in her dream based duties.
Which was how he found himself with Luna who had just finished ensuring the peaceful dreams of one of her subjects.
"Ah, it warms my heart to see ponies so happy in my dreamy dominion." Naruto all the while was still trying to adjust to being on a cloud. Dream world or no, his mind could not simply turn off what was log. "Now, it is time we tend to the dreams of another."
Naruto had to admit it was amazing to see Luna chase away the nightmares that plagued the citizens. "Time for the next dream right?"
Before he could be answered the sound noise reached their ears. Their ears jutted as the wispy sound of something floated in the air.
One thing for sure it was a rather impassioned and high pitched tone.
"We must make haste assistant." Luna declared as Naruto snorted.
Did she have to keep referring to him as such?
"Is it really that bad? I mean the pony doesn't sound in pain."
"If the dreamer has turned their dream lucid then it can prove dangerous for us. My magic is still too weak to simply cut the connection between dreamer and dream which it could affect our ability to leave the dream realm. Not to mention I doubt thee would want to be caught up in a shattering dream or an orgy."
Naruto paused as he looked at the Princess like she had grown a second head. "What?" he flatly asked.
"Provocative dream sessions are far more commonplace then one would think. It has definitely increased since the old days with the sexual liberalism sister has said taken place the last few centuries." Being a rather passionate mare this didn't bother Luna, in fact she embraced such a change considering she had to show much restraint as being free as she would have like simply wasn't proper protocol. "Now assistant if this dream has become lucid we must make haste. " She said as they trailed along the path until finally coming across a white cloud to which was producing the noise.
Well that was a relief. White clouds symbolized normal dreams. Black clouds were nightmares and Golden Clouds symbolized ones who managed to take control of their own dreams. While Luna would have been more than happy to allow Lucid dreamers to enjoy their fun in the past, she could not risk a powerful enough dreamer escaping their realm and interacting with another's which could only lead to disastrous results. Dream magic being both ancient and powerful could lead to adverse mental effects on the dreamer if the user so wished it. Until Luna regained more of her power she could risk one pony unintentionally rendering another brain dead out of anger or causing a dream to be a nightmare.
Because the dream well was the collective realm of sleep only a thin level of magic separated each dreamer's unconscious realm. In other words they were like the stars who shared the same realm of space.
They entered the dream and to their surprise found themselves in a field. Maybe a park of some sort? "Wait a minute…isn't this…" Wasn't this one of Ponyville's parks? Okay this had a very good chance of turning out to be rather awkward.
The wail had sparked Luna into action. Naruto chased after her. Luna's first instinct was to protect whoever was in danger.
What she had come upon resulting in her realizing that maybe Naruto's comment had more merit then she originally thought.
Sprawled out on the ground, covered in sweat was a mare Luna did not recognize while another mare was between her legs, trailing rows of sloppy kisses up her thighs.
"Lyra! Bon Bon?" Naruto cried out, his cheeks become flush. "I told you those weren't screams of terror!" He had always suspected, but then again one would have to assume that every best friend pair was secretly banging each other and that simply wasn't realistic.
Naruto was unable to look away as Bon Bon squirmed under Lyra's ministrations.
And, from the looks of it, the filly wasn't missing out on any of that either. Her little eyes were flitting frantically about in their sockets, unable to focus on any one thing at a time.
Luna merely looked upon the sight with apt curiosity. She was more or less used to happening upon these scenes.
The earth pony squeaked again, flexing her hips upwards in an unspoken beg for more. The act only seemed to embolden the mint green Unicorn.
"L-Lyra don't s-stop. More!" The mare gasped as she continued stroking the other mare's horn.
When Naruto finally tore his eyes from the sight and stumbled away, Luna decided that it was time to leave. It was simply a wet dream and nothing more. Using her magic she sent herself and Naruto an empty dream plain.
"Uugh, I feel like a Voyeuristic pervert. Those two mares, they're my friends and I felt like I stumbled onto something I shouldn't have saw."
"It is simply a fact of life. How could a young stallion in the prime of his life not be aroused by such a sight? You are noble, but you are still a living being. You breathe. You eat. You love. Just as I do. Just as all others do."
Luna turned her back to him, her tail swaying and shimmering with the light of countless stars, the dual crescent moons on her gown overlaid the mark on her impress flanks. "I am more than certain this royal posterior matches if not exceed your tastes?"
Naruto was beginning to wonder at what point did his life went from balancing a herd and trying to sort out his rather chaotic and still developing military career to what haunches related Shennigans is happening today.
"For I shall not be defeated by a mortal pony. Not by Kindness, not by Honesty, not by Loyalty, Generosity, Laughter or Magic. Even by the one you refer to as bubbles."
He needed to clear the air and get a perspective on things. "It's not a matter of sexual interests or physical tastes Luna. Having to deal with the emotional need that comes with seeing this many mares is taxing. Not to mention, with you I don't even know where to begin. Should we stay as friends? Should we be lovers? Is it too soon? Would I be robbing you of the friend you need? I don't even know if I can give you what you want and need because how long it has been for me."
"We have both lived ages beyond mortal lives. We have both love and lost. To give our lives to duty. To be lost in passion. Do you believe yourself unworthy of me? Tell me, if not the very stallion who helped free me and bring me back from the brink of madness self then who could I possibly find worthy?" She's blushing now as the gap between them shrunk. "Then let me give you another perspective. In the realm of dreams while the sensations are real the only bearing on our physical bodies will be mental and magical feedback that will simply result in our bodies reacting to the stimuli. Think of it as a vivid fantasy shared between us that we will both enjoy very much." The suggestion was very tempting, even if he looked past the part of how quickly things were moving, but there were other reasons. "You worry about betraying Lady Rarity correct?"
Naruto was stunned how accurately she pinned his thought. "How did you…oh right, dream realm." He might as well been speaking out loud.
"Making love in this realm would be nothing more than a vivid and connected wet dream so to speak." Luna's expression then softened. "She is a lucky mare for you to consider her feelings to strongly. It would great sentimental value to her to be your first mare would it not?"
"It would…" Being the first mare he was actually with what mean more to Rarity then the others. While it would have touched the others greatly it would be even more special to Rarity considering her romanticized notions of dating, her love of fairy tail romance, and her feelings of love in general.
Then that's when his very first memory of Luna game to mind.
The cage contained what looked like a young filly Alicorn. She looked hardly older than the crusaders. Her coat was that of a light phtalo shade. The svelte little pony was wearing a simple dark blue dress with the insignia of the moon on the front of it. As he got closer he took more of her features, her mane and tail colors were that of a light azure color and the Alicorn filly looked so sad it almost broke his heart.
"W-Who are you?" she asked in a whimpering her tone as her voice cracked slightly. Her eyes were filled with a lot of fear.
"I'm not going to hurt you," he softly spoke to her as he got closer. "My name is Naruto what's yours?" he asked as he approached the cage but the Pony only shot him a furious look as a frown marred her features.
"We shall not for your tricks again. Just leave us alone. " She wailed as tears began to whirl up in her eyes. Suddenly she seemed to switch gears as she looked off into space. "Where are you Big sister? W-We are so sorry please don't be mad at me anymore. I don't like being alone." The tears slid down her face. "T-Tia…d-don't you love me anymore?" she asked in between sniffles as she sat down and curled up in a ball.
Heartbroken. Sad. Lonely. Someone who simply wanted to be love.
"Luna, please answer this one question. Why are you so okay and ready for us to make love even if its in the confides of our mind?"
A gentle warm smile radiated from the mare. "Because I love you."
Naruto was almost knocked off of his feet at that.
"Tell me Naruto? Is there a time limit on love?"
"No, love is just one of those few rare things that are infinite. It can be born from anywhere between a life time and a second. All forms of love aren't pure. Some forms of love are sick and can be perverted terribly, but true and pure honest love is one of the most beautiful things we can have and what makes love so grand is that it's not a formula that can be written out and explained. Love is simply as unique and has as many interpretations as there are unique beings alive." As he finished he noticed Luna was noticeably pleased by his explanation.
Luna knew she would have to bear it all out if she wanted them to grow closer. "To love is different than being in love. At least that is what Cadance has told me. We have only met a few times since my return and as she explained to me her station I used our budding relationship as an example to get a clear perspective on things and whether or not I should pursue. Suffice to say I have a clear understanding of my feelings. The only other none mare ponies of significance in my life besides my distant nephew and Shining Armor is yourself. It is you I'm attracted to. It is you I have developed a strong friendship and felt gratitude towards. I love you as one would a dearest friend. It is a young love. One born from attraction, gratitude, and maybe a hint of infatuation. In other words I wish to give this love a chance to grow into something special. That is, if its what you want. I will not hold it against you if you say no. I will not abuse my power in a way that would end our friendship and cause resentment all I ask is for one chance."
Naruto closed his eyes and went over every word Luna spoke to him. Her heartfelt confession. A silence permeated through the air before he finally opened his eyes and smiled. "I would..I would also like that chance."
That was when their lips connected. This was anything but sweet or chaste. This kiss started as a fiery inferno that lit their bodies ablaze soon calming into a gentle warmth that left them both feeling tingly.
For a moment Naruto feared from passing out only for Luna to mentally remind him that they were in the dream realm. Oh the possibilities to be have. Soon the area was full of subtle groans, pants, and the smacking sound of relentless kisses of varying degrees of lust and intensity. It was clear that this was long overdue for the both of them.
Naruto wasn't sure when he lost their clothes, all he knew was that exploring every inch of his new mare's form was his prerogative.
"You should feel honored Naruto," she whispers as a cheeky look graced her features," she whispers. "Countless stallions and mares of ages past have dreamed of and perished without ever knowing what you are about to experience."
"My such modesty." He said as he stole a kiss and she giggled. "I was always wonder why a sudden little action was called mooning," he trailed a nail along her cutie mark causing her to kiss in pleasure. "I think I know why. Tell me Luna? Was a certain filly feeling particular naughty say a few thousand years ago? Caused any old farts heart failure?"
"Only a dozen or so. At the time my posterior was the one superior in size as the invention of sweet pastries would still be but a dream for many centuries and beyond my sister's notice."
This was far from the first time Luna had made jab at her sister regarding sweets. He had a feeling this was a running joke of sorts between them and wisely chose not to get involved.
Instead Naruto chose to massage her flanks, particular her cutie marks. Luna moaned and shuddered under the ministration, wrapping an arm around Naruto and brought him face first into her bosom.
The firmness, the give, the texture. This was the all-powerful booty again, but an alternative version. Slightly smaller and by that he did mean slightly. Luna being smaller then her sister played a role in size, two to four inches he would guess, but damn was it ever firm. It was by far more toned then the jiggly one.
It was official, he really needed this or he was going to become a haunches obsessed moron. Especially since there wasn't training or saving Ponyville from disaster problems currently happening to distract him.
Naruto suddenly found himself on his back as Luna's back side ground against his rigid cock. He was far from complaining though. Who was he to deny such a generous offer.
With that he grabbed those cheeks as he wedged himself between her two soft as marshmallow cheeks.
Luna let out a hum as she could feel his hardness between her flanks. She began to clench, squeezing his stallion hood between them.
She was going to take her time with him and enjoy it. She slowly began making up and down moments as she skimmed his surface thoughts. It appears he had some form of sexual gratification from Laughter some time ago, but other than that all the sexual frustration not to mention normal frustration, confusion, and balancing the many facets of his life left a strong impact on the blond. Though he did not show it he was stressed if not a bit aimless at times.
Another thing he and Celestia had in common in seems. Trying to take on an infinite amount of problems while not considering how much harm they were doing themselves. If only he had reached out to others more, he would not be currently fluttering at whatever problem was the most pressing at that time and fixing it while moving on to the next with little rest.
She decided to worry about that later and enjoy what was currently going on. A moan escaped her lips as she began to picking up the face. She heard him grunt and turned in time to see him fire a shot of precum on her dark coat.
A lustful gaze filled her face as she grew excited for when it was time for them to claim each other. Suddenly something happened that caught her off-guard. She was grabbed and pushed forward, a hand rested under her stomach and one grabbing a hand full of plank.
An appreciative moan escaped her lips and her wings extended as the loud smacking of his hips against her backside grew louder.
Naruto drank in Luna's moan like it was the finest mine as every thrust caused those cheeks to jiggle more and more, with his balls swinging back and forth, colliding with Luna's wet folds each time they came swinging forward. Every thrust, against those firm globes drove him closer to the edge, just barely being able to stop himself. If he wanted to get the most he could out of this moment while also pleasing Luna as well.
With a mental sigh he pulled himself from between those heavily cheeks, causing her to turn her head and give him an annoyed look. That didn't last for long when he slipped two fingers into her glistening and winking snatch. As a moan tore through her he used his other hand to work her clit furiously catching her completely off guard.
It took only a minute before Luna's moans turned into a full blown orgasmic cry. "H-H-H-HUZZAH~!" Not only were her wings fully stiff but sparks begun flying from her horn.
Naruto was all too happy to begin licking up her juices. Sweet and sticky. The allusions made towards honey never more justified until now.
"Tease us no more…" she peered over her shoulder, her cheeks flushed. "We want nay need it so badly."
With that he mounted Luna, placing his hands on her hips, the mushroom tip rubbing along the folds. Finally he pushed forward as a guttural tone escaping her lips.
He pulled out slightly, feeling delightful friction, hearing a wet sucking sound, before driving back in.
He pulled out again, leaving the tip still firmly planted in just the right spot, angled his hips upward, and thrust in boldly, the tip of his cock rubbing along the top of her slick passage, pressing deep into the soft spongy flesh, causing Luna to scream with delight.
Again, he pulled out, adjusted his angle a little more, and rammed forward, drawing another equine scream of pleasure from the mare, her back arching, her head thrashing back and forth.
Luna proceeding to shove herself back to meet his thrusting advances. His pelvis spanked her taunt cheeks as they further lost themselves in the throes of passion.
Luna gnawed on her lip, her eyes rolling back into her head as she could feel an orgasm on the rise.
Naruto moved his hands from her hips and began to see where on Luna's wings where she was sensitive nearly resulting in him nearly being bucked off.
A flood of slippery liquid oozed out, his frenzied pumping causing it to squirt with every thrust forward, sending streams of liquid Luna spurting outward.
Luna promptly wrapped her tail around Naruto's waist as her climax continued to build.
With no warning Naruto hilted inside her one last time and bit down on Luna's ear, eliciting a surprised yip. A moment later, a wail escaped her lips as she felt Naruto releasing thick spurts of hot cum deep inside her, coating her inner walls and filling her to the brim.
Naruto's finish triggered her own climax as her pussy convulsed around Naruto's still-spurting cock.
After a few more seconds, both ponies came down from their highs, and Naruto collapsed on top of her, allowing the last few drops of his seed to leak inside the princess.
Next thing he knew his cock was illuminated by a sensation. It took him a few seconds to realize it was Luna's magic to which he was able to put together after seeing her horn glowing.
Suddenly Luna began using her wings and in a single movement he was rolled on his back with Luna on top. "We are far from done. Just as you claimed me as your own I will claim you as well." With that Luna began working her hips as Naruto writhed under her.
The pleasures they explored in that dream world had definitely carried over to the waking world.
When Naruto awoke he laid panting, his body drained and his clothing stained. A pleasant throb coursed through his pelvis. He was going to need a shower and a new change of clothes.
In Canterlot Luna awakened to reality also drenched in fluids. A tired yawn escaped her lips as her mind was in a bit of a haze. Her arousal permeated through the room as she simply laid their and enjoyed the afterglow.
Oh yes, her and Naruto were going to be visiting the dream realm far more often.
She was currently shaking and in face was surprised she hadn't passed out from her nerves at the impending date.
She felt rather exposed and that was definitely thanks to the outfit Rarity had forced her in. A sleeveless, low-cut, midriff-bearing, dark indigo blouse, a white buttoned vest, a pair of thigh-high, high-heeled boots, and a black, curve-hugging miniskirt that stopped above her knees instead of far below her knees like she was used to. She had tried to tell Rarity that she felt it was too revealing, but the Unicorn insisted that she could never hope to show off her femininity with frumpy old clothing.
Naruto's choice of where their date was to be did not help that nervousness.
"Oh my," Twilight fretted. "This place certainly looks popular. " She commented as she observed the long line of ponies trying to get in.
"That's Vinyl for you." He said as he led her to the most popular club in what was deemed Canterlot's Urban section. The musician was on one of her tours and was slated to be working in this for the night. "Let's make our way in." He assured her as he led her to the line.
Eventually they reached the front where the bouncer there stopped them and looked them over. "Name?"
"Naruto Uzumaki and Twilight Sparkle," Naruto answered, much calmer than his still worried date.
The bouncer flipped up a page on his clipboard. "Not on the list," he said gruffly as he flipped it back down. Then he blinked and raised an eyebrow. "Wait…did you say Naruto Uzumaki and Twilight Sparkle?"
"Looking a bit confused by his question Twilight asked. "You've… heard of us?"
"Of course!" he exclaimed with a grin. "Hero of the Sun Summer Celebration Incident and Princess Celestia's student who saved Equestria."
Twilight's handling of the sudden fanaticism was that of a nervous awkward chuckle and confirmation. This of course was nothing new for the blond. They eventually made their way in after signing an autograph for the bouncer.
The weight of the energetic dance scene washed over them. Large speakers were set up in each corner of the large room, and an intricate stage crammed with equipment stood against one wall. Behind the control board was none other than Vinyl Scratch herself, a wild smile on her face as she spun and mixed on the fly.
A multi-panel dance-floor sat right in front of the stage, the panels changing colors with the beat of the song, or, at the whim of the DJ, in response to the pounding feet of the ecstatic dancing ponies atop it.
Of course on the opposite side of the dance floor was the bar. There a wide selection of drinks, tonics, and mixers took up a section of the massive wall behind it. Many of the seats were occupied as each pony was enjoying something mixed up by the bartender. On the side of the room were two bright chrome staircases that led to a higher floor stacked with tables of ponies enjoying their drink and trying to talk over the pounding music.
"You ready to dance?" Naruto asked her over the volume of the noise.
"Y-Yes." Twilight shouted her answer over the music. Dancing, one of Twilight Sparkle's beloved activities that didn't involve reading or writing.
For the first few minutes everything had been fine. Then that was when it happened.
Twilight fell into the groove of things and stopped paying attention to the world around her, her eyes falling closed. She flailed her arms about, only vaguely in time to the music and with little regard to the proximity of other ponies. As her movements became more chaotic and the stares mounted, the music was too loud for Twilight to see the amused expressions or hear the chuckling around her.
Naruto covered his mouth to smother the laughter that was escaping his mouth. It was becoming apparent that Twilight's definition of dancing was different from everyone else's but that was okay. While Naruto was no master of dance he was sure one's body wasn't supposed to be doing that. Either way Twilight was too adorable for her own good.
"Wish I had whatever drinks she had." One pony commented in amusement.
"I haven't seen someone cut that loose since my cousin's bachelorette's party." One mare said with a shake of her head.
While some of the patrons let the odd display simply go by them and went about going their night there is usually those few assholes that always have to ruin someone's night.
'Somepony call the paramedics I think she appears to be having a stroke.'
'You call that dancing?'
'I would think that a student of her majesty you would have more pride then that.'
Twilight's ears fell back, and as she looked around; suddenly she was finding herself being judged by several ponies that were looking down at her with judgmental eyes. She shrank down toward the floor, almost cowering as she tried to sink into it and away from all the mocking eyes. A gap appeared in the crowed, and she rose and turned to flee through it, but Naruto kept her from running.
"Twi, you okay?"
"Can we leave now please?" Between her plea to leave and the miserable look on her face, Naruto figured some unkind words were thrown the Unicorn's way and the last thing he wanted to do was to cause a scene during one of his friend's gigs.
"Let's go." He said as he led her out of the club. The two of made their way to Donut Joe's, a favorite haunt of Twilight's.
The quiet atmosphere of the bar would give them time to talk. "I'm sorry, I ruined our date." Twilight apologized still feeling rather down about what happened.
"You didn't ruin anything Twilight, it wasn't your fault."
"But my dancing…" before she could finish he cut her off.
"Is unique," He substituted. "I found it adorable and just because it wasn't conventional didn't give anypony the right to make you feel bad about your dancing. Were you having fun? Were you enjoying yourself?" he posed the questions as Twilight hesitated before nodded. "Then that's all that mattered. I chose dancing for a reason Twilight, I wanted you to cut loose and have fun without worrying about double and triple checking if you were following procedure of whatever activity I chose or whatever you hastily read and reread what should and shouldn't be done in whatever is the popular modern day courtship book for mares."
"H-How did you…" Twilight began to ask before letting out a groan. "…so going to get Spike for this."
"Leave Spike alone," Naruto then playfully added. "…not his fault you completely disappeared into that homes of yours after the Pinrcess's visit. Considering the only other thing besides Philomena was me asking you out the only conclusion to be fit was that you were studying up on the art of courtship." He left out the part he had come in and saw a stack of books rifled with dating advice, dating dos and donts, and other dating advice books and chose the club specifically so Twilight wouldn't stiffly be following the advice of books. "I didn't ask to date Love Bug's seven steps of romantic perfection; I wanted to date you Twilight."
"But I have never been out on a date my entire life." Twilight bemoaned as she was moments away of face planting into her plate of donuts. "I am not very good at romance in fact I should correct that statement by saying I am not good with romance at all. Whatever you are looking for in terms of a romantic partner I…I have no idea what I can offer you." She was the goofy, egghead apprentice of the princess that everypony always treated with either indifference or contempt. Stallions just did not court mares like her, at least not seriously.
"Twilight, at one point of time I was the one stallion on this planet who can legitimately say I was clueless when it came to a mare's feelings, signals, or interests. I was so hopeless I had to have an epiphany to realize I found mares sexy, now which one of us again has the better claim of starting off as hopeless?" He asked and was glad his comment was able to bring a smile to her face. "Started off as the most clueless stallion in Equestria, and I still somehow managed to gain the affections of a generous fashionista, the sweetest mare known to ponykind, a loving partymare, a dependable and honest farm mare, and an assuredly tricky yet noble, proud, and loving Princess of the Night by just being myself. Sometimes its not up to us to discover every worth of good in ourselves, but for those we care about and for those who care about us to help us discover our greatest qualities. Even if you don't see it Twilight I see a dependable, intelligent, driven mare, who yes, is beautiful, even if she doesn't see it. I see a mare who is a born leader and a great friend who is welcome to join my family anytime she wishes provided she can loosen up a bit and let herself have some fun."
"I want to try. I really do." Twilight assured him.
"It's just; the club was a bit much huh?" He asked as Twilight's cheek burned red. He supposed he went a bit too far in wanting to push Twilight into a sociable environment that was a bit more than she was comfortable with.
"To be honest I felt it was already a bit much when I was put into this outfit."
Twilight hadn't been aware but quite a few stallions and even more mares were eying her up at the club. "I'm sure Rarity was only trying to help. She did too good a job considering I almost had to chase a few ponies off."
"S-Stop. You're just joking." Twilight noticed the grin on Naruto's face. "Surely it was not that many ponies?" She find it hard to believe she garnered that sort of attention."
"Miss Sparkle ~ has it going on." Naruto sang as Twilight's cheeks darkened. He then reached out and cupped her hand. "Well, since my plan A was a bust how about my plan B?"
A backup date plan? Twilight perked up at this. "You know, I admire a stallion that always has a backup ready." To Twilight's utter delight Naruto's backup plan was star gazing. She loved the stars. She loved the constellations. She loved charting the movement of stars. The only disappointing part was that Twilight did not have her notes to chart tonight's movement.
Twilight's breath caught at the feel of his coat against hers. It was rather chilly so he brought a blanket over the two of them.
"Oh! I should show you Sirius. It makes up the head of Canis Major, the Great Dog." She wished they were using her telescope she knew just how to adjust it to find everything.
"In this case, should I make all of our dates during the night?" He asked, his lips brushing against her ear. A delicate frisson of electricity moved through Twilight's body as she became even more aware of the stallion beside her. "Well," she said when she found her breath again, "It would be a rather enchanting atmosphere to court one under. " Her tail twitched behind her as her voice faded to a halt. "Probably not the romantic…" Twilight found herself interrupted by a pair of lips.
Naruto's tender touch caught the Unicorn off guard as brought his hand to her back using the moment to bring the mare into a state of both bliss and of calm. When they parted, Twilight felt a sense of longing, her cheeks and breath warm from the intimate contact. "I- uh…"
"You're way too cute Twilight. I hope I didn't break some rule or law that has forever ruined our evening?"
"W-Well kisses on the first date are not mandatory nor are they to be expected. Usually they are reserved for the end of the date to express am interest to continu…" Twilight was once more cut off by another kiss, this time an audible moan escaped her lips. A tender smack escaped from their separating lips.
"The question was rhetorical in nature. I propose we test a hypothesis. Of testing a young couple's enjoyment of the physical activity, limited to kissing of course, and track the mental and emotional effects it has on the atmosphere for the rest of the date."
"I second that hypothesis." Twilight was feeling absolutely beyond giddy. That was her first kiss and it had been rather pleasant. Nothing like the earth shaking event described in all those romance novels, but a pleasant and warm sensation that put her at ease and wanting more.
One thing was for sure. After this date was over Twilight was going to read up on everything and anything regarding herding.
"Hello? Rarity, hello?" Fluttershy called out to the unicorn as she began searching through the fashionista's shop. Her sign had read "OPEN" so surely her friend was in.
After a bit of searching around she found Rarity who was hard at work on a sewing machine. Sweetie Bell was there as well. "Rarity I've come back with Opalescence."
Rarity took notice of the Pegasus "Fluttershy!" she greeted as she crossed the room. "Forgive me. I was so wrapped up in my work that I forgot you were bringing Opalescence back from her grooming."
"No worries, Rarity." A fold of the blanket on the basket came loose revealing the cat's face in the shade beneath it. "I've left her there in the basket." Opal promptly jumped out with a grumbly meow to show off her spotless coat.
"Ooh, she looks great. I just don't understand how you're able to do it." The designer said as her sister joined her.
Opal was now rubbing her head against Fluttershy's foreleg and purring contentedly.
"You know, I can't get near Opal without getting a swipe from her claws." she commented. Then she got one aimed at her shin with a complimentary snarl to boot. She then turned to face Fluttershy. "Did you use…" Her eyes widened at this. "…the Stare on her?"
"Oh, no! I wouldn't! I couldn't." The very idea had flutstered the Pegasus. Despite her control Fluttershy didn't use such a thing liberally. "I'm just good with animals." She knelt to caress Opal's cheek. "It's my special gift, you know."
Rarity gave a wink. "Well, you should have a picture of Opal as a cutie mark instead of those butterflies."
Just then, Sweetie got an idea and rushed to Opal. "Oh, oh, oh, oh! Oh! Oh! Maybe I can be good with animals too!" The cat was clearly not thrilled with this suggestion and took a swipe at her arm, severing several small bits of arm fur. A big nasty smile stitched itself across the fluffy white face. "Or not." She then galloped away as the two mares had a laugh, the stallion giving a groan. Once it died out, Opal made her own stately exit.
Her busy schedule meant Rarity had to cut the moment short. "I'm sorry I can't invite you to stay and chat, Fluttershy." She apologized. "I've bitten off a bit more than I can chew with this order. I've got twenty of these special robes to make tonight. They're due in Trottingham tomorrow morning." Ducking her head briefly to the floor, she turned back around with the edge of a piece of glittering yellow fabric that floated above their faces. "See? I've lined them in this special gold silk. It took so long to make, but I think it adds just the right touch, don't you?" While she spoke, her younger sister was eyeing the silk with undiluted wonder.
"These are lovely, but twenty?"Fluttershy asked. "By tonight? How will you get it all done?"
"Well, I, uh…"
"Oh, oh, oh!" Sweetie cried out. "Maybe I could…" She lost steam as Rarity glared at her. She began to walk away. "…just…just stand over here and watch."
"I'll manage."
"Well, maybe I should get out of your mane so you can work." the pegasus offered.
Just then the figures of Apple Bloom and Scootaloo barreled in past them.
As they raced along, they greeted Fluttershy and Rarity simultaneously as they passed them by (the designer giving off a weak reply) and stopped dead just in front of their fellow Cutie Mark Crusader, who was looking quite glum.
"Hey, Sweetie Belle!" they both greeted.
And suddenly Sweetie was all smiles as she greeted them back. "Scootaloo! Apple Bloom!"
"You ready for tonight?" Scootaloo asked.
Sweetie gave a salute. "Yep! Cutie mark planning session is a go!"
"Tonight is the night we each try to find our own special talent!" Bloom announced.
"Even if it takes us all night!" the pegasus filly added as Bloom leaned over to her.
"I'm ready. You ready?"
Scootaloo gave a wink. "Very ready."
"CUTIE MARK CRUSADER SLEEPOVER AT RARITY'S!" All three of them cried out. "YAY!"
"Aaand…look what I made us!" Sweetie announced as she donned a red cape with a blue patch that displayed the yellow silhouette of a caped filly. There was enthusiastic approval from her fellow Crusaders.
"What does that patch on your cape mean?"Fluttershy dared to ask as she walked over.
"THE CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS! YAY!" They all answered.
"We're on a crusade!" Scootaloo explained. "A mission!"
"To find our cutie marks!" Bloom added.
"Yep, and look." Sweetie then lifted her arm, exposing the inner lining of the cape, a very familiar-looking yellow fabric. "I lined 'em with this special gold silk. It took so long to make, but I think it adds just the right touch, don't you?"
Rarity's face went slack with a very unpleasant thought, then her eyes contracted to panicked pinpoints and one of them starts twitching on its own.
"Ooooh!" cried out the other two Crusaders.
With a rising moan, Rarity flashed past everypony to reach her sewing machine. She grabbed the edge of the gold silk in her teeth and pulled it free, exposing three rectangular holes where Sweetie cut it out. "Sweetie Belle!" she gasped as the culprit gave a sheepish grin. "What have you done?!" She then let the scrap fall to the floor. "That was the last of the gold silk! Oh, now I'll have to make more!" She gave a shudder. "Oh, I hope I can make more. I'm gonna have to work all night! Which means…" She turned to face the Crusaders. "…sorry, girls. I'm afraid the Crusader sleepover is canceled."
"What?!" her younger sister gasped.
"I just won't have any time to watch you if I want to get these robes delivered on time."
"But…"
"No buts this time. I'm sorry, Sweetie Belle, it's just the way it has to be."
All the Crusaders dropped their heads. "Awww…"
Seeing the disappointment on their faces Fluttershy couldn't help but suggest, "I, uh…I suppose I could take them for the night."
Three little heads bobbed up and aimed huge ingratiating smiles toward Rarity. "I couldn't ask you to do that."
"Oh, it's no problem at all." she insisted. How much trouble could it be?
"Have you met my sister and her friends?" The Crusaders' smiles vanished. "A problem is all it would be."
"Rarity I'm more than capable of taking care of them. At the very least if a medical emergency were to happen I am qualified to handle it." There were smaller smiles from the three now.
"I suppose that's true, and I do have a lot of work to do." Rarity was slowly being convinced to accept the proposal.
"Come on, it'll be fun." The smiles widened.
"I assure you, they're quite a handful." The smiles vanished.
"These sweet little angels?"
The smiles became positively beatific.
"Well…all right." Rarity finally relented.
"CUTIE MARK CRUSADER SLEEPOVER AT FLUTTERSHY'S COTTAGE!" the trio of fillies cried out, eliciting the usual reaction from the others as they zipped out the door. "YAY!"
"So cute." Fluttershy said as she looked warmly after them, and then suddenly panicked. "Wait for me!" She kicked her wings into top gear and flew out, leaving the overworked designer to voice an uneasy moan by herself.
Outdoors…
The Cutie Mark Crusaders galloped through Ponyville, Sweetie having ditched her cape.
"Oh, won't this be ever so fun? We can have a nice little tea party, and braid each others' tails, and sit quietly and color, and tell each other fairy tales, and—"
A short distance ahead, the Crusaders flashed past Twilight Sparkle in a giggling mini-stampede that left her spinning in place. Once she regained her balance and got her eyes re-focused, she found them goofing around at a well. Turning away from the scene, turned back and saw Fluttershy.
"Hello, Fluttershy."
"Oh! Hello, Twilight." Fluttershy greeted in return. "Where are you off to?"
"I'm heading to the Everfree Forest, to Zecora's. I've grown a bit fascinated to learn a bit more about the alchemy she uses."
Fluttershy was suddenly unnerved. "The…th-th-the Everfree Forest? Uh, you'll be careful, won't you?"
"Of course." Twilight answered. "How about you? What are you doing with the girls?"
Rarity has a big order to fill tonight, so I volunteered to take the girls over to my cottage for a sleepover."
"Taking care of those three fillies all by yourself? You sure you can handle it?" The three ducked away.
"What? These sweet little angels?" The three zipped up next to her with ear to ear grins as if they hadn't just desecrated a well. "They'll be no problem at all."
Naruto found himself rather bored that evening. With the afternoon training session of the citizens of the town passed he didn't have much to do. Maybe he could go see if any of the mares were busy. Twilight would be off visiting Zecora and Rarity was still diligently working on her dress orders.
Fluttershy was usually at home so he could go visit her first. Arriving at her cottage took little to no time. "Hey shy you in?" He asked after ringing her doorbell. Seconds later Fluttershy answered, her mane looking a bit disheveled.
"O-Oh Naruto what brings you by?" she said, brushing a strand of her mane from her face.
"No reason, just wanting to see how my favorite butterfly marked mare is doing…" He said leaning on the doorframe.
"I'm gonna get my mark first!"
Upon hearing Scootalo's voice from inside Naruto was momentarily confused.
"I'm sorry, were you expecting company?" he asked.
"Aah…well…" she slowly responded as she tried to explain the situations.
"Nuh-uh!"
"I am!"
"Girls…o-okay now, settle." She gently called out back inside to no avail.
"Oh no…the terror trio." Naruto said as he gave Fluttershy a sympathetic glance. "How'd Rare conned you into babysitting duty?"
"W-Well." She invited him in and began explaining the details of what happened.
As that was going on the fillies proceeded to turn Fluttershy's home into a fun house. Among things leaping into the basket Angel was using as a bed, its owner waking up and jumping clear as Scootaloo entered first, who briefly knocked herself cockeyed upon landing.
"I'm staying up all night!" the pegasus filly said as the others jumped on in time.
"Me too!" Apple Bloom agreed.
"Me three!" Sweetie added.
"Uh, I know you're excited, but…" Fluttershy was cut off upon noticing that the basket was now empty; the Crusaders had quickly departed. "Girls…"
Naruto took notice of Fluttershy trying to get the girls under control and was struggling a great deal. Fluttershy's rather shy personality against the three excitable girls was essentially going to be a disaster so he intervened.
"Applebloom! Sweetie Belle! Scootalo!" He firmly called their names, his voice reverberated around the house.
"Naruto!"
"Big Bro!"
Naruto found himself mobbed by two of the precocious fillies while the third one looked on trying to act like she was too cool for hugs, but deep down really wanted one.
"Now I know you three are excited, but I think you owe a certain somepony thanks for why this sleep over of yours was able to continue."
"Thank you miss Fluttershy." The trio said as Flutershy beamed.
"It was no trouble girls," now that she had their attention she could finally try and decide an activity for the evening. "How about a nice, quiet little tea party to start this evening off?"
"Or…" Scootaloo looked out the window. "…we could go adventuring in the Everfree Forest!"
"Yeah!" her fellow Crusaders agreed. They made a beeline for the door, but Naruto blocked them from reaching the door.
"The forest is no places for young ponies." He said as he looked down upon the three with a stern gaze. "…under any circumstances."
"But Naruto you're big and strong now and hardly afraid of nothin' in there. Can't ya just beat up any monster in there now?" Apple Bloom reasoned.
"But you could go with us and we could catch those creatures." Sweetie suggested. "We could be…um…creature catchers!"
"YAAAY! CUTIE MARK CRUSADER CREATURE CATCHERS!" the three chorused, the usual effect they had occurring in the cottage.
Scootaloo then flipped an empty basket onto her head, then grabbed a rug and wrapped it around herself and Bloom while standing on the latter's shoulders. Somehow, Scootaloo's eyes glowed beneath the basket's shade as the "creature" tottered forward.
The little pegasus gave a growl. "I am a dangerous creature from the Everfree Forest!"
Sweetie flipped her eyes one way and another for a few seconds before catching on to the game. She then advanced slowly. "Halt, dangerous creature of the Everfree Forest! I am Sweetie Belle, the creature catcher, and I'm here to catch you!"
"You can never catch me! I am far too powerful and dangerous!"
"You cannot run from me!"
The "creature" growled and fled across the room, with a laughing Sweetie in hot pursuit. A moment later, the unicorn filly was the one trying to get away.
Fluttershy watched the spectacle with visible fear that her house would not be standing at the end of this game. "Um…oh, maybe that's not such a…uh, now, girls, how about we do some nice coloring…" Sweetie bounced off her as the "creature" passed by. "…oh!"
"Come back, dangerous creature…" Fluttershy ended up sitting on her haunches and chewing her lower lip. She then jumped onto and off a table. "…so I can catch you!"
With a single movement Naruto nabbed Sweetie Belle out of air whom let out a yelp. Then using his two fingers he flipped off the monster's head to which Scootalo gave out a very dramatic death cry. "Girls!" Setting Sweetie down he made sure he had their attention. "I may be, but you three aren't. The creatures in there are both numerous and dangerous. Its not simply a matter of beating them up as there are many cunning predators that catch their prey with means other than might. Just know that these creatures are dangerous and you need to treat them as such." Knowing their attention span Naruto knew he had to draw their attention to something else. "I know, how about we see if your cutie mark talents is painting." Naruto was already silently bemoaning the loss of his sealing ink, but he was pretty sure the fillies would blow off any offers of how to make seals.
"CUTIEMARK CRUSADER ARTIST MASTERS!"
Half an hour passed and predictably the CMC grew bored and antsy when their marks didn't pop up. During that time Fluttershy was able to quickly whip up some sandwiches to feed the crusaders, but that only helped fueled the empty bellies to continue their rampage.
Scootaloo started jumping on the cushions in Angel's basket, Sweetie climbed on a cabinet, and Apple bloom popped up from a corner.
"Okay, now what can we do?" Scootalo asked as Apple bloom galloped across the room and into the fireplace.
"Ooh!" the earth pony Crusader popped her head out—upside down, covered in soot. "How about Cutie Mark Crusader coal miners?" The other two emerged next to her.
"Yeah!"
"No!" Fluttershy decisively said.
"Awww…" They filed sullenly past her.
"I mean, it's time for bed, don't you think? Aren't you excited to get all toasty and warm in your snuggly-wuggly wittle beds?
"Snuggly-wuggly?" Apple Bloom retorted. "But we have more crusading to do!"
"We've got plans!" Scootaloo added.
Sweetie laid their Crusader capes by their bags. "And capes!" she finished.
"That's just going to have to wait until the morning. Come on you three, up the stairs, get your night gowns ready, get washed up, and ready to bed. Don't dwaddle, its not going to take you all night to wash either." With his statements Naruto cut off any potential argument as the crusaders continued heading glumly up the stairs.
The crusaders were taking residence in Fluttershy's guest room for the night. They had gotten washed up and dressed in their night gowns without much incident which was surprising. After bidding the girls good night the two went downstairs and got comfortable on the couch.
"Well that was exhausting, forgot what it felt like to have to take care of multiple kids." Naruto chuckled as Fluttershy poured him a cup of tea.
"You were really good with them. You had no trouble getting them to listen to you. I'm not sure how I would have handled it if it was just me." Fluttershy said as she poured her own cup of tea.
"Its bit daunting for everypony at first Shy. You just have to know when to be firm and when to put your hoof down." He explained as he took the first sip of his tea. The pleasant aroma and cinnamon taste was new. "You know my experiences. Basically I was using my 'dad' voice. My first born was quite the hellraiser so I had practice using it a lot. Now those three up their aren't bad, just really really really energetic. I do admit I miss having a little one, something to look forward to the future."
"Oh my…oh…yes." Fluttershy found herself pulling at the collar of her shirt. When did it suddenly get so hot in here?
The Cutie Mark Crusaders of course were still wide awake. "How are we gonna find our special talent in our sleep?" Apple Bloom complained.
"We could always do more Crusading in the morning?" Sweetie Belle suggested. "Right Scootalo? Scootalo!?" She turned to see that the last of their trio's focus was out of the window.
"YOU! YEAH YOU WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING!"
Scootalo was in the midst of setting up a means for the CMC to sneak out to continue crusading when she caught sight of someone riffling through Fluttershy's chicken coop. The pursuing noise had startled the hens awake and was causing a frenzy of sorts.
The commotion caused Naruto and Fluttershy to break apart, flustered by the sudden noise. "Oh no, the girls!" The two of them shot up the stairs to found that the spare bedroom was empty and followed the noise of flustered hens.
That was when they spot the crusaders in the backyard. Hastily they made their way to the fillies.
"Fluttershy, your chickens are on the loose!" Apple Bloom said.
"Yeah I saw some creep messing around in it." Scootalo added.
Apple Bloom then addressed the window. "Don't worry, Fluttershy!" She then gave a salute. "The Cutie Mark Crusaders will handle this!"
"Cutie Mark Crusader chicken herders!" Sweetie Bell cheered as all three raced off. "Yaaaaay!"
"No…I don't think that's a…come back!" Fluttershy stuttered. At the fenced-off chicken yard, the fillies were chasing the birds back and forth. "Please…" Fluttershy took off from the window and landed in the yard. "Come on, girls, the chickens are fine…oh…girls…" One of the chickens roosted on her head and another on his horn; this move, coupled with Sweetie's lunge toward it, finally made the animal caretaker blow her cool. "Girls!"
All three stopped in their tracks, Scootaloo and one chicken peeking out from beneath the ramp that leads to the coop entrance.
This also got the chickens to drop to the ground, much to the stallion's mild surprise, then Fluttershy gently nudged several back toward the coop. "Come on…" The little birds stopped on the ramp. "…in you go…" Upon receiving a chorus of uncooperative cackling that annoyed her considerably, she leaned in with her eyes wide open, giving the poultry a good view of a surprisingly intense gaze.
The chickens gave frightened little squawks as they slowly back up the ramp while the Crusades watched, dumbstruck.
Fluttershy gave them a final one-eyed dose to persuade them to enter the coop, where three briefly got stuck abreast in the entrance before popping in. After they have done so, she resumed her usual sweet demeanor. "There's some good chickens." She then turned to the Crusaders. "Okay. You three. Isn't it about time you got into bed?"
"But…" they began to protest.
"Listen to Fluttershy," He urged them. "If there's some chicken thief going around I'll look into it. You three need to be worrying about sleep." The Crusaders dropped their heads sadly, getting a little smile from Fluttershy in return. While she hated that the CMC were sad as long as they were safe she was relieved. "I'm going to look into this thief business, are you going to be okay with the girls?"
"Yes," Fluttershy with a nod. "Be careful."
Naruto leaned in and pressed his lips against hers for a brief kiss which made the mare's heart flutter slightly. "Don't worry, it'll take more than a poultry thief even on my worse day." He said as he began looking for any clues to find this elusive poultry thief.
Back at the bedroom…
The light was out, and the Crusaders were tucked back in and Fluttershy was on her way out.
"So, no more crusading for tonight, all right?" she said.
"Yes, Fluttershy!"Scootaloo replied.
"We promise, Fluttershy!" Sweetie.
"Good night, Fluttershy!" Apple Bloom added. They then closed their eyes.
"Okay. Good night." She then exited the room.
Checking down the poultry thief wasn't all that difficult. Just some dumb kid from one of the other farms. Apparently it was for a dare or something to nab one of Fluttershy's hens and return it before the Pegasus was none the wiser.
Just as he arrived back he was nearly barreled over by a panicked Fluttershy. "Thank goodness you're back. It's horrible…too quiet…went to check…on the girls…gone."
"Shit," was the only thing Naruto found himself able to say. He took a minute to take a few calming breaths so he could think. He began looking around the property for clues of where the girls could have gone.
"Oh, no!" There were tracks leading off the property as well as a scrap of cloth on a post, which could only come from a Cutie Mark Crusader's cape judging by the golden silk. "They must have gone looking for my missing chicken!"
Naruto groaned, "She's not missing though." He had brought attention to the hen under his arm who began to make noise.
"Elizabeak! But I don't understand…"
"It was part of a prank by some foals. To steal one of your hens for a little while. Look, ignore that for now. We need to find those girls." He said as he let the chicken drop from his arm. "…and those tracks lead to one path which leads to one place."
Fluttershy gave a hard swallow and let her ears droop, her eyes contract, and her body shiver. Her shivering stopped when Naruto reached out and grabbed her hand. "Let's go." He gently urged her to which Fluttershy nodded and stopped her shivering.
"Those girls have really done it this time! They've really bitten off more than they can chew…" Fluttershy stopped for a bit. "…oh, just like me. I never should have offered to watch them."
"Don't beat yourself over this shy. You were trying to help a friend and prevent three little fillies from being disappointed. It's a learning experience, these things take time. Right now don't worry about things like fault and blame; we need to focus all of our priority into saving the CMC."
Further in the forest the Cutie Mark Crusaders, continued their search for the missing chicken and chicken thief. Sweetie Belle was in the lead, Apple Bloom following, and Scootaloo bringing up the rear.
"Here, chick-chick-chick-chick-chick!" Apple Bloom called, then squawked.
"What are you doing?" Scootaloo asked.
"Callin' for the chicken."
"That is not how you call a chicken."
"Oh, and you know how to call a chicken."
"I know that's not the way."
"Then show me." At this point, Sweetie had gone ahead.
"I don't have to show you!"
"You're just chicken."
"Am not!"
"Oh, wait! Now I know how to call a chicken!" Apple Bloom then said the following in singsong SCOOTA-LOO-OO! SCOOT- SCOOTA-LOO-OO!"
The two stopped in front of a pitch-dark cavern, inside which quite a few glowing eyes opened due to Bloom's "call".
"That's so funny I forgot to laugh!" the little Pegasus snarked.
"You also forgot how to call a chicken." Apple Bloom said as she blew a raspberry.
"Why, you..."
"Come on, guys." Sweetie called, a branch above her creaking in the wind. We're not gonna catch that theif or get our cutie marks by arguing. She walked off just before it could seem to grab her.
"Maybe that's our special talent! Arguing!" Apple Bloom said.
"Is not!" Scootalo countered.
"Is too!"
"Is not!"
"Is too!" Apple Bloom turned and lifted up her gown. "Anything yet?"
"Nope."
"Horse apples!!" The two Crusaders laughed in the wind, and then carried on, Bloom continuing her call.
Meanwhile Fluttershy was doing everything not to let nerves do her in, despite Naruto being at her side. "Girls?" She gave a gulp. "Girls?"
"There's only so far their bodies would have been able to carry them. Just keep a listen for any weird noises."
Just then, he stepped on a fallen branch, the snapping sound causing Fluttershy to yelp and back up.
"What was that?"
"Just a branch."
At the path they were going, they could see Twilight's silhouette framed against the night sky. "Twilight? Is that you?"
A hopeful little smile played across both their faces as they reached the inky figure and stopped. Fluttershy spoke. "Oh, Twilight, it is you! Thank goodness you're here. I need your help." Just then, the clouds drifted away from the moon so that its light shone full. "The girls are out here somewhere and I'm afraid that they're—" She cut herself off once enough of the moonlight had illuminated the unicorn's figure. As it turned out, she had been talking to a "statue" made of solid rock and happened to be in Twilight's likeness. Her terrified gasp caught Naruto's attention and he gave a short yelp upon seeing the statue. "What's happened to you?"
"Oh kami." Naruto murmured as he ran his hand across the chek of the statue. "I should have…" Naruto's body began to tremble with anger. "FUCK!" He let out a roar and shattered the base of a nearby tree with a punch causing it to tumble over. The heat radiating off him not only scared Fluttershy to the point her lungs were paralyzed it was driving away all matter of animals that inhabited the area.
For a few seconds Naruto struggled to regain his composure. "I swear to you Twi, we'll get out of here." He promised to the statue.
Fluttershy was able to collect her breath once Naruto began to calm down. This was the work of a stone gazer. A cockatrice seemed to be the likely culprit. They needed to find the girls and they needed to find them now.
Back with the Crusaders.
As the group continued their journey Apple Bloom and Scootaloo had resumed arguing on the subject on whether or not arguing is their special talent.
Finally, Sweetie had enough of this. "Girls!" she cried out. "Our special talent is not arguing! Besides, what would the cutie mark of somepony whose talent is arguing even look like?"
"Girls? Girls?"
"Bloom! Sweetie! Scootalo!"
"Fluttershy? Naruto!" The mentioned pegasus landed in front of them.
"Enough is enough! You three trouble makers back to the cottage now."
"Fluttershy, Naruto, what—", Bloom began before the Crusaders were forced to step back.
"Girls, we have to leave the forest at once."
"But we haven't found the chicken yet or the thief." Sweetie pointed out.
"There's no time for that. There's a cockatrice on the loose!
"A cocka-what now?"
"A cockatrice! It's a frightening creature with the head of a chicken and the body of a snake. Now come on!"
"The head of a chicken and the body of a snake?", Sweetie parroted as she and the other Crusaders passed a gasping Fluttershy with a smile.
"That doesn't sound scary, that sounds silly." Scootaloo remarked.
"Why, if I ever saw one of them cocka-thingies face to face, I'd laugh at how silly it was!" Apple Bloom said.
"This is no laughing matter girls. The creature's gaze can be deadly and before you know it you'll be turned into a stone statue. Trapped in a stone shell as the only thing you can do is waste away to nothing."
The three fillies mouths dropped in horror.
"I-I don't think I want to be an investigator anymore." Sweetie Bell whimpered.
Suddenly movement caught Naruto's attention. Of all the times to have left Critias at home. Either way the blond kept sure to always have at least one kunai on him to which he sent flying. Out from the bush the creature revealed itself.
Its head was that of a chicken, but attached to a long, winged, snakelike body with a pair of chicken legs near the front end to allow for running movement. The orbs of the creature were beady and red as fire and its beak was filled with deadly pointed teeth, let off a raucous screech.
"GET OUT OF HERE! NOW!" Now ordered as the creature dropped to ground. Naruto covered them as the creature shot forward. With a wide sweep his kick sent the creature back as it tried to hit Naruto with its gaze, but the blond easily dodged it.
Try as it might Naruto proved too quick for its petrification spell. Suddenly the creature took off in the direction of Fluttershy and the others in search of easier prey. "No you don't you beast!"
The quartet of runners found themselves running as fast as their legs could take them. Coming across the petrified Twilight had brought their sprint to a crushing halt as the Crusaders began to panic. Fluttershy did her best to console them, but that didn't last long as the Cockatrice dropped down.
"Girls!" Fluttershy called. "Behind me, now!"
The Cutie Mark Crusaders fell in before the caterwauling creature got within claw's reach of Fluttershy. Risking a backward glance to make sure they were following orders, she inadvertently turned her eye toward the front.
The creature was in mid leap as Naruto shot out and jammed his hand into the creature, two of his fingers puncturing its body. It hissed out in pain and breathed out a fume Naruto was unfortunate enough to inhale and expose his right eye too.
Naruto collapsed to one knee as he struggled to yell, but his lungs felt like they were paralyzed and on fire. The breath of the Cockatrice was a breathing ground for deadly venoms and his body was currently trying to fight off venoms that would have killed most others on exposure.
That was when Fluttershy felt it. That fury. Just like last time. "You!" her voice laced with anger as she began to stare that the creature. "How dare you!"
The cockatrice backed up as she looked it straight on. This was a boldness it was not used to dealing with. "Turning others to stone. Poisoning others with your breath. How can you be so cruel? Now I know why I have the 'stare' and its for beings like you." The Cockatrice quickly decided to change targets. "You will return my friend to normal and seize your torment in these lands. Now!"
Before the Cockatrice could land its deadly gaze Fluttershy hit him with the stare. The creature found itself suddenly found itself assaulted by powerful magic. Its mind being assaulted by the images of each and every victim it had haunted down. The misery. The Pain. The Terror. The loss of life, everything that it had every caused was now tearing away at the creature's psyche as it was forced to deal with the misery of his victims as his mind fought to comprehend everything it was receiving and then it happened, its mind had snapped.
A slave to the command imprinted on its mind the creature undid its magical spell before its mind concocted a prison befitting of the creature.
A creature now eternally paralyzed like the prisons it used to create.
Fluttershy turned to the trio of fillies. "Are you girls all right? I was so worried." Fluttershy was suppressing her urge to break down then and there. Even for something like that Cockatrice the thought of enforcing her will on another always made her feel sick to her stomach, but it was for a good cause.
"Yeah, fine." Scootaloo answered.
"Thanks to that Stare of yours." Sweetie Belle added.
"You're like the queen of Stares! You're the…" Apple Bloom was joined in by the other two Crusaders. "Stare Master!" They then backed off.
"We're sorry we snuck out of the house and into the forest."
"Yeah. We'll listen to you from now on."
"We mean it this time." Scootaloo finished.
"Better late than never I guess." Seeing Naruto hobble over Fluttershy rushed to his side.
"Oh my Celestia, Naruto, are you going to be okay?"
"I'm going to need Anti-venom." Naruto clutched his sides. He felt like he was going to throw up.
Twilight began to stir. "W-Where am I? What's going on?" Confused and rather dazed.
They needed to get out of there and now. Neither Naruto and Twilight were in any condition to deal with anymore creature attacks. "Everyone follow me. We're going to Zecora's hut for medical treatment. Girls, you stick close to me." That one decisive command from Fluttershy was all the CMC needed to hear.
The following morning everypony had made it back to Fluttershy's cottage as Zecora was gracious enough to let them all stay over as she attended to Naruto's wound. Because of her temporary state of petrification Twilight's magic was going to be funky in a matter of speaking and because of how deadly Cockatrice venom was, Naruto would be feeling its effect for quite a while.
Sitting on a bench Twilight and Fluttershy conversed while Naruto was overseeing one of the crusaders latest and craziest idea for a cutie mark.
"This is gonna make quite a letter to the Princess. I was wrong about you. When it really matter you really stood up Fluttershy."
"Well the experience thought me something. Dealing with kids is a whole different experience then caring for animals. One day I'll be ready, but as far as dealing with the Crusaders I've learned to becareful about biting off more than I could chew."
"Speaking of Rarity." The fashionista made her appearance.
"Did you finish all those outfits?" Fluttershy asked.
Rarity gave a sigh of relief. "Just delivered them. "I have to admit, if you hadn't come along, I might not have." As she approached them, she hugged Fluttershy briefly. "Thanks again."
"Won't you stay for some tea?"
"I really must get back to the shop and clean up." She then turned to face the yard. "Girls, get your things. Time to go." The other two mares gave a shared smile, which was broken by urgency of Rarity's next words. As it was, the Crusaders were still playing. "Girls! Girls! Time…oh…girls! Your things!" Then with rising impatience. "Girls…it's time to…girls!"
Fluttershy stepped up. "Allow me." She proceeded to clear her throat. "Girls…"
They instantly fell quiet and fell in, one by one. "Yes, Fluttershy." Apple Bloom said.
"You called?" Scootaloo.
"Go and get your things. Rarity is here to see you home."
"Of course, Fluttershy!" said Sweetie Belle. "Right away!" And they all zip off, leaving one very puzzled white unicorn in their wake.
"H…how did you…how did you do that?" she asked.
Fluttershy just tipped a wink over her shoulder and got a big smile from Twilight. "I guess I'm just as good with kids as I am with animals."
"That's one way to look at it." Naruto said as he joined the conversation. "Hey Rare, I see you finally finished your orders."
Rarity let out an audible gasp. "By the heavens, darling what happened." She said as she ran her hand along his bandaged face.
"Well it all started with my brilliant master plan to woo Fluttershy yesterday evening…"
After having a successful l date with Twilight, Naruto continued on the rotation to the next mare in the rotation to date. Naruto and Ditzy arrived to the home of the carrot farmer Golden Harvest. After the couple asked if she was willing to watch Dinky so they could have a date without interruption Golden was all too happy to help out her friends.
This was going to be the duo's third date after all.
"So tonight you're going on the third date, any plans for this special evening? Anything you don't want me to know, Ditzy?" The carrot farmer asked her friend in a teasing tone and playfully accusatory look.
"Carrot!: Ditzy exclaimed as her face heated up in embarrassment. "We're not doing anything like that so soon!" She could not help but reacted in an incredulous manner.
A full blown smile slowly grew across Carrot Top's face when she said, "So soon huh? Here that Naruto, sounds like you are getting lucky soon."
Naruto merely shook his head in amusement. Ditzy on the other hand looked like she was imitating a tomato. "Car-rot." Ditzy spoke through gritted teeth.
"Alright, alright, I'll let you two lovebirds get on out of here."
After saying their byes Naruto and Ditzy made their way to a club in the town a county over. Thankfully Naruto spent a good deal of time heading to many areas to where he left Hiraishin mark formulas outside of the towns for fast travel purposes. It made traveling for instances like this rather convenient. It was lightly populated with to where there were still plenty of ponies scattered across the club, but you wouldn't bump into somepony every few minutes.
The club's music was vibrant and flowing through its occupant's bodies. The two of them made their way over to the bar.
Ordering two drinks he and Ditzy sit at the bar and talk while the drinks were made. "I think the last time I was out to a club was when Carrot was trying to get me to go out on a date. How about you?"
"Well, I took Twilight to one the other night, but that didn't work out too well." He explained as he faintly recalled the disastrous moment of that date.
"Oh, is Twilight interested in joining the herd?"
"It was a spur of the moment kind of thing, one date so far. I'm not sure if she's interested or not, we haven't discussed it in detail. " He finished explaining as the bartender set down their drinks. After pulling out his wallet and paying for the drinks the two of them began to enjoy their drinks and began to talk.
"I've been thinking, I want to telling my daughters about us. Are you okay with that?" she asked, her expression filled with worry as she wasn't sure how Naruto would react.
"If you feel its necessary than I have no problem with it." Naruto replied as he down the rest of his drink and let out a breathy exhale. The drinks here weren't as water down as a lot of places.
His words appeared to be what Ditzy wanted to here as she relaxed. "Well, let's worry about that later. Come on, let's dance!"
"You dancing plus alcohol. I don't know Ditzy, began to fear for my life." He playfully teased her to receive a bop on his nose.
"Come on, I want to dance." Ditzy dragged him to the dance floor.
Seeing Ditzy's joy filled expression brought a smile to his face. The night was going well so far, especially with the DJ was putting on a great selection of songs.
After a few hours of dancing the two of them decided to simply walk around to see what was in the town until they spotted a Carriage business that was still open, "Oh! What about a scenic carriage ride?" Ditzy's eyes lit up. "We should take one."
"Sure." Naruto couldn't remember if he had ever been on a carriage ride, but it seemed like a peaceful activity. The two went over and rent a driver for a half hour ride.
Naruto wrapped his arm around Ditzy to which she returned the gesture by wrapping a wing around him. The two of them looked at the window to enjoy the scenery.
The sky looked even more dazzling and majestic to them as they shared the moment with each other.
It wouldn't be until around Midnight by the time they made it back to Ditzy's home. The two of them snuggled up on the sofa.
Then began a long series of delicate kissing. Naruto pulled Ditzy into his lap, kissing along her jawline and rubbing along the spot of her cutie mark causing a moan to leave her lips.
Before Naruto could capture her lips in a kiss Ditzy pulled back. "Something wrong Ditzy?"
"Nar, I, well…" her cheeks began to darken. "Can we go upstairs?" Naruto's eyes widened with surprise. "I…well …" she began to stammer, trying to find the words to express how she felt.
"We'll go as far as you're comfortable with." Naruto began to get up, taking Ditzy with him as his arm was wrapped around her waist as she wrapped her arms around his neck.
They shared another kiss as they entered Ditzy's bedroom. The two of them dropped down onto the bed. From the window the moonlight shined down on her form clad in the green dress she chose to wear that evening.
Ditzy gazed at him, her hair was covering half of her face, and the other half was bathed in Luna's light. The two of them continued their make out session as their tongues enthusiastically brushed against each other.
Ditzy was proving rather enthusiastic as she began a slow trek down his neck with kisses. She continued, undoing the buttons as she trailed down his chest, revealing more and more of his flesh. She trailed down until she got to his pants and with that her vigor began to slow down. She undid his pants and pulled out his now throbbing cock.
She sat there, her hand gently gripped around it as her mind seemed to drift off to elsewhere.
Being filled with concerned he called out to her. "You alright Ditzy?"
"Nothing. It's just, I've never done this before." She hesitantly admitted
Ditzy had never been intimate with a stallion in this matter. Not recounting the one painful incident that forever changed her life Ditzy had never done anything like this before and was rather nervous. Despite her fear her bond with Naruto was growing and so was her desire to deepen her relationship with him.
"Well it's alright. Just go at your own pace. I don't want to force you into something you're uncomfortable with."
"It's okay. I want to do this." She said as he watched as Ditzy began with a tentative kiss to the tip of his penis.
Naruto watched a Ditzy slowly opened her mouth and began to descend onto his shaft. Ditzy's mouth continued down the shaft until her lips were touching the base of his penis. She held her head there for what felt like an entire agonizing minute until she began using her tongue to lick up and down his cock while her lips massaged the base. He shivered under the sensations of Ditzy's welcoming mouth.
"Just like that Ditz." He said as he looked down at her.
Ditzy began by bringing her mouth slowly up to the tip and then moved back down again, then back up, down, up, down, up. Her movements were fast and rather jerky, but pleasurable nonetheless.
Naruto clutched the sheets as Ditzy's inexperience showed when every few movements she would accidentally graze him with her teeth. The sloppy noises of her actions could be faintly heard throughout the room.
Naruto's balls began to tighten as Ditzy's actions brought him to the edge of climax. His cock throbbed as semen shot out through the tip and into Ditzy's mouth.
Ditzy froze mid shaft as Naruto suddenly ejaculated into her mouth. When he finished she lifted her mouth off of hisr penis and smiled at him, displaying a mouthful of cum. Before he could utter an apology she closed her mouth and swallowed.
"Mmm! So tasty!" She said with a smile on her face.
As always Ditzy was quite the trooper. "Its your turn Bubbles." He said using his affectionate nickname for her. Ditzy climbed onto the bed and let out a moan as Naruto playfully swatted her rump causing a slight jiggle.
Ditzy rested her head on her pillows, and found a comfortable place for herself to lie on her back. Naruto spread her legs and pulled aside her already soaked panties to reveal her panting lips.
Moving to his stomach he placed her legs over his shoulders as he brought his fact closed to her opening which he could feel a slight sensation of heat coming from her core.
"You ready Ditzy?"
"Y-Yeah." She replied with a nervous exhale.
Naruto dove into the pussy, his tongue going to work as he worked her slit.
Ditzy began to moan, her wings extending encouraging the blond to speed up his actions. He used his hands to proceed to massage her thighs as his tongue explored her depths even more.
Slowly he began to work his way up until he got to her clitoris and began to go to work. The reaction from Ditzy was instantaneous, her mouth opened wide and she let out a loud moan. "Ohhh YES!" She yelled. "Ohh I'm so close."
As always Naruto felt a swell of pride whenever his lover enjoyed his actions. The utter bliss on her face caused his cock to harden.
Ditzy's ecstasy started to climax to which she began bucking her hips gently against him. Naruto moved his right hand and angled his face slightly so he could add two fingers to help bring Ditzy to her climax.
Ditzy's wings popped extended completely as her feathers rustled from the action. "NaaaaaaRHHHHHH!" Ditzy's entire body shook as she climaxed, spraying feminine juices onto his face.
"That…was wow!" Ditzy exclaimed, as she heavily panted. "That was the most intense thing I ever felt." She said as she looked down and noticed Naruto's state of arousal. "Oh…do you…want me to blow you again?" Ditzy couldn't help but feel a bit guilty if she left Naruto hanging after he was so attentive to her.
"Actually I got another idea if you wouldn't mind rolling over Ditzy."
Ditzy's face became one that was a bit hesitant. "Naruto…I care about you, but I'm not ready for that." Ditzy couldn't help but feel a bit fearful. She was hoping he wouldn't be angry at her or think she was being a cock tease, but she didn't want to go that far yet. There was still a part of her that was still scared things wouldn't work out.
"Don't worry Ditzy, we won't until you're ready, but I meant…well have you heard of the term hot dogging?"
"O-Oh." That was a term she heard once or twice that couples used for cases when intercourse was off the table. "W-We can do that." She said as she rolled over on her stomach and revealed her haunches to him. A soft gasp escaped her lips as she felt her dress pulled up and her panties pulled down around her knees.
She bit her bottom lip as felt the sensation of his cock robbing along her bubbles.
Naruto took a hand full of Ditzy's soft pillow like cheeks. Naruto let out a groan as he slid himself between her massive ass cheeks. He let out a soft moan as her cheeks squeezed him and almost brought him to climax then in there. He had to restrain himself from firing over those cheeks.
With that he thrust back and forth. Every movement felt like bliss, and both of them gave into the sensations as moans left their lips. When Ditzy turned back with a half-lidden lustful gaze he immediately shot out a strand of precum which landed on her dress.
Ditzy clenched her cheeks together causing him to grip her hips tighter as he pumped his movements harder yet slower. With one hand still gripped to her hip he moved his hand to between her legs and began to stroke her clit causing Ditzy to let out a slight yelp as her wings began to caress his body.
Naruto picked up the pace of his thrusts, his hips slapping her cheeks causing, a loud smacking sound soon filling the room as hips causing her bouncing round bottom to jiggle.
With every moan that escaped her lips, every caress of those soft feathers, every touch of those cheeks he was brought closer to the edge.
Ditzy's head fell forward and she tightened around his fingers as another intense orgasm rushed through her. Naruto moved his now coated hand as he used his hands to grip both cheeks again as he thrust between them with fervor.
Finally, he reached his end as a loud groan escaped his lips as his cock spurt out over her cheeks, dress and wings. Several hot sticky strands covering Ditzy in his essence.
"Ooh~! You came a lot!" She said as she craned her head to see her backside covered in his essence. "You really buttered my muffin." She said as his seed dripped down her cheeks.
The two of them shared a tender kiss before getting up to take a shower and clean up.
The following more Naruto began to stir, the first thing he noticed a sleeping Ditzy in his arms. Last night was definitely a major step in developing their relationship.
A delicate sight escaped Ditzy's lips as Naruto kissed her on the nose. An adorable yawn escaped her lips as he brushed a strand of her hair from her face. "Morning Bubbles."
"Morning to you too Stud-muffin." She greeted as Naruto let out a laugh.
"So that's my nickname huh?"
"Yep." She replied as she nuzzled him. She let out a squeal when he pulled her on top of him. They began to kiss passionately as she rubbed her breasts against his chest.
Naruto suddenly got up, forcibly breaking the kiss to Ditzy's confusion.
"What's wrong?"
"I thought I heard…"
"Mommy I'm home!"
The sound of Dinky's voice caused them both to share a look of alarm. Both of them rolled over in a mad dash to hurry up and get dressed.
"I'll be right down honey! Mommy is just taking care of something important!"
"I thought Carrot was supposed to be watching her!" Naruto hissed as he hastily got dressed. Both of them rushed out of the room, Ditzy heading down first to greet Dinky. What they didn't expect was for Amethyst to have been there as well.
"Hey mom…" She greeted. "I got a few days off from the academy and thought I surpr…" she trailed off, interrupting herself as she was surprised to see Naruto there so early in the morning. One look at her mom who tried and failed to hide her look of guilt said it all. Looks like they were going to have that discussion with Ditzy's daughters sooner than planned.
Ditzy beckoned her daughters to sit down at the table. Joining her on one side was Naruto as the mare began to speak. There was no telling how Dinky and especially Amethyst would react, but there was only one way to find out.
“So girls,” she pauses and takes a breath, “As you know, Naruto and I have been spending time together. In fact I have been in the process of joining the herd he’s forming and we’ve also been considering exploring the nature of our relationship.”
“In fact we’re even looking into paperwork necessary for adoption. If your mother becomes my mate than I would end up adopting you too.”
“Really?” Dinky exclaimed. “Would that mean you’d become my daddy?”
Naruto nodded with a smile.
Dinky’s eyes lit up. She really enjoyed it whenever Naruto was around as he was nice to her and played with her and he made her mom happy too. “You hear that Amey?” She turned to her sister and waited for a response.
Amethyst just sat there, motionless and staring at Naruto. “Yeah, wonderful.” She replied with a tone void of emotion.
Ditzy, upon hearing the tone tried to speak with her daughter. “Amethyst, don’t shut us out. Talk with us.”
“What’s there to talk about? Congratulations. Sorry I suddenly don’t feel well.” Amethyst suddenly excused herself from the table.
“Amethyst wait!” Ignoring her mother’s call Amethyst stormed off to her room.
Ditzy was pale, her face held a mix of shock and anguish. “I- I should probably talk to her,” she concluded.
“No,” he stopped her, “I’ll talk with her. “ He gently assured her as he went after the mare.
“Mommy? What’s’ wrong with Amey?” Dinky was wondering what happened. Amethyst seemed fine earlier when she picked her up from auntie Carrot Top’s.
“Don’t worry muffin, Naruto will see to it everything is fine.”
Naruto arrived outside Amethyst’s room. Knocking at the door he asked, “Amethyst, you ready to talk about what’s bothering you?”
“I’m fine, I just don’t feel well.” She yelled from the other side of the door.
“We both know that’s a lie. What do you have against me dating your mom? You have to let us know what’s bothering you.”
For a minute nothing but silence permeated as Naruto patiently waited for a reply. He was not going to give up so easily. “You’ll hurt her, just like the rest. You’ll say and act like you have good attentions, but eventually you’re going to grow tired of her like all the others.”
“Why would you even think that?”
“Because every other stallion that came into her life that made her happy ended up breaking her heart. Eventually you’ll get sick of defending her against bigots and jerks or you’ll grow tired from having to accommodate for her condition. And if it’s not that, why stay with her when you have so many admirers in town, especially since anytime anypony sees you it’s with one of your fellow heroes from the Summer Sun Festival incident.”
“You’re afraid aren’t you? That I’ll break her heart and you’ll be stuck picking up the pieces?” For his question he only got silence.
“Do you love her?” Amethyst suddenly asked. “Do you love her more than any mare you’re involved with?”
Naruto was shocked into silence at the question. It was not something he was expecting, but taking a few seconds to contemplate there was only one answer to give.
“The honest answer? She’s not the one I love the most.” He answered as he could feel Amethyst practically trembling with fury. “You wanted honesty, here’s honesty Amethyst. Love isn’t as simple or easy as the films or sappy romance novels make it out to be. There is no love at first sight, infatuation maybe, but not love. Growing up I was an orphan who was mostly ignored by his village. I grew up with poor social skills and hardly knew what it meant to be a good friend let alone a good lover or companion. It took me a long time to grow up and understand romance and what it means to love someone. “He took a moment to pause and collect himself before continuing his speech. “Love is complicated and not something clear cut that can be easily explained and it’s not the same for everypony. The way I care about your mother is that of much more than a friend who I’m attracted to and hoping to grow close enough that I can build a life with her. What we have is strong but it’s not yet at the level of an eternal bond one would expect from a husband and wife.”
“So you feel this bond with somepony else?”
“Yes,” he answered honestly. “Memories of our time together. My fondness of her. Being with her is like home. My feelings for each mare is different because of our experiences together are unique. It wouldn’t be fair to them to lie to their faces and just say what I feel for them is perfectly equal when my experiences with that have all been so different. What I do feel is that I care for all of them greatly and one day there might come a time where my love for them can’t be measured. And it works in inverse, is it possible that some of my herd have a love deeper for me than the others, that’s possible and it’s just a fact of life. I do know one thing, and it’s the fact that all of them have a place in my heart and I will never intentionally hurt any of them or intentionally with hold any love I feel for them as a means to invoke some competition. If at the end of all this we find love and become a family than I would say the journey I’m traveling with these mares will end up being worth it.” As he finished he turned to leave but not before saying one last thing. “I have no plans of leaving your mom or breaking her heart. I’ll be here for as long as she’ll have me.”
Naruto made his way downstairs to see Ditzy waiting at the bottom. The expression on her face, serious and contemplative indicating she must have overheard at least part of what was said.
“Ditzy I…”
She placed a finger against his lips. “It’s ok. Even if hearing that I don’t share the strongest bond with you hurt its reassuring to hear you really want to make things work and that you’re taking this situation seriously. Here and now I wish to continue making memories with you and hope you’ll come to think of this place as one of your homes.” If it was going to take time to make this work then Ditzy would be happy to take that time. If time was what it was going to take to make them a stable and happy couple she had no problem with that. To build a life and a family with this stallion in front of her was something putting time and effort into.
Naruto was more than happy to return the sentiment as he and Ditzy shared a passionate kiss. At the very least they could spend the rest of the day with Dinky in order to make it easier for the filly to adapt to the situation.
After the whole incident with explaining their progressing relationship with Ditzy's daughters. Naruto was looking forward to a calm and relaxing two days with Applejack. After a rather long hike they had brought everything they needed. A tent, sleeping bag, snacks, and everything needed for a relaxing two days out in the wild.
A concerned expression had formed on Applejack’s face as she spent the last half hour observing Naruto’s behavior and noticed something was off about him. "Hey sugarcube, you alright?" She hoped whatever was troubling the blond he would open to her about it.
"Sorry, I was just thinking about stuff." He answered her with a forced smile.
"Herd issues or 'fficial business?" she asked him in hope he would offer up more.
"Herd.” He clarified. “Ditzy and I decided to have a talk with her daughters about our blossoming relationship. Dinky was rather enthusiastic about it, but Amethyst has concerns that I might hurt her mother." He then decided to change the topic of discussion. "Sorry AJ, this is supposed to be our time."
"Now don't ya worry yer head. Situation with kids are always a bit difficult to handle."
"Let's not worry about it for now. Ditzy and I are just going to handle things as they come. We should focus on setting up camp before night fall hits."
Between the two of them setting up camp took no time at all. "So, whadda ya wanna do first?"
"Hmm...well, I could go for a swim, if you're up to."
"Ah'm fine with that, just let me go get mah swim suit."
Applejack took off towards her tent to get dressed. Naruto went into his tent and began going through his bag until he found his swim trunks. He also grabbed a towel as well.
After getting dressed he made his way down the dirt path as he made his way down the lake. The forest was mostly quiet except for the chatter of some of the woodland critters.
Finally, he made it to the lake side as large trees guarded its edge while much of the grass was lush and green. The water seemed to gleam from the rays of the sun shining down upon it.
Setting his blanket down far enough to where it wouldn't get wet from splashing Naruto took a leap into the pool. A cold rush swept over his body as he sunk under water for a few seconds before emerging with a shiver. Shaking his hands, he wiped the moisture from his face as he went to the edge to take a moment to adjust to the chilly water.
Minutes passed as Naruto took to the water. For a moment, he wondered if something was wrong when the sound of splashing water broke him from him reverie. Emerging from the water was AJ and Naruto's face heated up. He recognized the outfit she was wearing from when all those months ago when Applejack was squashing grapes.
A thin red Bikini bottom that showed off her cutie mark along with a short white sheer top. In fact, the image of her squashing those grapes had entered his mind momentarily before now being replaced by the heavenly sight before him.
Next thing he knew he was suddenly tackled and sent under the water. For a moment Naruto was alarmed before relaxing. He half heartily fought against the apple farmer as they went deeper into the lake.
Naruto immediately went to tickling her ribs to break the hold and break away from Applejack. He quickly swam away to put distance between them. Giving her a slip behind a rock Naruto waited until Applejack went up for air.
Naruto took the opportunity to sneak up behind her and pulled her into a full nelson. "Why ya sneaky varmint." She kicked out as she attempted to break the hold. "Lemme go."
"Nah, I think I'll keep you like this for a while." He playfully replied.
"Ah bet you think yer real clever?"
"Yeah pretty much." He answered cheekily only to release a sharp exhale when Applejack began to ground against him. For a moment, his hold lax and Applejack slipped out an arm before throwing it around his neck.
The two of them wrestled and tussled until they got to the shallower parts of the water in which Applejack pinned him. A cheeky grin formed on Applejack's face.
Her shimmering green eyes smile down on him, her long blonde mane damp and hanging to the side. Naruto reached up and caressed her face to which Applejack rubbed her cheek against his hand.
With that Applejack leaned over and captured his lips in a kiss. After a few seconds, they parted. "Well, as much as I would love to continue this, we should continue back to camp and have dinner."
For a moment, a disappointed pout was affixed on Applejack's face before she moved off him.
The two returned to camp to which they set up a small fire. Leaving their swimming clothes out to try on a wire they set up they changed into warmer clothes and cozy up near the pit while enjoying some apple cider.
"So, ceremony in a few days. Ya lookin' forward to it?" Applejack asked as they watched the fire crackled.
"Well, I'm looking forward to the official announcement so I can officially start leading and training my own guard. Right now, things are kind of choppy, but that's to be expected of the situation. Soldiers are still being trained, money being moved around, and of course the political aspect of it. No matter how much things are being rushed it’s still going to take more time to get everything organized. "
"Well we definitely need to handle that bandit situation. Varmints are hurting the trade routes."
"Well the first thing I have to focus on making sure my soldiers are up to standard. I assure you that the criminal element will be dealt with in time."
The two of them continue to discuss and drink Cider as the night went on. The fire was put out and cleaned up and then sufficiently prepped for the morning.
With that the two of them got into the tent and got into their sleeping back. Applejack sat her hat to the side as the two of them began to spoon, Naruto's arm nestling along her midsection. Naruto picked up on Applejack's unsteady breathing.
"Yeah, sugarcube. And... thanks, just tryin' to get settled." She replied when her flank settled against his crotch.
"A-AJ." He grunted.
" Ah'm just trying to get comfortable." She coyly said as her firm haunches continued to push against him before final settling.
At that point Naruto was pushed to the edge of the tent putting him stuck between the mare and the edge of the tent. "Night Sugarcube."
Naruto had a feeling that she planned on taking her time getting him worked up this weekend. "Night Aj." He said as he simply began to drift off to sleep.
“The reason why I have called you all here today is to honor seven courageous ponies whose actions saved our nation four months ago.”
At long last it was finally happening. The sun was high in the sky and shining brightly and the weather was the clearest it had been the past few weeks. This was a special occasion after all.
There the seven of them sat and waited for their name to be called and honored. They were outside as thousands had gathered. Naruto’s eyes scanned the area as he looked over at the mass of occupants that had gathered for this momentous occasion. A good portion of the section off to the side on their own platform were many of the nobles and council members. They numbered in the hundreds as many political heads and well known figures from across the nation had arrived for this important ceremony.
In another section was the castle’s staff, the maids, the cooks, and the rest of the staff were also present.
The majority of the attendees made up citizens of Canterlot, but the noticeable section among them was the fact that up front and center was the element’s family. Celestia had been sure to forward the invitations all expanses made so that their family members could attend.
There at the podium was Celestia with Luna and Cadance alongside her. She was in the process of giving a speech and detailing an edited version of the events that would be more palatable to the public. “…Applejack for her strength of character and honest nature…” As Applejack stood up to go receive her medal it was easy to see she was a bit nervous.
While Naruto was wearing his standard uniform the mares were actually doing an early preview of their gala dresses. Applejack was wearing a western theme ensemble with a green skirt, green boots, and gloves with a red and white ring at the end that ended before her elbows and her top a steel-boned corset, textured apron, and fringe made from synthetic leather with the emblem of the apple sewn in the middle of her top.
Applejack was presented with her medal.
“…Pinkamena Diane Pie who showed great character in the face of danger…”
Pinkie’s outfit was that of a confectionary or candy store maker which suited her. Her gown seemed to bounce when she walked which made sense since Pinkie preferred bouncing over walking.
The bodice was colorful with alternate stripe of blue and white strips of satin eventually ending up as a diagonal candy cane pattern top off with a pink dark bow at the top.
A large poofy pink skirt was tent-like also made up part of the ensemble as the front part of it was white. With the under layer of the outfit having tons of frills under it. To top off her outfit she had pink shoes, little bows top off on various parts of the body and a white little cap with a blue stripe at the bottom of the hat.
Pinkie bounced her way to the podium, giving her family members a happy wave as she was presented her medal.
Naruto’s focus was taken away by the motions of the Pegasus by him. Naruto reached out and grabbed Fluttershy’s hand and gave her a comforting smile to help her relax.
“…Fluttershy Hurricane who kept to her principals and showed kindness to a being that others would dismiss as a mindless monster.”
Fluttershy slowly and nervously made her way to receive her medal.
Fluttershy’s dress was an organic and lovely marble. Green sandals with a green vine head dress with a green neck adornment of a large blue butterfly. The flowing light green dress had arrangement of plant life on it. The embroidery was as lovely as the heart of the mare wearing it.
“…making a personal sacrifice Rarity showed her generous nature and helped one in need.”
With all her grace Rarity made purposeful strides and received her medal from Celestia.
Rarity’s dress was rather elaborate combination of velvet, taffeta, and silk used in this dress. The pink was a sheer embroidered silk.
The front of the skirt had yellow swags on the front of the skirt. Cascades flowed from the side and back not to mention an arrangement of gemstones were on the dress. As always Rarity’s creative flare shined through as his eyes roamed over the intricate design of the dress.
“…sacrificing her desires and avoiding temptations Rainbow Dash showed true loyalty by sticking by her friends.”
Dash of course couldn’t help but strike a few poses, ever the show off. Dash’s outfit was one that showed the most skin, only having a single strap on the right, showing off her left shoulder. It was the same color as her fur, with the torso and second layer skirts sharing the same color of her mane and tail with clouds making the outlines of this second layer. She had a pair of gold sandals, a pearl necklace with grapes at the center, a pair of olive branches that rested on the head.
“…and of course, my faithful student Twilight Sparkle, the spark that brought them together. Through the bonds of friendship with these five heroes brought the last element back to our realm. Who preserved and fought to save Equestria no matter the personal dangers that would befall her.”
One would think Twilight would be used to ceremonies considering she was Celestia’s protégé. Naruto had to admit it was a bit cute to see how nervous she was. Twilight’s dress while being a bit vanilla was no less fantastical than the others. The fabric was eye catching, a magnificent shade of dark and light blues, the former being prominent while the latter made of the fabric of her abdomen and star ornament in her hair not to mention the open semi-collar that showed off her shoulders. A shade of violet that was the same shade of her fur made up the back portion of the leg portion of her dress. On her bosom was a star, like her cutie mark.
The bottom of it was designed like the night sky with stars and the faint coloring that reminded him of the majestic glow of Luna’s mane.
“And finally one who is a hero for his selflessness. A stallion of many achievements, Naruto Uzumaki has worked for the past year for the benefit of Equesnia. Made an officer for the events to come he has shown impeccable character and it is with this honor I present him with this medal.”
This was it. It was finally happening. Naruto made his way and accepted the medal. He could feel the anticipation welling up inside of him.
That was when Princess Luna stepped forward. It was obvious that a lot of ponies were confused. Most of them still trying to adjust that their goddess had a sister. Others still had reservations because of her actions not too long ago.
“Sir Naruto, valiant warrior, you have honored myself and sister with your actions and service to the crown. Equesnia is going through a great transition and now more than ever her warriors of the night are needed. Will you do us…me…the honor of becoming the captain of the Lunar Guard?”
That brought much hushed whisper and excited chatter. Lunar Guard? Captain? This was not something many of them knew of. Some expected, but it was never clarified. It was obvious by the displeased expression on several members of the council they weren’t all for it. Some were confused and uncertain. A few of them were curious while others were thinking how to use this to their own benefit.
‘Aah, so he is the stallion that captured my little Flutters heart?’ Thought one mare. It was easy to see where Fluttershy got her looks from. She shared a good deal of features with Fluttershy. Then again there were other differences, one being her hair was much shorter and a look of confidence was on the mare’s face. Her mane was also a rose color and her wings were more developed and if she was a fair bit shorter. Fley decided she was going to keep an eye on this stallion, he was definitely going to play a part in Equestria’s future.
It was time to recite the oath Celestia had told him. Naruto kneeled on one knee and began to speak, “Princess of Night, mother of the moon and stars. Let my loyalty to thee be unyielding. By my pledge I shall serve you, thy sister, and Equestria for however long I may live. I shall be the shield to defend against threats and the blade that strike down her enemies.” He recited perfectly before adding. “Always and forever I will be your Knight.”
Luna was indeed pleased by this development.
Cadance stepped forward, bringing her aunt the ceremonial blade and wine. Luna after all was still the goddess of wine. This wine was a special wine, enchanted with Luna’s magic to strengthen the life force of her night guards. Naruto took the wine and drank it without spilling a drop. Naruto felt the weight of the blade gently tapped on both shoulders.
“Rise, sir Naruto, captain of the Lunar Guard.”
Finally the permission to cheer and clap had been given to the crowd. Joined by the six the round of applause had continued.
Luna than began to speak to Naruto. “Sir Naruto, your princess has own more gift to bestow upon you. Her blessing.”
Naruto’s eyes nearly bugged out of his head when Luna clasped his cheeks and kissed him. The outcry of surprise was quite varied and rather comically. Cadance’s squeals could probably be heard from miles as her eyes lit up with happy little hearts.
Celestia though felt a mixture of feelings. On one hand the rumor mill and questionings that were going to occur was going to be a pain in the haunches, but that was dwarfed by the sensation of happiness welling up in her chest. She was beginning to wonder if it was too soon to start thinking about little nieces and nephews to spoil? She had to admit the image of a testy Luna with a swollen stomach was quite a comical image. There was also one more nagging feeling, one that she was doing her very best to stamp out and not even acknowledge.
A feeling of wishing that was her instead of Luna, but she quickly locked it away. Let it never be said that Celestia could not be stubborn despite her wisdom. All those years ago she had taken the love and admiration of their subjects and it cost her Luna once. She would not under any circumstance consider taking Luna’s love as her own. She could not allow herself to feel anything stronger than a friendship for the blond. For the sake of everyone’s happiness it was better this way.
Then of course there was the reactions of others close to the blond.
“Didn’t know my bro had game like that.” Rainbow Dash murmured to herself, her shock was evident as the others. For a while Rainbow and Naruto had been drifting apart as of late. The former wouldn’t admit it, but the whole herding business was something she was trying to avoid like the plague, she had her dreams she was focusing on and becoming a house wife was totally not her.
Had she entertained the thought of being with him? Maybe once or twice, but she had dismissed those thoughts. After all the flame Naruto had been carrying for Rarity wasn’t subtle, somehow everyone but the fashionista could see it. Then again the same could be said for her. It was funny how two ponies who fancied each other could be so clueless.
Rainbow Dash figured it wasn’t worth the heartache to try. Stallions always went for mares with figures like Rarity anyway. She was the girly type who did all the girly things while stallions saw her as one of the guys. Naruto saw her as his friend, no sense getting worked up right?
But then one by one his little love shenanigans started to grow. Fluttershy was one Rainbow Dash could never hold a grudge against. Her oldest friend. A mare so shy she was frightened by her own shadow. You had to be a real sick or a cruel or uncaring individual to want to hate or hurt somepony who could be so fragile.
And that’s when he saw how good their relationship was. Flutttershy was so much happier now. She smiled more. She was becoming more confident and was growing less afraid. She was happy for her. Her friend. Her sister. Rainbow had yet to admit that particular feeling because she felt like she would be growing soft if she did.
Of course his escapades continued. Applejack. A good friend and worthy rival. The earth pony’s strength, stamina, and stubbornness made her a worthwhile competitor against the speedy and competitive Pegasus. It had been weird at first, one would have thought the two were family, he was practically an apple, but he two got along so swimmingly that it was hard to be mad at ‘em.
Then there was Ditzy Doo, the natural disaster as some called her. Clumsy. Uncoordinated. Struggling mother of two. Rainbow held no ill will towards the Pegasus of course, but it was hard to think of someone fondly when you were on the receiving end of one of their disasters a fair number of times. While it wasn’t as easy to get a gauge on their relationship like it was the others it was easy to see Naruto cherished her. He cherished the family.
Rainbow snorted. Like that needed to be said. The blond adored children.
The blond seemed to have a magnetic personality. That had to be it considering he was bagging a princess apparently. Rainbow was happy for him, so why did her heart hurt?
Pinkie couldn’t help but let out a little whoop of joy. Their family was growing even bigger. There was no way their stallion was going to let Princess Luna feel unloved ever again. Now all she had to do was to get Dashie to stop lying to herself and maybe get Princess Celestia to also step up. The Princess may be fooling everyone else, but nopony better than Pinkie knew a strained or false smile when seen. Especially a half happy smile and the princess was wearing one if Pinkie had ever seen one.
Twilight’s had finally rebooted after what she had seen. Naruto and Princess Luna? ‘Breathe Twilight breathe. Don’t panic?’ None of her books said anything about how to treat royalty in the herds. Oh she was going to definitely have to browse through the royal library for information. For a brief moment Twilight had considered asking Celestia, but quickly decided against. Not only was it far too embarrassing she wouldn’t dare bother her teacher with something as insignificant as her love life when she and her sister had something as important to do as running a natio…’Is she using tongue?’ Twilight mentally interrupted herself as her cheeks darkened. Twilight couldn’t help but be engrossed by the sight as she felt an unfamiliar feeling began to stir in the pit of her stomach and an unfamiliar warmth as well. This was a phenomenon she was going to have to study. Very thoroughly.
“Done gone and bagged himself a Princess.” Applejack was as shocked, but not as heavily as the others. Still didn’t mean she wasn’t wondering how this would affect things. A small part of her had a fleeting fear that Luna would take Naruto away from them, but she squashed that thought. He may not have been an element, but Naruto was pretty damn loyal. Hell Applejack was surprised the element of loyalty hadn’t been split between Rainbow and Naruto. It could have been a distinct possibility if he hadn’t been sent elsewhere by Nightmare Moon during the incident. At this rate the stallion was going to end up bagging half of Equestria. Maybe there was some merit in creating a special prison and keeping the blond locked up after all. ‘Ah gosh darnit.’ Her cheeks burned red as her thoughts immediately turned to rather dirtier thoughts at the thought of taking the blond to a private room and leaving him tied up. ‘Better be ready when mating season comes around this spring. Ah might end up ridin’em raw.’
“Oh my,” those were the only words that would escape Fluttershy’s mouth. This was a rather interesting development, but Fluttershy was happy for Luna. Now she finally understood the hints the mare was giving her in the letters. Unknown to anypony else besides Spike and Twilight, Fluttershy and Luna had been exchanging letters ever since Nightmare Night. Luna was one of the most fascinating mares Fluttershy had ever met and hearing all about those exotic animals thrilled the Pegasus very much. Seeing the two now Fluttershy’s cheeks darkened. Maybe. Maybe Luna could help her learn how to be more confident.
‘The Princess’ Rarity couldn’t help but feel rather alarmed by this development. A part of her was nervous. Very nervous at losing the love of her life. How could she match against Luna? A beauty only matched by her sister? Wealth and power beyond anypony’s dream? A grace she could never match. A pony of her experience and knowledge would make her seem like a school filly in comparison. How could she…how could she ever hope to compete?
That was then a touching memory hit her. The two of them were curled up on his couch. Rarity snuggled comfortably in his lap. ‘You know, if I was a dragon, I don’t think I’d ever let you go?’
A smile was on the mare’s lips. ‘Oh? And why is that?’
‘Because Rare you’re a treasure. You’d be my greatest treasure.’
‘Oh that was terrible,’ she lightly admonished him, but placed a loving, tender kiss on his lips. “But sweet nonetheless.’
A lone tear cascaded down before Rarity wiped it away. ‘Oh forgive me…my love. To think I was being so foolish. You would never abandon me.’ Rarity vanished the fears from her heart as quickly as they had taken hold. Naruto was very loving and had a big enough heart for all of them.
A herd always had its fair share of difficulties. Fears of inadequacies. Sometimes there were favorites. It was a struggle to make them work, but the love shared between the ponies, that bond and the nature of family often made it worth it.
Rarity had fate in Naruto because she dearly loved him. No matter what happened or who she was with she had fate that he would always come home to her.
Home.
That was right. Because home was being with him. And that was a feeling she would never let go.
After what seemed like an eternity the kiss ended. Air had been the first thought on Naruto’s mind before he finally regain semblance of sentient thought. Well, Luna couldn’t have been any clearer about how she felt if she tried.
Well, at least a few of the issues were cleared up. But now Naruto had realized something. If he wanted things to keep on moving and developing, it was time for him to stop being so passive and time to finally take charge. He was now going to start making some decisive decisions and put his life in order.
Naruto and Rarity's Most Important Night! Naruto proposes!
Rarity was absolutely thrilled and looking forward to this date. After the events of the ceremony she had been rather surprised when he pulled her to the side and told her that he wished to take her out once matters had calmed down. That was how she found herself on the way to dinner in one of Canterlot’s most revered restaurants? So overwhelmed she almost didn’t stay conscious enough to summon her fainting couch to faint on. Rarity was glad she had approached Twilight about increasing her magic and learning a few spells. As Twilight had correctly theorized the element of Generosity had boosted Rarity’s magical reserves a great deal and when the Unicorn had tried exploring it she nearly blew the roof off the library.
This had led to weekly lessons of a few hours of learning how to control her new power. When approaching the others about having a similar issue, only Applejack elaborated, much to her embarrassment that she had initially uprooted quite a few trees after the initial days of the Nightmare Moon incident and now had to show some restraint when it came to Applebucking and adjust to her new level of strength. As for the others, their careers weren’t effected by their newfound growing ability since their use of magic or strength was far more restrained than the others.
Even for Twilight it had felt like the well within her had opened up instead of increasing dramatically. Then again it had more to do with the Element freeing Twilight’s restrictions. As a filly Twilight had incredible magic talent, far greater than most adult Unicorns and that much untrained and raw magical power was dangerous.
After the events of Luna’s restoration Celestia had took Twilight aside and explained how after she had undid Twilight’s magical surge the day she had chosen her as her apprentice she placed a magical seal on the filly’s power to suppress it so she wouldn’t hurt herself or others. Slowly undoing more and more of it over the years as Twilight grew and developed until the Element of Magic shattered the seal entirely.
It was thanks to Celestia’s careful guidance that Twilight exercised a restraint on her power despite her new found power.
But tonight was not a nice to reminiscence on such matters. Rarity touched up a bit more than she usually did, though certainly not enough to consider it 'overdone' by her standards.
The knock on her door signified that Naruto was here. “Coming~” she sang as she made her way downstairs with a giddy expression.
“I swear Rare, if we were married and I had a life policy on my head I’d accused you of trying to stop my heart.” He took in her appearance. As always she was wearing her usual hair style, which was always actually a rather fancy and high maintenance hair style, but considering Rarity wore it every day it had become common place in town to the point where ponies around town wondered why she went to such efforts for something so stylish in a small town? She was wearing a red dress, beautiful, outlining her beauty and curves o which others could see when she swayed, but only one was allowed to touch.
She was also wearing a new pair of crystal heels shipped in from a city far out west whom were looking for her endorsement. It has taken a while, but the elements were slowly receiving offers for endorsements of products.
So far only Rarity had taken advantage of the offers that showed up. Twilight out of disinterest for them usually only responded with a polite thank you. Fluttershy was content with the investments her and Naruto were working on. Turns out Fluttershy knew quite a bit about the economy, having been taught a fair bit by her mother so she was using her knowledge to follow key investments which were going to be experiencing quite the rise in value in a few years.
Since none of the endorsements were awesome enough or catered to her interest Rainbow Dash pretty much ignored them. Pinkie Pie wasn’t one for the endorsements sent for her as they were basically asking her to sell out the Cakes and endorse their goods. How could she do that to ponies who were like parents to her?
Finally Applejack was trying to come to an agreement with Granny Smith who was stubborn and had faith that the Apples could care for themselves without selling out so to speak.
“Now darling, I believe we both know if that was my intention I would answer the door wearing nothing at all.” She coyly replied and took a hint of joy out of Naruto’s response. Briefly wide-eyed, followed by a blush while repressing the urge to grin only to divert his attention.
Rarity gave him a once over, his dress shirt clung tightly with his broad shoulders and clung to his torso. She couldn’t help as her eyes lingered over his form. Those clothes she had left with a little breathing room because of Naruto’s growing physique but with his latest training session it looked like she was going to have to once more make adjustments.
“You know, you shouldn’t get my hopes up like that. I might start expecting something like that for my birthday.”
She playfully swatted his shoulder. “Cad. “
“Well, is my lady ready for her night out?”
“Indeed my handsome stallion. Now are you sure…” Before Rarity could answer Naruto cut her off.
“Yes Rarity for the twenty-eight time when we teleport it won’t mess up your hair or your outfit. And I apologize I know its rude to interrupt a lady, but it’s very hurtful for a stallion to hear his lady doesn’t trust his word.”
“Forgive me dearest you are right. I will not question it any further.” she said with a warm smile, as she grabbed onto Naruto’s arm.
“Now hold your breath and relax. This might disorient you a bit.”
True to his word Rarity would have tumbled over if not for Naruto catching her. There they were in Canterlot.
The city was theming with life as his citizens hustled and bustled. Fancy Dresses and Dress suits were the common uniform of those in the city. The stars illuminated the night sky.
It was a brisk walk down the street when they reached their destination. Nearly half a block had been dedicated to the massive four-story structure. The ‘Glittering Gem’ lived to its name as much of its infrastructure and decorations were done up with fragments of jewels and gems that had been broken down and cultivated for appeal and to give off a sense of wealth.
Warm music filtered out from every opening, followed closely by gently pulsing lights of varying colors.
"This is simply amazing. I have dreamed of coming here for years.”
Naruto could only smile as pure glee filled his marefriend’s face. Thunderquill knows the owner and brings his marefriend here regularly. Some favors were exchanged and here we are. Our reservations are up top at the balcony seats so we can enjoy the view as we eat.”
Upon arriving at the top floor they made their way to a cozy corner. Naruto pulled out Rarity’s chair for her. Once Rarity was situated Naruto took his seat.
“You are such a perfect gentlestallion, Naruto!" she gushed, batting her eyelashes.
“I think you’re getting more enjoyment out of the antics themselves nowadays then my reactions.”
Rarity’s reactions were simply part of her charm. Part of what drove him crazy for her and he wouldn’t change that about her.
"Oh my…its...oh…” The stallion was a bit flustered. It was them. Two of them at least. Oh if he screwed this up his boss would have his guest. “Good evening Captain Naruto, Lady Rarity. Welcome to the Glittering Gem. What matter of drink can I start you off with this evening?” he asked, taking out a quill and notepad.
He looked to Rarity first, smiling warmly. "How about for the lady?"
"Oh, I'll take a martini," Rarity said with a smile, impressed by the prompt service. She of course was suppressing her own giddiness, it was nice to be recognized. Then again for such an upscale place she supposed she should expect no less.
“And you Captain?” he asked, turning to Naruto.
“I’ll have a Manehattan, dry. Also sir would you be as kind as to retrieve some waters for us as well.”
“I shall retrieve your drinks and will be ready to take your order once I return.”
Their evening continued its rather pleasant atmosphere. Enjoying both their drink and the dinners they ordered. After enjoying their meal they had moved to the bar where they enjoyed drinks not typically served on the menu.
Naruto excused himself from the bar to use the bathroom leaving the mare to herself.
"Bartender, her drinks are on me!"
Rarity followed the sound of the haughty voice to see behind her a royal purple unicorn with stardust white mane and tail wearing a tuxedo with coat tails. He looked to be from wealth, especially since on his finger was a golden ring with a symbol on it. The symbol itself was unfamiliar, but more than likely it was a family crest.
“I thank you for the kind offer, but I am afraid I will have to politely decline.” Keeping her tone light was often necessary in order to avoid offending one’s sensibilities and pride. “I am in the middle of a courtship; in fact I am with my stallion tonight.
“Is that so?” Not only was his question smug he had already had it in her mind that he was superior to her stallion without having met him. “Where is this stallion of yours? I wonder what his breed must be to reel in a mare such as yourself?”
Rarity so far concluded that either he was the kind of stallion that got off from seducing mares away from stallions, using them, and dumping them at his leisure or was the kind to pursue a mare to increase his notch without consideration to the feelings of others. No Gentlestallion would consider pursuing an uninterested mare especially one in courtship or taken if their interests were genuine.
Catching sight of Naruto out of the corner of her eye Rarity knew it was too late to defuse the situation on her own. “Hey Rare, who’s your friend?” He asked as he joined her side.
“Oh, this nice gentlecolt never gave me his name. He did express interest of meeting my company for the night.” She explained as he rubbed his arm.
“Is that so? The name’s Naruto.” He supposed he wasn’t too surprised when the stallion looked upon him like one would trash.
“I am Rich…Rich Taste…heir to one of our nation’s finest wineries.” He turned his attention back to Rarity. “My lady a rather surprising turn of events. Then again we all have our little flights of fancy in our youth.”
Naruto was only mildly perturbed by this comment. He was no stranger to the snobbery of the uppercrust society. Unlike most of the ponies on the outside looking in he didn’t immediately dismissed all the Aristocracy or most of the citizens of Canterlot as all rich snobs. While the percentage was higher than he would have like, there was a good deal of them that didn’t care about your tribe, but the typical money and status your name carried. Others were willing to overlook factors if your interests and behaviors were respectful enough. A smaller percentage respected self-made ponies, but as he soon came to learn that while all of Ponyville ponies were not good and wholesome not all of Canterlot was filled with thoughtless snobs.
It was a sad reality that those who screamed the loudest were thought of as the majority while a good percentage of the reasonable populace saw no reason to act in a venomous or childish display often being overlooked because of their silence or disinterest of making spectacles of themselves.
His words examined for what they were was easily deciphered as being a jab at Naruto being an inferior earth pony. Of Rarity dating him as nothing more than a dirty itch or spectacle that many conclude was your typical on the side action one had, but often would kept discrete. It was just one of those hypocritical things that permutated in certain circles of societies and finally the jab at Rarity’s youth was simply dismissing her as a filly that had poor tastes.
Rarity of course was shaking with her anger. A comforting rub on her back by her lover only abated her anger to a certain degree.
“I assure you Rich Taste, the only thing that exceeds my lady’s taste is her judgement or character or better yet her beauty. We’re all adults here. Why not say what you really mean instead of baiting us with underhanded tactics more suited to those of primary school age.”
Whispers began to generate as attention began to draw on the ponies. Rich Taste was a regular at the restaurant, pompous, never going anywhere without throwing his family’s name and money in the face of others. Even amongst the higher class ponies his pretentious attitude grated on some of their nerves as of late as Celestia choosing to order from his family’s veneer the past few months had inflated his ego of greatly as of late.
“How one such as yourself managed to get in here is beyond me. I know all the important families and one who would go through the trouble to get in here dressed in second rate material would have been wiser to speak to his bet…”
“Mouthing off as always eh Richy?” The voice that cut through the every growing crowd off squawkers was none other than Thunder Quill. To Naruto’s surprise the mare hanging off his arm was that blond mare he saw not too long after he got Critias.
“Thunder, this not a matter that concerns you.” The stallion contemptuously remarked as the First Lieutenant of Shining Armor’s command merely grinned.
“Oh I think it does little cousin. I just wonder how Auntie and Uncle would react if you bungle up your family’s businesses by upsetting such powerful allies?”
He snorted. “And how is this ‘lot’ powerful allies?”
“Well, considering Lady Rarity, ‘Element of Generosity’ is not only dear friends with Lady Twilight, her majesty’s pupil regarded as Sun’s Favored Fowl, but also considering her actions during the Summer Sun Festival is also seen as a hero of our nation. You would know if you had attended the ceremony where the princesses honored the Elements. Not to mention Captain Naruto of the reformed Lunar Guard of course is not only a well-known friend and confidant to his majesty, is also a close friend to her majesty Princess Luna as well as having friendly relations with Princess Cadance as well as the respect of Captain Armor and General Strong Hoof and a personal ally of the Elements of Harmony. Now I don’t know about you, but it’s considered bad form to insult personal friends to the crown and prominent military leaders as well as Captain of her majesty’s personal guard.”
The stallion stared wide-eyed, clearly horrified. He had not been expecting to have been caught in such a political nightmare. One word to either Princess could see his family in ruins. No, in fact, he didn’t have a doubt in his mind that his mother would have cast out of the family, disowned in hopes of appeasing the princess’s wrath.
"F-Forgive my rudeness I’m afraid the drink can make me a bit thoughtless at times," he said, clearing his throat to regain his composure, and shaking hooves with Naruto. "I just wanted to congratulate you; she really is a beautiful mare, and you certainly are a handsome stallion. It's not often you see a couple like this, so I wanted to wish you my best. Anyways, I won't interrupt your evening any longer; I have my own obligations to get back to after all," the stallion said, even giving off a forced chuckle before turning to leave. "Enjoy your evening, you two!" he called back, disappearing back into the bar.
“You have my thanks Thunder and I see you’ve been doing your homework. Though you’ll need to brush up a bit on the subtly apartment.” Naruto added with a chuckle.
“Well Captain Naruto you’ve always been an enigma of sorts ever since your arrival. The Summer Sun incident only furthered exploded the mystery surrounding you and of course even a small knit community like Ponyville couldn’t keep word of events quiet for too long. Then there was of course the ceremony to which many important ponies all over the nation watched televised through he crystal network.” He explained before turning his focus to Rarity. Forgive my rudeness, Thunder Quill, a pleasure to meet you lady Rarity.” He said taking her hand and kissing it.
Rarity giggled in response to his pleasant manners. “Why Darling, and here I thought all your friends were mares besides Big Mcintosh. You’ve hardly hinted at the other pleasant members of your company.”
Naruto merely grinned. “Yeah, well when this guy here was part of the unit who helped kicked my flank into shape when I was training to be captain I would say pleasant wasn’t the word I had in mind for them.”
“Anyway, I like you two to meet my marefriend Candy Catch’em.”
“Evening mates. When Thunder told me he knew ya I thought he’d be pulling me leg. With the way his cousin was going on ya I’m surprised you didn’t rough up the bloke and roasted him on the Barbie.”
“Rare here was five seconds away from doing just that, give or take a second or two.”
“I cannot believe the insinuations that ghastly colt was hinting at.” It was obvious to tell Rarity was still a little steamed.
“Let’s forget about that dunderhead of a cousin of my mind. How about you two join us for drinks?”
“Sure. You okay with that Rare?” he asked the mare who nodded.
“I suppose one more drink wouldn’t hurt.” That and she was curious to know more about Thunder and Candy. It wouldn’t hurt if she happened to make some friends in Canterlort after all.
A few hours passed and it was time for them to go. By then Rarity had one drinks too many and was rather tipsy and by no means was she drunk as ladies didn’t get drunk only tipsy. Naruto probably would have teased her which would have put her in a temporary mood leading to him apologizing and even leading to making out and cuddles, but had something important to discuss with her.
Naruto had to go as far as to buy multiple large cups of coffee as Rarity’s slurring made it a bit difficult to understand her. When Thunder sent him that concerned look when Candy suggested to Rarity a drink the latter never had it probably would have been smart for him to interfere.
Rarity giggled as he continued to carry her to the city’s one and only park which as expected was nearly empty. A shame more parents cared about their children being presentable and clean then letting out having fun or that the activities one do in the park was improper or juvenile to so many of them. “Oh Narry, your arms are so strong.”
Naruto had to choke back his laughter. This was something he expected from Pinkie or even Rainbow who insisted on teasing him, not Rarity. He definitely should not have let her have that last bottle as this was way beyond tipsy Rarity.
Finding a nice spot, Rarity sat comfortably in his lap. Between the coffees and the night air and a little chakra cleanse Rarity found herself less inebriated but still rather buzzed.
Telling her, expressing to her he had something important to tell her was more than enough to get her attention. Even if he acted prematurely in some matters he never went out of his way to lie to her or keep things from her.
It was an honesty she appreciated.
“Princess Luna and I…in the dreamscape…we sort of mentally made love.” He finished as he winched and embraced himself for the incoming yelp that wouldn’t threaten to burst his ear drum.
To his shock and confusion Rarity didn’t react with explosive surprise. In her eyes all he could note was…contemplation. “Rare?”
“So…that’s what she meant.” She softly uttered as she looked up at the blond with a look of sorry missed with disappointment. “Forgive me darling, I don’t mean to confuse you so, but Princess came to me through the dreamscape the night after the ceremony.”
‘She what!?’ For a moment Naruto panicked before realizing if things had actually gone down badly then Rarity wouldn’t have treated this like a regular date night.
“Imagine our surprise when one of our Princesses would seek me out of all ponies for advice. I was of course honored and imagine my surprise when you were the topic of discussion. I do admit for a brief moment I was afraid I would lose you after I saw the princess kiss you during the ceremony. I mean how could I compete with somepony as beautiful and regal as Princess Luna and I know you will point out you love me for who I am inside and not be looks, but if all fears were rational then the world would be a rather simpler place.”
Well when she put it like that she had a point. “So what happened?”
“Princess Luna assured me she had no interests of stealing you away and wish to explore her feelings. So she might be planning a surprise for you in the future. I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised I mean with all these beautiful mares flocking to you it only makes sense you would…” Rarity found herself cut off when Naruto placed his lips against hers in a passionate, gentle kiss that upon breaking thirty seconds later left her breathless.
“Luna and I…we’re complicated. She and I are still a long ways away from being physically intimidate in which why she proposed mentally intimacy. For her and all she’s been through such intimacy is very important for her, but despite all my choices I have not completely given myself to any other mare Rare. Not Celestia despite the newfound rumors which are greatly exaggerated. Well besides the one about her haunches. That thing is truly a superweapon. Nor have I been completely with Twilight, Rainbow, Pinkie, Applejack, Fluttershy or even Ditzy. You’re more than just my Alpha mare. Next to Princess Celestia you’re my closest friend. You’ve been so much to me rare. My friend. My boss. You were where home was at for me. You gave me advice and helped me opened my heart. Most importantly when I fell for you it was out of genuine love and interest of you. And if you’re willing I wish to take the next step of our relationship. Because I love you Rarity and I don’t want to waste any more days of not showing how much you mean to me.“
So choked up with emotion Rarity couldn’t help as the tears began to flow. The emotions welling up in her were far more intense than anything she felt in her life. His declaration had blown anything that her dream stallions would have said to her out of the water.
Her.
He wanted her.
More than any mare, even the Princesses, he wanted to be with her before the others.
“Rarity Treasure, would you do me the honor of becoming my wife?” With that he slipped a black box from out of his pocket. He opened it to reveal a ring with the most eloquent not to mention largest diamond Rarity had seen. He slipped it onto her finger.
“Yes! Of course I will marry you!” She cried tears of joy as their lips connected. They couldn’t remember the last time a kiss had felt that good or left either of them so flushed. That night their relationship took one huge step forward.
The following day the other Bearers and Ditzy had been invited over to celebrate the good news. Courtesy of Pinkie’s Party canon the congratulations echoed with explosive cheer.
“I am happy for you two.” Seeing Twilight genuinely happy for them put one of Naruto’s fears at ease. The whole romantic issue between them or he should say developing between them was still in the process of working itself out.
“Congratulations Rarity, Naruto.” While Applejack was happy for them, she’d be lying if she said she wasn’t a smidge bit jealous.
“It’s about time. Congratulations guys.” Rainbow Dash laughed as she landed softly next to Applejack. Ignoring the small ache in her chest.
“Oh I’m so happy for you two.” Fluttershy commented softly.
“I’M SUPER EXCITED! WHENS THE WEDDING? CAN I PLAN THE RECEPTION?” Pinkie Pie asked as she bounced around the group excitedly.
“Of course, Pinkie.” Naruto told her.
“Congrats you two, guess that puts an end to the betting pool.” Ditzy added before being sent a look by Rainbow and Applejack that said keep your mouth shut. Not out of malice, but because the last thing they wanted was for Rarity to know about the betting pool.
“Wait what?” The fashionista asked.
“All and all I know this is last minute, but I’m hoping this Friday you could all arrange your schedules to be free. Rare and I are hoping to have a dinner to celebrate our engagement.”
“You all will be available won’t you?”
“I’m free Friday.” Twilight spoke. Well she would be as soon as she rearranged her schedule this week which might mean spending all of tomorrow rearranging her schedule for the rest of the month.
“Me too.” Fluttershy followed.
“Oh, me too, me too!” Pinkie Pie said, skipping on her spot.
“Ah’ll make it too, sugarcube.” Applejack said, and then all looks went to Rainbow Dash.
“I guess that I can make it. I only need to change my plans.”
“You mean, changin’ the time yer goin’ to sleep?” Applejack jokingly said.
“Hey! I go to bed early to wake up early. I have stuff to do!”
“Yes, like napping above mah farm. Ah don’t know how you not wake up when ah we apple buck!”
“That’s my secret, AJ and mine only.” Applejack opened her mouth to argue more, but she decided to just sigh and forget about it. Rainbow Dash smiled proudly for her victory. “So, any idea where we going?” The cyan Pegasus asked, like if nothing happened.
“Indeed.” Rarity turned to Naruto, seeing as he knew about the location better than she did.
“I took notice of this nice restaurant during one of the towns I went through. It has a nice atmosphere there and I figured it would be the perfect place.”
Rainbow Dash’s smile faded as she growled. “Does that means that ah'll have to dress... fancy?”
“I’m afraid so, darling. That is, if you want free food.”
“Free? Oh, no, no, Rarity. Allow us to pay a percentage.” Fluttershy spoke.
“No way.” Naruto was the one to speak. “I will handle every bit. I know its not exactly tradition, but I hope you all are willing to expect there are certain cultural things I like to still indulge and I would feel happy if you all let me take care of paying for everything.
“Wonderful! It’s settled then. That’s all I wished to say. Do you want to add anything, my love?” Rarity said, gazing at Naruto as she said the last.
“Nothing comes to mine Treasure.” Both of them looked at their friends once again. “Thank you for coming, everypony. Now, I know it seems like we’re kicking you out, and quite simply it’s because we are.”
“Nar.” She said, playfully swatting him. “What he means is we have a few things to talk about, which might cross into a more private nature.”
“Sure! We’ll be going then.” Twilight said and everypony formed a cue to hug their friends and left. Rarity closed the door as she and Naruto went to sit on the couch.
“So did you already tell your parents?” He asked as Rarity began pouring herself a cup of tea.
“Both of them were delighted by the news. They’ll be here with Sweetie any day now.” She answered taking a sip of her tea.
“Then I’ll add three more to the reservations.”
“Have you given thought about our living situation? By that I mean will you be moving back in with me?” She was of course hoping that the blond would save yes. Every night he spent away from her, instead of just holding her had felt lonely. The few precious nights in which they would simply snuggle and fall asleep were among some of the most blissful rests Rarity could ever recall.
“I haven’t fully decided yet. I have considered putting my home on the market, but it seems like a waste and it’s in town so it’s not like it can work as a getaway or summer cottage. It would be more convenient for the both of us for me to move back into the Boutique than the other way around not to mention I’m going to be busy soon. Now with my official status as Captain I’m going to be spending more time away training recruits and being in the country side.” As he finished Rarity laid her head on his chest as if to listen for his heart.
“To think if a year ago somepony would have told me I would be marrying a military pony I would dismiss it as jest.”
“What can I say being around you makes me happy.”
Rarity lifts her head up and faced him with a concerned expression. “Speaking of which, there is something we need to talk about.”
Naruto’s expression turned into one of concern. “Is there something wrong?”
“Not with our relationship, no,” she quickly interjected, realizing how that must of sounded. “I mean I wish to discuss a concern with a member of our herd.”
“Okay.” He couldn’t think of any issues.
“I want you to spend tomorrow with Fluttershy.” She told him to which his expression gave away how confused he was at this request.
“But why? Rare I just proposed to yo…” She cut him off with a finger to his lips.
“I know darling and I still have not stopped playing that wonderful memory in my head, but she has expressed concerns that you do not find her attractive.”
“Well that’s insane. She’s beautiful, I’ve told her that.” Naruto’s gaze dropped down to her hand which was gently grasping his.
“And I am sure you have, but barring Twilight who is still on the fence have you ever had an intimate moment with her like you have with me or the others?”
For a moment he tried to recall when he had a moment like that, but the only moment that came to mind was that time with Rarity where he was giving her a massage and how things started to heat up only to be interrupted when Sapphire Shores came to pick up her dresses.
“I see your point.”
“I understand why you have not done so. While I love you for being such a Gentlestallion in regards to Fluttershy you musn’t forget that she is a mare and would appreciate your interest. Little pushes here and there would go a long way.”
“Are you sure about this?”
Rarity thought for a few moments before nodding. “She needs your company more than I do right now. Besides we are in no rush right darling? A proper wedding takes both proper planning and time and I do plan on having my dream wedding.”
“I would expect no less Rare. Just don’t put me too far in the hole expenditure wise. I do wish to retire someday.”
Naruto smiled and gave Rarity a peck on her lips.
“Oh darling, if not for your charming looks you would be paying for that right now.” She teased as she used her tail to flick his nose.
“I wouldn’t be scared; you love me too much to inflict permanent harm.”
“That is something which is true I suppose.”
They both stared at each other’s eyes and kissed once again. It was meant to be just a peck, but it turned into a passionate kiss. Rarity put her arm around Naruto’s neck and pulled him closer. When they parted, the gazed at each other once again and smiled as they nuzzled their noses.
“Want to move from the couch to that bed of yours? Far better for cuddling.”
“Now that is a suggestion I do not mind.” They intertwined tails and headed upstairs, to the living quarters.
The following morning Naruto got up bright and early. Fixing breakfast for Rarity before making his way over to Fluttershy’s cottage.
“Congratulations!” Minuette called out to him with a wave.
“Way to go man!” Thunderlane had called out to him from above.
“It’s about time you two!” Berry Punch had called out as she was in the process of taking her daughter to school.
He couldn’t help but chuckled. Look like Pinkie Pie had already took care of the whole inform the town phase. Knowing her she was already half way through with the invitations for the wedding. He could hardly walk fifteen feet without someone congratulating him. There were a few annoyed at him though, either ponies who were jealous for getting one of the most eligible bachelerotte’s in town and others because of the money they lost from the betting pool. He made a mental note not to let Rarity find out for the sake of the idea pony’s health not being compromised.
As he expected Fluttershy was up, bright and early and interacting with the wildlife. She was dressed in a lime sleeveless top and a creamy looking short of skirt. Far from her usual more modest outfits, but then again it was a particularly warm day.
“Oh, hello Naruto.” She greeted him in a voice that was almost normal volume. She was coming a long way from her timid self, at least among her friends. They also made progress of her phobias. Fluttershy was now far less afraid of the Everfree Forest then she used to be more on the side of caution and concern when it came to the wild life. She also didn’t have a petrifying fear of the darkness and was no longer startled by her own shadow or complexion. The only set back was the recent seminar that occurred a few days ago when Iron Will came to town and she took to his self-help approach a little too well. Unfortunately that meant that Fluttershy was a bit reluctant to take being confident a bit too far. (1)
“Hey, I know its sudden, but I’m hoping that maybe this evening we can go out. You and me spending quality time together. Rare has assured me she doesn’t mind and if I really think about it, we haven’t had much one on one time lately.”
“I’d love to go out with you tonight.” She spoke with a sense of confidence. She didn’t feel the need to instantly revert back to being timid.
“Then I’ll come pick you up say around four?” He asked as she gave him a bashful nod.
Fluttershy gave him a tiny smile as she looked up at him. “That sounds nice.”
“Alright, see you then.” He said as he carried on back down the road.
“Oh, my goodness, oh my goodness, oh my goodness!” Fluttershy exclaimed, prancing across her living room in a panic. This would be her first time on an actual one on one date with Naruto. Without Rarity or it just being a picnic or a stroll. This would be a bonafide romantic…well date. “… I have no idea what to do!” For almost an hour she had been in a tizzy since Naruto asked her out.
Her cheeks burned red when she thought about what could happen. Everypony practically knew about the incident on the beach with Naruto and Pinkie. Two well ponies like that couldn’t so much as sneeze without it being plastered everywhere and despite it only being a few months the Bearers and the new Lunar Captain were still a hot topic.
That and progress with Naruto had been one of their topics when the herd would gather to discuss what was going on in their lives. Romantic progress was always one of the topic with discussions, along with families, wealth, personal issues that could become a problem for the herd and other such things.
Rarity was rather thorough in making sure that nopony would be bringing issues that could harm their growing family with them. For a moment Fluttershy was going to go ask Rarity for help and decided against. She already felt bad as she had privately expressed her concerns of inadequacy when it came to the blond’s affection because of her introverted nature meaning he was taking time away focusing on her when it should be on his fiancé. Ex-model or not personality traits could not just be changed overnight. At this point it would have been too late, figuring Generosity had a hand in this anyway.
“Okay, settle down, Fluttershy.” She thought to herself. Naruto cared about her. He wasn’t going to judge her. He cared about her and assured her he found her attractive. She just had to be herself. Well a more confident version of herself.
She took a look at her mane and realized it was a bit messy from her morning chores. “Angel? Can you come help me please?” Her faithful bunny companion didn’t respond. “Angel, where are you?” Taking a few steps around her sofa, she found him lying in his basket with an oversized sleeping mask covering his face. “Mama needs your help. Do you mind fixing up my hair, please?” Despite putting on her sweetest smile, Angel who had removed the mask simply put it back on.
Even though Angel was her faithful companion, he could be very impatient with her at times, and often a bit selfish. He was still fairly young for a bunny, so she often overlooked his rude behavior, for the most part. After his behavior during the seminar incident and what good that actually came out of it Fluttershy finally realized that for Angel’s own good he would need to be disciplined when he was being spoiled or acting like a brat.
“I’m going to count to three.” She began a stern expression on her face. The bunny of course immediately began to scamper, returning with her brush. A sigh escaped her lips. She hated the thought, the idea of having to discipline any creature, but as she learned some things were necessary.
“Oh, thank you so much, Angel.” She responded gingerly, as she took a seat on the couch. The breed of rabbit Angel was bred from were considered intelligent, like Applejack’s pet Winoa, but not intelligent enough to be recognized as a fully sapient species like one of their cousin species. They weren’t capable of full speech or a culture, but compared to other animal companions the rabbit was the closest of being on that level.
“I would do it myself, but I’m just so nervous right now. This is my chance to improve my relationship with Naruto and I don’t want to ruin it. It was different when Rarity was there to take the lead and give me support. I wish I could be as calm and poised as her.”
Angel didn’t seem to be paying any attention to Fluttershy as she confessed her anxiousness about the upcoming evening.
The sudden usage of a spray had caught Fluttershy off guard as she let out a cute little sneeze. A mirror dropped in her lap courtesy of the bunny. Using it she saw her pink mane to its former glory, he hopped off of her down to the floor. “Oh, you’re done. Thank you, Angel, you’ve been a big help to me.” In a huff, the grumpy bunny took the sleeping mask and hopped back to his basket to laze about like before.
“Perhaps I should have taken a shower and gotten dress before you did my hair.” Fluttershy pondered aloud now that she thought about it.
Angel double face palmed, knowing that he wasn’t going to get much sleep tonight.
That evening Fluttershy was examining her appearance in the mirror. Hopefully it would wow the blond. A knock on the door drew her attention. She opened and there stood Naruto, exchanging out his usual darker colored shirt for a green shirt.
“Wow.” Was the only thing the blond could say as he gave Fluttershy a glance over. “I…just wow.”
Fluttershy could feel her cheeks redden. “Um… hi.” she said sheepishly, barely able to keep eye contact with him. No. Now was not the time for her to get a sudden bout of shyness.
“Are you ready to go?”
“Y-Yes.” She began hoping by some miracle she wouldn’t make a fool of herself.
Fluttershy's heart was pounding in her chest. As she traveled alongside the blond and took in the sights she began to relax. Still this date was like a dream come true. A nice romantic stroll under the moon light. Oh, she had to make sure everything went perfect, she couldn't let this chance slip away. She didn’t want to be left behind after all.
Naruto was such a good stallion; he was kind, honest, intelligent, hardworking... He had this special aura about him that comforted and protected her, even during her darkest moments. There were very few things in this world that Fluttershy could claim brought her true happiness and peace, and being in Naruto's arms was one of them.
Sure if Fluttershy wanted a hunk, her former model status as well as her newfound fame she could have gotten one, but she cared for more of what was in one’s heart then what they looked like. Though she had to admit his looks helped. Especially the improvements when he came back from training in the capital. He was definitely an Alpha Male. Why, right now he could throw her to the ground and rip off her clothes and she wouldn't stop him!
‘O-Oh my!’ She began to wonder where that thought came from? A holdover from the seminar.
"Fluttershy? Are you alright? You're looking a bit feverish? You’re not getting sick are you?”
Fluttershy quickly turned her head away in embarrassment, hiding her bright.
"Um, n-no I’m fine. I-It’s nothing at all!” She blurted out, hoping he wouldn't pick up on the lie, despite knowing how futile that thought was.
“Well, if something is wrong just let me know. Anyway our reservations aren’t for another two hours so I thought I would show you something. ” Here in the town of Coltsville one could take a boat ride and see a rare breed of endangered swan that were indigenous to the reason and protected in their inhabitant. In fact, Coltsville lake was a national landmark of great importance and considering Fluttershy’s love of animals he knew she was going to enjoy seeing the swan. Coltsville was also popular because it was a community where many bachelor herds would come for the purpose of meeting eligible mares. The dating services in town was currently being run by a committee that made sure the stallions were protected and their rights wouldn’t be violated.
Despite being there together it didn’t stop the mares from hitting on the both of them. As annoyed as he was he would be lying if he didn’t find his flustered date reacting to other mare’s flirtations a mixture of money and adorable.
"Can't I at least have a little hint?" Fluttershy pleaded. Naruto gave her a bright grin.
"Nope."
Fluttershy pouted.
He had been concerned that Fluttershy knew or at least heard about the protected swan, but then again Coltsville dating services and high male population often was the forefront of any news concerning the town.
“At last, I’ve managed to give the guards the slip.” The mare continued down her path as she grumbled. “Curse that infernal Celestia. The voice belonged to a beautiful mare who was currently using her magic to stoke a heat crystal that she liberated from her latest victim. She had a white coat and an electric blue mane and tail. It was not long ago her coat and mane was dirty and matted and she smelled like garbage, a result of having been on the run. While she was in better condition her coat was far from its impeccable look and her beauty marred from years of imprisonment.
‘To be away from my beauties for so long. Fifty-nine treasures is hardly enough for a collection.’ Her eyes seemed to flicker, madness clearly in them. ‘Could they not see the sin in letting such beauty die? They had to be preserved.’ She paused in front of the window of a shop as she looked at her reflection. A moan of despair escaped her lips. ‘I will never be able to ensnare my beauties in this condition. At best a two bit whore would mistake me for their kind.’
She ran her hands through her mane, trying to make it look halfway presentable. "Ugh."
After a few moments of her trying, and failing, to fix her appearance she was interrupted by what sounded like voices. She stopped and threw herself at the ground. Listening, she noticed the voices were coming just south of her, down the hill. Slowly, quietly crawling south, she peeked from behind a tree. .
There was an orange and yellow stallion making his way down the path to the boat areas. The mare scoffed at him. Typical hunky stallion, probably a heartbreaker too. Stallions didn't know how to properly treat mares, they didn't know what it meant to truly love a mare. She suddenly noticed movement in the foliage and directed her attention there. Her heart stopped.
There was magnificent Pegasus Mare. She had a flawless butter-yellow coat that shone in the sunlight, and a silky pink mane that swayed in the breeze like a work of art. She was tall, much taller than her own five-foot-five and the proportions that made hourglasses cry in shame.
'Look at her bosom. Absolutely magnificent!’ The mare thought to herself. She watched the Pegasus Mare walk, watching her long legs and rear end. 'Oh what I wouldn’t give to make her my little pet.’
"I have to have her. Her beauty surpasses all my other art pieces. I want to have her and keep her. Until the day her beauty begins to wane and then I’ll make her my ultimate master piece. I'll make sure her beauty lasts forever."
She was watching the duo closely now. Suddenly, the beautiful Pegasus Mare tripped and fell into the powerful arms of the orange stallion. The mare gave the stallion a look of pure, unadulterated adoration. The white mare sneered.
"But first, I have to take care of a teensy obstacle."
Slowly, the white mare's horn lit up with a baby blue glow and a black arrow floated out of the quiver she had liberated from her victim’s home. She focused on the orange stallion, and so did the floating, black arrow.
Fluttershy had slipped on some wet rocks as they made their way to the dock, but luckily he caught her.
"Sorry about that Fluttershy, I forgot there were some slippery rocks around here."
Fluttershy, however, was pressed tightly into Naruto's body. Her stomach was pressed into his abs, and her breasts were mashed into his pectorals and she held him tightly.
"Oh, i-it's no problem, at all." She breathed, relishing his hard body against hers. Her body was ready, but her mind wasn’t quite there yet. Suddenly Naruto’s expression changed and she became concerned. “N-Naruto?”
“Something’s wrong?” He stated. He could feel something in the air.
A sharp whistling? It was a sound that he definitely recognized. All of a sudden, his hand shot up in the air, quickly closing his fist around something.
It took Fluttershy a moment to realize Naruto was holding a large, black arrow in his fist. He had caught it mere inches from his face.
Damn! Somehow that son of a bitch was able to catch her arrow! How the fuck did he do that!? Realizing she had given away her position, she quickly turned around to move but ran head first into a large, orange wall. Falling on her ass, she looked up and saw it was the large stallion that she had tried to kill.
'How the...?'
"Why were you trying to kill me?" The stallion spoke. His voice was deep and had an underlying growl that, quite honestly, terrified her. Suddenly, his face changed from angry to surprise. "Wait a minute, I know you." He said. He recognized her as one of the escaped prisoners from the Nightmare Moon incident. She was a notorious serial killer that targeted Mares. He had gone over the files and committed their images to memory. “Vanity.” He growled.
The white Unicorn Mare looked up at him and gave him a sinister grin.
"Guilty as charged. Do me a favor…" Twenty arrows floated out of the bag. “…and die for me quickly.” She said as she fired the entire load of arrows at him.
"Naruto?" Fluttershy called out to him as her expression turned into one of worry.
"Aah, its nothing," Naruto, or rather his copy replied as he wrapped an arm around the Pegasus protectively causing her blush to intensify. "Let's go on that boat ride." He said, leading her away from the battleground. He wasn't going to let some psycho ruin Fluttershy's night. He felt guilty for the lie, but hopefully the killer would be apprehended soon without much fuss.
In a bright flash Vanity had completely erased her presence from being seen using an invisibility spell. The arrows encircled around Naruto rapidly as their pointed tips trained on the blond.
They continued to swirl around him picking up speed, being enveloped by a baby blue glow. The Twenty arrows turned into forty and then forty turned into eighty, this repeated so on until there were hundreds of them.
He was now beginning to see how the mad mare could have given the guard so much trouble.
They began to rapidly swirl around him, forming an impenetrable dome of death, the sound of them whizzing through the air became prevalent.
Naruto began to rapidly look around, assessing his predicament getting a feel for their speed and patterns.
"Bye Now!" she called out as some of the arrows shot forward with blinding speed to which Naruto deftly dodged each and every deadly projectile. As they continue to glide past him his attacker grew steadily annoyed.
Increasing the intensity dozens upon dozens of arrows began to fire at the blond, but he was able to dodge them with ease.
"Just die already!" She raged as the projectiles continued to miss their target.
Naruto trained his eyes on where the voice came from. He began his walk towards where it came when the arrows began to rapidly fire at him. He swayed to the left and right dodging incoming arrow fire, leaping over a volley. As several more fired from behind him he tossed his arm to the side letting loose a strong gust of wind that sent the incoming volley flying.
His ears picked up the sound of running and he twisted the sound of a blade whizzing through the air followed. Using the gust palm he blasted the unicorn off her feet breaking her concentration and bringing an end to the invisibility spell.
His pathway to her was soon littered with arrows as he jumped back. "You are a nuisance. Why must you get in my way!?" The tips of the arrow ignited a blaze as if reacting to her anger.
Vanity wasn't just unhinged she was highly adept at battle magic.
"I know what you are and I won't let you anywhere near my mare." From what he knew of the scene it was so traumatizing that many of the guards who were on the scene the night she was apprehended retired that night. There were those who had to go through therapy to get over the images they saw.
"What would you know stallion? Your kind is like a plague. Disgusting. Filthy. Taking advantage of the skewed numbers to dirty as many mares as you want. Not appreciating their beauty. Your kind doesn't know how to treat mares. You're all animals. ALL OF YOU ARE ANIMALS!" She screamed as he launched the flaming arrows at the blond.
Naruto reacted quickly, slamming his palms into the ground and creating a dome of earth causing the arrows to harmlessly break against the structure.
"What!? How!?" Of all the rotten luck. Was the stallion an alchemist? He wasn't dressed like one. She was really beginning to hate her luck.
Naruto let down the barrier as he readied his next attack. It was time to finish this. His eyes widened in surprise as he saw another mare behind Vanity. One with ebony coat and who felt like the Nightmare. The only entity whose influence was that steep of Nightmares had been Nightmare Moon. Instantly he body flickered, but was one second too late as the mysterious mare grabbed Vanity and teleported away.
"Shit!" he couldn't believe he let her get away. He was beginning to see why the Condemned were troubling. Normal soldiers or guardsmen wouldn't stand against them.
Vanity collapsed to her knees, clutching her stomach. "I guess even a mare of your…reputation could not be expected to handle such advanced magic as teleportation."
An insult was on the edge of the killer's tongue when she caught sight of her savior. "Oh my, aren't you an exquisite little piece?" That fur and that figure. She wondered how she tasted. Vanity found her entire body seized and forced onto her hands and knees. "Ooh kinky. I like my mares feisty, but usually I'm the one on top."
"You are as depraved as they say. That could be useful." Midnight said as she walked around the mare. The two were currently in a room in an inn in Canterlot. The mare had used a disguise spell to take residence in the city to keep a close eye on the happenings of the city and to plan her next move. Thankfully one of her spies had recognized he infamous killer and contacted her through the crystal. She was going to make a rather useful pawn.
"You might be cute doll, but you see, I'm a freelancer of sorts. My own boss." She let out a yelp as she was hoisted up by Midnight's magic. Tried as she might to free herself her magic was easily smothered by the dark mare.
"Cute. You think I'm offering you a choice?" She said as mirth filled Vanity's eyes.
"I'm such a bad mare you know. Are you going to punish me?" she made playful biting gestures at Midnight.
So the lunatic couldn't be easily threatened. "I know all about you Vanity. You see, I make a habit of learning everything about those in my employ. You trust no one, especially stallions. Who can blame you, after what they did to you?"
The mare's eyes hardened a bit. "Stallions are filth. Filthy creatures that dirty mares with their seed. They're only good for one thing and that's because there isn't a way to create more mares without them."
Midnight continued to wear a smug look. She hit a sore spot. "And you got your revenge on the perpetrators didn't you?"
"I took care of it. Made it look like an accident. I even took care of that one bitch mare. Gave us mares a bad name." A mad glee filled her eyes.
"But you still haven't completed your revenge? The one who got away. The one who betrayed you. Tell me, did it hurt when Twinkleshine left you." Midnight was surprised for one brief moment as the mare's magic fluctuated. Not enough to break her hold, but enough for her to notice the pull.
"Don't mention that name to me." Gone was the gleeful attitude replaced by cold, dead fury.
"What would you give to not only get your hand on your prey, but a chance to encounter your dear old friend?"
"Alright cutie, you got my attention." Vanity replied, giving Midnight her full attention.
"Naruto? Are you alright?" Fluttershy asked as he helped her up the dock. Thankfully he was subtle enough with the switch for her not to notice.
"I'm fine Fluttershy. Sorry, guess I kind of got lost in my thoughts." He apologized. Right now the evening was supposed to be about her and he didn't want to ruin it. "So what did you think of the swans?"
"Oh they were absolutely adorable. Thank you so much for bringing me here."
The two of them continued their trek into town with small talk.
Occasionally a pony would pass them and do a double take, raise an eyebrow, or even stop them to ask for autographs. It was impossible for her not to care at first. Fluttershy felt that she was never going to get used to attention like this especially since before she did not have very fond memories of having so much attention as it usually ended up with her in tears somewhere.
As if he picked up on her emotions Naruto pulled her close and rebuffed everyone that approached them. "Don't think about it," he told her gently. "Tonight is about you and me. Don't worry about anything else okay?"
"Alright." she answered quietly.
Naruto decided a last minute change was in order so he took her to a nice little café called the Lucky Clover that at this time of nice didn't have many patrons. They had a simple meal with little no disturbance.
"You know for a while there was a time where I wonder if I was ever going to adjust to this life. You know, being a pony. I felt like a stranger in this pony for a long time, but now everything is fine. I found a home, friends, and even loved ones. I think I turned out pretty well. How many other stallions can brag they're dating the prettiest Pegasus of their generation?"
She could feel the rush of color to her cheeks. "O-Oh my. Y-You're just being sweet."
"Why, Fluttershy," he drawled, teasing with his tone. "Are you calling me a liar?" He playfully teased her.
"No! No of course not! I mean...I would never…" The kiss to her forehead silence her flustered reaction.
"Then you should accept a compliment and not think too much about it okay? You shouldn't feel like you have to worry about everything." She looked up at him and he smiled. It was warm and comforting; it reminded her of the sun.
"That's all I know to do, really. Ever since I was a little filly."
"Then, let me take care of as many of those worries as I can." He said as he caressed her cheek and brought her into a kiss.
When he kissed her, Fluttershy somehow knew this would be the moment they'd be telling their foals about in the future. She completely lost her balance when suddenly they teleported and it felt like her stomach was doing flips.
"Hehehe…sorry." He said as he held onto him for dear life. She took a moment to look around, waiting for her daze to finally come to an end. They were, in a bedroom? It took her a moment to realize it was Naruto's bedroom.
"Oh..oh…oh…" she became so flustered she couldn't finish her thought.
"I think the word you're looking for is 'my'." He finished with a grin as he took a seat and pulled her into his lap. She was definitely in a bit of daze. "You're so beautiful Shy. Your fur. Your lovely mane. Your graceful stride. Your angelic presence. That sinful body of yours." He placed a kiss on her neck causing her to let out something between a moan and a squeak. "…and I'm sorry if I haven't let it known that I do notice that you are indeed an attractive mare." He spun them around, gently laying her on the bed. "I didn't bring you here to mate, but to show you that you are a very cared for member of this forming family. We'll be as intimate as you feel comfortable with. Just let me know when to stop and when to go." He said as he took her into his arms.
Fluttershy felt a whirlwind of sensations and emotions. Warmth. Excitement. Embarrassment. Desire. Safety. But there was one emotion that stood out more than the others. Love.
So with that Fluttershy asked Naruto one simple thing. One little request. "Kiss me." And with that the night was just about the two of them and nothing else.
"Emergency. The Condemned Vanity was spotted in Coltsville. I engaged her but she got away. She was taken by one of Nightmare Moon's followers. I'll meet you in the royal gardens."
Naruto sat on the bench, kicking his right leg back and forth as he waited for the sound of hoof steps. Finally the familiar clip clops reached his ears as he turned around. "It’s becoming far too dangerous to hold off aggressively pursuing these criminals." The arrivals were none other than Celestia and Luna. To his surprise they sat on the bench, paying no mind that their robes would be getting dirty from the bench. Then again seeing Celestia in a black robe without a sun painted on it and Luna in a green robe without a moon on it was probably a mind blowing revelation to average ponies. If not for the serious nature of this meeting he probably would have laughed and joked with the princesses that they were disappointing their subjects by not wearing what was expected of them. "Vanity set her sights on Fluttershy. It’s become apparent it’s not safe for the Bearers to leave the confines of Ponyville without adequate protections."
"I feared the possibility of something like this occurring. Since the events of that day Luna and I began putting a plan in motions once I learned the events that occurred during my brief banishment.
"As you are aware during that battle Twilight tried to activate the elements herself. During that attempt Nightmare Moon saw what she was doing, stopped her, and smashed the Elements to pieces. When the elements reformed themselves they took on the current appearances that they share now, showing just how deep and powerful the connection those six share with the elements. Even when Luna and myself used the elements against a foe that threatened Equestria did they not react in such a way. I can only think of one reason why they would react in such a way and that can only be because the Elements bonded with them in a way Luna and I were incapable of doing so. Magic like any form of energy cannot be created nor destroyed. There is only one place where the magic could have gone when the elements were destroyed." The look of realization that flickered on Naruto's face immediately after Celestia's proclamation prompted her to continue. "While the necklaces that are in Canterlot Tower have a good deal of that power I am more than sure the rest lies within the six bearers. I was hoping after Luna was returned to us that the Elements would never be needed again, but it appears that I was wrong. There is still darkness out there and we need them now more than ever. The power the six of them now hold deep inside them needs to be nurtured and with the proper teachings they will become a force to reckon with."
Now Luna began to speak. "But right now is not that time. They are strong, but unskilled and lack the necessary experience to wield all their gifts efficiently. Hence why we have been searching for the proper teachers for them in hopes they will be one step closer to fully realize the depth of their elements. As such we will depart onto you information about the Elements that no tome contains."
The Honest can be trusted; the Loyal never turn, the Kind ever present, the Generous always willing, the Laughing always smiling, and the Magic continuously binding.
Once more Celestia began to speak. "We tell you this so you will not be worried about them while you are on assignment."
Well that was one massive burden off his shoulders.
Once more the sisters switched speaking roles. "We must bring the discussion back to the initial topic. This mare, the once you said felt of Nightmares? Describe her to me. While my memories are still hazy I can still remember most of my actions when I was still wrought by madness."
As Naruto began describing the mare the concern on Luna's face slowly became more apparent. By the time he finished with the fact she teleported away that was all the information Luna needed to know.
"Sister, Naruto, I fear this situation is far direr than originally thought. Midnight is a powerful and dangerous mare. She is not only a battlecaster, but well versed in many forms of magic as well as dark magic. She is as dangerous as she is cunning and Nightmare Moon saw her as a worthy right hand. She holds no love for those she considers beneath her. I have no doubts she will be collecting the remnants of the scattered forces to make an army. Her loyalty to me at that time was second to no pony."
"Then we'll put a message out to our most trusted operatives. At all costs this Midnight must be captured or…"Celestia paused; this was something she always found difficult. "…if she cannot be apprehended she is to be put down."
A cloaked figure rushed along the rooftops of the city of Canterlot. He made no noise as he arrived at his destination, the castle.
The guards did their patrol as normal, unaware of the incoming intruder. Darting from one dark corner to the next, the figure infiltrated the castle.
Darting through the halls, the figure remained unnoticed. It travel swift and silent through the shadows; no guard detected or felt anything. It was searching; this figure moved down the hallways with purposeful intent.
The mission was behind the double doors led to the room of Princess Celestia. Quietly, the figure sneaked its way into the chambers and spied its prey; the defenseless, sleeping Princess Celestia.
Reaching under its cloak, the figure pulled a small, curved black dagger. Gripping it tightly in his hand he charged at the bed. Again and again, the figure stabbed and slashed at Celestia, feathers and pieces of pillows went everywhere. The assassin illuminated its horn to see its killed prey. To the assassin's shock, Princess Celestia wasn't there, only several large pillows with deep gashes were in the bed.
The assassin let out a yelp as a golden crest flickered to life and he was blasted by a surge of magic that radiated from the crest, knocking him out.
When he came to he found himself in the room tied down by chains, magic suppressing chains.
Unaware there was a hidden crystal and he was being observed. The observing party was the Princesses, Shine Spark, General Esteem, and a few other high ranking members in the military along with a few guards and a psychologist to psychoanalyze the assassin once the interrogation was over.
If there was a possibility Midnight was gathering new blood they needed to make a profile so they could be on the lookout for potential traitors. Midnight was good on preying on the weaknesses of others and turning their dirty little secrets and tragedies against them. One of her preferred methods was stoking the fire of hatred and thirst of revenge deep within them.
"Care to explain why you tried to murder one of the Princesses?" Naruto asked as he sat on a stool. The interrogation room was an old structure, the bars iron, most of the exterior made of cobblestone with a wooden bench that acted as a bed.
The assassin said nothing, his expression, and his eyes were calm. Far too calm. His heart beat was too calm.
It was unnerving. It was inhuman.
"Tell me who you are and why you tried to kill Princess Celestia?" At this point Naruto was ready to simply break into his mind and forcefully take the information.
"Her. Majesty. Shall. Rise. Once. Again." The pony's monotone voice was void of all emotion. Suddenly the pony began to yell, full on wail as he began to glow with magic. His body began to glow to blinding proportions.
The intensity of the explosion shattered the walls of the cell. The explosion powerful enough to shatter the stone wall and send debris flying.
The assassin himself had been a bomb. It would only be later with what they could examine from his remains he had slowly been opened up and a series of complicated runes charged with magic had been placed inside his body. The type of thing that would have taken weeks to do and not something that could be done by an amateur.
But right now they could only deal with the immediate result of what happened. When the explosion ended there was only one heavily damaged body. The one that had parts of his body impaled by the iron bar.
"THE CELL JUST GOT DESTROYED."
"WHAT JUST HAPPENED?"
"SOMEPONY GET A DOCTOR HURRY!"
"NARUTO!" The fear laced well of the royal sisters far outpaced the yells of the others.
Adrenaline Rush eyes opened as he felt the rumbling of something. A blood curdling scream followed as blood splattered on the ground near the cell. He of course freaked and backed up against the wall.
"I can't believe we're doing all this for a stallion." Vanity of course was still in the midst of a fit. Midnight's assistance of his usefulness was the only reason why she was going alone with this. "And one as timid as a kitten at that."
"Do not let his behavior fool you. When he snaps he's a vicious killer. In fact, he's probably even stronger than you are."
"Oh?" Vanity replied coyly as her horn sparked. "I'd care to put that to a test sometime."
"I don't know who you two are, but you're wasting your time." He got up and tapped the empty space of his cell revealing a series of intricate golden crests. "I'm locked up tighter than a treasury. Some of her majesties best spellcasters saw to it that I was locked up real good." He stumbled back in surprise as a vivid red aura shot out from the shadows and shattered the enchantments. "I stand corrected."
"Your use and control of the amulet has improved. I would say in a few weeks you will be ready to pay that town a visit. What did you say its name was?"
"…Ponyville…" The speaker hissed as she walked further into the room. A grin of malice appeared on the azure mare's face as the amulet around her neck began to glow ominously. "I'll make them pay…all of them. The Farmer. The Prissy mare. The Pegasus and that stallion, but most importantly the one who humiliated me…Twilight Sparkle." The grayish violet eyes that held these malevolent emotions began to glow a vivid red.
A cruel chuckle escaped Midnight's lips. The distraction went off without a hitch. 'Now to find the one who does not speak.' She thought as she teleported them out of there to the edge of the capital. They were still far from ready to go against Equestria's army directly, there success was practically none-existent if the Princesses themselves got involved, but it was only a matter of time until the pieces fell together and with Rush's acquisition they were one step closer to reviving their dark goddess.
000000
Chapter End
000000
As if you guys weren't expecting me to pull another one of my usual stunts. Anyway for those who were bummed out at the end of this chapter here's an Omake to cheer you up.
000
Omake
000
"Huzzah!" Luna said, wrapping her arms around Naruto's midsection. "The snuggling has been doubled! Sister I can grow used to this plan of yours."
"Of course Luna. I never go into anything without some semblance of a plan."
"It has been ages since I have slept with somepony like this."
"I'm glad you two are enjoying yourself." Naruto remarked with a hint of petulance. "I wish I could be a bit more cheery, but I still can't feel the left side of my body." He said as his face was mere inches from Celestia's chest. Aah yes, her heavenly bosom which inspired so many sonets and many, many, freaking very many wet dreams was right in front of him.
Enough to where Luna had probably seen her sister naked in dreams more than most playmares of celebrities. It was kind of annoying because ninety percent of the time her sister was so annoyingly submissive and whorish instead of the cunning, loving, wise big sister she knew her as. Those dreams were almost as bad as the ones about her which were a disturbingly high number of them either have her turning part stallion or growing a certain stallion part and once again disturbingly enough a good number involved her sister or being a masochistic/sadist of sorts dressed as a dominatrix instead of being an actual dominatrix. The ponies of this era were so perverted. To be fair the perverts back then were almost just as bad, but the ones in this era seemed almost proud of their perversion instead of hiding it like a shameful secret it was.
Gently laying a wing over him the alicorn sighed, closing her eyes. "A problem we will rectify tomorrow." Celestia responded with a lady like yawn.
"Goodnight, Naruto, sister."
"Luna could you please stop copping a feel I'm trying to fall asleep and you're making it difficult." Naruto replied with a tone.
"…Nay, we are enjoying ourselves far too much exploring every inch of our new colttoy."
"Now Luna the proper term is Consort." Celestia corrected as she played with Naruto's mane.
"Did any of your previous consorts had to deal with four days of nonstop sex, some of it which I am convinced was illegal by the fact I'd probably still have that spinal injury if it wasn't for your healing magic?"
"It's only illegal if you can prove negligence." Celestia said as her hooves began traveling lower. "Well, Luna is right your backside is the finest one yet.."
Naruto simply groaned. He supposed being a sex slave to Princess Celestia and Luna was a far cry from one of the worst fates he could have met.
The hallway outside of the room was filled with near staunch silent. The only sound being that of shuffling back and forth hoof steps.
Seven ponies filled the room waiting anxiously for any kind of news about the blond. They were all worried as the stallion they had all come to love was seriously injured the previous night. Each in a varying state of despair.
Fluttershy and Rarity were sat closest to the room; with the latter holding the former as silent tears flowed from them both. It felt like as if a sharp pain had gripped both of their hearts. The stallion they both loved so dearly was in pain, could be dying, and there was nothing they could do but wait.
Rainbow Dash was looking at the door to the room, wondering what was taking the nurse so long. She was anxious to find out what had happened Naruto. Dark thoughts had filled her mind. Wanting nothing more than to find the bastard that set this whole thing up and make him or her pay. For hurting her friend. Her bro. Her...
Applejack was occupying herself by pacing back and forth along the hallway thinking to herself. How could this have happened? 'You got to pull through Naruto. We need ya. I need ya.'
Ditzy's gaze was trained on the door. Silently hoping, praying that he was going to be okay. She had finally found somepony she would be able to love and would love her back and if she lost him she felt like she would break.
Pinkie had probably been the quietest of them all. The happy-go-lucky mare had simply sat there, frowning, being silent and looking sad. The thought that she could lose someone that meant so much to her hurt even more than the thought of never being able to party again.
Twilight was quickly going through several books given to her by Celestia on the nature of Rune magic in hopes of finding a clue, anything they could use to help the unconscious blond. Before Twilight had even realized it, Naruto had become such an integral part of her life that it hurt her deeply that they could lose him. He had helped and thought her so much she wasn't sure if she could handle this loss.
It was at everyponies relief when Doctor Quick Fix came around the corner and walked towards them. A talented mare that graduated at the top of her class Quick Fix was a rather tail unicorn of five foot eight, slender, with sunflower yellow mane done in the style of a ponytail and tail with chestnut colored coat. She wore a pair of slim frames and was dressed in a white doctor's coat over a dark emerald top and long black business skirt. Twilight knew the doctor well, having served as the head doctor of the royal staff for many years.
"Doctor Quick Fix, thank goodness you're here," Fluttershy said, a little louder than her usual timid voice. Those who were seated stood up in anticipation. Twilight looked up at the nurse.
"How bad is it?" Twilight asked, with worry in her eyes. She had felt so hopeless. No matter what she read she couldn't find anything that could help.
"It's not looking good, I'm afraid," Quick Fix replied solemnly. "Several of his organs were punctured by the iron bars. We managed to stop the internal bleeding and done what we can to stabilize him, but the Rune magic prevented us from being able to simply remove the dead tissue to start up the regeneration progress." She sighed, "I don't think he's going to make it. My team and I did everything that we could. I'm surprised that he was still alive when he was brought in." Twilight looked down at the ground, trembling.
"Can-can we see him?" Pinkie asked quietly while stepping forward slowly.
"You can if you want, but he won't be awake," answered the doctor. "I'll just go and change his bandages, and then you can come in." She opened the door and walked inside, closing it behind her. They all just sat there for a moment before hearing a loud gasp from behind the door. Looking up they saw Quick Fix burst out of it.
"Twilight!" The doctor gasped, not showing any of her usual composure, her eyes wide with surprise. "You're going to want to look at this! The rest of you come as well!" She went back in the room and was quickly followed by the others.
The bloodied and burned form of Naruto was glowing in a golden energy that was mending his wounds. They watched in silent awe as slowly but surely, he was being healed by whatever this strange energy was. Soon the energy faded.
Quick Fix shouted for her assistants as they rushed in. Orders were shouted as they began checking the blond for any sort of injury. Normally the visitors would have been ushered back out, but in the excitement of this very unusual situation it had slipped the mind of the medical professionals. "I am not sure what happened, but he has almost completely healed!" Quick Fix mumbled loudly in shock. "His heart beat and pulse are almost normal and his temperature is oddly enough 102 but he suffers none of the symptoms of a fever."
"That is normal for Naruto as his body temperature as always been warmer than most." Rarity answered. She better than anyone knew about the certain medical nuances of the blond. Celestia knows he ended up in the hospital enough for her to knew. In response to her growing relief she held a hand over her heart. She felt like she was going to break out in tears of joy knowing that the love of her life would soon be okay.
"From the looks of things, he's going to be fine. I'll leave you all with him." She turned to one of her nurses. "Mender, report this to the Princesses at once." Celestia after all had ordered that any major changes to his health were to be reported to her and Luna immediately. Quick Fix had never seen such despair in her ruler's face as long as she knew her and it was not a look she ever wants to see again.
Then that's when it happened. When Naruto jolted upright it caused everypony jump backwards startled about his awakening.
The first words out of his mouth of course were what one would expect of typical Naruto. Not a 'what happened?' or a 'where am I' but. "I'm sorry, I made you all worry, didn't I?" Next thing he knew he had found himself hugged by seven relieved and happy mares.
When his mares left Naruto couldn't help but feel a little lonely. Visiting hours could be stretched only for so long. If they needed him they would be staying in the castle guest rooms and planned on coming by tomorrow first thing in the morning.
"You gave us quite the fright you know." Naruto began to stir as he looked up at the speaker. He'd recognized that warm, motherly voice anywhere.
"Sorry Celestia. But you should already know I'd never die so easily." He said with a grin.
"Scare us like that again and we shall spend a great deal of time making you pay." By the grin on his face Luna noticed he saw through her veil threat. So, she did what felt natural, grabbing his cheek, leaning over to give him a tender kiss. Which turned rather heated rather quickly as she slipped her tongue into his mouth.
The sound of a clearing throat reminded them that Celestia was still there. A tiny grin forming on her face.
"Yes, can we help you?" he asked, an impish grin forming on his face.
"It’s good to see you're in still good spirits. By the way Quick Fix has given you a clean bill of health and you can leave tomorrow morning." The elation in his eyes brought a bigger smile to her eyes.
"Good, never did like staying in hospitals." He replied. "Boring and lonely. Good job on making sure the food isn't terrible though." He congratulated her. For he did not believe it was within the realm of men or pony to make hospital food not terrible.
"Just because it has to be good for you does not mean it has to be ghastly in taste." Celestia reasoned. "I do my best to keep a close eye on expenditures and making sure the money in Canterlot hospitals is actually spent on the hospital and not lining the pockets of medical board members with outrageous bonuses is always one of the things at the top of my list." Of course, the health of her subjects would be one of the things she would take most seriously. "I have terrible news I am afraid. The assassination appeared to have been nothing more than a cover. After we got you proper medical attention we were informed that several guards were killed and the Condemned Adrenaline Rush was broken out."
Naruto took notice of the heavy, sorrowful expression on her face as she explained. The death of those guards was going to weigh on her conscious. Even if there was nothing she could have done, even if it was not her fault he knew Celestia was going to take their deaths personally and it was going to be up to him to help her. He was going to need Luna and Candance's help if he was going to put his plan in action.
To his surprise Luna climbed into bed with him and began to snuggle him. "Right now, matters of stress should not be on your mind. You should be resting." She said, sending Celestia an annoyed look, causing her sister to flinch. She felt the last thing the blond needed to be dealing with was stress because of his whole ordeal. "As for boredom and loneliness I shall be keeping you company tonight after I finish some matters that need to be taken care of."
"And I am okay with that."
"Luna is right, you should be resting." With that Celestia walked over and placed a kiss on his forehead. "I will be back tomorrow to see to it you are released without any complications." She paused; there was something in her eyes. She was going to say something, but decided against it. "Goodnight." She said as she also said her goodnights to Luna as she prepared to turn in. Even after four months she still found it difficult to get her body to adjust to having more sleep, but most positively the added blissful rest time she was getting made the headaches of dealing with the unrulier nobles better.
"We shall be seeing you soon." Luna said as she kissed his cheek, a grin forming as she teleported away.
'Uh-oh.' I am not trusting that grin.' He thought as he turned to the table at the side. At least Twilight had brought him some reading material. Well he could read history, or theories on magic, or fiction. After debating about it for twenty seconds he decided to go with that Daring Do book. He heard it was popular and decided to give it a chance.
"I am ready to turn in for the night." Luna's voice pierced through the veil of Naruto's reading.
"These new modern night gowns are quite revealing. We hope you do not mind." Luna's expression was one that was a bit uncertain, maybe even embarrassed, and not for one second did not buy it.
That night gown was indeed rather revealing and a lovely shade of green with a little crescent moon pendant at the middle portion of the valley of her bosom. If it was Luna's plan to make sure he wasn't going to get any rest tonight she was going to succeed.
Putting on the last of his clothes Naruto sat in the chair where one of the nurses proceeded to push him out in a wheelchair. They arrived to the lobby where Rarity and Twilight were waiting. Since Celestia had seen to his release papers already he could leave.
"How are you feeling, darling?" Rarity asked.
"I feel one hundred percent healthy!" It was odd, he thought he would feel different considering what happened, but he felt the same as before.
"Do you feel any possible side effects or no weird sensations?" Twilight asked. While Magical corruption was rare in none unicorns, especially Earth Ponies it wasn't unheard of.
"Well the others are probably back by now. They went to get something for us to eat for breakfast."
Naruto's growling stomach indicated that breakfast was definitely a good idea.
Naruto didn't even remember falling asleep on the train. When he woke up the next thing he knew he was in Ponyville. He then caught snippets of a conversation.
"…elcome him back…"
"..on way…"
"…everypony in…"
"…we understand Rarity…"
Next thing he knew he was left with Applejack, who grasped his hand. "Come on Sugar you'll see the others later." She said, leading him forward with a tug.
"What are you mares up to?" He questioned, his tone accusatory but playful.
"Y'all see later."
Half an hour later and they arrived at Sugarcube corner. He was pulled into the house where he was greeted by Big Mac and Granny Smith.
"At this rate Erypony is wondering who should we start a bet who ends up in the hospital more. You or Rainbow Dash?' Mac joked, greeting Naruto with a hefty and heavy pat on the shoulder.
"Definitely Rainbow, she searches for trouble, trouble just finds me. " It was good to see Big Mac was in good health again. Just a few days ago he was cleared with a clean bill of health meaning he could fully help with the winter preparations.
"Heard from Applejack what happened. New ya would pull through boy. Have that apple spirit. Too stubborn ta die."
"Knew AJ would never forgive me if I did."
A grin formed on Applejack's face as she playfully punched his shoulder. "Darn right. Nearly scared the life out of me when ah heard about it."
"Takes a lot more than a little fire cracker to take me out."
Oh gosh darn it, where's Applebloom gone to? I told 'er to stay put so we could welcome you back properly."
"Jus' a sec, Ah'm comin'!" answered a small voice from upstairs. "I was jus' getting' cleaned up!" A second later Naruto heard footsteps coming down the stairs and a little filly rounded the corner. He was nearly bowled over by the tackle hug. "I knew ya be okay, but what happened? AJ wouldn't give us any details."
Naruto playfully ruffled her hair causing the filly to cry out. "I wish I could tell you Bloom, but this its classified information. The princess and our government are looking to find the criminal responsible."
"So they know who hurt you?" she asked as Naruto nodded.
Applejack eyes hardened. She knew what she'd like to do if she got her hands on the one responsible.
"And we're going to catch the criminal and make sure no one else gets hurt because of their actions." He made sure to be vague on the details.
"Okay, now Applebloom, ya can see Naruto later. Now ya'll run along and get ready for school." Applejack said, shooing the filly out the door. "Awww! But-"
"No buts. Now get!" As Applebloom left the room grabbed Naruto's hand.
"Sorry to run out on ya, but ah promised that we wouldn't take too long cause some other little ones also want to see Naruto." She explained to her family.
"Well now ya come by again real soon. Don't be a stranger." Granny said goodbye while Big Mac added a yup.
"I'll be back soon." He promised as Applejack led him out of the door.
"Naruto!" Twin cries of joy caught his attention as he was bombarded by Dinky and Sweetie Belle right outside of Sugarcube Corner.
"There's my sweet girls." He said, crouching over and brought them into a hug. Standing not too far away was Ditzy, Rarity, and Amethyst.
Like Applebloom they had also been curious about what happened, but he could tell them only so much.
To his surprise Amethyst approached him. "I'm sorry." That was the last thing he expected. "When mom came home last night, so distraught, so pained I realized how much you meant to her. I just…I just don't want to see her hurt again. Please. Be good to her."
A smile graced Naruto's face. "Don't worry I will."
"I have to go, sorry Naruto. I got to get the young ones to school." Ditzy interjected. Despite twin whines of disappointment the fillies were ushered away as they said their good byes.
"Sorry partner this is where our journey ends. Ah'll leave you in Rarity's hands." She said.
They were definitely up to something. If it was just a party they wouldn't be going through the theatrics. They had to have known he was expecting a Pinkie Pie party.
"Later Applejack." She said, before grabbing onto Naruto's arm and leading him away from Sugarcube corner.
"I'm pretty sure you're the ring leader in all this Rare. What are you mares up to?"
One thing was sure; Rarity knew how to act as she looked abashed at his accusation as they carried down the street. "Why I have no idea what you are talking about? As a lady I am offended you think I could be up to something underhanded."
Naruto rolled his eyes, she could pretend all she wanted he knew whatever it was he was probably going to enjoy it, but he couldn't help but to try and sate his curiosity. He was pulled into the direction to the Golden Oaks Library where Twilight, Spike, and surprisingly Rainbow Dash were waiting.
A hearty greeting by Dash which consisted of grabbing his face and smushing it into her chest had caught him off guard considering the last time they had teased each other. The greeting was cut short as the three mares went into the other room leaving him with Spike. Somehow their discussion turned into one about durability feats which not wanting to be one upped meant Naruto had to of course go into a discussion regarding his past. It made sense to get this talk with Spike out of the way if Naruto and Twilight were possibly going to become more involved in the future. It was a relationship of employer-assistant to those on the outside, but if one payed closer attention one could see the brotherly-sisterly bond the two had.
"Now you're just making stuff up."
Naruto shrugged in response to Spike's disbelief. To be fair he could tank a city destroying size attack. Hell he handled much bigger or, he used to be able to. Then again he could always test that out in a few days, see if Twilight was up for some experimentation.
The room had grown quiet as the two sat there at the table.
Things got awkwardly quickly. "So…I hear…I mean everyone talks about it. How you're really popular with mares."
Naruto raised an eyebrow. Great, what damn rumor was being spread now?
"Well I mean you have to be. You have Rarity after all." Surprisingly there was little bitterness in his voice. Even though Naruto never brought it up, he knew it was no coincidence he hadn't seen or heard much of Spike after Rarity had that talk with him. Maybe even before than Spike had sensed something was there subconsciously, but didn't want to admit it to himself. Hell, it seemed like everyone else in town somehow knew about it before he and Rarity did, he wouldn't be surprised.
"It's more like we have each other." Naruto felt a bit uneasy. "Look Spike, I'm sorry if you were hurt when you found out. Its never easy, realizing your crush will never return your feelings, but that just pave the way for something just as amazing if not better. As much as I loved Sakura, I realized I mistook it as romantic love when it was a deep platonic, no familial love. I was an orphan, I didn't have anyone to raise me and teach me these things. It only made since I would stumble a few times on the way. As sorry as I am someone had to be hurt, I will never apologize for loving Rarity. I would be a real scumbag if I made light of what we have and of her feelings if I did."
"I understand…" Spike replied with a somber nod. It still hurt a bit, but the apology really helped. That bit of closure would be vital in being able to fully move on. He felt he could be around the two of them again. "Actually…this isn't about Rarity. Well sort of…but not really her. I need your advice."
"Well, why don't you start from the beginning?"
In the evening, Spike arrived at Rarity's house. The fashionista greeted him and let him in. "Sweetie is in her room. Thank you so much for agreeing to stay here with her Spike. I won't be long I am just going to visit Fluttershy and I'll be back within the hour. If I'm not there is left overs in the fridge. I promise not to be too long, bye."
"Uugh, right, bye." Spike replied, trying to ignore how awkward it felt. Since the confession time had made the sadness mostly ebb away, but there was still some there.
"Hiya, Spike!" she welcomed her guest. "I'm glad you could make it!" she said happily. Her warm smile was rather infectious and comforting.
"Yeah," he said uncertainly. "I did agree to this after all." He couldn't believe he agreed to this. Curse Sweetie Belle and her adorable doe like eyes.
"With your help I'll be done in no time." Sweetie Belle said as she lead Spike over to her work table or at least what she called her work table. Idolizing her sister as much as she did it only made sense Sweetie Belle would emulate her. Right down to a pair of red frames that lacked lenses.
Spike looked in awe at the picture that was on the table. The two ponies in it looked familiar; they definitely had to be the sister's parents. "Did you sketch this?"
"Yeah, I just love drawing." Her tail shifted happily. "I wanted to make something nice to give my mama and papa. All we have to do is carefully shade them in with the color pencils carefully."
Spike had to admit for her age Sweetie Belle was a rather skilled artist. The details were finely done, the lines were neat and she obviously put a lot of time into this. He was rather surprised that her cutie mark wasn't art related. It was a real shame.
He looked at Sweetie Belle. Both of them were really talented, creative in things they were passionate about. She didn't have her beautiful mane but her hair was cute after all. Her coat obviously wasn't brushed as often as Rarity's but was white and clean as well. The longer he stared at the filly the prettier she looked. His mind tried to fool him. Sweetie Belle was becoming a substitute for Rarity.
"Nah, I'm not gonna fall in love with Sweetie Belle. She's nice and all but she's not Rarity, right?" he thought. 'Not like I can have Rarity.'
"Um, excuse me, Spike. Need to visit the little fillies' room." Sweetie giggled and left rhe room.
"I'm not gonna start thinking about Sweetie. I'm not going to notice how pretty she was. Or after how she cheered me up after the thing Rarity. Or how her smile had made him feel so warm."
A few minutes had passed.
"Oh, no!" Spike knew the inevitable had happened. He felt something for Sweetie. He was aware of that because now he couldn't stop thinking about the filly.
Sweetie Belle returned to the room. "Sorry it took so long, Spike."
"No problem, none at all!" Spike exclaimed excitedly.
His excitement confused Sweetie Belle. "Okaaay." 'Boys can be so weird.'
They resumed the shading of Sweetie's image. After a while Spike said: "You know, Sweetie. I, I was thinking that, maybe, we could, hang out more some time?" he closed his eyes and covered his face with his claws. 'Uugh I am so lame. Not cool at all.'
"Sure. You can always come to play with me anytime," she replied with an innocent happy grin.
"Ooh that it was quite the kerfuffle." At the very least Sweetie Bell was closer to his age. "If you want my honest advice, the best thing to do is to avoid trying to date her for now. You want to be her friend first Spike and get to know her. Her likes, her dislikes, and all the little things in between. You need to build a strong foundation and have her get used to you. If there is no strong foundation to build things on you'll only be doomed to fail."
Spike nodded. "Thanks man."
Just in time as the mares returned. "Sorry Naruto, but there's some papers I really need to get from Town Hall. A lot of them and I feel really bad for asking you this…"
"Say no more." Naruto replied. "Happy to help." He said as Twilight's uncertain expression turned into one with relief.
"Thanks." A small smile graced her lips. "I could use all the hands I can get." She said as they left the library. Naruto couldn't help but wonder what Twilight could have been doing that require her to get so many documents. As they were about to enter the building he had a thought. Couldn't Twilight have just teleported them to her home?
A large "SURPRISE!" being rung out from all directions. The room was filled with the citizens of the town. Party items everyone and even a table with food. That was when he saw the sign. "WELCOME BACK HOME AFTER YOUR RECOVERY PARTY NARUTO!"
A chuckle escaped his lips. "Oh Pinkie."
The pink ball of energy jumped into his arms. "Hiya Nar?
Did ya like your surprise? Did ya? Did ya did ya did ya? Because you sure looked surprised!"
"Okay, you girls got me. I can't believe I didn't consider the misdirection." For a moment he had considered there was going to be a small gathering at Sugarcube Corner or maybe something at the Boutique or even his house which was why he was being dragged anywhere. This was the last place he expected.
"Well don't just stand there you big lug. Go enjoy yourself." Rainbow insisted as he and Pinkie broke apart.
He had to admit it felt good. Joking around with Lyra. Doing poses with Bulk. Talking about plants with the party trio. Trying Bon Bon's new candy recipe.
Spending time with the people he had come to know as his friends. His family. This community who had taken him in and made him one of their own. Were there misgivings. Sure? No place was perfect, but at that moment Naruto felt something he had been missing since he arrived here. Something he thought he could only feel within the confines of Rarity's shop, but now he knew better.
Whether it be in Ponyville or Canterlot. As long as he was surrounded by his friends and loved ones…he was at Home.
And with that he enjoyed himself. Eating one of Pinkie's lava cakes and downing it by Berry's special product. And with that conversation after conversation was had along with either words or gifts.
Octavia, Vinyl's roommate and longtime friend had given Naruto tickets to a performance she would be having in a few months. Apparently she and her crew were well known each that she was going to be performing at the Gala. A secret that they would be keeping between them.
One by one he conversed with ponies he hadn't associated with.
After the latest conversation Naruto turned to the snack table to find Rarity standing there.
"Why hello there beautiful are you friends with the guest of honor?" He asked, doing his best Canterlotian impression.
Rarity giggled. "Why my good sir indeed we have a very charming history together."
Naruto put a kibosh on the accent. "So Rare, what did you need?"
Rarity's expression turned serious. "When the party is overcome find me. There is something important we need to talk about and I feel we need to talk about it, but it can wait until after your party."
Naruto was a bit concerned, but decided to relax. If it was an emergency Rarity wouldn't have put it off for later. The music began to pick up. She turned and walked towards the crowd with Naruto in tow.
It grew late as the party finally petered out. 'Sweetie is having a sleep over at Sweet Apples Acres.' Rarity had explained when he noticed Sweetie's absence.
As they made their way up the steps leading to the front door, Naruto playfully grabbed Rarity from behind and kissed her on her cheek, making the proper mare blush slightly from his sudden show of affection.
Rarity made her way up the stairs, swaying her hips back and forth as she gave her fiancé an enticing view of her backside. By the time they reached her room she half turned her head with half-lidded eyes towards Naruto before speaking in a gentle tone.
"I'm going to go and wash up Naruto. I'll be out in just a bit, darling," the elegant mare cooed as she made her way over to the bathroom before entering and closing the door behind her.
An hour had passed and Naruto was lying on the back, his eyes glued to the ceiling. "Sorry that took so long."
When he sat up he sharply inhaled. Rarity was wearing a white mesh and lace v neck sheer lingerie gown. The long dress had a slit in the side that came up to just below her knee showing off her right leg nicely. Under it she wore a pair of black lacy bra and G-string.
"Rarity?"
Rarity began to speak. "When Twilight showed up on my door step in the middle of the night and told me something happened to you it was one of the worst moments of my life. When I thought you were going to…die…it felt like my heart was going to die as well. I felt so lost, I just couldn't picture my life without you. You've always been there. You've been everything I needed and the thought of you not being there hurt me in ways I never thought I could feel. And it made me realize just how much I just want to be with you. Thank you, for respecting me so much in wanting to be with me in the way you knew I would have preferred, but I realize that none of that matters now. Life is too short to fret over those details. My mate. My love. The stallion that is to be my husband. I am yours and only yours. Let me show you what that means and let me give you everything." With that she said onto his lap as she pressed her lips against his. Tonight would be theirs and nothing else in the world mattered.
After his welcome home and recovery party Naruto found himself at Carousel Botique. His Alpha mare, Rarity, leader of his herd asked him to come to her home to discuss something important. So he was currently waiting for her.
He could pick up the sound of the showering both starting and stopping during his wait and wondered why Rare was taking her sweet time or why she found it necessary to shower to deliver whatever news she had.
An hour had passed and Naruto was lying on the back, his eyes glued to the ceiling. "Sorry that took so long."
When he sat up he sharply inhaled. Rarity was wearing a white mesh and lace v neck sheer lingerie gown. The long dress had a slit in the side that came up to just below her knee showing off her right leg nicely. Under her gown she wore a black lacy bra and G-string.
"Rarity?"
For a brief moment he diverted his eyes and looked away. He took the few seconds to calm himself as he almost lost control of himself and practically jump the mare.
Rarity began to speak. "When Twilight showed up on my door step in the middle of the night and told me something happened to you it was one of the worst moments of my life. When I thought you were going to…die…it felt like my heart was going to die as well. I felt so lost, I just couldn't picture my life without you. You've always been there. You've been everything I needed and the thought of you not being there hurt me in ways I never thought I could feel. And it made me realize just how much I just want to be with you. Thank you, for respecting me so much in wanting to be with me in the way you knew I would have preferred, but I realize that none of that matters now. Life is too short to fret over those details. My mate. My love. The stallion that is to be my husband. I am yours and only yours. Let me show you what that means and let me give you everything." With that she said onto his lap as she pressed her lips against his. Tonight would be theirs and nothing else in the world mattered.
Rarity felt his hands travel down her body until he reached the bottom of her dress, and gently began to lift it up and off. She was already shaking with nerves at this momentous occasion.
This was it. Her first time. She was being stripped, purposefully undressed by the hands of her destined one. It was a little terrifying, but if the damp heat between her legs was any indication, it was also incredibly arousing.
"Rarity… you're so beautiful…" His fingers trailed up her sides, past the lingerie as it trailed along her body.
Now shifting his attention back to her lips, Naruto went in for a kiss, which Rarity happily received. When she felt the sensation of his tongue against her lips she realized he was asking for entry.
Once allowed the kiss deepened. Their tongues wrestled with each other, both fighting for dominance. Eventually, Rarity backed off and submitted to Naruto's tongue flicking around in her mouth, exploring every crevice before returning to play with Rarity's tongue again. Rarity was starting to rub her legs together to try and quell the growing, burning desire in her nethers as he pawed at her haunches.
"If you think this is enjoyable my treasure there is much more to come."
Naruto trailed a hand up Rarity's back and started to undo the latch to her lacey, black bra. Rarity let out another small gasp when she felt the restraint of her bra loosen and watched as Naruto slowly peeled it off her body, leaving her breasts completely exposed for Naruto to do with as he wished.
Naruto focused on them intensely, taking notice that the fur as expected was well groom but trimmed around her bosom so there was only a light smattering. Her nipples of course were harden, a testament to her excitement.
Well its rude to keep a lady waiting after all so he brought his face closer to her chest until his mouth made contact with her right breast. Wrapping his arms around her form he began to suck on it, his lips clasped over the areola before contracting and focusing on the nipple, which caused Rarity to let out a drawn out moan of pleasure. With his mouth occupied he moved his arm that kept her back steady to the front and began using his hand to caress her left breast, catching the nipple between his finger and thumb to tweak it resulting in her letting out cute squeaks and moans. Rarity wrapped one arm around Naruto's neck and the other grasping at her top sheet, pulling it slightly from its slightly messed up state.
"Ohhhh Naruto. Please keep going. Its so good. " She squealed as her lover continued his ministrations only for him to suddenly removed his mouth from her nipple, much to Rarity's disappointment.
"Why did youuuuuuu…" Rarity's complaint died in her throat as she Naruto latched onto her other breast. This continue on for thirty more seconds before Naruto eased her on her back and began trailing little kisses down toward her belly, causing her to shudder from the sensations she was receiving. Finally he brought his face down to his price. The dripping flower contained by her soaked thong that just barely covered her modesty.
With that Naruto brought his middle finger against the thin material and began rubbing her through it, making Rarity grip her sheets with one hand and stifle her moans with the other by biting on her finger. Rarity couldn't get out an intelligible word, simply letting out garbled sounds every now and then.
Eventually he moved the thin material to the side to her puffy lips and soaking slit. He was shocked speechless by the volume. 'I guess mares get way wetter then human girls and the puffiness.' This would not deter him as he continued to make love to his mare.
He leaned closer and released a cool breathy exhale at her core that caused her to shudder from the feeling. Rarity's back arched violently as the sensation of Naruto's tongue licked around her opening. Being every bit as chaste in the sense of never being intimate with a stallion Rarity was not prepared for the sensations that was going through her body.
"Pleeeease….stop." She managed words in between her breaths. "Teasing…" Her voice had become breathier and fool of desire. "…Me…" She said as all the while one of her hands had a fierce grip on his head while the other threaten to rip of her sheets. All the while the faint dull glow from Rarity's horn was glowing steadily brighter.
Deciding to give his fiancé her desire he pulled back her folds to get better access to her dripping slit. With that he dove into her folds and began happily explore it with his tongue. There was actually a hint of sweetness to it. He happily lapped at her folds and paid close attention to cues that would signal he was stimulating her g-spot. Slipping in two fingers he focused about three inches in on her front wall and sure enough the fact her thighs were now clutching his head for dear life let him know he found the right spot.
Naruto kept on, slightly changing the spot he was focusing on as screams of pure ecstasy left the mouth of his inexperienced lover. Her tightening walls and cries preceded one more release as the room was illuminated by an explosive array of bright lights from Rarity's horn.
The bright colors that shimmer down like remnants of exploded fireworks had threatened to blind him after their initial collapse soon shimmered away.
"Enjoy yourself?" He asked, grinning at her as he received a slow nod from her. She was still feeling her afterglow, panting from the intense orgasm he had just given her. After a few more minutes, Rarity was capable of words again.
"Th-that was the most incredible climax I have ever had." If I were to ever have the honor of meeting your first wife in the afterlife dearest I would think her immensely. Even if her mind was a bit hazy Rarity had enough control her faculties not to mention something like that lest she ruin the mood.
"What kind of Stallion doesn't take care of his mare?" he asked with a grin as Rarity's bedroom eyes shifted into ones reminiscing of the past.
"You would be surprised Naruto. Marriage before mating is practically unheard of. Only in the most romantic of tales or for royalty are such practices considered common places. The latter to prevent the taint or disgracing noble houses and the former is regarded as naïve and childish. A mare is expected to use her charms and talent her first time with a stallion to enchant him and keep him interested. Much stock isn't put in the first time, but the times later down the road. Because of the population situation many stallions know how to use this to their advantage so mares often go to great lengths to keep their stallions happy and to stay around."
'Wow so in other words it's the males not the females who use sex as a weapon. It oddly makes sense because of the dynamics. Its not a complete and utter switch as Stallions still have expectations as Gentlemen…huh…its so weird. I'm going to have to look more into whats the same in gender dynamics and what's different later.'
"I do admit I was a bit nervous about how tonight would go, but of course one of your experiences have put my fears to rest." She said as her eyes now rested on Naruto's lower section. "And now I do believe its time I return the favor."
Sliding off the bed Naruto began undoing his pants. Finally with a huge sigh of relief he freed his Stallionhood from the confine of his pants and boxers.
Rarity's pupils shrank a bit at what she was seeing. That was a bit bigger than she initially remembered. That was supposed to fit inside her?
"There's only one thing I want my treasure and its to become one with you." The fact he was able to keep his hormones under control this long was amazing, but right now he wanted and needed her and he couldn't wait anymore. Foreplay or Oral wasn't going to cut it.
Rarity's cheeks darkened considerably. "If that is what you wish Darling then I am yours." She said, moving onto her hands and knees, laying forward and raising her flank high, presenting herself to him.
Naruto almost couldn't tear his eyes away from those wide hips and massive cheeks. His Stallionhood twitching to almost painful proportions as precum leaked from the tip.
Despite this he was surprised by this choice of position until he had a epiphany.
Pony.
Making love from behind was probably natural for them. As pleasurable as it would have been for both of them he needed to convey her fate and love in him was reciprocated in full. With that he grabbed her by the waist and flipped her over.
Her stunned expression said it all. "N-Naruto." He wanted to do something like this for their first time together? Then again an experienced stallion would more than likely have kinky tastes.
"What could be more fitting than looking into the eyes of the mare I love while making love to her?"
"N-Naruto." Rarity's eyes began to grow wet with tears as she was deeply touched. She was choked up by this admission. "I love you."
"I love you too." He said, capturing her lips in a tender kiss as he lined himself up against her. "I'm yours. Your mine. We're each other's." He said as he pushed forward and began to dive deep into her folds.
As he pushed on, he felt a spasm of pleasure and unintentionally jolted forward causing Rarity let out a high-pitched shriek.
"I'm sorry Rare. Are you okay?"
She looked up at him, her eyes still wet, but a smile gracing her face.
"I am alright beloved. I will follow your lead just please, be a bit more gentle." She softly pleaded to him to which Naruto nodded.
He slowly continued to push onward, making sure not to rush it or hurt her too much again. Rarity began to let out small yells and moans as he went in deeper until he finally hilted inside of her.
Rarity hands find themselves to Naruto's back as she tried to ignore the discomfort her poor garden was undergoing thanks to the size of Naruto's tool. Her breathing began to pick up as an odd, pleasant sensation coursed through her.
"I…I am ready."
With that Naruto began to draw out as Rarity's walls clung on to him for dear life. "For the mare of Generosity a part of you is quite greedy." He teased, laying nips along her neck.
"N-Naruto t-that is simply not true." She stammered, her face flushed, moans escaped her lips as he drew out til only his tip was in before pressing back in. In the throes of passion she cared little for the fact her mane was being undone by the sweat and thrashing or how her lipstick was smudged.
"Ah, ah, ah! Yes dearest like that~" she breathed out.
Naruto soon began to moan as well, his pace picking up a little. It had been such a long long time since he had felt the sensation of a woman on his Stallionhood and it was wonderful. Once more Rarity's horn began to illuminate the room as they lost themselves to the bliss.
"Oh Rare you feel wonderful." Naruto groaned after a few thrusts, his movements were fluid as he maintained a steady pace.
"Yes…yes oh dearest! Harder! Please!"
Naruto didn't hesitate as he increased the tempo of his movements. Loud slapping sounds began to emit from their lower bodies as Naruto moved his hips against hers with stronger force. The heavy scent of their musk, sweat, and Rarity's perfume mixed in the room and permeated through the air.
Grabbing her by the hips Naruto slammed against her and with a relieved cry his balls tightened as he began spilling his seed against the moaning mare. A few more thrusts led to streams of his seed seeping into her. He placed her back down and withdrew himself.
Rarity brushed strands of her hair to her side. "That was…absolutely wonderful." She said with a blissful sigh.
"Was?" He repeated with a raised eyebrow. "Oh trust me Rare, I'm not done with my Alpha just yet." He said as he flipped her on her side to her surprise.
Her moist slit allowed him to enter quite easily. His girth at this angle caused her shiver in delight. He adjusted himself, then grabbed her left leg and pushed it back. Considering Rarity did yoga to help maintain her figure it led to her being quite flexible. What happened next caught her off guard as the sensation of Naruto's fingers rubbing along her horn caused her to fire a few premature sparks.
Using his other hand to keep her in place he began a series of slow, precise thrusts along with playing with her horn drove her wild.
Rarity could only watch as Naruto sate his urges on her. She felt completely helpless, at his mercy and it further served to turn her own. Always proper. Always prim. Always in control. To have this stallion completely dominate her and use her like a harlot had the mare on the urge of unending mental bliss.
"I'm just getting started on the pleasures I wish to introduce to your body Rare."
"Oh beloved…its just…so much…!" Rarity let out a strained and rather un-ladylike moan.
"You okay Rare? Its not too much."
"Not at all. It's absolutely wonderful." She moaned. The more they gave into their passions the more Rarity's bed moved and the louder the squeaks intensified. "Oh dearest ravage me! Bring me to sweet release!" She wasn't sure if she could handle being brought to the edge too many more times.
"Well then," a husky growl escaped his lips. "If my lady so commands it then I must oblige." He said, moving her leg and turning her over so she was on her stomach. Grabbing her hips he pulled her back til his cock rested against her weeping slit. With one firm push a sound akin to a howl escaped their lips.
From his position he urged her on with his hands on her hips, and she took the encouragement wholeheartedly, grinding herself back into him with renewed vigor. He hissed through clenched teeth as the sensation bolted through him.
The bed creaked even more as Rarity buried her face in her pillow. His rough movements causing her horn to tear through one of her pillows.
Because of his size he leaned over and easily captured her lips. Rarity hummed joyfully at the newfound intensity to their intimacy. She raised a hand to his cheek, the whiskers gently brushing them as they peered into each other's eyes. His thrusts were hitting so deep now she was surprised her body was melting from the pleasure.
Her concentration was broken when he hit a particular spot harder than normal, and the kiss broke as she threw her head back and moaned loudly. She had never loved her flexibility more than in that moment.
It wasn't much longer before she felt another new, even more intense wave of passion sweep over her, causing her to moan so loud it broke apart the kiss. Rarity let out an impassioned scream squeezed him tighter as the sensations swept over her, engulfing her in pure, unbridled pleasure. It was the most amazing feeling she could have ever imagined, leagues better than anything she could have achieved alone. This was absolutely primal. Proper had been thrown out of the window. This was wild. Passionate. Dirty. And she was loving every second of it.
Because when this was over she would be in the arms of the one stallion who had her heart.
Her fur and mane alike were a mess as Naruto continued to ravish her, laid trails of kisses along her neck and shoulder, cup and play with her breasts as she was brought to the edge of climax again and again.
Rarity could only whimper, having long lost her voice from strain. His stamina was unreal. How did his first wife do it? She wasn't sure how much longer she could take it.
Finally when his thrusts started to become it was signaling he was at his peak. Roughly grabbing and kneading her right haunch Rarity tightened around him.
He grunted out a short, gasping breath, gripped her waist as he bucked his hips forth one more time, and then… then he was coming. Thick, copious ropes of his seed firing into her. He let out a grunt and slowly pulled out, taking notice of Rarity's slightly spanked raw backside courtesy of his pelvis.
'Well darling. Was it as good for you as it was for me?' she whispered as she followed with a grin. She didn't even have the energy for her trademark giggle. She was panting and sweating and possibly seeing in double vision.
"Even better." He said as began to affectionately rub her cheek. He was pretty sure his ball sack was completely empty. With that he scooted over and pulled her into his arms. Rarity's warm body was rather comforting. Rarity returned the gesture, wrapping an arm around Naruto as she snuggled against his chest. Her bed was pretty much ruined in terms of the sheets and pillows, but those could be replaced later. Between Naruto's body heat and the remaining sheet it would be enough to keep the mare warm. Right now they simply enjoyed each other and basked in the afterglow.
"I love you Rarity." He said as he rubbed her back.
A smile graced Rarity's face. Just as he never got tired of saying it she was sure she would never get tired of hearing it. "I love you too Naruto." With that they drifted off to sleep.
In an unidentifiable place, a group of several ponies met, their bodies were heavily cloaked and their muzzles hidden in shadow. They were all seated at a marble slab like structure as they sat in a semi-circle faction.
"It seems your plans have failed us." One pony, definitely a mare's voice spoke.
"No, my plan went perfectly." Midnight spoke as she stepped to the middle of the platform. "We or I should say I have managed to recruit two of the condemned to our cause and have gained information on the third."
"The longer we dawdle around the more time they have to settle the situation in the country side. Those country barbarians are taken away the focus which we could be using to our advantage."
"The Simpletons that are being caught and cage make up the weak. They serve their purpose as a distraction. This foolish plan of yours has only put Celestia on the alert." Another stallion, almost sounded like an elderly pony's voice.
"Underestimating our enemy led to the loss of our Queen, I need not remind you of that Star Gazer." Another cloaked member spoke, this time another male with a deeper voice and accent known to common providences in center Equestria. "Still, we cannot ignore the new superpower added to Celestia's arsenal."
The Elements of Harmony. If there immortal goddess could be defeated then what chance did they have?
"Council Lady Storm Drop I will take care of the matter of the Elements. I already have a plan in mind."
"Oh, like how you took care of that stallion? He is still alive by the way." The same first stallion from before interrupted her with a contemptuous grunt. For a few seconds he found his throat closed and panicked washed over him before he was once more able to breath.
The grin Midnight bore never left her face. "A miscalculation. It was foolish to think Celestia would leave the Element's caretakers to a normal pony. He will be dealt with in time. Our new friend knows his way around the lab. Provided we provide him with the material he can hook up our forces with a few benefits. Enough to more than make up for their lack of training or innate talent."
Now that the Canterlot forces were prepared and ready they would not be so easily beaten. The element of surprise and internal strife were no longer advantages they could rely on. "It is time we take our plan to the next level." The mare said. "You know what this means."
"Yes, all the children shall return." Storm Drop. " But enough of that, we have preparations to make."
The group of ponies then placed the hands upon their chest. "May the Goddess bless our actions..."
"Oh my Celestia," Twilight murmured in awe as she looked down from the area they were. Far down south of Ponyville they were on an earth platform Naruto created from the ground to watch the stars in peace.
It would still be another hour until Luna began her nightly ritual. Neither of them were ready to dig into the meal contained within the basket Naruto had brought either.
"Well there is one way we can pass the time." He said as he unsealed a wooden box about the size of a board game. "Twilight Sparkle prepared to be introduced to the game of Shogi."
"My world equivalent to Chess." Naruto replied with a grin. With Shikamaru as his head adviser it was impossible for him not to pick up a few things. "I must warn you though; besides my old adviser no one has been able to beat me for years. I've become something of an undefeated champ."
"Oh-ho!" Twilight teased. "That's something you may regret saying!" If his world's chest was anything like theirs, once she knew which pieces were which the blond was going to be in for quite the surprise.
Time passed as the two of them proceeded to enjoy the game. The two moved their pieces across the board, and had a conversation while they played. As their pieces disappeared one after another, Naruto was finishing the story of the events in his home world. "…And that's how I became the Seventh Hokage."
"That was quite the story," Twilight replied, looking over the board. "You've been through so much. How do you manage to deal with such burdens?"
"Its just what I had to do in order to survive. " A grin formed on his face. "By the way your king is in check. Being in the country side allows one to get a nice view at the stars though. I remembered trying to look at the stars from within the city of Canterlot and too much light pollution."
"Yeah tell me about it," Twilight said. "I tried stargazing in Canterlot once and it...wait WHAT?"
"Check the board dear Sparkle." Naruto stated with a grin. Twilight hastily looked over the board at the arrangements of the pieces and sure enough, her king was blocked. Twilight let out a sigh of disbelief.
This was the fourth time in a row. "I thought I had you this time." A pouting Twilight was far too adorable for her own good. She then turned to Naruto, smiled, and held out her hand. "I admit my defeat."
"You almost had me a few times. You're definitely skilled." He said as he looked up at the arrangement of the sky. Naruto brought out the lantern he brought along with a foldable telescope. He wanted Twilight to enjoy herself without the whole quill, parchment, and sturdy work ethic she would fall to.
"Well Twi, check out that cluster of stars." He said handing her the scope and pointed out a cluster.
She gasped as she saw the beauty of the millions of diamond-like stars scattered throughout the black sky. The sight was absolutely breathtaking. She moved the telescope around as she surveyed the night, looking for the constellations. Once she found one, she pointed it out to Naruto who would briefly peer through before Twilight happily went back to gazing at the stars.
The next hour was revolved around the two them talking about the difference between the star arrangement in Equestria and Elemental Nations among other topics. They joked about funny things that happened to them and talked about their families. The two were so enticed in their conversation, they had completely forgotten about the stars.
They finally began enjoying the food Naruto brought which consisted of Cider, Cake, Salad, and Pasta. As the night went on the colder it got. Twilight couldn't help but shiver as the wind picked up. Suddenly she was enveloped by the thick soft material of a blanket and Naruto's warmth. A dark blush darkened Twilight's cheeks at their closeness.
"Are you still cold?" He asked as Twilight let out a stammer.
"A little," she admitted, wondering where in Equestria she found the courage to admit that. She was extremely nervous. What was she supposed to do now? She couldn't remember anything from the books that told her about courting and such.
She let out a gasp when Naruto wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close. She could help the fluttering sensation in her stomach. Even with all the reading she did romance was still far from her expertise. She was going to need to go to someone who knew more about it than her. She slowly found herself growing comfortable as thoughts of protocols left her mind.
No books. No studies. No projects. Twilight's mind was calm. She was not using the logical part of her brain. All she did was stare at Luna's masterpiece. It was a serene feeling. Nothing could ruin this moment. Lying there under a blanket, feeling the warmth from the stallion left to her left.
This was a stark contrast with anything she would have expected.
The last few months of Twilight's life had been filled with emotions, stress and worry. It was nice to relax for the first time in such a long time. In this very moment, she forgot everything but the calmness. It was a wonderful night. The last time she had felt this good was when she had realized how wonderful friends she had.
"We have to do this again soon," Twilight said with a blissful sigh.
"I would love that," Naruto replied.
"Okay!" Twilight readily agreed. She snuggled against him and took in more of his warmth. She couldn't believe how close she had gotten to the blond or how comfortable he made her felt a contrast to her earlier nervousness.
"I was thinking about camping out here for the night. I sealed away the tent and it would be pretty nice. So how about it?"
Twilight froze. Was he asking her to sleep out under the stars...with him? That seemed so sudden. Not that the idea was terrible and it wasn't like they were going to have sex. The idea brought a blush back to her face again. She found herself thinking about his musculature that was pressing against her back and side from the hold.
'Oh my!' She suddenly found herself going through a series of not so scientific thoughts. B-But it made sense. She was a young mare in the prime of her life and fully matured in a biological sense when it came to her body's ability and desire to mate. Biologically it made sense she found his form desirable and his personality and traits were pleasant.
"Well...I guess it would be nice." She answered as the blond moved, causing Twilight to miss his presence as he set up the tent. Thankfully the three were more blankets and pillows, enough to cushion the ground.
"You sure you don't mind sleeping out here?"
"Oh no," Twilight replied, "This will definitely be an interesting experience."
"Okay, just don't let Princess Celestia find out." He replied as a grin formed on his face. "I don't need accusations of me corrupting her student and then being tossed into the dungeon."
For a moment Twilight was gob smacked at the fact of such rumors forming or what Celestia would think before she realized Naruto was just joking. She was still trying to adjust to the fact that the blond had such a relationship with the Sun Goddess. Hell she was still recovering from her own almost heart attack when Naruto playfully called her the oppressor of all joy and she countered back by saying he was a deviant taking advantage of young impressionable mares. There was no mistaking the strong personalities of the Bearers as easily impressionable or weak.
The two then got settled under their blankets as Naruto turned off the lamp next to him. "Goodnight Twi," he said.
"Goodnight," Twilight responded. Before they knew it, the two had drifted off to sleep.
It must've felt like a few minutes after that Naruto awoke because he had felt something at his side. He turned to see that Twilight had cuddled up right next to him and her head was leaning on his shoulder. At first considered waking her up, but how could he? She looked so peaceful, and he didn't care in the least. He was glad he could invoke such comfort for the mare and it was looking forward to getting to know her more. Twilight was a sweet mare and could easily see himself with her. She would definitely make a great marefriend as her adorkableness was as prominent as her intelligence and cuteness. Snuggling up with the mare he began to drift off to sleep.
With the weather season setting in the typical outside activities had lessened. Which had led to the current gathering of seven mares. Rainbow Dash having just gotten off weather duty as Winter continued to envelop the region and the festivities were on the rise. So a nice afternoon of friends gathering today to chat over hot chocolate was the premier event of their day so far.
So of course things took a turn when the most impulsive of them all broached on a rather topical discussion. "How much longer we going to beat around with topics? Let's get to the good stuff and have Rarity tell us how good Naruto is in the sack already."
What followed a spit take was an outraged cry of Rainbow Dash.
"Ya just couldn't help yaself could ya?" Applejack asked as she shot the Pegasus an annoyed look of disapproval.
The pegasus blinked. "We all know they were going to get it on any day now. Hell she's been wearing that goofy smile all day and is practically glowing. You can't tell me you didn't notice."
"Ah'm not blind ya loudmouth. Course ah noticed, but wasn't trying ta call attention to it til it was apprioate."
"My and Naruto's…intimacies are not an appropriate topic to discuss casually." She hissed at the Pegasus.
"W-Well actually as the Alpha mare it is traditional that you mate with the stallion first to assert your status and give the go ahead for the betas to be with the stallion." After Twilight finished recalling a bit of knowledge she read about the herding process she winched, courtesy of Rarity sending her a glare.
Seeing the bookish mare wince under her gaze made the fashionista momentarily felt guilty, but it was difficult for her to keep it up thanks to her fury at Rainbow. "Be that as it may, that would be a discussion between my herd sisters and I, not some piece of gossip."
"Hey, Naruto's like my bro, we're like family and he spent the night with Twilight so I can only assume she's in the running to join the family."
Twilight's blush followed with sputtering and pointed exclamations that they slept and nothing else.
A grin formed on Pinkie's face. "Wow, that explains why I got hit with the doozy of all doozies last night."
Rarity's cheeks burned red at the party mare's insinuation.
"Come on…tell us." Rainbow whined.
"Ya stop badgering her already ya here." As much as she was trying to play it off Applejack was dying to know as well. "If Rarity wants to keep the details to herself it makes sense. Ev'rypony knows yer first time's supposed to be all magical an' special and she was lucky to share it with somepony who is goin' love her and treat her right." There was some bitterness in her tone that couldn't be ignored.
"Applejack." Rarity laid a comforting hand over the farm mare's own. The oakwood dining table Rarity had wasn't the largest so the seven of them were quite smushed together around it.
Applejack took comfort in Rarity's supportive glance. "It's alright. Need to get this off mah chest sometime. It was just during mah transition from fillyhood to a mare. Ah was still developing back then and it was during an Apple family reunion. My cousin Braeburn came over with his folks, too and he even brought a friend.
His name was Chestnut. He was an older colt and ah thought he was sort of cute and ah was quite taken with him. For a while ah thought he felt the same. Always complementin' me an' whisperin' sweet nothin's in mah ear.
One night we were supposed to meet an' turns out he an' Braeburn nicked some of Granny's special cider. Ah had agreed to meet Chestnut in one of the quiet spots where ah knew no one would find us. No idea what Braeburn got up to, but then again I was focusing on mah own plans for that night. Ah had never had alcoholic cider afore so it hit me rather hard. He then started whispering how he loved me an' wanted to run away with me. Seeing as ah was getting' good drunk ah went along with what he was saying and lost mah virginity that night. Can't remember much sides it was painful." What followed the sigh was a heavy pause that filled the air.
"So what happened?" Pinkie asked.
A look of cold anger filled Applejack's eyes. "A few weeks later the father of another filly in town showed up on our front door madder than a hornet nest. Turns out ah wasn't the only filly that Chestnut claimed he loved and been with. He had gotten one good and pregnant and when it was time for him to do the right thing he went and ranaway. Lousy good for nothin'." As she finished she noticed the look of sympathies she was being given. Rainbow Dash had enough courtesy to look a bit ashamed of bringing up such a painful memory. "Its in the past, ah don't fret about it too much. Alright so who wants to go next? You Twilight?" She asked as everyone turned their gaze to Twilight who shirked away and was feeling rather shy all of a sudden.
"That is, unless there is no story to tell." Rarity picked up on Twilight's anxiety almost instantly.
"We're all your friends, and none of us is going to judge you for whatever you may have done, or not done; right, girls?" She asked as the rest of them nodded and murmured in agreement.
"Well…I never even dated a colt much less done…that." Twilight's nervousness had, melted away at their understanding smiles. She was glad they didn't think less of her for being inexperienced.
That was when Rainbow Dash spoke up. "I'll go next then. Mine wasn't all that much better than Applejack's from the sound of it." She then leaned back in her chair. "My first time was shortly after arriving to Ponyville and joining the weather team. I was hanging out with this stallion named Quick Shot at the time which adequately describes his performance." she said, noticing the expressions on the faces of her friends which was a mix of uneasy and blushes all except Fluttershy, who was hiding behind her mane. "Tall, built, red coat. Definitely a look. He was also a pretty fast flier and we got along pretty fine. He seemed to be pretty in to me which you know, didn't happen that often because I was always one of the guys. I do admit it felt kind of nice and he's the reason why I don't have much of an interest in romance. After months of flirting and getting to know each other I decided to take him out on a date and when we got back to my place he proved why his name was Quick Shot. Of course being young back then I didn't know any better." She let out an angry snort after thinking about what followed. "The bastard then have the nerve to start blowing me off and treating me like a stranger. When I finally confronted him about it he had the nerve to reply he was only into mare with standards and didn't sleep with just anypony."
"Why, what nerve!" Rarity cried, her eyes blazing with anger. "That uncouth and selfish lout. Please tell me you didn't let him get away with it, Rainbow?"
The pegasus laughed. "Nah, of course not. Took me a while, but I waited until he got a fillyfriend and I showed up with a fake pregnancy test with a positive. She did not take it too well. Gave him a Shiner he didn't soon forget." The grin Rainbow wore seemed glued to her face. Normally Rainbow Dash would have been brash and did something like that herself, but she was feeling extra angry and spiteful and wanted to make sure Quick Shot would never forget the day he crossed her.
"Well, since everyone is going over their stories we might as well keep to the topic of discussion. Would you like to go next Pinkie dear?" Rarity said after a brief silence. "If you are comfortable with discussing such intimate details of course.
"Hope you girls aren't too disappointed, but I am one-hundred percent virgin. I did some things, but I never found a stallion I wanted to give myself to…until now that is." She finished with a giggle. "So no story from me. That means you're up next Shy!"
The yellow pegasus, who had remained silent ever since the discussion turned her head away. Her pink cheeks and adorable blush was heart melting.
"I…I have to pass. Cause…well…" She stammered over the years. "CauseI'mavirgin!" She blurted out in a hurried torrent.
"Beg yer pardon, 'Shy?" Applejack asked, craning her neck. "We didn't get that last part..."
"She said she's never taken the ride on the pogostick of fun. The Horizontal happy dance. The…"
"We got it Rainbow Dash." Rarity cut her off as she turned to their mutual childhood friend who was sitting on her other side and gave her a gentle pat. "There is no need to be embarrassed by being pure Fluttershy." The Pegasus turned to her with a grateful smile. "It had always been my dream to keep my purity until I found the one and I did."
"Ya serious!?" Applejack loudly interjected which caused Rarity to narrow her eyes.
"And what is that supposed to mean?" She replied with a heated look.
"Hey now, don't take it the wron' way or nothin', but there was a time nearly once a week you had a new stallion fellow on your arm. Ah remember you goin' out with just 'bout every free stallion in town and having more than enough out of town that came and visit ya. Heck mah brother was one of the first stallions ya flirted with when ya first arrived to town."
Rarity had been turning steadily redder and redder as Applejack spoke, and the look of barely contained embarrassment.
"That's right; your brother was the biggest player in town before bro arrived to town." Rainbow turned to Rarity with a grin. "So you at least got a look at the goods right. So does he deserved the name Big Mac or not?
"Hey now, don't be talking about mah brother's junk." Applejack hotly hollered as she sent the Pegasus's an annoyed look.
"Well now you got me curious," Pinkie Pie joined in. "Is he big? I wondered how he stacks up againt Narry."
"Pinkie Pie! A lady does not reveal things like that!" she admonished the pink pony. "And contrary to popular belief, regardless of the nasty rumors that were quite rampant during those times before I got intimate with Naruto I was a maiden in every sense of the word and no, I never saw or sample any goods as Rainbow so crudely put it. And while exploring one's sexual liberation is more accepted nowadays I assure you that everything I told you girls is the absolute truth."
"In that case ah'm sorry if you took mah words the wrong way." The Apple farmer apologized. "In that case care to share the details?"
"Well I suppose I will continued to be pestered until I reveal what happened that night so I shall."
And with that Rarity had went over every little detail with blissful recoutance. "His stamina was beyond anything I have ever heard. He took me over, and over, and over again. He could be gentle and attentive one minute then majestic and powerful the next. He knew just how to find the spots to drive me wild and was very attentive to my needs. To compare him with the stallions in our age range is a bit unfair, but with the body of one in his twenties, but the experience of say one in his later years of life it was never a fair comparison."
The expressions of the others after such a riveting recount of events made Rarity wish she could have a picture taken of this moment. Fluttershy was hiding her burning cheeks with her hand while trying to hide her semi-erect wings.
Pinkie, resting her elbows on the table merely cupped her cheeks as she wore a grin.
Both Twilight and Ditzy wore blushes on their cheeks, while not as prominent as Fluttershy's showed that they were doing their best not to imagine the scenario and were struggling.
Applejack bore a tiny grin and was making her own plans while Rainbow made no attempt to hide the lecherous smile on her face. She was also making some considerations of her own.
"And now that we have gotten over that matter shall I suggest we continue?" That was when their attention fell upon the last of their little group, Ditzy Doo.
"I…I…" she felt a stab of fear grip her heart. She had been so focused on their stories and getting to know them, she hadn't even considered what to stay or how to deflect when it came to her turn. Ditzy couldn't help the anxiety she was experiencing. She took a moment to take breaths inbetween mentally counting numbers. The concerned on the faces of the others was quite apparent. If she was, if she was to be in a herd, a family with these mares she was going to have to start revealing her past some time. "…I'm sorry it's very difficult for me to talk about my past. I've only had sex one time and..." her voice began to crack as she continued. "…I never consented to it." She couldn't stop the tears that failed.
The Main Six was horrified at this admission. There were all sorts of rumors that were tossed around about Dinky's absent father, but this was not something they were expecting.
"It… it happened when I went on vacation with my family to Manehattan. We were staying at a hotel. I had just got finished spending the afternoon swimming and I was making my way back to my room. That's when…that's when he grabbed me and dragged me into his room. I tried to fight him off, but he used magic on me. He tied me up, g-gaged me and a-abused me for hours. Finally that's when security showed up as my family had reported me missing and they were searching every room of the hotel. He was long gone by and it wouldn't be until years later I finally found out the truth.
That he was some random thug hired by the head of a small crime family meant to send my mother a message if she testified in court against him. What he didn't realize was that my grandmother sits on one of the seats of Princess Celestia's personal council and had friends in high places. In a matter of weeks they were all thrown in prison for life without any chance for parole. Try as I might that experience changed me. All I would ever hear is ponies feeling sorry for me and bringing up what happened. Judging me and judging the little one I brought into the world as a result of that event. Eventually it all became too much and that's how I found myself coming to Ponyville to get away from it all." Ditzy took to her feet and turned away from them as she tried stop herself from sobbing.
Thinking about that experience had always been incredibly emotional for her. Especially since her condition led to her being rather sheltered so she was a bit more innocent than a pony her age would be so what happened had only hit her that much harder.
She was nearly stunned into silence when she was enveloped by the warm comforting gesture of a hug. She turned to look to see Fluttershy had taken her into her arms. The other Pegasus was crying. "Oh Ditzy. I'm sorry. I'm so sorry."
She was confused. Why was Fluttershy crying.
Two more pair of arms enveloped her.
"Ya let out all the tears ya want Sugarcube."
"If that creep wasn't in jail I'd disemboweled him."
Applejack.
Rainbow.
The group hug grew bigger.
"You're among friends now."
"We are here for you."
Pinkie
Twilight.
"Ditzy Doo. My friend. My Herd sister. My door is always open to you. If you ever need us…me. We will be here for you."
Rarity.
Ditzy always had that fear in the back of her mind that she didn't belong. That they only put up with her because of Naruto's sake, but now she realized they cared. They genuinely cared about her and considered her a friend.
She felt both relieved and happy. Maybe in time she could open up more about her past, but for now she was a bit too emotionally drained to go into more detailed. All she wanted to focus on right now was her newfound bond with her friends.
Deep within the forest a filly was skittering by quickly. Fear filled the moderate purple eyes of the little filly. The little pony whimpered in fear as the foliage in the background rustled with noise. Cuts covered the pale, light grayish olive coat and white shirt of the filly. Patches of dirt caked her brilliant gamboge mane.
"Noi you have to be brave. Everyone else has done it." The filly murmured bitterly as she rubbed at the stinging welts that adorned her face. The filly twisted about as her eyes sought out any sign of familiar territory. What she would give to be a Pegasus right not to simply fly out of this nimarish place.
"Anypony! Somepony? Help!" if she was remembering right, one of the ponies famous for helping bring back one of the princesses lived near her. She let out a startled yelp as something skittered in the foreground.
In her fear the filly fled deeper into the forest, adrenaline pumping through her tiny body. Her frightened mind played up the creatures of the forest. Tripping over an uproot branch the pony was sent flying and crashed into the moss covered body of another tree. Pitiful sobs escaped her lips.
"Anypony out there? Please, I need help!" Despite Noi's please the lack of any familiar voice did not bring her comfort. She was not only tired, but also cold. It was a chilly night, with the moon in its near complete form out. The crackling of dead grass sent cheers down her spine.
Noi picked up her pace again, nearly stumbling as her hooves trashed about over tromped through the muddy pits. The clouds continued to drift through the sky the guide that the faint light of the moon began to fade.
The sound of an indiscernible snarl reignited the little filly's determination. Noi broke out into a gallop between her and the beast.
Time had passed as the little filly never slowed down, only to look back once. The creature was without a doubt hairy and hunched over, moving with deceptive speed. Whatever its limbs were, the creature lacked hooves. The sound, which was a mixture of laughing and slithering, escaped its lips.
It was no doubt what this creature was. It was the same creatures that she was told about during bed time. The same creature which was said to gobble up misbehaving little colts and fillies that didn't listen to their parents. The Bugaboo.
As if claws reached out from beneath the ground and snagged her back legs. Noi let out a ragged cry of sorrow and horror as the creature drew closer. "Mama, Dad, somepony help." The little filly begged for her life. "Somepony help!" the little filly sobbed uncontrollably.
The little filly closed her eyes prayed it would be over soon as the smell of its horrible breath and sensation of pain was the last thing the little filly knew.
Three days had past and there was currently a case of missing foals rising as of late. The only pattern that has been established is that the foals have been disappearing at night around the hours of ten and dawn. There had also been sightings of a strange hairy creature and smells of coal and graveyard soil.
As such Naruto was making preparations to hunt this creature down. Winter had finally come to Ponyville, the land being coated with snow and the weather being carefully monitored by the weather team.
Currently he had switched with one of his clones that he had created. With the spread of the seals he was able to have at least dozen clones spread across the nation at all times in important locations. Assisting
Troops in hot spots or for the most part seeing to it that the night Guard was trained. It was only for important missions, meetings, or moments with the Princesses would the real Naruto substitute himself.
He arrived to the barracks where his soldiers were.
"Soldiers of the Lunar Guard, to attention!" Naruto remarked as the members of the guard lined up. "There has been a rash of disappearances in Ponyville. Reporting of a strange creature has been cited in the disappearance of the foals involved." A murmur began to occur among the guard ponies. "For the time being I and a few other members of this guard will be relocated for the time being. " Naruto then began explaining into more detail about what was going on and with that he chosen two particular ponies for the job.
One was Bright Star, a mare with midnight blue coat, bright lavender hair and mane and Amethyst colored eyes. Without a doubt Bright Star was one of the most enthusiastic ponies he knew. She was a Unicorn who specialized in magic that was looked down upon by many of her peers. Because Bright Star's talents were towards spells often regarded as dark magic there was a stigma of sorts labeled on the surprisingly chipper Unicorn. Despite her radiant demeanor Bright Star fell in with the rest of the ponies who also had stigmata's associated with them.
The other pony Naruto chosen was a licorice coat pony with steel blue mane. He was a rather shy and often withdrawn pony; while nowhere near as timid as Fluttershy the pony didn't associate with most ponies outside a small sphere. He was a strong flier whose wings were more like ravens then the typical pegasus's which many of his peers were all too quick to point out. His name…Nightwing.
Seeing as he needed to prepared for his new assignment Naruto dismissed the squad early. With that Naruto created a few kagebunshin to prepare his packing while he gathered his thoughts. Naruto strolled around the castle until he caught sight of Princess Luna who was finishing her usual rearrangement. She was in the form he was used to seeing the most.
Not too long ago he was surprised when he saw Luna was in an older version of the first form he first met her when she had explained that she took different forms in regards to the phases of the moon. It also allowed her to conserve energy as bits of magic from Alicorns were bleeding out at nearly all times which contributed to the presence most felt from them.
"Your highness." He greeted her with a smile.
"Captain Naruto." She mirrored the gesture. "Is there something I can help you with?"
"Nothing in particular Princess Luna. I suppose I'm a bit anxious about this assignment and I can't sleep. If it doesn't disturb you, would you care to travel and talk a bit?"
"An interesting offer captain." After a short journey the two of them settled on the edge of a cliff. The view was breathtaking. For miles the lush hills and forest of the area can be seen.
"The sensation of the air feels refreshing."
"Indeed it does Luna. I hear our hookup has been the topic of discussion lately." He remarked in response to Luna's little stunt at the ceremony.
"Many of the upperclass are frothing at the mouth that I chose in their words a "Commoner" instead of something more befitting my station." She answered as Naruto chuckled.
"Yeah, a shame you didn't get a chance to turn down their prissy or arrogant sons." Very rarely had a son of these aristocrats made any impression or impressed the blond. Most of them could hardly dress themselves without servants. Those like Shining or Thundershock were only one in a hundred.
"Indeed. They are naïve if they think I would ever waste my time with spoiled brats who know nothing of the struggles of life." She finished as she turned her gaze to the sky with a troubled expression.
"What is on your mind Luna?" He asked as Luna paused glancing at the ground before turning to the blond. Who else but he besides her sister could she talk to about this?
"Nightmare Moon's presence stirred several creatures that night. We fear it may be my fault that the citizens of Ponyville are suffering."
"Luna you shouldn't dwell about the past and your mistakes. I have come to know you strong, intuitive, and fair pony. Nothing like Nightmare Moon."
"Thank you Naruto… That means a lot." She looked back at him and smiled. Like before the two ponies merely enjoyed the night and the spark between them.
"Thank for your cooperation mayor. Will make sure to put a stop of these disappearances and will report back if we get any leads." The following morning they took the first train to Ponyville. Naruto went to the mayor's office to discuss what was to be expected during the course of this investigation.
"Good luck Captain. Hopefully you and your soldiers will quickly find the devious fiend behind these disappearances." The mayor bid him farewell, feeling relieved he was on the case.
With that the three of them left the office. "So what are we doing first captain? Are we going on patrol? Will be questioning ponies? Are we going on a rip roaring assault in the forest?" Bright Star fired off question after question. She had often found it difficult to stay quiet and patiently wait. She was a mare of action and it showed by the fact she could barely stop herself from skipping.
"We're doing interviews." Naruto said as he placed a hoof on top of the bouncing Unicorn's head. "We're going to the police station and picking up the files on the missing fillies and colts. We're then going to review the families and then we'll check where they were last saw."
"Ok captain." By the drawl in her speech it was obvious that the Unicorn wasn't happy about that. Naruto couldn't help but smile, seeing a lot of himself in the mare. He chuckled remembering his more hyperactive days, but he had grown out of that. Sure he was still quick to action when people he cared about were in trouble, but it had been knocked into his head more than once to rely on others and to plan things out a bit more.
With the files in hand the three ponies split up. Naruto began making his way through the town. Coming across a flier for a unicorn and hearing grumblings about a Unicorn. Naruto glanced at the flier and merely dismissed it. Since the library was nearby he figured he could talk to Twilight about an idea he had for defensive seals.
Meanwhile within said library. "Spike get ready for the next spell." Twilight watched as the dragon prepared himself already decked out in a tuxedo and top hat, her horn glowing with a grayish orchid tint, as hair began to sprout on the scales of her assistant's upper lip taking the form of a mustache. "Spell 58 check. Now maybe one more before I go on to spell 59."
Suddenly a knock on the door drew her attention. Twilight went and opened the door. "Hello, afternoon Naruto. I was just practicing some spells."
"Hi Naruto." Spike greeted as Naruto began to wave and did a double take.
"Hi Spike…spell or puberty?" Not like he knew much about dragons so he couldn't say for certainly the growth spurt was do to spell.
"Spell." He answered.
"Anyway this isn't a house call, I'm on official business. "
"About the fillies and colts going missing right?" She asked with a concerned expression on her face.
Naruto nodded, "There has also been sightings of a strange creature. They think it might have been a creature from the Everfree Forest."
Twilight gasped and covered her mouth. She couldn't imagine how the parents felt.
"Either way I'm going to be questioning parents soon to get more information. I brought two members of my Guard with me; I'm hoping to introduce you to them later. We're stationed in town for the time being as we investigate what's going on. I'm probably going to visit Fluttershy as well later seeing as she lives near the forest." He was definitely going to make sure he had clones patrolling there at all times. "Anyway I was hoping you could do the penmanship of some seals I have in mind."
"What would the seals do?"
"Its part of a barrier system I'm trying to create. The theory is that the seals with alert me to presences approaching town to which I could then investigate. The seal markings require absolutely flawless penmanship."
"Wow, this barrier system kind of sounds like one of my brother's spells."
'Right. Shining and his damn barrier spells.' " "Anyway I'm sorry if this is sudden, but I should began my investigation with the first of the kids that went missing. We can talk more later about the seals."
"Okay, I look forward to it."
Nightfall soon came and the members of the Night Guard were keeping a tight knit patrol around the perimeter in town. Bright Star trudged back and forth the area she was guarding, bored as the night was long. That was when she herd the giggles of a filly.
Her attention turned to that of a small child like body hidden in a purple cloak with a black sash.
"Hey little one you shouldn't be out here? Where's your parents?" She asked as she began walking over to the filly only for her to take off in the direction of the forest with a giggle. "Hey! The forest is dangerous!" Bright Star shouted after her. The mare took off after the filly before she could get herself hurt or worse.
Deep within Everfree Forest laid many abnormal geographical features. These features included unknown plants, bodies of waters and a system of caves. One cave in particular had precipitous slopes, of up to 150 meters in height as if it was a wall that formed over times. The massive rocks, stood suspended as if someone had just put them there, dominated the place. Inside their small cracks, thyme, oregano, astivides and other plants try to live with remarkable patience and persistence.
The length of the cave was unknown and the surface meter of the cave easily covered the thousands. The opening upon further inspection could be theorized on having been created by slow erosion from the natural elements. Traveling further within the cave its exterior was filled with beautiful marble banding and several large streams. More than dozen of minerals could be defied within the cave.
Within the confines of the cave several figures moved. A billowy figure of darkness was cloaked within a dark pocket of the cave. It was struggling in the grip of the shadowy creature.
"Ignorant beast. Your kind seems to live only to feast, incapable of following the simplest of orders." The shade hurled the hairy creature against the wall. "Your eyesight must be lacking simple creature as the creature you brought me is not a Unicorn."
Flame colored eyes flickered to life in the darkness. They floated in the air, the body it attached to floating in the darkness. "The Bugaboos aren't known for their intelligence master. Allow me to search for a new target. I will find you a Unicorn with enough magic to restore your power."
"See to it you don't fail me Vatrik." The shade spoke as the flame colored eyes disappeared into the darkness. The shade then turned its attention back to the Bugaboo. "Dispose of the pony without devouring it. A failure such as yours doesn't deserve any sort of reward."
The creature of darkness arrived to the town of Ponyville. Street lights illuminated the paths as ponies strolled along the streets. The creature began slinking from shadow to shadow as it began watching ponies watch by.
It had begun looking for one particular pony. A few days ago he had witnessed a great deal of magic practiced by one of the town's inhabitants. It had witnessed when the Bugaboo tried to lure the unicorn mare it had encountered the other night but the nosy creature had drawn other inhabitants of the forest and it had to abandon its plan.
The shadow walking being began slinking from shadow to shadow. Luckily for him, no citizens notice his movements. He took off into an alleyway, secretly on the hunt.
Upon hearing voices, he stopped there and slowly peeked around. "No sight of anything strange?" he overheard the two ponies talking. One was concealed behind a food kiosk still open for nighttime sales.
"No…I'll be taking flight again." It took note of the visible pony who responded. It was a Pegasus with a dark note. With scrutinizing eyes, the shade inspected the body of the mare.
Another dark coat pony, a Unicorn but not the one from the descriptions of he heard.
"Then let's circle around and meet back again in at 1100 hours." With a flap, the Pegasus pony took off.
The town seemed to be on guard. He needed to be quick. He continued slinking through the shadows when a magical aura leaving the town caught his attention. He followed it, seeing a violet Unicorn heading to the meadows. She indeed matched the descriptions of the rumors he had heard about a magically talented unicorn.
The Unicorn unaware of the creature stalking her levitated a telescope along with a few graphs, charts, and other supplies. With that in mind the creature decided to wait and scope out any more potential unicorns for his master before snatching up the unicorn.
Another day had past the members of the Night Guard seemed no closer to solving the mystery of the disappearing foals. The Sun was beginning its slow descent. The hues of orange and yellow cast an overcast in the skies.
"No no no…not this either." Nightwing stood at the side as Bright Star popped from one stand to the other. He watched the excitable unicorn seemed to study trinket from trinket as she made insensible statements. "It has to be perfect."
"What are you up to now Bright Star?" Nightwing asked, looking up from his book as the Unicorn bounced from stall to stall. Apparently last night's incident did not put a damper on her mood. A census showed that besides the already missing foals every child in Ponyville was accounted for.
"Looking for the perfect present."
"Present for what?"
"To suggest to the captain of course." She answered and sent Nightwing a look that suggested that he was stupid for having to ask.
Nightwing sighed, realizing this was probably yet another insane idea by Bright Star. "We should be patiently waiting for tonight's assignment. Not running around like some excitable tourist." He derided the Unicorn.
"B-But it's important for the captain to make impression when he woos to Princess Luna." She said as the Pegasus raised an eyebrow.
"What nonsense has you've gotten in your head?"
"You're so clueless to romance Nightwing." She said rather dismissively as Nightwing's lips tensed. "The Regal Princess and her captain. Can't you see the romantic potential in it? Did you even witness the conference?" she turned to see the look on the pegasus's face. "Oh come on, don't give me that look. Haven't you seen the two of them together? You're telling me you didn't pick up that there is something there?"
"We are members of the Night Guard. It is our duty to serve Princess Luna and protect the ponies of Equestria from any threats not to gossip about love lives." He really wished the Unicorn was a bit more serious. "Besides, Princess Luna like her sister Princess Celestia is an Alicorn. It isn't practical in the long run to begin a relationship that could only end in heartbreak. After all I assure you our princess has more important manners than to quickly jump into some romance and quite frankly its silly that you're even invested in this." He had heard about rumors what happened during the ceremony and was a pony who needed facts before forming an opinion of a situation.
"For such a big brain I thought you of all ponies know that the heart wants what the heart wants."
"I for a fact know a fair bit about love from a practical stance. Love is the union of two ponies who respect each other. A fair and stable relationship composed of communication, money, and of the same class. Not some fairy tale story."
"You are so unromantic. Who would complement the captain if not the Princess?" She questioned him.
"Twilight Sparkle I suppose." He answered with a shrug.
"Princess Celestia's student?" Bright Star's interest piqued up. There was hardly a pony that lived in Canterlot that hadn't at least heard of Twilight Sparkle.
"He has spoken fondly of her on more than one occasion while training us. From what I know her intelligence has been an aid in the concepts he has been working on not t mention her knowledge on magic he has included in our training regime. That is not something two ponies could come up with without spending a lot of time together. The captain seems on fairly good terms with all the element bearers and the nature of their relationship can be ascertained as platonic. There is the only one that has potential to bloom into something more or at least it's the most sensible if you look at it logically." Since both of them heralded from communities which were monogamous neither had considered the idea of a herding type relationship. It was a subject rarely brought up.
The unicorn stamped her hoof. "Love isn't like some book you read. Where's the passion in what's safe? Where's the excitement? The romance."
"That type of excitement is for silly little foals who don't want to put work into a relationship." The Pegasus remarked as he upturned his nose.
Bright Star flared her nostrils and bared her teeth. "Oh yeah. I bet you a load of bits you're wrong."
"Oh?" Nightwing closed his book and placed it in the saddle. "Make it more interesting. A wager. If I'm right and the captain ends up courting Twilight Sparkle you spend the next two weeks in other silence unless spoken two or given in reports not to mention you also have to show some decorum of a pony of your station." This was too good of an opportunity to pass up.
For a moment Bright Star looked fearful. Being silent? For two wholes weeks? She loved talking to other ponies she practically lived to talk. Though seeing the smug look on Nightwing's face made her want to the knock it off.
At that moment something caught Nightwing's eye as he glanced away from her. Bright Star's eyes followed and a smug look formed on Bright Star's face. It appears Nightwing's attention had fallen upon the passing Element of Generosity.
"O-Oh yeah and if I win you have to put down those old dusty book of yours for a month and you have to ask out the Element of Generosity." Nightwing was thankful for the darkness of his coat.
"What are you on all of a sudden?" he sputtered, his face heating up as Raven returned a smug look of her own.
Neither of the two of course knew the nature of Naruto's romantic life. One because he didn't discuss it and want it out there. Two he wanted to be a good example for his squad so he asked the mares while on duty that they tried to keep everything professional. While Rarity and Pinkie weren't happy with this, they both understood. There was simply too much to be going on without more of Naruto's love light being drawn into the spot light after the Luna debacle with bigger issues going on.
"I~saw~the~way ~you ~were ~looking ~at~ her~ just~ now." Bright Star smugly sung hopping with each word as Nightwing shot her a scathing glance.
"I was merely admiring the condition of Miss Rarity's coat. It was just unusual to see someone so high class within…" he paused, looking for the right word to describe ponyville. "…this quaint looking town."
"The skirt clung to those flanks of hers riiiggghhttttt?" she teased as Nightwing let out something akin of a growl.
"Nightwing! Bright Star!" the two of them were jarred out of their thoughts. At the far side of the road was their captain.
"Captain!"
"Captain Naruto!"
"To my side the two of you. We have a lead." Naruto remarked as the two ponies quickly joined his side. Naruto led them to the hospital, having received notice from a police pony. A filly had been brought in by the name of Noi. She had been found on the verge of death by Zecora deep within the forest.
"She's rather shaken up." Dr. Saddlebag, a Russet colored Stallion and dark mane answered. His cutie mark noted by the Emblem he wore on his shirt.
Naruto approached the little filly, getting down on a knee so he wouldn't intimidate her with his tall stature, "It's alright. You're safe now. Can you tell me your name sweetie?"
"N-Noi," she stammered as she slightly shaked. "My name is N-Noi."
"Can you tell me what's happened, Noi?" Naruto gently asked her.
"I-I don't want to talk about it," she quietly mumbled, still trembling.
"Please. I need to know what happened," Naruto insisted. "There's some creature out there hurting little fillies like yourself. I need to know what attacked you."
"It…its was..." She shuddered again, but seemed to gather her courage. "…it was a Bugaboo."
The room had grown entirely silent while Noi talked. The last confirmed sighting of a Bugbear was about two centuries ago. Noi had no idea where she was taken beyond some dark cave. She heard two other voices but didn't see them and all she could remember that wanted them wanted unicorns.
The terrified filly curled up on the bed, shuddering. "No! I don't want to think about it anymore! Don't make me think about it anymore!"
Naruto sighed and raised himself and turned to his two soldiers. "Nightwing, I need you to fly down to the Everfree Forest and get Zecora's statement. See if there wasn't a detail she may have forgotten. Bright Star, I need you to go speak with the mayor about organizing a public announcement. If this group is after unicorns then we need to be on high alert. As for me I'll be at the library researching any information on these Bugaboos I can find. You have your orders."
With their orders in mind both soldiers left to perform their duty.
The Bugaboo is a different species similar to a type of hobgoblin comparable to the bogeyman, and other creatures from the forest plains, all which of recent cultures have been used to frighten disobedient foals since their recent disappearance. In the older times, all descriptions of Bugaboo are comparable are likened to Urisade species. Sightings of Bubaboos are rare due to their nocturnal and reclusive nature.
Common characteristics of Bugaboos include large bodies with long gangly limbs, short snouts, and hairy bodies. They are also known to be omnivorous in diet aided by an excellent sense of smell, and despite their heavy build and awkward gait, they can run quickly and are adept climbers and swimmers.
Despite their impressive physical abilities Bugaboo aren't known for their intelligence and often more instinctual in nature.
"Sounds like the kind of creatures we would have fought back home."
"I know what you mean. At the rate these creatures keep popping up I'm going to need more help. Which you'll be happy to hear that I've almost completed that Jutsu. You'll be among us living, breathing pony folks in no time."
"Good. I grow tired of being stuck again. Losing my freedom once more has shown me the value in enjoying every moment I have within my own physical body."
Naruto read over the information he was given and sighed. That still didn't give him clue on who the mysterious master was, but he was able to conclude that the other creature had to have been Vatrik. He was brought out of his thoughts as a stack of books landed on the table.
"Urisades Species, Creatures of the Forest, Walkers of the world…I brought every book I could find." Twilight stated as she noticed the intense look in Naruto's eyes.
"Thanks Twilight." he said as he mulled over what he learned.
"A bit for your thoughts?" she offered as she pulled up a chair and took a seat. It took a considerable amount of will power for her not to break out in a blush as she remembered the conversation she had with the girls the other day. She hoped Cadance would send a return message soon.
"I'm trying to figure out my next move. Do my soldiers and I go and hunt down this creature or do we wait for it to come to town."
"Well you can always use your clones to cover what you don't do." She tried to stifle a yawn but failed miserably.
"Were you up all night reading again?" he asked while taking note of her yawn.
"Not all night..." Twilight tried to argue until she saw the disbelieving look on his face. "I really don't have time to sleep. I open in a few minutes..." she began only to cut herself off with another yawn.
"You need sleep Twilight. I can cover for you." he suggested.
"You'd do that? Well, I appreciate you offering but Spike can handle things here if I need to get some rest." She yawned and Naruto could see just how much effort she was putting in keeping her eyes open.
"Anytime someone is about to fall asleep before its even sunrise is a good indicator they need sleep. Though, all things considered this place has a nice view." Naruto remarked as he glanced out one of the windows.
"Oh," she said as she followed the stallion's gaze towards the sky. "Hey, I know. You can get a really great view upstairs on my little observatory. Well, it's not really an observatory, I mean, it's really not what you think of when you hear the word observatory, but I like to…" she trailed off her nervous rambling as she noticed him staring at her.
"I'll agree to this if you agree to get some sleep afterwards ok?"
She nodded happily as she led Naruto upstairs. As he trailed behind her he couldn't help but glance around the library. As expected of Twilight the place was spotless. Nothing but the pile of books she brought him was on the table.
On the other side of the door was a small platform with a railing lining its edge. A rather large telescope was attached to a part of the railing, pointing towards the sky. The deck proved a bit on the small side, though there was plenty of room for the two of them.
Naruto approached the edge of the deck, his chest leaning gently against the railing. Below him was the all-encompassing sight of Ponyville that only a view from above could ever present. The sun began to rise as the buildings in the background covered slants of it magnificence. Its soft orange glow slowly began to brighten as yellow warmth pierced through the towns eerie shadows.
"Beautiful," he whispered beneath his breath. Not too long after he was greeted by the soft sound of snoring. Twilight had fallen asleep against one of the rails. A smile formed on Naruto's face as he shook his head. Lifting Twilight up he tossed her onto his back and trailed to her room. He entered her room, pulling back the covers and tucking her in. "Pleasant dreams Twilight." Naruto softly said as he closed the door behind him and went downstairs to open up.
Later that evening Naruto walked into one of the local stores in search of a map. He walked in and greeted the store owner, an earth pony stallion with chestnut colored fur and a rose red mane. He was an older stallion by the looks of him. Dress in a washed out shirt and overall.
"What can I do for ya?"
"I need any maps of the surrounding area, especially those around the Everfree Forest. The more recent the map is the better."
"The whole town is cheering you on Naruto. I hope ya put down that creature hunting down those poor fillies. I have a filly around the age of those missing ones and my heart goes out to those young ones parents."
"If everything goes according to plan then all manner of creatures will be dealt with." Naruto promised. The shop owner soon returned with the requested maps. "How much will it cost?" Naruto asked as he brought out a bag from his satchel.
"Fifteen bits. I'm afraid the maps aren't too recent seeing as only the bravest or foolish dare go near the Everfree and not many of them tend to have a lick of book sense."
Naruto bid the shop keep farewell as he made a stop on his next destination.
Naruto started to familiarize himself with the maps.
The environment around the Everfree would be important to know.
He continued studding the geography when he suddenly ran into somepony.
"Narry!" He was embraced by the enthusiastic mare.
. "Are you having a great morning? I'm having a great morning!" she trailed off as Naruto did his best to follow what the ball of energy was relaying to him. "And…that's why you don't eat pies at 3 AM in the morning? Ooh is that a treasure map? Are you hunting for treasure? Can I come? Can I?" Pinkie had switched from practically mounting him to excitedly bouncing around him.
"Sorry Pinks still on official business. My team and I are going to hunt down those creatures that's been kidnapping the unicorn kids."
Almost immediately Pinkie began to deflate. She didn't lose her characteristic fluffs, but she had stopped bouncing around like she was previously.
"Naruto…" Pinkie Pie began in a subdued tone, lacking the luster of her usual energetic bluster. "When you go out there don't take any unnecessary risks ok?"
"Of course." He softly answered. "I'll be ok Pinkie." He said as Pinkie shied away.
"Becareful when you go after those awful meanies okay. You've been getting yourself hurt way too much lately and I don't want to lose you." Naruto found himself pulled down for a Pinkie Pie style kiss. Basically a regular kiss, but sweeter and often followed by a different flavor. Today was Lemon. The other day it was blueberry. Only Pinkie Pie could have different flavor kisses.
"Come on I'll be fine. I'll be back before you know it." He assured her, gently caressing her cheek.
"I'll be by my room later when you get the chance." With that Pinkie finally began channeling her usual energy. Well with the maps in hand it was time for find Nightwing and Bright Star and continued with their mission.
"It's been a while since I've been in these depths." Naruto announced as he, Nightwing, and Bright Star began adventuring into the forbidden forest.
"So this is the Everfree Forest, huh… I can't believe anything would want to live in such a creepy place." Bright Star said as she glanced around.
"Bright Star keep focus." Nightwing hissed at her as he used his wing to keep her from stepping on a venomous snake. "Use your head more." Of all the times for Bright Star to be so careless he didn't expect he would have to chide her when they were on such an important mission from the princesses.
"Hey chill it Nightwing. I don't need you to lecture me." The Unicorn huffed. She wished he stopped treating her like she was an idiot.
"Maybe if you took things more seriously I wouldn't have two."
"Cut it out you two!" Naruto snapped at them. The two recoiled at the sharp tone of Naruto's voice. The fact that they were snapping at each other was a good indicator of how nervous they were. After all, no amount of training could ever replace actual battlefield experience. "You two have to focus. Now is not the time for childish bickering. You are members of the Night Guard so act like it!" Harsh sure, but it needed to be said. Those under his command were not going to be weak or foolish. If he could help it then none of them would die except by natural causes.
"Forgive us captain/I'm sorry captain." They apologized.
"Its fine, just keep your emotions under control." He cautioned them as they continued pushing deeper into the forest. Sounds from creatures of the night to moving shrubbery assailed their ears, not giving them a chance to relax.
"Nightwing I need you to take to the air. I need to know if you can see this formation on the map anywhere nearby." Naruto went through his bag and pulled out a map.
Taking the map Nightwing took to the skies. "This place gives me the creeps…" Bright Star remarked in an obvious manner. "What if there's more than one Bugaboo? And how are we supposed to capture it? We didn't bring any supplies to capture it."
"We'll cross that bridge when we come to it." Naruto lied. Whether or not, they would end up getting information from the creature, Naruto fully intent on killing this creature.
The trio continued their search as the sun began to go down. Bright Star's horn being the only thing to illuminate their darkening path. "This is new territory for me." Naruto did his best to only go a reasonable length into the forest to avoid getting lost. So far no sighting of the Bugaboo and unfortunately Noi had been too emotionally distraught from her situation to give any directions to where she was taken by the creature.
"You hear that?" Nightwing asked as they came to a stop. The sound of dead leaves crunching under their hoof steps came to a stop. A cool breeze coursed through the forest as the foliage took to the air. Low growls resonated around them.
"Hhm…I guess we're having yet another bout. I've been wondering where you've been hiding after all this time….Timberwolves." Naruto said as several bodies leaped from the darkness. The Lunar Guard reacted accordingly. Naruto dashed past the side of one wolf and brought his hand forward splitting the creature's skull in two.
Bringing out his concealed knife Nightwing floated up out of the reach of the snarling creatures, doing a spin and diving down towards the creatures. The knife was shoved deep into the back of the creature's neck while Bright Star used her magic to blast them into little wooden bits.
A few wolves regenerated and began their second attack.
With a spin kick Naruto launched two Timberwolves into the nearby lake. The remaining Timberwolves regrouped as they readied for a second attack.
"Big mistake!" Naruto remarked as he brought his right hoof down into the ground. Suddenly the Wolves found themselves sucked into the ground and buried six feet under by earth. "Let's continue." Naruto suggested as they continued their trek. Movement among the foliage caught the trio's attention.
"Bright Star." Naruto called as the unicorn nodded and fed magic into her tip lighting up their location. Emerging from behind the bushes was a massive ape like creature. The creature swiped its arms causing the trio to dodge. "Take it down!"
"Conjantus!" Bright Star shouted as a pulse of magic shot from her horn. The blast of magic slammed into a tree and caused it to explode into several chunks of wood. The creature let out a shirking howl and began scrambling through the forest.
"Don't lose sight of it." Naruto ordered.
"I'll go high!" Nightwing shouted and with a flap of his wings took to the air. Naruto and Bright Star began running after the creature. Leaping over a downed tree their hooves stamped against the ground as they chased after the surprisingly agile creature.
"Ignitus!" Bright Star shouted again only for the creature to suddenly turn to the right avoiding the spell. "Aah darnit!" the unicorn shouted.
Focusing all his chakra into his hooves Naruto shot forward and crashed into the Bugaboo. Right before Naruto could plummet over Nightwing shot down and grabbed his captain by the shoulders, slowing the descent as the Bugaboo went falling down to the ground before.
Raven began making her way down the cliff side using the crevices.
The Bugaboo seemed no worse for wear as it got on its feet and let out a feral growl. It began charging towards Naruto and Nightwing.
"Conjantus!" the unicorn's spell hit the Bugaboo's eyes causing it to howl in pain and flail around. Taking advantage of the distraction Naruto angled around the creature and shot forward landing a solid blow sending it flying across the area and into the very Cliffside they tumbled over.
"Unless you want to suffer more I suggest you stay down."
The Bugaboo didn't take kindly to his taunting and immediately charged him. The force of the creature's attempt to charge him resulted in the tree being uprooted. Naruto landed on all fours on the opposite side of the creature. "You're just a mindless brute aren't you? You hardly know better, unfortunately for you we have to eliminate you."
The Bugaboo charges towards them. Faster than the creature could react something surged right by it and the next thing the creature knew it felt pain. The wet sensation and coppery smell there was nothing the creature hadn't experienced before. The damage to its limb was definitely something unknown to the creature.
The Dark Pegasus slightly adjusted the now bloody blade in his hand.
"Petrifiyus!"
The creature landed on the ground, completely paralyzed by the spell. Naruto walked over to the paralyzed creature. "Three lives. The lives of three little fillies are on your hands Bugaboo. I assure you your master will be joining you in the afterlife shortly. Bright Star if you will." He said as Bright Star stepped forward.
The Unicorn nodded and began to silently chant. She pressed her horn into the creature's skull and her aura began to wash over the creature. Her will and consciousness began tearing at the mental barrier of the creature until nothing was left. With its mental shields gone nothing stopped Bright Star from having free roam inside its mind. A minute passed in silence as Nightwing put away his blade and Naruto collected his thoughts.
Meanwhile Bright Star was immobile as a solid statue. The only noise that could be heard was faint breathing and heartbeats as the Unicorn continued to use her magic to drain what knowledge the creature had. Finally the connection was broken and a sharp gasp escaped her lips. "Twilight Sparkle is in trouble! The creature's master plans on draining her of her magic."
Bright Star and Nightwing recoiled back at the sudden explosion of power that radiated from their captain. Like a rocket he shot off back towards Ponyville before it was too late.
Ever since she was a filly the stars had intrigued Twilight Sparkle. Though she could never pinpoint what part of the stars had actually peaked her interest. To the normal eye they were small twinkling dots, but in reality they were balls of gas that burned with so much energy that the light that radiated from them traveled across the whole galaxy.
One of the things Twilight enjoyed more than anything was spending her nights examining the stars and her favorite constellations. Tonight was no exception as she prepared for a night of star gazing. Prepped with bags she made her journey towards the hills. Setting up her telescope and blanket Twilight began gazing at the stars. Suddenly a cold chill passed through her, which was stranger considering she was wearing a rather heavy jacket, snow boots, and plenty of other winter clothing.
She had made sure to double and then triple check with the weather ponies beforehand the exact temperature for tonight so she would be appropriately dressed.
She went back to studying the stars only to notice a shadow began obscuring her light. She looked up from her telescope and began addressing what she thought was another pony. "Oh hello excuse me do you mind… " she trailed off as she came face to face with a mammalian creature of the Chiroptera persuasion. A terrified scream escaped Twilight's lips as the creature lunged at her.
She could feel the bile coming up her throat as she tried to steady herself. She felt drowsy, but she forced herself to stay focus. Be focus. She could barely move, she realized. It was getting hard to breathe as she inhaled sharply. The sensation on her neck made her want to touch that area, but her hooves didn't move.
She felt like there was a food cart on her back as her leg shook. She tried to focus on what was in front of her, but she couldn't. Everything was a big blur and she tried to blink for clarity to fall in
It had happened so fast the details were sketchy. The first thing that came was shock and fear, but it was quickly covered by anger and courage. She remembered fighting, using her magic. She remembered using her horn to slice at the creature and removing its claws from her.
She remembered the sting of its blade in her side and the venom that caused her to almost complete lose motor-control.
She could remember hearing its horrible shrieks.
She tried taking a deep breath only to feel that sting again. Coughing from the straining of her throat, she felt the blood drip down from her mane to her snout. There was a possibility she might have a concussion from that fall so she needed to stay awake.
Realization hit her. She was lost.
She was lost and was losing blood. She forced her legs to move. Like a mantra in her head, she egged herself to move. She needed to get back. She needed to get back to Ponyville. She needed to get back to the library.
She didn't finish that sentence willing herself to move. She felt her hoof twitch before it was firmly planted on the ground. Good. It was a start. She began willing her legs to move. Her friends and her family. She needed to get back to them. She needed to get back to... Home.
She clenched her jaw and shut her eyes. She had to get home. She had to see her friends, her parents, the princesses, everyone who has helped her become who she is. She still hadn't had a chance to fall in love yet.
It was something that Twilight never seriously considered. She was a mare of research and science after all. A dutiful student, who didn't want to be bogged down by such distractions. Taking a moment to contemplate not too long ago she thought friends were a distraction too, only to learn just how wonderful they were.
And now there was somepony to who she could see if such a thing was possibly with.
She carefully pushed her leg forward feeling the ground beneath her. She inwardly jumped like when she was younger. Like the time when she successful did the first spell Princess Celestia taught her. Putting pressure on her left leg she felt it. She felt the pain searing up her hip. She swore she could feel it in her bone. Feeling at a loss of air, she paused.
She paused to see where the pain was coming from. There lies a large gash from her knee up to mid-thigh. That bat creature had used some unnatural ability to inflict that wound. The last time Twilight had seen such dark power was during the battle with Nightmare Moon. Now more than ever Twilight was thankful for her teacher's great insight. Besides the three spells Celestia taught her the Sun Monarch had her learn some basic healing spells as well. Her magic went to work slowly mending some of the wounds only for it to stop halfway.
She was running extremely low on magic.
Twilight began thinking about the situation. If she healed her wounds, she would definitely be rendered unconscious. On the other hand if she didn't there was a distinct possibility that she would bleed out. Both were lose-lose situation for her. There was no way she would make it back unless she was able to heal herself. Glancing around her again, there was no one around and as far as she could tell the only other living thing was that creature that attacked her.
And he seemed to be nowhere in sight.
She figured it would be best for her to suffer through the pain and try to get back. If she fell unconscious, she wouldn't know how far she was from Ponyville. Praying by some divine miracle she would be found. After a few mental encouragements, she lifted the back leg inching it forward. It was making her lose her breath as she felt the leg was heavier than she expected. The pain shot all over her body.
Her hooves dragged against the cool dirt. She could feel the sweat mixing in the blood. The smell made her want to throw whatever she had in her up, but this was also not the time to think about that.
She could feel herself swaying as she tried to stay up.
Twilight could feel herself wanting to cry. She couldn't help but feel the urge to as she was going to die in a place she didn't recognize. She was not going to finish her assignment about learning about friendship. She was not going to see her friends. She was not going to see her parents anymore. Just as the tears were about to fall a familiar voice entered her head.
'Never give up. That's why my friendships are so strong and why I go so far for others. If there's anything I've learned Twilight that the more important something is the more you should fight for it.'
Naruto.
She smiled at the memory. If there was ever a pony who could do anything through sheer determination it was him. She couldn't give up here.
She wanted to be back at her library. She wanted to see her friends' smiles and she wanted to continue being taught by Princess Celestia. And she wanted to. She wanted to. See him again.
Her legs buckled and she didn't feel pain. She was numbed and she felt her body slumped to the side. Not moving, she continued blinking, but her blinks were becoming slower and slower. Her vision was getting hazy and she furrowed her brows lightly.
What was that? Was there somepony else here? For a moment, she felt fear hitting her. Blinking slowly, she tried to focus her eyes. She could hear the sound of something. She tried to sit up, but a limb rested against her side.
"It's ok Twilight. I'm here."
She tried to speak, but no words would leave her lips. What was he doing? How did he find her? How did he know to come? "Naruto," she breathed out softly feeling her chest fill with pain.
"I won't let anything happen to you." His voice was so soothing and his coat was farm. Twilight then passed out, her emotions and her injuries being too much to handle in her current state.
Naruto let his eyes roam over Twilight's body. Through her shredded clothing he could see fang and claw marks were abundant and she was bleeding badly. She needed medical attention as quickly as possible.
"Another Equine. Your kind is proving bothersome." Naruto looked up at the voice of the speaker. He could see a bruised midsection and cuts along the side of its neck. Those injuries on the creature matched those of one who had gotten into a fight with a unicorn. The fangs and claws the creature sported without any doubts were a distinct match for Twilight's injuries. "My master has no need for you Earth Pony. Leave the Unicorn and I'll spare your life." The bat screeched at him.
Naruto spared no words to the bat creature. He was angry. He was far angrier than he had been for quite some time. Even angrier than when that cretin attacked Fluttershy. Because this creature planned on offering Twilight up as some sort of meal to his master. As much as he wanted to give into that rage saving Twilight meant so much to him he was able to keep his emotions tranquil. With but a mere thought he created a kagebunshin as an unspoken order passed between them. The Kagebunshin picked up Twilight and disappeared in a swirl of leaves.
''You'll regret interfering.'' the figure spoke as he shot forward. Its flying speed easily in league of a top rate Pegasus athlete. It flung one of its wing's forward grazing Naruto's check leaving a cut on his cheek. Naruto twisted out of the way threw himself back and sent it flying into the air with a swift kick of booth his feet.
The creature flipped back over and dove towards Naruto. It spat some sort of muck black looking liquid towards the ground at which Naruto dodged. Moving to his hind legs Naruto jabbed the creature in the cheek and quickly spun around and back hand it. Before he could launch it again the creature slashed at his chest with one of its claws drawing blood. Then use its hind legs to scrape at Naruto's face causing him to cry out in pain and temporarily blinding him.
The creature took the air before flying towards him in a drilling formation. Naruto leaped out of the way as a crater formed from the creature's impact. 'For all its bragging this creature is yet another brawler with a few sneaky tricks. I need to wait for an opening.' He thought as the creature sent slash after slash at him with its wings.
"You might be quick creature, but I am far from done. Rise from the depths of the void." It commanded as the air around them grew cold. Naruto could hear the sound of chitterling and sense the presence of new life forms.
With what could only be described as garbled moans the creatures leaped at him. Naruto grabbed the first one, shoved it into his nearby companion and kicked two of them away. He flipped on to his hands as two more of the creature's torsos impacted his hooves. He flipped forward and did a sweep kick that sent him flying.
Several of them collided into the blond sending him to the ground. With a mighty cry chakra exploded from Naruto as the area was filled with copies of him. Naruto opened his recently healed eyes. With a gesture the Narutos shot forward. Fists, claws, and teeth made up the canopy of the wild brawl that took place.
As Naruto's clone contended with the horde he went on the offensive to attack the creature known as Vatrik. The creature took to the air to avoid the Rasengan.
"Flail all you want Equine. The sky is my domain." It taunted.
Naruto landed and without a break in his concentration immediately followed up by launching a fireball at the creature. The creature twisted out of the way as it once more came hurtling down like a drill. Naruto stood his ground bringing up both hooves as he caught the tunneling creature. He stood his ground as the force of the creature's attack causing the ground below him to begin to crackle from the pressure.
Naruto channeled his strength and suplex the creature causing it to let out a screech. Naruto turned over and quickly shoulder tackle the creature sending it tumbling along the ground. Vatrik tried to recover only to have the air knocked out of him by a blast of wind sending him further tumbling. His attempts to recover once again were met with another vicious attack, metal slicing through his wings followed by a brutal kick crushing his ribs. The damage to his intestines resulted in him vomiting up blood as he looked up at Naruto who was carrying a kunai. "Where is he? Where is Shadowfright?"
Vatrik looked up at the vengeful eyes of his attacker. Such vengeful eyes. With that the creature let out a chortle, hacking up some blood. "You aren't like the other equines. Those eyes are the eyes of a killer. " the creature let out a gargled cried as Naruto stamped his foot into the chest.
"Don't waste my time creature." He cooly remarked as Chakra began to emanate from Naruto. A bubbling red chakra that was reacting to his anger. "Tell me before I…rip you to pieces." He threatened as his eyes began to change color.
"Naruto!"
Naruto found himself brought back to his senses by Kurama's voice. 'What…what the hell was that just now?'
"Your negative feelings began to corrupt my chakra. Your dark emotions began to materialize and if such a thing were to happen…"
'I know.' Naruto mentally remarked. He suddenly found himself stepping back as the air picked up. The shadow creatures that his clones were fighting ripped through the force and converged onto the battered form of Vatrik. The blob soon took shape of a horned winged beast with glowing yellow eyes and jagged claws. 'And here I thought I was already done.' Naruto leaped out of the way of massive hand that slammed into the ground causing a miniature shockwave. Suddenly he received memories of from his kagebunshin. Twilight had made it safely back to town, but she was still critically injured. She needed him. "I don't have time to waste on you anymore creature." Naruto remarked as several sphere shaved blobs shot from its body. Naruto leaped over them and began charging forward. The creature began hurtling tendrils and other shaped objects as Naruto dodged them.
He leaped off a tree to which the creature crushed to pieces with his hand. It brought its other hand to swipe at Naruto who cleaved it right down the middle with his wind covered kunai. Using the great breakthrough he launched himself higher into the air.
He could feel his chakra gathering. He could feel the smooth flow of electric energy in his hand. The sound of chirping birds flickered to life.
The dark creature took to the air at him at frightening speeds. Would a creature this massive fall to the Chidori? No he would not think like that. He cannot and would not lose. "Chidori!" he angled out of the way of the creature's maw as the attack pierced its skull. The creature let out a shrill cry, yanking Naruto off its head. The creature tumbled down in the air while holding Naruto. He regains his balance and flies back up into the air while holding Naruto.
The creature then began crushing the life out of Naruto's body. Naruto let out a wail of pain as he could feel his bones threatening to snap. At the last second an idea came to Naruto's mind.
'Chidori Nagashi.'
The creature let out a shriek as the full body shock released the prisoner. 'Tch. As much as a pain in the ass Sasuke was at least his techniques prove useful.' Naruto thought as he landed on the ground.
"Refrain from being so reckless. We still don't know what triggered your ability to heal after that magic bomb incident." Neither had been conscious from the attack all they knew that something sparked the use of both their chakra to mend Naruto's injuries.
'Then I'll finish it with this next attack.' Naruto thought as he closed his eyes and began channeling his chakra. For a brief moment a bright emerald aura washed over him as a faint light glowed from his chest.
The beast out Vatrik began making its charge. Succumbing to the dark forces Vatrik was now nothing more than a mindless beast seeking to kill.
Naruto shot forward the force of his movement causing the ground under his to crack. He began galloping as the air rushed through his mane. His chakra began to pull together when he leaped into the air. He began rapidly spinning into the air as the air around him began to distort and take shape. His entire body became a rapidly spiraling sphere. The attack connected and tore a massive hole right through the creature. Naruto landed on all fours and turned back to the creature only for it to give one last wail and explode in a shower of light. Despite setting out doing what he did to do Naruto couldn't help but feel a bit hollow. Shadowfright was still out there and that put those in his life in danger. He shook his head, that wraith could wait until later. Right now nothing was more important than being by Twilight's side. He began making his way to Ponyville praying that he wasn't too late.
Twilight's injuries were thankfully not something that couldn't be mended by medical aid. As they exited the Canterlot hospital they were greeted by her parents.
Having seen pictures of them he knew what they looked like and in reality they weren't much different. Twilight had definitely gotten her mother's hair and looks, the same long hair and face shape with only difference being she was pale with a hint of grey instead of violet as her daughter. Her mane was paper white with three stripes of the same violet as Twilight and she wore a simple pastel blue dress with purple heels.
It was clear her nose and eyes were from her Father who was night blue with slightly darker hair. He had a plain white shirt beneath an emerald green vest with a low cut and light brown pants. A pair of quite normal-looking parents.
"Hi Mom and Dad, it's been so long since I last saw you. I've missed you."
"Oh sweetie, we've missed you too," her mother says as she hugs her daughter. "Are you alright? Should you really be walking around?"
"Mom, I'm fine."
"Come now honey its our jobs as parents to worry." her father said. "
"Come on Dad, you're embarrassing me." They let go of the family reunion hug.
"Mr. Light, Miss Velvet hello I'm…"A sudden embrace from her father stops you.
"Of course we know who you are, Twilight talks about you all the time in her letters. Call me Night by the way. You saved our daughter's life after all."
"Its so wonderful to meet you Naruto."
"Thank you Velvet."
"Please, come back with us to our home and we can continue our discussion there."
The trip to her parents house took another hour since it was a bit on the outskirts of the big city. It did however, turn out to be a pretty decent sized place. Not big enough to be a mansion of course, but enough to house a fairly large family.
"So, please tell me how you and Twilight first met." the father asked.
"Well it was during the Summer Sun Celebration event in Ponyville. I happened to run into her when she first arrived to oversee the preparations and I volunteered to show her around town. We've been friends ever since. In fact I've been currently courting her and she has an open invitation to my herd if she wishes to take it."
A look over at her reveals she's looking at her plate with a slight blush.
"So you practice herding?" Velvet asked as her curiosity was sparked. Being a writer she wrote quite a few stories with romance being a central theme in a few of her novels. "Well that's interesting, but then again herding is not something that happens a lot in Canterlot unless its certain subsets of nobility."
"That's what I've been hearing. It's always interesting to hear how each location has their practices when it comes to that topic."
"So you're courting Twilight instead of the traditional way?" Night Light asked.
"Yeah, in fact we just had a date not too long ago after the stars. Picnic and star gazing. We camped out there all night and simply enjoyed the atmosphere, but other than that we've been taking things one date at a time."
The four ponies continued to converse and talk about their lives as Twilight's parents get to know the stallion. Twilight was relieved that he got along so well with her parents and as the sun began to set everypony began saying their goodbyes.
"Take care honey. You be careful out there now." Velvet said as mother and daughter embraced for a minute long tender hug before parting.
"Be sure to visit again soon." Night Light said as he and Twilight said their goodbyes as well.
"Night Light, Velvet, it was nice meeting you. "
"It was nice meeting you as well."
"Be sure to take care of our little Sparkle."
"Bye you guys," Twilight said, waving them off as she and Naruto began making their way to the closest Hirashin beacon.
Considering that Twilight had to spend a few more days resting Naruto has been stopping around the library a bit to help around occasionally. Meaning he was packing the quills, ink and parchment into the red cart that they were going to bringing up the hill, whilst Spike, who did the domestic duties, was packing up the food, punch and picnic blanket for after the shower would be completed.
Tonight was going to be a meteor shower and Rainbow Dash had pulled some strings to have a little patch of land cleared temporarily of the winter spread so they could have a nice view of the sky.
"This meteor shower tonight's gonna be amazing!" Twilight gushed. She had been looking forward to it.
"Awesome!" Spike added, throwing some bananas into the mix
"You know, this shower only happens once every 100 years," she recalled the fact from a science journal she read.
"A centennial celebration!" Spike noted, as he juggled some apples into the cart.
"I haven't seen one in a while I do admit it's going to be exciting." Hell he hadn't seen one since when he was probably about eighteen, nineteen years old. Man that was such a long time ago. He felt so old.
Naruto hurried forward as Spike had some difficulty with the punch bowl, placing it delicately on the top. "There. Thanks bro."
"No problem little bro," Naruto assured, sharing a fist bump with him. Now that Naruto had found himself around Golden Oaks Library more and more he essentially began taking Spike under his wing so to speak.
"Naruto, did you grab my quill and ink?"
"Yes," he answered.
"Scrolls?"
"Placed and packed, as requested. I got it Twilight." He answered her with a chuckle.
"Excellent! And Spike?" she turned to the dragon.
"I've packed a telescope, apples, bananas, fruit punch and my freshly baked home-made triple-decker nut-crazy vanilla cream cookies!" He held up the dish of sugary treats to prove his point, traces of crumbs around his mouth.
Twilight giggled at the sight of this. "I can see that." This prompted him to lick the crumbs off his face. "Once again you've read my mind, Spike. And that is why you are my number one assistant." She proceeded downstairs.
"I'm sorry. I didn't hear you." Naruto chuckled, knowing full well that he had and he just liked having his ego stroked.
"That is why you are my number one assistant," she repeated.
"Missed that! Huh...?"
"I said-" She stopped herself when she realized what he was getting up to. She giggled and shook her head. "Oh you… "
"Come on, let's get going. Wait! I almost forgot. I wanna bring the "Astronomical Astronomer's Almanac to All Things Astronomy"."
Spike expression changed to one of confusion. "The what? I don't think I've ever heard of that one."
"You know that really old big blue book on stars, moons, planets, the Universe...?" she prompted, as he finally recognized what she meant.
"Check!" He dashed off inside to get it.
"Man, is he always this chipper or am I only now just noticing because we started hanging out?"
"There was a good amount of time where Spike was hurting, because of his feelings for Rarity. I wanted to help him for so long, but I was Pinkie Pie bound not to tell anyone else and there was nothing I could say to cheer him up. When you talked with him and helped patched up that awkwardness and gave him the advice he needed about the Sweetie Belle situation he's been noticeably happier. I'm also glad he's not making a fool of himself anymore. I know it was not part of Rarity's attention to intentionally taking advantage of his feelings, but it hurt knowing that I could not come up with an answer to help. " Twilight realized at this point she was rambling and cleared her throat, getting to the point. "What I am trying to say is that you really helped him out and he is happier now. You are a really sweet guy and I appreciate everything you have done for us." She noted, a slight blush coming to her cheeks.
Naruto had noticed, since yesterday, Twilight had started to relax around him. She didn't ramble as much, what just happened not withstanding and she wasn't awkwardly spouting facts in their conversations as much. She didn't get as nervous as much and he was glad.
A few seconds later, Spike returned, but without the blue book. He also seemed to have tensed up a bit, a small bead of sweat trickling down his face. If Twilight noticed this, she didn't comment on it.
"Where's the almanac?" she asked him.
"Sorry, I couldn't find it, oh well never mind, let's go!" He said all of this rather quickly, grabbing the handle of the cart and rushing for the door.
"Did you look in right place?" Twilight persisted.
"Yep, but it wasn't there. Real shame, but I guess we'll have to make do. Now come on, let's go!" Before Twilight could ask further, he'd hurried out of the door and into the darkened streets of Ponyville.
"What do you think's gotten into him?" Twilight asked Naruto.
Something must have happened. He must have misplaced it or something. He'd asked the dragon about it later. "We'll worry about it later Twilight. We'd better get along if we don't want to miss the shower." He held the door open for Twilight. "Now, Miss Sparkle, I do believe its ladies first?"
"Why thank you fine sir." She replied, as they exited the library, heading out to a hill area where everypony would be gathering to watch the show.
By the time they arrived, the stars were shining in the sky, the dark blue cloak of the night being stretched across the sky. It seemed like the entire town had turned out to watch the show, with little groups of ponies scattered all around the hillside, waiting eagerly to view the astronomical event. Naruto could see their friends already gathered at the top of the hill, walking alongside Twilight with Spike bringing up the rear.
"I was sure I put the astronomer's guide back," she mentioned again. "The book would have helped me identify different planets and stars tonight. You didn't happen to see it Naruto?"
"No. Can't say that I have. Now if it was a missing cook book then guilty as charged."
"Well... Maybe someone borrowed it?" Spike suggested. "Besides, you don't need that book. You can already name all the planets and stars, cause you're super smart and astronomically awesome!"
"Thanks Spike. You're such a flatterer," she commented.
The baby dragon shrugged abashedly. "Yeah, I'm a sweet talker."
At this point, Rainbow Dash walked over and took a bite from an apple. "Wow, Twilight! You're lucky to a rad assistant. I wish I had someone to do whatever I told them."
Scootaloo perked up at this. "Ooh! Ooh! Me! Me! Me! I'll do whatever you want, Rainbow Dash!
"Oh yeah, pipsqueak?" She tossed her the apple core. "How about taking out the trash?"
"Yes ma'am!" She picked it up and hurried off, surprising them all at her willingness to comply. No sooner had she left, the others all gathered around.
"What?" Rainbow asked as she noticed the look Naruto sent her.
"I pray for whoever goes for the position of your assistant."
"Oh hush you're just jealous she likes me more."
"Do we have Spike to thank again for this amazing spread?" Rarity asked, joining the others in gazing adoringly at Spike. "Isn't he simply amazing?"
"Oh, come on." He looked quite embarrassed, then his expression changed to one of disappointment. "I said come on."
"Little Spikey-wikey!" Pinkie gave him an affectionate noogie. "Who knew that big ferocious dragon started off so cutesy wootsy?"
"Spike, you are such a little star that I had to make a little bow tie for you." Rarity levitated a red bow-tie decorated with little gemstones to fit around Spike's neck.
"Gosh. You guys are embarrassing me. Stop it." He paused for a second. "Twilight, your turn."
"Spike, that's enough," she said sternly.
"If your ego gets any bigger you'll float away." Naruto added provoking a smile from the dragon.
"All right. That's enough," he agreed reluctantly.
"Hey, everypony! The show is starting!" At Sweetie Belle's announcement, everypony hurried to get a good view of the sky and gazed up expectantly.
First there was one. Then there was two. It just continued to build, until the whole sky was full of them. Streaks of light began to shoot across the sky, shining just as bright as the stars that they flew past, passing an unearthly, yet beautiful glow across everypony's faces, as they all gasped and awed at the magnificent spectacle. They left streaks of starlight in their wake, darting across the night sky and out of sight, if only to allow more to sail by. It was strange that they seemed so close, when in reality they were so far away.
One by one he noticed he was slowly being enclosed by a barrier of heavenly beauty as each of the mares moved closer to snuggle him. He didn't complain.
"So pretty…" Dinky commented. Having joined with the rest of the crusaders up front. It was actually adorable, especially having learned that she was recently inducted into the CMC. Turns out during a little gathering of the Bearers and Ditzy that the latter had brought her daughter over to hang out with Bloom and Belle to hang out in the latter's room. It made sense for the young ones to become acquainted with each other if they were eventually going to become in-laws.
After the show was over, everypony was in animated conversation with each other about what they had just witnessed.
Pinkie wolfed down the last of Spike's cookies.
"Wow! These cookies are deeleesh!"
"Spike made them. Speaking of, Spike, can you bring us some punch?" There was no response. "Spike?"
They all looked to see Spike was sleeping soundly with the empty punch bowl over his face, snoring peacefully.
"Ooh, poor little thing," Rarity cooed.
"Aww... He's worked himself to the bone," Twilight added.
"And now the punch has been... spiked!" Pinkie joked, ensuing laughter from everypony present, yet still Spike slept on.
"I think it's time to go," Twilight suggested, levitating him gently onto her back and rolling up the blanket.
"Right behind you," Naruto whispered, taking the cart and bidding their friends farewell, escorting Twilight and Spike back to their home.
Naruto arrived bright and early as usual next morning. At first he didn't notice anything strange. Instead, he discovered that the library had one more additional occupant, neither pony nor dragon.
A plump little bird was perched in the middle of the room, with a square-ish body and bright orange beak. His feathers around his breast were a light brown, whereas the ones on his wings were darker in color. The owl just seemed to be sitting there as if it was natural.
Was he a new pet that Twilight had acquired? Deciding to ask her later, Naruto decided to at least be friendly to him.
"Hello little fellow," he greeted, walking over and stroking him gently. "Where did you come from?"
The owl gave a small hoot, not objecting to his hand moving over his feathers. Well, at least he liked him.
"Oh, good morning Naruto." He turned to see Twilight emerging from the kitchen. "I see you've met Owlowiscious then."
"Owlowiscious?" He glanced at him. "That's a fine name. Where'd you find him?"
"He rescued my parchment when it flew out of the window last night. I didn't like having to send him back into the cold, so I let him stay with me. I've decided to take him on as our new junior assistant."
"Well that's certainly interesting. Avians are one of the more intelligent species or at least what Fluttershy tells me." He then noticed something. "Where is Spike? Shouldn't he be up by now?"
"He's still sleeping upstairs; last night really took it out of him. I let Owlowiscious do his morning chores so he could get some more sleep."
"Really?" He gave him an admiring glance. "Wow, he's good."
"Pretty sure," she repeated, "Anyway, I gotta head out for a bit. Care to join me?"
"Sure. What about if Spike wakes up before we leave?" he asked.
"I left him a note." She said as they bid farewell to the owl and made their way into town.
Later on, the girls all arrived to meet Twilight's new pet. It seemed like everyone had taken to him. Except for Spike it seemed, who leaned against a window above, reading a book on owls, with the attitude of somepony trying to learn the weaknesses of his enemy.
"Oh, what a fantastical, fluffelicious feathery little friend! I'm... HOOked!" They all laughed at Pinkie's pun.
"He's just wonderful," Fluttershy said, always having something to say on animals.
They were all rather taken aback when Spike repeated what she said in a mocking tone. "Uh, yes. Wonderful. He's quite... the charmer." He said this last bit through gritted teeth.
"And Owlowiscious is just such a star I just had to make this little bow for you." Rarity presented, rather tactlessly, him with the exact bow that she had made for Spike last night.
At this Spike raged in frustration and slammed the window on them.
The next day came around and once more Naruto was checking on the mare. She had been doing better. She still had to take the medicine given to her by the hospital, but she was no longer complaining about any pains or burning sensations.
To his surprise Spike had angrily strode out, not so much as acknowledging his presence. Raising an eyebrow, he entered the library to find Owlowiscious sitting on his perch and Twilight levitating a blue bound book in front of her, shaking her head and looking quite perturbed about something.
"What's happened?" he asked.
"See for yourself." She tossed the book to him and he only just caught it. It was Twilight's astronomy almanac, but the pages had been burned away and the inside was blackened from soot. "Spike burned the pages out by sneezing and then tried to hide what he did from me."
"I see." That explained her expression. "How did you find it?"
"I didn't, Owlowiscious did, right where it was supposed to be." She let out a growl of frustration. "I can't believe that Spike tried lying to me, as if he could cover it up. He should know that he shouldn't lie to me like that." She growled again and shook her head helplessly. "He's been acting like this ever since Owlowiscious arrived."
"Maybe he is jealous that Owlowiscious is around here. Its just one of those things that happens sometimes, especially when one is young. He probably thinks he'll be replaced."
She sighed. "I just hope he doesn't let his jealousy get the better of him."
"It's just going to take some time. He'll warm up to Owlowuiscious eventually." He assured her.
"You may have a point there. Come on, we'd better go and find him before he does anything rash." She gestured and Owlowiscious flew onto her shoulder.
They ended up looking and asking all around town if anypony had seen Spike. A few had seen him, darting in-between hiding places. They finally got a lead saying that they'd last seen him going back in the direction of the library. With this information, they proceeded back the way they came and entered the library. On the floor was a torn-up toy mouse, with red liquid poured around it.
To which Naruto identified by scent as Ketchup.
Spike came from downstairs, with a pillow, no doubt from Twilight's bed and was throwing the feathers everywhere. Naruto figured out what he was up to even before taking notice of Twilight's shame and disappointment.
"That poor little field mouse!" Spike cried with effected emotion. "Torn to pieces! It must have been Owlowiscious! You know, since owls eat, you know, mice. What a terrible, terrible bird! He must be punished! Right?"
Twilight only glared at him. "Spike! I don't know what upsets me more. That you deliberately tried to set up Owlowiscious or that you actually thought this pathetic attempt would work! You've let your jealousy get the best of you, Spike. I am truly disappointed. This is not the Spike I know and love. Come on Naruto, I think Spike needs some time on his own to think about what he's done.
"Alright…" He complied, proceeding to follow Twilight out of the door.
"I can't believe he did that," Twilight fumed. "I've never seen him act like this before."
He only sighed in response, hoping Spike would be okay… and that he would resolve his issues.
When they thought they'd given Spike enough time to think about what he had done, they returned to the library as it was getting dark. Naruto escorted her back to the library.
"Spike!" Twilight called. "Come down, I need to talk to you." There was no answer. "Spike? Spike, where are you?"
There was no sign of him, even the mess he'd made trying to frame Owlowiscious was gone. Twilight hurried upstairs, while he searched the library. No sign of him in any of the separate wings, or the basement. A few minutes later they met up again, as Twilight was developing into full blown panic.
"He's not in my room either and all of his things are gone! Naruto, he's run away!" Fretting and muttering, she started to pace. "What are we going to do? Where could he have gone?"
"Twilight, please calm down," Naruto prompted, placing his hands on her shoulders. "I can find him in no time."
"Hoo!" Owlowiscious was flapping frantically, trying to get their attention. He landed and gestured his head to a set of claw prints stained red from ketchup.
"Or we could follow those. Good work Owlowiscious." The owl hooted and flew back out of the door, Twilight and Naruto following behind him.
Leading them to the Everfree Forest.
After battling through branches and brambles, but no monsters thankfully, they arrived at the mouth of a cave where the footprints went inside. A loud roar resounded inside, as did familiar cries for help.
The two of them ran to the mouth of the cave.
Filling up the whole interior was an enormous green dragon, one far larger than Spike. His scales glinted fiercely in the dark, the wicked points of his spiked tail as big as tree trunks. He was roaring in rage as Owlowiscious flew around his head, distracting him from a little purple shape that was crouched just behind his larger brethren.
Twilight began to wave frantically. "Spike! Over here!" He ran out of the cave past the dragon, his face a visage of relief.
"Am I glad to see you two!"
"Get back!" Naruto ordered as he quickly formed hand seals, the snow and ice that coated the ground came to life as it formed into mighty serpents and slammed into the dragon.
Stumbling back Naruto shot forward a he took to the air, twisted out of the way of its striking tail as he slammed his fist into the face of the dragon causing it to slam into the wall.
Out of the way he easily dodged the breath of the dragon. This was it. This feeling. A complete turnaround from when he last fought a dragon. Spikes of earth erupted from the ground, slamming into the tough hide of the dragon causing it to retreat back into the cave.
He began to continue to use the earth and create large earth walls to quickly separate them from the dragon. The roars and flames that flickered over the top were soon smothered out by the closed walls. It would take that dragon quite some time for it to break out and since its horde was inside it wasn't going to starve any time soon.
The four of them retreated, reaching the edge of the forest.
"Spike, I was so worried about you. Why did you run away?" Twilight's heart was still beating like mad.
Spike too now looked guilty. "I thought you didn't need me anymore. And that you didn't love me anymore."
"Spike," Twilight began gently, "sure, I was disappointed, but you are my number one assistant!" She then crunched down and pulled him into a hug. "No. You're more than that. You're family. You're my little brother and I'll never stop loving you.
I can't ask you to stay up late. You're a baby dragon and you need your rest. Owls are nocturnal. So I asked Owlowiscious to help. But not to take your place. No one could ever replace you, Spike. Not even when you are being a jealous numbskull."
"I'm sorry, Twilight. I never should have been so jealous," he admitted.
"And I'm sorry too, Spike. I should have been more sensitive to your feelings." She replied.
Naruto smiled at the warm scene. It was a rather touching moment.
Spike then looked up at his rival, who was perched on a branch nearby. "And Owlowiscious... I know now that you weren't out to take my job. Forgive me?"
"Hoo?" replied the owl.
"Me. Forgive me, Spike."
"Hoo!"
"He forgives you," Twilight told him.
"Hey! How did you guys know where I was?" he suddenly asked.
"It was your ketchup covered feet. Owlowiscious discovered your footprints and we followed them all the way to the cave," she explained.
"Funny how things work out like that," Naruto remarked.
"Oh yeah, the ketchup. It looked pretty real though, didn't it?" he said, referring to the earlier incident. Twilight just glared at him, making Spike giggle nervously.
After making sure they got home safe Naruto took off for his own home.
This was going to make an interesting report to the Princess for sure.
Using that creature's Vatrik scent Naruto was able to track down the location where the creature had preyed on the foals.
The cavern was completely obliterated by the ensuing attack the blond had unleashed when he found the pitiful creature. It was a mere a shadow. A Wraith. Too weak to put up any real challenge.
So after disposing of it that's when he found them.
To everyone's horror and heartbreak the little unicorns would not be returning home to their parents. With Bright Star and Night Wing's help he retrieved what he found of their bodies. He attended the funerals, the image of the grieving parents still fresh on his mind.
It was one of those harsh things in life that happened, but one never thought about until it happened to you or someone you know.
Naruto was finishing up the last of his report to send to the Princesses. This was just one of many examples to show the defenses of the towns in dangerous hot spots needed to be improved.
But that wasn't the only thing he was writing. He was making plans. Plans for a unit. An elite squad of fighters that would proactively hunt down not only the escaped criminals, but dangerous creatures like that as well.
Currently he was at the Boutique, giving up his home for Bright Star and Nightwing for shelter for the time being. Which may or may not solve the issue with what to do with the house. Out of the ponies under his command they were among the few he considered had potential beyond being a nameless guard.
Either way he was looking for these special individuals Celestia would be sending to act as guards and teachers for the bearers. While some of them were a bit apprehensive at first he was able to eventually get them to see reason why such a thing was necessary. Too many close calls were happening as of late.
The clincher was when Naruto told the other five about his encounter with Vanity and the history of the mare from the files he read. Realizing someone that depraved and dangerous in all likelihood had an obsessive fixation on Fluttershy made them realize that being who they are did not come with minor inconveniences like nosy reporters and overly pushy fans. They were Someponies of importance. Targets. At first they thought the worst they had to worry about was being harassed with marriage proposals from powerful and influential families that wished to control them or some political game, but the possibility that dangerous individuals could easily find out who they are made laid out the severity of the situation for them.
So every evening they would all gather for a two hour long training session.
Improving their strengths and eliminating their weaknesses. Like Twilight having to begin building up stamina and putting some muscles on her lithe body.
With Applejack and Rarity being trained to build up their speed and coordination while Rainbow had to work on building up her strength and agility Pinkie had to work on her strength as well not to mention cultivating a proper fighting mindset.
Fluttershy was the only one being thought a style around defending herself using quick movement and misdirection.
He was brought out his report as the wonderful scent of Rarity's perfume caught his attention. He looked up at the mare and wrapped his hands around her hips. "If everything goes according to plan we might finally get a handle on this situation."
Smiling down at him, and accepting his hug, Rarity slipped into his lap and started brushing his hair with strokes of her fingers. Reading carefully, Rarity scanned the letter for the princess, and she looked back to him. "Do you have anypony in mind for this team?"
"A few hopefuls, nothing concrete yet unfortunately." He rested his head on her shoulder.
Rarity smoothed his hair back and nodded, resting her head to his own and giving him a nod. "By the way darling before I forget today is your day to spend time with Pinkie."
"Right, I'll have to think of something for the date then." Until then he was going to enjoy the sensation of the mare he was currently with.
Winter: a time of the year when the weather team would work distributing volumes of dark cumulonimbus throughout Equestria's regions. Pegasi and clouds jam-packed with snow would be seen as a unit, traveling to cities and towns and providing them heaps of winter's main element. While freezing cold air and long fights were downsides of this job, they were minor to the Pegasi, for years of experience had taught them to cope with the seasons' varying asperities.
Ponies were out and about with their business, from finding more decorations for their taste to merely admiring the wintry scenery during a carefree gait. Stores, abodes, and street lanterns were decked for the holidays.
Patterns of green and gold garland, wreaths with real berries on them, silver and gold bells, and stars big and small, colorful lights, and even mistletoes were profuse and dovetailed on each and every facade. Naruto couldn't help but smile at the town's spirit in the holidays.
Today was a perfect day to hang out with Pinkie. While not as busy as before Rarity was going to be dealing with a high volume of orders with Christmas clothing. A few helpful clones were going to go a long way to make sure she wasn't swamped the entire season.
Fluttershy wouldn't be available either. Winter season meant hibernation and migration which meant making sure her animal friends were tended to.
Applejack was also ruled out because the farm needed tended to and Rainbow Dash would be busy with winter duties.
Arriving at Sugarcube corner it was hard not to see nearly every bit of the shop covered in some kind of festive objects.
With her day off being pre-planned Pinkie had laid out for the outfit a large festive yellow coat and a sky blue scarf around her neck.
With the lake frozen over that meant one thing. Ice skating. Laughter escaped Pinkie's lips as she happily slid across the ice.
Seeing the spins and jumps Pinkie performed had the stallion gaze fixated on the act. He watched as she executed several rapid spins at once and land faultlessly, ending up skating backwards and adding a "Woohoo!" to finish.
"So how'd did you manage to get so good at skating?" He asked as he did his best not to fall flat on his face. Graceful in battle did not transfer to graceful with skates apparently.
"Ever since I've been an itty-bitty, twinkie-Pinkie, I've ice skated as soon as the lakes froze solid." The pink pony pranced high into the air her scarf flowing elegantly behind her and landed in reverse again before continuing, "At first I would fall, crash, and slip, but every winter I would practice and practice and practice," she continued as she flawlessly did spins without missing a beat. "…and practice…and practice…" With ease she took to the air and did a Quintuple spin. "…practice til I got real good at it. Pretty neat, huh?"
"I have to admit. That is pretty amazing. Too bad I'm not much of a skater."
"Well I can help you Nar Nar." She skated a full circle around him before grabbing his hands and placing them on her hips. "We'll start slow. We'll work on your speed and balance."
"I thought you were supposed to be helping me skate better instead it seems like you're trying to seduce me?" He asked as his lips quirked into a smile.
Coyly Pinkie turned her head to face him as a grin broke out on her face. "Can't I do both?"
Aah yes Pinkie's method of teaching definitely saw to it he would be paying full attention.
An hour passed as they continued to skate circles around the ice. While Naruto wasn't doing any spins or leaps via Pinkie Pie he was fully confident he could speed across the ice and stop on command.
Suddenly there joy was immediately brought to an end by an unlikely accident.
The disruptive sound of cracking was followed by Pinkie Pie's scream. Halfway across the other side of the lake the ice had given loose and Pinkie Pie was clinging onto the surface for dear life.
"N-Naruto! H-H-Help!" Through clattering teeth and lowered body temperature, Pinkie Pie's shaky voice cried for help. Holding on she managed, but freeing herself was a different story. The water, mercilessly cold with clinging to her flesh, assaulting severe shivers throughout.
Naruto sped across the now cracking, splintering ice. Slipping and landing on the ice pain coursed through him, but for now he ignored it. "Gimme me your hand!"
Pinkie managed a shuddering hand up in reliance to getting out of the arctic death trap.
He got a good enough grasp on her arm and pushed himself to his knees. He reached out with his other arm and grabbed her jacket and pulled her up out of the icy death trap.
The drops of water began dropping onto the ground and staining his snow pants. A shivering Pinkie clung onto him for dear life as he held her in his arms. She felt so cold and numb.
"I need you to hold still okay." He told the shivering mare as she checked for damage. She was paler from where she was submerged in the cold water. Ever fiber in her once cotton candy-like tail was straight, saturated, and soaked. From what he could see nothing permanent had been done. She needed to get someplace warm and dry.
"Narry." Pinkie Pie uttered quietly, her voice suffering as well.
"I know, just hang on okay." He said as he scooped her up in his arms. He needed to get her somewhere warm and fast. There was one place he knew close by enough.
"Hypo-what?" Pinkie Pie asked as she watched Naruto shuffle the logs around, stoking the newly lit fire. Pinkie Pie clutched the blankets she was wrapped in.
"It's a condition in which you feel so cold that your body temperature drops. And a low body temperature means…" He trailed off, not wanting to think about it. He had decided that Fluttershy's place was the best place to go. She had not only the medical supplies, but every winter she specially insulated the house to make sure heat wouldn't escape.
"I'm okay now. My Tooshy is no longer code and I'm no longer shivering."
"Either way I would feel better if you rested before having to go out again." He remarked with a sigh. He couldn't understand it. One second the ice was fine the next Pinkie had fallen in.
The piles of blanket, lemon tea, ginger snaps and other comforts would see to it that Pinkie Pie would have a long nice warm rest.
"Are you feeling well, Pinkie?" Fluttershy's voice entered the living room as the kind pegasus came to check.
"All peachy! I'll be back to one-hundred and ten percent in no time. You're really good at taking care of others Fluttershy."
"Even if my talents are based around animals I could never live with myself if I don't help somepony in need." Fluttershy accepted the gratitude with a smile. "Who would I be if I were to let anypony or any creature suffer without helping them." She turned to the blond. "Could I get you anything Naruto?"
"I'm fine Fluttershy. Thanks. I'm okay to look after Pinkie I'm sure your animal friends need you more than we do right now."
"A-Are you sure? I mean…well…" Moments like this were always tough for the Pegasus. How does one choose what is akin to ignoring what their destiny was and their dearest friends? When it came down to it, even if it would break her heart Fluttershy knew she would choose the life of a pony over an animal if it came down to it. She just hoped she was never put in that place. What contributed to her hesitation right now was the fact that Pinkie Pie was technically okay now, but that didn't mean she wanted to leave her either.
"We'll be fine Fluttershy. Promise."
"A-Alright. If you two need anything, don't hesitate to come find me." The Pegasus said as she put on her coat, scarf, and hat before venturing back outside.
"Hey Narry. I think I know something else you can do to help warm me up." Pinkie Pie called out to the blond with a half-lidded gaze.
"Are we thinking the same thing?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Uum…Cuddles?" She asked as Naruto smiled.
"Sure."
Fluttershy's couch was of coursing perfect for cuddling. Opening the blanket Pinkie shuffled so there was a spot in the corner for Naruto. With that she happily hopped into his lap and nuzzled against him as the blanket was spread over them.
Passion and care were traded and cherished as they lost themselves in each other's eyes. The moment felt as though it could last forever. The moment felt perfect.
The past few weeks had been an utter delight. Winter activities, celebrations, and spending time with loved ones. The winter season had saw to it that much of the raiding and such slowed down. Only the foolish and greedy pressed themselves during the season.
The A few weeks into the New Years it was time for Winter to leave Ponyville. It was Winter Wrap-up time.
Nearing the center of town, he spotted a large crowd of ponies already gathered there, as the Mayor took her place upon the wooden stage to make her address. Everypony was wearing the designated vests of the teams, assigning them their roles. Naruto was wearing a tan vest signifying he was in the same grouping as Rarity and Fluttershy.
The Mayor gave a bolstering speech, to do even better this year than last year and to make this the 'best Winter Wrap Up ever,' which made everypony cheer. All the while, Twilight was bouncing up and down like a filly, trying to get somepony's attention.
Trying to hold in a laugh, Naruto marveled at how excited she was about this. He was too, but she really wanted to go that extra mile in whatever way she could. Spike was just watching tiredly, his eyelids drooping.
A none magical winter wrap-up would indeed be a first for her though so it was probably going to prove to be an interesting experience.
After the Mayor had finished, the crowds dispersed to join their respective team leaders.
Naruto and Rarity had finished setting up the table and got out the remainder of the supplies for bird nests. There was some left for a few nests so that meant Naruto would have to leave to Sweet Apple Acres to get more.
"Rarity, please tell me there's something, anything I can help you two with." After her disastrous attempt at helping the weather team she figured she would have better luck with animals.
Rarity gave a smile. "Well, how would you like to help create Ponyville's finest birds' nests?"
"Birds' nests?"
"Why yes." She gestured to all of the materials around her, and to a completed nest. "When the weather team guides the birds back north for the spring, they'll need a place to live and lay their eggs."
"Well since you're helping Twilight I'll go and get the rest of the supplies." He said as he and Rarity turned to each other for a brief kiss. "Back in a bit." He said as he walked around the table. "See you in a bit Twi." He said as Twilight replied with a semi-wave.
"Where do I begin?"
Spike stood back and watched, as Twilight was given the materials to get started. She organized them nicely and set to work, Rarity providing direction where she could. However, fine craftsmanship was not one of Twilight's virtues, so that the finished result wasn't exactly... well... neat...
There! It looks just like... yours." Her face fell when she saw hers and Rarity's were in no way alike. "Oh my..."
"Oh, Spa-ha-hike, it's not so bad, ah, maybe birds can use it as a..." Rarity tried to find the right word while also doing her best not to hurt Twilight's feelings.
"An outhouse?" Spike asked in deadpan.
"Spike!" Rarity snapped before re-addressing Twilight. "It's just fine. It's just a little rough around the edges. Let me lend you a hoof. Let's just untie this ribbon, and let me take out these sticks here, we'll shave this…"
Twilight sulked as Rarity continued to "correct" her mistake, Spike whispering, "I think we lost her."
Naruto had placed another bale of hay together and sat it down next to the wagon. To stay true to the spirit of the holiday he found himself having to transport the materials by wagon.
"Keep pushin', Caramel!"
Applejack stood in the middle of the fields where her team was busy clearing away snow so they could get started planting.
"Tha's it, bumpkin! Ah know it's hard work y'all are doin' great! Yee-haw!"
As he began heading for the next hay bale he heard the sound of Twilight's voice. Seeing her and Spike approach Applejack he concluded that making nests with Rarity didn't turn out so well.
Well helping Applejack with her part of Winter wrap-up shouldn't prove that much of an issue so he continued back to what he was doing.
Soon an unexpected accident occurred as the snow plow Twilight was using had come to life. It had happened so fast that by the time he was on the scene Twilight had crashed into o Applejack, who got rolled up into the snowball.
"What's goin' on he-" Applejack demanded before gasping as she was rolling in the snowball. "You used magic, didn't you?!"
Before Twilight could answer, they crashed into a high ledge, bringing the snowplow to a stop. But a rumbling above them made them gasp as the snow on top of the ledge came crashing down and on into an avalanche.
As all the snowplowing ponies started to complain, Twilight and Applejack popped their heads out of the snow, Applejack giving her the stink-eye as she scolded, "Twilight! Ah cain't believe it, you used magic! Tha' is not how we get things `round here done, Twilight, especially not on mah farm!"
Twilight had yet again screwed up and now one of her friends was angry at her. The sense of frustration had grown to the point she was actually starting to tear up. With that Twilight took off in full sprint breaking out into sobs, upset and in shame.
The Apple farmer was stunned by what just happened.
"Applejack! What the hell!" Naruto practically roared at her. "That wasn't necessary."
Applejack stood her ground, despite wanting to winch. This was the first time in a while that Naruto had displayed such anger at her. "H-Hey don't treat me like ah'm the bad guy. She's the one that…" She was cut off mid-sentence.
"And that gives you the right to snap at her and send our friend, your friend running off in tears? You didn't see how much she was looking forward to help. How excited she was. Yes, Twilight using magic was wrong, but it was a mistake. You know how fragile and fearful she is when it comes to losing her friendships with us. She's not you AJ. She was raised differently. I know holding true to tradition is important to you, but its not fair to hold and judge somepony else to that kind of standard. You owe her an apology."
Applejack let out a sigh. She wanted to be stubborn about the issue, but the image of Twilight crying replayed in her head already made the guilt she felt heavier. "Alright, ya right. Ah could have handled it better. When we finish the wrap-up ah'll apologize."
Naruto nodded, happy that Applejack wouldn't fight with him on this. Finally finish loading up the cart he made his way back to Rarity who was in the midst of a breakdown. Dramatically crying about how she couldn't fix the bird nest.
Suffice to say this was the most confused he had been in years.
And the disaster just kept on continuing.
"Rainbow Dash, y'all on the weather team need ta melt the rest of the snow here on the ground and the trees, pronto," Applejack was saying.
"Got it!" She was about to fly off when-
"My poor little animals' homes will get flooded if the snow melts too fast," Fluttershy warned.
"Ah'm tellin' ya Rainbow, ya gotta melt that snow now."
"No, you simply must wait," Fluttershy cried.
"Okay..." Rainbow and her team were starting to look confused. Pretty soon, it descended into chaos
"Go."
"Stop."
"Go."
"Stop."
"GO!"
"STOP!"
"Ugh! Make up your minds!" She yelled in frustration.
"Oh! What in Equestria are all you arguing about?" The Mayor had realized what was going on, and looked furious. "This sort of silliness is why we've been disorganized every year and late for organizing our seasons every year."
Naruto had thought last year was just a really bad fluke. Turns out that this seemed to be a yearly thing. The full extent of the disaster hit them. The ice chunks were too big, He and Rarity was behind on nest-making, the animal team was going too slowly, the plant team needed to get their seeds in the ground, somepony had lost their seeds, a pegasus pony had gone the wrong direction. It was close to sundown, at this rate winter would be late again.
Setting his mind to work, Naruto began to think, drowning out the arguing ponies around him. It was complete and utter chaos, they needed organization, efficiency, direction.
There was only one pony fit for the job. With that he took in a flurry of snowflakes. A few minutes later he had returned with Twilight.
"Hey Mayor, I got a solution to the problem." Naruto bellowed over the noisy members of town. Their attention was drawn in. "If we're going to hurry up and get done on time then you all need to hush, stop arguing, and listen." He turned to Twilight. "The floor is yours Twi."
"Thank you, Naruto," she said, as he took his place by her side. "Look I know I haven't been the most helpful pony today, but if there is one thing I know its organization."
With her in charge, the tasks went ahead a lot more smoothly. Rarity and Naruto were able to catch up on the nests, with assistance from everypony else on the animal team, the ice scorers were able to cut the ice into much more manageable chunks for be melted when the sun came up and the snow cleaners worked in sync with the seed planters, ensuring quicker planting of their food.
They also implemented a much more efficient waking system, whereby several bells could be rung at once to wake up multiple critters at the same time.
Then the weather team was signaled to move the clouds.
They did this in seconds, even managing to sweep away some more snow in a wind cyclone they created, allowing the sun to stream down over Ponyville.
By the time the rest of the weather team returned with the southern birds, everything was ready. The rivers were flowing again, animals were at play, the bird nests had been completed and everything that was warm and green had returned to the land. They had done it. Spring was on time.
"I can't believe it. Spring is here! On time! And we have you to thank for it," The Mayor said proudly. "If it weren't for your organizing skills we would still be arguing."
"It was a team effort," Twilight reminded them.
"And since you helped every team, we have an official vest for you. We give you the title, "All-Team Organizer!"" A vest with every team color was presented to her by Rarity, as she glowed with pride.
"Gosh, I don't even know what to say. Thank you everypony."
"And hereby I declare that winter is... wrapped up on time!" The townsponies cheered at the declaration.
"Spike's sure gonna be in for a hog-sized surprise when that last piece a' ice melts," Applejack pointed out, seeing him asleep in the middle of a lake, sparking more laughter.
When the crowd dispersed, it was just Applejack and Twilight left.
"Twilight!"
Twilight began to move towards her friend, but stopped when she saw that the orange earth pony had a troubled look on her face. So instead, she stopped and waited for Applejack to arrive before speaking to her.
"Applejack? What's wrong?"
Applejack looked quite uncomfortable, and opened her mouth several times, but closed it soon afterwards. A sigh escaped the lips of the apple farmer. "Look Twi, ah, look ah want to apology for earlier."
Twilight was surprised. "For what?"
For a moment Applejack averted her eyes before resuming eye contact.
"For sayin what ah did earlier today."
"Applejack...it's fine. I was the one who was wrong." Considered how she flummoxed multiple times and caused disasters that did not help the already disorganized effort she didn't feel the apology was necessary.
"It AIN'T okay, Twi! You were tryin' to help and all ah did was snap at ya and made you feel terrible about it."
Twilight shook her head. "You wouldn't have done that if I stuck with traditions. I was just so determined to help that nothing else mattered to me. I just didn't want to be useless."
"I let mah anger you for doing somethin' outside of tradition blind me to fact it was an accident and that ah shouldn't have acted out of proportion. Considerin' you saved our hides with your organization skills you've proven just how valuable you are to this town being just the way you are. Look, can we just, put all of this behind us?"
Those words caused Twilight's ears to perk up a bit as she slowly looked up to her friend, who was now wearing a big smile on her face.
Before she finished, Applejack raised a hand, offering it to Twilight.
"We good?"
Twilight stared at the offered hand, and after a few moments, she happily took the hand. "Of course." The two friends made their way back to town, both feeling relieved and happier.
A rainbow Dash style crash was something he was all too familiar with. And the place she landed in was Golden Oaks Library.
This was like the fourth time she's crashed there since Twilight moved in.
He rushed in to the see the entire was a complete mess. Books and scrolls that might have been neatly shelved were scattered all over the floor, as were the ponies that had been sorting them. He jumped through the window, as Twilight spat out three scrolls in her mouth. He helped her up swiftly to her hooves.
"And you thought I was crazy for suggesting you create an anti-rainbow dash barrier." He dusted her down not thinking much of it."You alright?"
"Yes, I'm fine... thank you," she said as her cheeks twinge pink. She was berated herself for reacting in such a way. It wasn't like he was copping a feel, but she couldn't help but admit the sensation of his hands on her felt good.
Fluttershy arrived, being the last of the bearers to arrive to the disaster zone.
"Rainbow Dash, you rock, woo-hoo." She stopped cheering when she saw the state of the library. "Oh my... did my cheering do that?"
Naruto cracked a smile. If there was a contest between Fluttershy and a box of kitten and puppies he would almost be tempted to give it to the former for cuteness, but would not because of her sinful body as he liked to call it.
"Heh heh, sorry about that ladies," Rainbow apologized, as she stood up. "That was a truly feeble performance."
"Actually, it wasn't all bad," Fluttershy began to explain. "I particularly liked it when you made the clouds spin."
"Ugh. I'm not talking about my performance, I'm talking about yours. That feeble cheering!"
"What are you two arguing about?" Twilight asked.
"Were we arguing? I'm sorry," Fluttershy apologized inconsequentially.
"We're preparing for the Best Young Flyer Competition in Cloudsdale," she explained, ignoring Fluttershy.
The Best Young Fliers competition was one of the cloud city's most anticipated events. The greatest Pegasus flyers gathered together to show off their skills and flying styles.
"Golly. Ah'd love ta see you strut yer stuff in that competition," An impressed Applejack. lamented
"It's cool," she said casually. " Fluttershy's a great support, but her cheering isn't exactly inspirational."
"OOH!" Pinkie popped her head out of the books again. "I'd love to see you make a sonic rainboom! It's like, the coolest thing ever! Even though I've never actually seen it, but I mean COME ON! It's a sonic rainboom! How not cool could it possibly not be?"
"What's a sonic rainboom?" Twilight asked, only for Pinkie to get up in her face.
"You really need to get out more. The Sonic Rainboom is legendary! When a pegasus like Rainbow Dash gets going sooo fast... BOOM! A sonic boom and a rainbow can happen all at once!"
"And Rainbow here is the only pony to ever pull it off in over two Millennium," Fluttershy added.
"It was a long time ago," Rainbow said with uncharacteristic modesty. "I was just a filly."
"Yeah, but you're gonna do it again, right?" Pinkie was just too dang hopeful to say otherwise.
"A-Are you kidding?" scoffed Rainbow with a slight hesitation. "I'm the greatest flyer to ever come out of Cloudsdale! I can do sonic rainbooms in my sleep."
"Wow." Twilight smiled in admiration. "If you pull that off, you'll win the crown for sure!"
"The grand prize is an entire day with the Wonderbolts. A whole day of flying with my life-long heroes... It'll be a dream come true!"
"Yay," came another quiet cheer. Rainbow frowned at her friend.
"I'm gonna go rest up. Don't wanna over prepare myself, y'know." She laughed nervously, and then rounded on Fluttershy. "You, on the other hand, better keep practicing. I need a cheering section to match my spectacular performance."
She then soared back out of the window, Fluttershy about to follow. "She's practiced that move a hundred times, and she's never even come close to doing it. I don't know if I can cheer loud enough to help her." Flying gently, she followed Rainbow Dash off.
"Well, better get this place cleaned up… again," Twilight sighed but before she could place a book where it belonged, Rarity cleared her throat.
"Yes…?"
"Are you not going to find a spell to get us wingless ponies into Cloudsdale? Did you not see how nervous poor Rainbow Dash was?"
"Nervous? Have you spit yer bit or sumpin'?" Applejack asked with a smirk.
"Oh puh-lease!" Rarity scoffed. "I've put on enough fashion shows to know stage fright when I see it! We've got to find a way to be there for her!"
"Well how am I supposed to find a flight spell in this mess?" Twilight reasoned when Pinkie said, "A flight spell? One sec."
She streaked out of visible view, returning a split-second later, throwing a book to Twilight's feet, saying, "Page twenty-seven."
"How?" Naruto couldn't help but ask.
"It landed on my face when Rainbow Dash knocked me into the bookcase," Pinkie explained right off the bat.
"Here it is!" Twilight announced as she looked at the page, "A flight spell that will allow earth ponies to fly like a pegasus. Ooh, it looks really difficult! I'm not sure I could do it."
Naruto then gave her a look. "You've helped create seals that are a near imitation of a source of energy that doesn't exist in your world Twi. I think a cloud walking spell is within your realm of possibility." He deadpanned.
"Yes Twilight." Rarity came to offer her support. "You've got to try!"
"Ok... if you all believe in me... I'll try." She then frowned after reading its contents. "But who's gonna volunteer to be the test subject?"
Nopony stepped up for the task. Even Naruto was a bit hesitant. Mixing foreign magic could not be the best thing for him. Even if there was no intent to harm from Twilight there still was a chance something could go wrong.
"I will!" Rarity bravely stepped forward. "For Rainbow Dash, I will go first."
Shutting her eyes, grimacing in concentration, Twilight's horn began to glow. A strange blue aura snaked in from it, wrapping itself around Rarity. She stood determined, as she was lifted gently off her hooves, being further consumed by the magic. Soon, it engulfed her entirely, shrouding her from view. Once it had, a blue orb emerged from Twilight's horn. It shone brightly, then burst like a balloon, sending her flying backwards.
Rarity floated before them. Only now, she had a pair of majestic, beautiful wings keeping her aloft. They were like the wings of a butterfly, delicate and lovely, shining light through the transparent color spots on them, sparkling in the light.
"I think... it worked," Twilight said weakly. That spell had taken a lot out of her.
"My..." Rarity was in awe of her new wings. "They're... why they're... gorgeous! Oh this is wonderful; I'm as light as a feather, graceful as a swan. Oh, I could get used to this."
"Better not, it's only fer three days," Applejack warned. "Still... those are some mighty fine wings."
"Oooooh... shiny..." Pinkie was wide-eyed and staring. Wrenching his gaze from them, Naruto moved to support Twilight, who was having trouble standing.
"I think I underestimated how much that spell would take out of me."
"You did amazing Twi." He said as he fully supported her. He then glanced Rarity over as a faint blush appeared on her cheeks. She was reminiscent of an angel with her ethereal wings. "Though if casting the spell like that once drained you like that it might not be good idea to use it again."
He grabbed the book and began looking through it. There had to be another spell. "Here we are! A much simpler spell to let Earth ponies walk on clouds."
"Pinkie, you still have that hot-air balloon?" One of these days he was going to need to remember to ask her how she got her hands on one.
"Sure do! It just needs some air in it, and it'll be set!"
"Well, that's dandy," Applejack said. "Now we can all get ta Cloudsdale and Twilight can take it easy fer a bit."
After a few hours, they arrived at their destination. Since Cloudsdale was a mobile city it could take anywhere from minutes to days to arrive to the city depending on one's location to the city.
Everypony was filled with much anticipation and excitement. They would be seeing the Capital city of the Pegasi.
And suffice to say Rainbow was thrilled beyond all words to see the others had arrived to support her.
As they continued their trek along the soft clouds Naruto gazed at the sights.
He'd read about Cloudsdale, seen pictures of it. But it was nothing until you saw it up close. It truly was the greatest city in the sky, with the buildings floating majestically in the air, elaborate pillars and columns adorning them. The ancient Pegasi had been masters at crafting and shaping the clouds into works of art, to make their city truly spectacular.
"A whole city in the clouds, just waiting for us. We should take the time to take advantage of this opportunity and tour around a bit."
"Well, since we're up here, ah'd sure like ta get a look at where the weather's made," Applejack suggested.
"Great idea! Come on everypony." Rainbow suggested, "to the weather factory!"
The factory was just as impressive as the rest of the city's architecture. Rainbow falls cascaded to the clouds below, a trumpet-like device pumped out the shapes of clouds at regular intervals and fierce storm clouds reigned thunder and lightning all around them. Particularly large booms made Fluttershy winch, but she was able to keep pace without too much distraction or fanfare. A smile graced the lips of the orange pony. Seeing his Marefriend's progress was always a pleasant feeling.
Once arrived they were all given hard hats and jumpsuits, for their own safety and to ensure they didn't interfere with the weather operations being performed by the workers there.
The first room they entered was kept at low temperatures, where the Pegasi made the snowflakes. It was very quiet, to keep their focus on their incredibly delicate task, as each was hoof-made. Rarity's wings, however, blew a draught through the room and sent a good number of them scattering. Deciding to move on swiftly, Rainbow led them out, as the workers dashed around to get them back.
The next room was where they made the rainbows, that involved mixing all of the colors that made them up in large bowls in a sort of liquid state, that flowed from bowl to bowl via long shoots to be processed later. Pinkie actually dipped her hoof in to taste it, turning every color of the spectrum, before running off to find some water whilst everypony laughed.
"Yeah, rainbows aren't really known for their flavor," The prismatic Mare quipped. It was hard to decide whether she was making it an in ironic sense or not.
Suddenly loud marveling drew their attention.
"Whoa!" Naruto turned to see three, stocky Pegasus ponies marveling at his fiancé and her wings. One was the color of Chamoisee with brown a mane and tail. Another was more of an Isabelline shade with chestnut mane and hair and the last had Khaki colored fur with jet black mane.
"Oh, where'd you get those amazing wings? I want a pair!" The chamois one asked.
"Hmm..." Rarity seemed to like getting all of the attention. "Yeah, I guess I could see that."
"Oh hey look, it's Rainbow Crash again!" Naruto felt his blood boil. He knew of the Pegasus's rather hated fillyhood nickname.
"Rarity!" Rainbow sounded scandalized, and Naruto couldn't blame her. "What're you doing talking to these guys?"
"Oh, they were just admiring my wings Rainbow Dash," she said casually.
Naruto couldn't believe Rarity didn't react to what was obviously Uncouth behavior.
The Khaki colored one made a move to taunt Rainbow, but Naruto stepped into his line of sight. His expression unnerved him.
" L-Let's go." He ordered his two friends who were wondering why Swift Dive was in such a hurry to leave. They didn't question it and took off after him.
Naruto turned to face her. "Rain…"
"Oh please, like those jokesters bother me. Could have handled them with one arm behind my back." For all her bravado that's all it was, bravado. She would never admit it, but she was fearful of making a fool of herself.
"Rainbow with how much you train there's no way you're going to make a fool of yourself. You're going to win, you just need to believe that." He assured her, in hopes of bolstering her confidence.
"Of course…" If only her tone conveyed that she believed him. Seeing her old bullies again had made the Pegasus filled small.
Naruto could hope that Rainbow would be able to get her head right when the time was right. As it would soon become apparent she wasn't the only one acting odd.
By the time they reached the cloud bellows, where water was evaporated to make the clouds in the sky, the workers were all stopping to admire Rarity's wings, overplaying her status a bit among her adoring fans. All the while, Rainbow was becoming more and more stressed, crouching on the floor and shaking, her eyes wide with fear.
They tried telling her to put her wings away, but they'd really gone to her head, saying that they couldn't ask her to put away 'perfection'. She actually flew right up against the sun, so her wings created a kind of colored disco ball effect.
Rainbow, who was shivering on the floor, looked like she was about to start crying. Naruto asked her if she was doing okay.
"Of course! Why wouldn't I be ok? Everyone's so in love with Rarity's wings that they won't even notice when I totally blow it in the Best Young Flyer's Competition."
"Hey! There's an idea!" cried a Pegasus worker to Rarity. "YOU should enter the competition!"
"Yeah! I could watch you fly all day long!" agreed an older flyer.
"There really isn't anypony who uses their wings quite like me. Perhaps I should compete," Rarity decided, as she moved away from the sun.
"WHAT?" Both Rainbow and Naruto expressed their disbelief at the same time, though the latter more out of anger than fear. "What am I gonna DO? I'll never win the competition now..."
"Rarity…talk…NOW!" He briskly walked by, grabbing Rarity by the wrist and pulling her away from her adoring fans despite her protests.
Once they entered a room where they could get some privacy he let her go. "Naruto Uzumaki, that is no way to treat your fiancé!" She screeched at him.
"Should you really be talking about how one pony treats another right now?" He hotly answered her. No matter how much Naruto loved Rarity he wouldn't stand by and watch how her actions and vanity would hurt another dear friend.
"Excuse me?" She narrowed her eyes, cheeks flushed with angers as she folded her arms. "I think I must have misheard you. Care to repeat that?"
"I don't know Rare. Ever since you got those damn wings you've been so in love with yourself you've forgotten why we're here in the first place. Supporting Rainbow Dash. The poor mare is so afraid of failing she's on the verge of breaking down in tears and all you can think about is your stupid wings."
Rarity let out a gasp. "How dare you! I will not stand by and listen to your slanderous accusations! So just because I indulge in attention for a bit I'm suddenly a mare that doesn't care about her friends? Considering the kind you have been known to consider family what makes you fit to judge anypony?" Rarity regretted the last words she used the moment they left her mouth.
Silence permeated the air for a full minute. "Naruto. I-I didn't mean…I'm sor…"
"I have a friend to go support. Good luck in the contest Miss Rarity." He said as he left the room.
The atmosphere had been rather tense since Naruto and Rarity rejoined the group. Pinkie had been the first to pick up on it. The others sans Rainbow picked up on it, but didn't know how to approach the situation. "Just focus on helping Rainbow." The order-suggestion from Naruto didn't help clear up matters either.
Their tour of the factory was soon at an end. Leading a terrified Rainbow away with him, doing his best to console her, Naruto knew that the time they had been waiting for was now. It was time to fly. They separated from the rest of the girls at the viewer's stands, where they would be cheering her on.
Rarity had entered herself in for the contest. When Naruto rebuffed her attempt to speak with him she was hurt. That hurt turned into anger and that anger turned into spite.
They'd all tried to talk her out of it, to dissuade her from competing but her mind was set. She wanted to show off her wings to all and this was her chance to do it.
The arena itself was, like the rest of Cloudsdale, a marvel of cloud-based architecture: wide, vast and huge, with flags adorning the top of it, seating for over five thousand ponies. Naruto watched the pre-contest announcing, as Princess Celestia arrived in the royal box, smiling and waving to everypony. Then came the Wonderbolts, true masters of the air. They swooped around in the sky, let off some fireworks and took their places in the judging box.
Then Celestia began casting a series of powerful barrier spells. Because of incidents in the past that have included sabotage Celestia herself had taken to create barriers that would prevent any sort of interference from outside forces during the competition. It had been a shame to learn competitions like this could draw out ponies willing to gamble over something that was supposed to be noble and joy to its competitors.
Now no one but the participating fliers could safely past through the barrier which also served as a means of protecting the audience in case one of the competitors lost control.
And with that contestant after contestant had competed until there was only one more left, Rainbow. To his surprise Rarity never came out. Did his words actually reach her?
"And now, for our final competitor of the day, contestant number fifteen! Uhh... And apparently contestant number four..."
The outfit and makeup Rarity was wearing was so departed from her usual style he didn't know what he was witnessing. His anger gave out to disappointment.
Suddenly, a score of classical music rang out through the arena and they saw Rarity doing what appeared to be an aerial ballet.
"Come on, Rainbow Dash," Rainbow muttered, tapping her head, "You can do this! Just remember the routine!"
From their box, the group watched as both flyers each did a routine, but Rainbow accidentally bumped into a cloud pillar and crashed against an arena wall, and it just had to be below the jocks.
"Nice work, Rainbow Crash!" Hoops, one of the bullies mocked, laughing with his friends.
"Time for phase two," Rainbow ordered herself and flew out the arena,. She zoomed around the clouds.
Suddenly, a puff of cloud was sent hurtling down to the arena, and everypony gasped when it almost hit the princess. Rainbow winced at her mess-up but couldn't help looking towards Rarity.
"And now, for my grand finale! To rise up to the sun and beam my beautiful wings over the whole city of Cloudsdale!" She squealed excitably, "They'll speak of it for years to come!"
She climbed higher and higher into the sky. Rarity was climbing too, though Rainbow was faster. Soon, the former of the two reached the sun and stopped.
Naruto felt fear gripped his heart. Didn't Twilight warn Rarity about something earlier? Something about gossamer and morning dew.
"Rarity! Get away from the sun! Get away!"
"Look upon me Equestria, for I Am Rarity!" she cried, spreading her wings against the sun's rays, beaming colored light down on them all.
And with that her wings were evaporated. Soon a high pitched scream of terror spread throughout the arena. They all looked up to see Rarity, flailing her legs wildly as she fell from the sky, her wings completely gone.
"Rare!" Naruto had immediately tried to leap over the side, but was thrown back by Celestia's barrier.
They could only watch as she fell even faster. The Wonderbolts immediately leaped into action, swooping down to save her. "RARITY!" Never had the blond felt so hopeless, so powerless. He was literally paralyzed with fear, unable to think of anything to do.
Naruto couldn't really make out what was happening, but her hooves must have been flailing too much for them. She'd knocked them out, and now, they were falling too. They only had one, last hope before they hit the ground.
Celestia was already in the process of quickly undoing the barriers.
With speeds that sent everyone flying far back into their seats of blasting back a blur shot passed them.
"Rarity, hang on!" Rainbow Dash flew faster and faster to catch up. The mach cone formed around her again and then lightning began forming around it. Hints of colored formed around her.
BOOM!
An explosion of color erupted below them, sending a shockwave for miles. She did it. An actual sonic rainboom!
"A sonic rainboom! She did it! She did it! WOOO!" Fluttershy screeched unexpectedly in what many could considered regularly yelling volume.
And she had arrived just in time to catch the falling ponies before they could hit the ground.
Rainbow Dash returned with the four ponies. The whole crowd cheered, especially Fluttershy. "A sonic rainboom! Wooo! YEAH!"
"I did it. I did it!" Rainbow Dash cheered, the act of the Rainboom finally settling in.
"You sure did." Rarity responded with a grateful sigh. "Oh thank you, Rainbow Dash. I'm so sorry for my behavior. You saved my life!" She owed the Pegasus dearly and she was going to make sure she make it up to Rainbow.
"Oh yeah. I did that too. Ha, best day EVER!"
The group rushed to meet her. With her wings now gone the only thing keeping Rarity safe was hanging on to Rainbow Dash.
"Rarity…"
"Naruto…"
They both called out to each other. Regret. Fear. Relief. Pain. Joy. Love.
Naruto strode over and Rarity leaped into his arms. They held onto each other for dear life.
"I am so sorry."
"I was a fool."
"If I could take back what I said."
"You mean the world to me."
"I love you."
"I love you too."
Rarity turned her head to speak to the others. "I want to apologize to all of you for getting so carried away with my... beautiful wings. I guess I just lost my head." Everypony accepted her apology. Rarity looked over at Rainbow Dash and spoke to her. "And I'm especially sorry that I was so thoughtless as to jump into the contest at the last minute after you worked so hard to win it. Can you ever forgive me?"
"Aw, it's ok." Rainbow Dash responded. "Everything turned out alright, right? I just wish I could have met the Wonderbolts when they were awake." The wonderbolts had actually walked over and one of them tapped Rainbow Dash.
She turned around and her face immediately surrendered its calm, cool, and collected expression. "Ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohMYGOSH!"
"So you're the little pony who saved our lives." The speaker was none other than the leader of the team herself, Spitfire. Spitfire was a tall and attractive mare. Beyond the blue and white skin tight jump suit was a mare with lovely golden flame colored fur, flaming orange hair, and golden eyes that stood at five foot nine inches. Like her name suggested she was full of life and had a fire about her.
Behind her were two of her teammates. The one on the left with Fleetfoot. Her feature being brilliant fuchsia eyes, light gray mane and light arctic coat. She was more of your typical tall and lean Pegasus built pony with a cool attitude about her.
Her other teammates towered over them, a tall pale blue stallion with furiously spiked back dark blue phatalo mane that was darker than his fur with emerald green eyes. He was lean with a bit more noticeable muscle than Fleetfoot and was a good six foot three inches.
"We really wanted to meet you, and say thanks."
"Ohmygosh Ohmygosh Ohmygosh Ohmygosh Ohmygosh!" was the only thing Rainbow Dash could reply with.
Princess Celestia and her royal guards flew over to the group.
"Princess!" Twilight announced.
Each of them bowed as she spoke. "Greetings Twilight Sparkle, Captain Naruto, and Bearers of Harmony."
"Princess Celestia, forgive me for my actions, my foolish behavior during the competition. I put the lives of others at risk and made a mockery of it." Rarity spoke as she held her head low. She looked over to Rainbow Dash. "Rainbow Dash here really is the best flyer in Equestria."
Rainbow Dash rubbed her hand against the back of her head as her cheeks twinged pink.
"I know she is my dear." Princess Celestia responded with a gentle smile as she turned to the Pegasus "That's why for her incredible act of bravery, and her spectacular sonic rainboom, I'm presenting the grand prize for best young flyer to this year's winner, Miss Rainbow Dash!" Princess Celestia herself placed the award on Rainbow Dash as every pony cheered.
"Ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh ohmygosh!" Rainbow Dash announced excitedly as Applejack, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy carried her around for a victory lap.
Naruto watched with a content smile as today's learned lesson was recited to the Princess. The rest of the girls brought Rainbow Dash back and placed her on the cloud.
"This really is the best day EVER!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.
"Uhh, hey Rainbow Crash." Hoops and his posy had come back, approaching the group.
"Dash!" The Isabelline one nudged and corrected the dark brown one.
"Oh! Uhh... Sorry Rainbow Dash. Uhh, we just wanted to congratulate you on winning the competition and apologize for everything we put you through."
"That sonic rainboom was awesome!" The Chamoiise one added.
"Its just, when fact finder put out that book on how you faked the first Sonic Rainboom it just…we were dumb kids…" Hoops was stumbling over the words he wanted to say before sighing. "Look we're sorry okay."
"Yeah…"
"…Sorry."
Rainbow Dash let out a sigh of her own. "I'll never forget…but I guess I'm willing to forgive you guys."
When they got home Naruto had immediately began showering her with affectionate, loving kisses. Now while the mare wasn't complaining she knew it was always best to get things out in the open so that's when Naruto told her.
"I almost lost you." He whispered, his voice filled with pain. "I thought I was going to lose you and…my heart. I thought it was going to tear in two."
"My dearest." Rarity said as she stroked his cheek. "That feeling. That horrible feeling I know it all too well. When…that explosion."
He immediately knew what she was referencing. "The same way you felt at that time?" He asked as Rarity grew misty-eyed and nodded.
"I am so sorry. How could I…how could I ever bring up something from your past and throw it in your face? When you had accused me of not caring about her friends I was just so angry and I wanted…oh I have no idea what was going through my head. I will not make any excuses for my ghastly behavior. I am a horri…" She was cut off when Naruto clasped her cheeks and pulled her in for a tender kiss. She moaned into the kiss as he gently nibbled her top lip. Their tongues playfully battling for a few seconds before the kiss broke with a gentle smack.
"I forgive you and you're not the only one who said things they regret. I had no right to say you didn't care about our friends considering how much you care about them and what you've done for them. You're a wonderful mare, fiancé, friend, and alpha. I'm lucky to have you."
"And you my dearest are a wonderful stallion, fiancé, friend, and alpha. Let's just put this whole mess behind us." She suggested as Naruto happily nodded before kissing her once more. He immediately began undoing his shirt button before tossing it to the side. His desire for her clear in his eyes.
"I am happy to agree to that." He said, caressing her right cheek, as they continued their kissing and disposing of Rarity's shirt. The mare let out a delighted giggle as he grabbed her by the haunches and hoisted her up. Rarity wrapped her arms around his neck as they lost themselves in their passion for each other.
Dropping onto the bed Naruto slowly trailed kisses down her form. He trailed down to her leg before treading up to the inner thigh.
The trailing pressure of kisses and playful nips across her flesh resulted in a drawn out moan as she clutched the sheets. Her right hand rested on the back of his head.
Naruto buried his face into her slick sex, his tongue pressing deep into her folds while two fingers of his right hand had slipped across her hip and back down, to draw and roll at her clit even as he drove his tongue deeper into her inner walls.
Rarity arched her back, letting out a restrained hiss of pleasure as her horn lightly glowed. She clutched his hair as pleads escaped her hips. Cries of 'right there' and 'faster' left her supple lips as she tightened her toes. A scream tore through his lips as he brought her to climax after a few minutes of mounting pleasure.
Crawling up from her folds, her licked the juices from his lips and began trailing kisses on her stomach.
"I want to try a variation on the missionary. Would you be okay with that Rare?"
"Provided its nothing too outlandish I am willing to give it a try." She answered her gaze half lidded and her tone breathy.
Naruto moved to his knees, sitting on them as his hands raked across her body until it came to her knees. He pulled her close and lifted her legs above her hips and over his shoulders.
He pressed forward into her walls pressing her legs back and holding her sides.
Shuddering under his thrusts, Rarity would gasp harshly, this position hurt a smidgeon but in such a good way. Moans escaped her lips as sack smacked against her quivering cheeks.
Naruto was relentless, the sweet scent of her marehood was drenching his crotch. He hammered away as their fur was soon mattered with sweat until he spilled his essence inside of her. Pulling out he rolled over.
Taking a few moments to collect her breath Rarity crawled over to the blond's lap. "I believe its time I return the favor to my generous lover." She said with a flip of her hair.
She focused on his crotched as she reached out and stroked it.
Naruto peered down and watched as Rarity stroked his stallionhood and she eyed the bulb of it in complete fascination. Rarity lightly pumped his member before lashing her tongue out and slowly began to lick the head.
The blonde lightly groaned at this while Rarity's tongue stirred around the tip of his member and she marveled at how it tasted. She jerked off the rest of his growth and planted the base of her mouth on the tip of it.
While it was initially embarrassing Rarity was glad she sought out Pinkie's advice in this field. After their first wonderful night together Rarity was a bit self-conscious about being intimate with Naruto again because she didn't want to put all the expectations on him with it came to the bedroom.
Naruto shivered at the warmth of Rarity's mouth. It wasn't long before she began to bop her head on his cock and sucked off his member. He was surprised at how well she was performing and definitely wasn't complaining.
The mare cupped her breasts and smothered her lover's cock. Naruto let out a groan as her heavenly bosom was added to the equation of smothering his shaft.
Rarity's tongue licked the tip of Naruto's stiffness and she felt it start to twitch.
She held her bouncing orbs together as Naruto's member thrust into them and he enjoyed the incredible softness of her breasts and the warmth of her mouth.
"Rare I'm gonna…" Naruto's length spasmed inside of Rarity's mouth. Pulling it out Rarity found her chest and neck covered in his semen. Rarity winched slightly, having to fight off her aversion to messes. He was her lover after all so his essence was on the very, very short list of messes she would allow. Well, provided he didn't get it in her eyes or her hair of course.
Naruto moved to her, his hand caressing her sides. A tender kiss was exchanged between them, his fingers lightly massaging her fur as their tongues playfully battled.
Finally he moved to mount her, his hands grabbing and kneading her full cheeks causing her to moan. Using his thumbs he parted her cheeks and looked at her winking slit. Bringing his stallionhood against her lips he rubbed along them, letting her marejuice to soak the tip before finally pressing forward into her folds.
A quiet hiss of joy such a bold contrast to her previous rich screams of pleasure, sweaty bodies slapping together with a natural rhythm dictated by lust, his pelvis slapping against her cheeks, the mare's fingers slipping between her thighs.
The whole time his own pace quickening as her moist walls milked his cock as his hands caressing and kneaded her breasts.
Naruto grabbed her wrists and pulled her forward, causing her front to fall over as he used his new angle to drive deeper into her depths resulting in even more passionate screams of pleasure began to echo. Sparks erupting from her horn as her hips pound against his pelvis without control as she climaxed.
His own bliss reached Naruto fired thick ropey bursts of his seed flooding her insides with sticky strands of hot seed. Wrapping his arm around her waist, pulling her back so her back pressed against his and their lips locked together in a deep kiss.
At last they drew still, body's locked together while they collapsed onto the bed in idle post climax bliss. They laid there together in each other's arms as they gently explored each other. Gently nuzzling each other as they enjoyed the afterglow of their love making.
With her having to work on some more dresses Naruto went out on some more patrols with Bright Star and Nightwing. Remembering at the last second that Spike's had that dragon mail thing or whatever it was called he had him sent the report to Celestia.
He had been a bit on guard ever since the lake incident with Pinkie. This was the first time something like this had happened so Naruto sent in a complaint to the weather team. Ice skating was a fairly popular activity in a small town like Ponyville and to his surprise the investigation turned out the ice breaking was not natural. The ice had broken outwards across the lake all at once outwards and not from the general area of where Pinkie was at. For a good few weeks Bright Star had been assigned to guard Pinkie in case there were any attempts on the mare's life. And so far not a hint of anything was happening. Even the use of Sage Mode didn't turn up any alarming negative emotions he could only conclude that it was either cruel thoughtless mischief by a curmudgeon residence or simply coincidence that Pinky was the one that fell prey to it.
Making his way back into town from patrol Naruto took notice of Rainbow in the skies.
"Dash! Hey!"
Rainbow Dash glanced down at the road below, before catching sight of Naruto. She felt strange for a second, like she wasn't moving at all, but the sensation quickly vanished. She banked hard, swooping around and backwinging to land with pinpoint accuracy right in front of him.
"How's it been hanging bro? "
"Yeah, you got a minute?"
Rainbow cocked her head curiously, settling back down to the ground again. "Sure. What's up?" Naruto had always been a frustrating pony to read. Only showing what he wanted you to see. So when she finally learned the full story of who he was it had made sense why reading him had been difficult.
"I wanted to thank you. I realized I never did."
"Uh… for what?"
"For saving Rarity." His features flickered into exhaustion for a moment before collecting himself. "I couldn't remember the last time I felt so terrified in my life. If you haven't…" he trailed off.
"You kidding? I wasn't going to let one of my friends die you know. I know Rarity and I aren't really besties or associate much in our group, but she's still one of my friends. Hell the two of you would do the same for either of us in a heartbeat."
An appreciative smile formed on his face. "I'm sorry, it just feels like you and I, we've sorted drifted apart. I've been spending so much time with the others, that you and I…when was the last time we did something together?"
Rainbow's mind had flickered to that friendly date they had. "Nah, its cool. You'd be a shitty stallion if you wasn't tending to your mares. Most stallions would need prodding to diversify his time and working such a high profile career as well. That isn't easy. Then again they all can't cheat like you." She said as Naruto playfully stuck his tongue out at her.
"Kagebunshin isn't cheating if its part of my natural abilities." Well it was technically true. Chakra was natural part of him and the shadow doppelganger was an extension of that. "Still saving my Alpha's life. Getting over your fear. Doing the Sonic Rainboom. You're amazing Dash and even do I always tease you about your ego I feel you really deserved to know that even if I don't show it, I'm always watching you and supporting you."
Rainbow felt a pleased flush spread through her body. His words had a profound effect on her. This wasn't just empty appreciations that faded after a short time. This was genuine and honest praise from somepony whose opinion really mattered to her.
She gave him a cheerful smile, letting the warmth she felt show. "Thanks bro. I'll try and not let it go to my head, but no promises. Can't let a little something like humility stop me from being awesome." She replied with a playful grin.
He grinned, and a hand flashed out to ruffle the pegasus's forelock. She tried to duck, but he still managed to catch her, his fingers tousling the flame-striped hair between her ears. "See you later today?"
"Count on it, bro. You've been putting it off for too long. Now that you got some of your power back time for a race. Maybe I'll put ten more percent speed into this one."
"Yes, be so cocky I end up beating you." He said as he did something that caught that Pegasus off guard. "See you later." He kissed her on the forehead.
She hovered in place, watching him go as he went down the road. She brought her hand to the place where his lips had been. She could still feel the phantom sensation of his lips. There was a warm, happy feeling in her chest, a quiet, simple pleasure in fact.
Her smile got a little wider, remembering the way his eyes looked when he smiled. He did have handsome smile. And throughout that whole incident he supported her. During her funk she had dismissed his words, but now, her head clear, she could remember how sweet and supportive he was. Trying to help her get her confidence back.
Then again that was an integral part of him. His strong character. That was one of the things she liked about him.
Rainbow's eyes suddenly widened. She froze in place, her wings locking up in shock and dropping to the ground.
'No…no no no…this is not happening.'
She had kept denying it. Trying to reason her way out of it. Lying to herself what she filled was not that, but there was no way she could keep lying to herself forever.
She had feelings for Naruto.
This couldn't happen. Not with him. Relationships were not something that worked out for her.
He was her friend that's why they got along so well. That's why he could give as well as he got in their verbal spars.
Supporting her win she needed it and being there to rein her in if she was going too far. Complimenting her as well. It didn't matter if she was a tomcolt or not he had made her feel pretty during her date without any prompting.
Aah horseapples. She was definitely crushing on him.
Rainbow sighed, covering her face with a hands. She was still getting that warm feeling in her chest when she thought about the kiss that was laid on her forehead.
Later this evening was going to be awkward.
Rarity hummed to herself as she worked. It wasn't any particular tune, though it did have snippets in it of songs she remembered from here and there, or maybe a melody she had made up over time and never written down.
The knock at the door didn't fit into that rhythm at all though.
Rarity paused with a pin in her mouth, holding the dress she was working on in place as she turned her head towards the door.
Rarity spit the pin from her mouth onto the table and turned off the sewing machine with a click. She pushed her red-rimmed glasses up the bridge of her nose and walked over to the door, checking herself once in the mirror as she poised her hand at the handle.
No matter whom it was, it always paid to look one's best, anticipated guest or no.
Rarity opened the door with a smile.
"Hello, and welcome to Carousel Boutique. I'm afraid we're closed for today, but perhaps there's something I can—Rainbow Dash?"
Rainbow Dash stood on Rarity's doorstep looking a bit lost if not nervous. Something was definitely troubling the Pegasus.
"Hey, Rarity. Can I come in?"
"Of course you can." Rarity held herself against the wall to make way for the fast moving Pegasus. She had to admit this was rather surprising.
"Yeah, thanks..." she said. She began eying the various mannequins standing throughout the store, prodding at one of them and holding in a gasp as it began to wobble precariously. Dash reached out with her other hand and stayed the posing dummy before it tumbled to the ground, breathing a sigh of relief as she steadied it.
"Is there something I can help you with, Rainbow Dash? It is not like you to drop by the boutique unexpectedly. "
Rainbow Dash looked sideways again. She rubbed the back of her head. Her every pore exuded nervousness.
"Come now darling you came to my shop for a reason, did you not? it must be something I can help with, so please, tell me."
Rainbow Dash was blushing. Rarity didn't remember ever seeing her blush. "I…I need your help."
"Help with what? If its personal my lips will be sealed."
Dash blushed even harder. Her cheeks glowed red against the contrast of her light-blue fur. "I think I have feelings for Naruto and I want your permission to court him."
Out of all the things Rarity expected that was not it.
"Well, usually when I see someone I like or I think would be fun, I just go for it, you know what I mean? I've never been in a, what do you call them, a long term relationship. But, this time, I feel something different. And I'm looking for a way to do it right, y'know? I've dated a bit sure, stallions and mares, but nothing more than a few weeks. So I don't know how to quite approach him." She looked at Rarity, her expression begging an answer from her friend.
Rarity took this all in, "Well Rainbow Dash, this is a rather unique situation. Naruto does care for you dearly so there is no issue on that end. From the sounds of it you have no issue in trying to pursue a long term relationship either. Its just a matter of seeing if the two of you click." Rarity gave a slightly lecherous smile, "If you believe he will not notice you in that way then simply seduce him. I could help you with perfumes, makeup, some clothing, always exciting to a stallion. As for some moves I know somepony that can help us."
Dash cut her off, "Come on Rarity. I'm not pretty like you or Fluttershy no matter how much makeup you slather on, it won't change that."
"Nonsense, with that kind of mindset of course you cannot see the beauty that you are. Your fur coloring is beautiful and your mane is just so colorful. If you think you are the first tomcolt I have designed for you could not be farther from the mark, but if you feel that extensive styling is not for you then maybe we can just enhance what you already have. A trip to the spot to touch up your coat, clean you up, maybe do a little something with your hair and some perfume."
Rainbow winched at the mention of the spa. That place was always synonymous for pampered and girly to her, but she supposed if she wanted Naruto's attention who would know better than the mare who is to be his fiancé?
She seemed to consider her options and smiled a small hopeful smile, "I guess it won't be too bad."
Rarity gave her tomboy friend an appraising look. She slowly walked around her, examining her from every angle. She then leaned close to her, closed her eyes, and took a short, lady like sniff. She then looked at the ceiling, thinking intently. "I believe a simple and sweet scent will work best with you. Lilac would be the best one to accentuate your musk."
Once again, Rarity circled her friend as she continued to appraiser her. "I have a few ideas on what to do. I take it you have no objections to a lengthening spell to grow out your hair a bit? I know one that's temporary."
"As long as its temporary." The Pegasus vocalized.
Rarity levitated over a tape measure. "I will need to take your measurements. It has been some time since I had to design clothing for a Pegasus."
Pegasi were always the trickiest customers to made clothing for because of their wide variety of wing spans. There always had to be holes big enough to slip their wings into, but not too large where there was obscene amount of flesh exposed.
After getting her measurements and making plans to go early to the spa tomorrow Rarity said goodbye to Rainbow. She closed the door as she was looking forward to have a girl's day with Rainbow.
"That was interesting."
A shriek escaped Rarity's lips as she leaped into the air before landing, clutching her chest as she let out soft pants. She turned to see Naruto was right behind her. "Do not do that again." She said as she realized a few seconds later. "Were you here the whole time?"
"Well I was going to surprise you." He said pulling out a bouquet of flowers from behind his back. "Looks like I was the one who was surprised. I didn't know Dash felt that way about me." He mumbled the last part in surprise.
"And what about you? Do you have feelings for her?" She watched as emotions flickered across his face.
"Honestly I care about her and think she's cute. I care about her the way one would a close friend and I'm open to the possibility. Romantically, well we did have that one date and there was a flicker of something, but I need to spend more time with her in that kind of setting before I can honestly say."
A smile graced Rarity's lips. "To hear you speak about romance, the way you view it, its always so thought out and honest. In all honesty I view it as eloquent."
"Well if you been around as long as I have you tend to experience and view a lot of things." He explained.
"Oh?" She raised her eyebrow coyly. "Should I view my stallion as a distinguished older gentleman then?" she teased.
"Exactly. That's why I got me a hot young mare." He said, playfully smacking her ass causing her to let out a light yelp. "Helps me feel young again."
"You are absolutely terrible." She said as she turned her head, clasping her cheek. "I do hope you plan on doing something nice for this date since you found it prudent to spy."
"Actually. I do and since Dashie isn't the dating type I have an idea of an ensemble you can prepare for her. " He said as he began describing the dress.
Dash couldn't help but flush slightly in the light blue sleeveless dress she was in. It wasn't that she wasn't used to showing off so much skin, on the contrary, but she was used to shorts and pants and it always felt weird for her to wear a dress.
Naruto himself was wearing a plain orange t-shirt and jeans. Naruto's idea for a date wasn't to head anywhere fancy. That much was proven after they stopped hayburger for lunch before Naruto brought them to an area far from Ponyville.
They were traveling through a forest rich with Birch Trees. Birchwood Forest was an area rich with the majestic white trees. "So are you just going to keep quiet or are ya going to tell me what we're going to do?" Dash had been rather anxious to find out what Naruto had planned in mind for their date. The fact it didn't involve a fancy restaurant was a relief to her as it showed whatever his plan to romance her was, it was just a simple repeat what he did with one of the others.
"Well Dash," He craned his head back. "We're going to go for a swim." He said causing the Pegasus to widen her eyes in surprise.
The idea of swimming was foreign to Rainbow Dash. Water made her wings all saggy, wet, and droopy, her feathers distorted and out of place; a sight that she did not want to picture. Yet, when Naruto offered her to go for a swim, with that grin of his; she couldn't help but feel her heart flutter.
"B-But I don't have a swimsuit." She pointed out only for the blond to hold up the bag he was carrying. When she asked about it earlier he said it would be a surprise. Apparently the surprise was that it contained swim clothes.
"Swimming hole is only a mile north of here." He flashed a smirk at Rainbow and shouted "Race ya!" before taking off into down the path.
"What! Hey no fair!" She shouted as with a flap of her wings she took off.
The watering hole was large, large as a lake. A large birch tree, one of the largest of the forest stood tall and proud as it provided shade for the grinning blond.
"You cheated!" Rainbow glared, nose wrinkled slightly as she landed.
"Nah, I'm just awesome. Looks like you need to up your training by twenty percent."
Aah that ironic echo. "Oh you're so going to pay for that."
"Nah. Anyway I won you know what that means."
She sighed, "What do you win?" she asked, folding her arms as she pursed her lips.
That's when he closed the distance between them and brought a finger on her chin. "A kiss." H whispered huskily causing Dash's cheeks to burn red. "Sike!" He broke out into laughter as Dash gawked at him. "Come now Dashie that was too easy."
He…he was ruffling her feathers. Rainbow Dashed at him attempting to push him into the lake only for him to leap up and over her. Rainbow spun and let out an awkward squawk before stopping herself from falling in last second.
"So, I think it's time we go change." He said as he retrieved a pair of swim trunks before the bag before tossing it to Rainbow and retreating back into the forest with a laugh.
The Pegasus silently fumed. She was going to get him back sooner or later. Going to change she pulled out the swim wear she was provided. An orange bikini top and blue bikini bottoms. Would this be enough to cover her? 'Such a perv.' Then again was she one to really talk? Getting dressed she returned to see Naruto was already in the water.
Her eyes widened as much as possible as she got an eyeful of the blond. Since he wasn't the one for muscle shirts or tight clothing she and the others only had a faint idea what he looked like under his clothing, well minus Rarity of course.
She licked her lips. She was surprised the Fashionista ever let out him out of the bedroom. While she wasn't going to up and give him the haunches yet, nothing says they couldn't do other things yet.
After doing some stretches in preparation she released her wings, letting their span stretch wide. Content spread on her face.
She took to the air before finally diving. Unfortunately her return to the surface was anything but graceful. Lots of awkward splashing and coughing and the sounds of Naruto paddling towards her.
"You alright Rain?" Naruto shouted as she paddled towards the impact zone.
"Uugh, this is why I don't swim." She whined, the weight of her soaked feathers weighing her down. She suppressed the urge to moan when she felt his arm around her waist.
"Nonsense. What better way for me to spend the afternoon than getting you wet?" He asked as she gave him a half-lidded gaze.
"Really bro? And you figured this was the way to do it?"
"Nope, just the way that was fun for me. Well there was one other way."
"Oh?" she quirked an eyebrow. "And what way was it?"
"This." His lips captured the surprised Pegasus causing her heavy wings to extend.
Those lips, the warmth that spread to her were a sharp contrast to the chilly waters. The shivers she experienced now weren't from the cold, but the electric delight that coursed through her.
The kiss ended as abruptly as it began. "I…wow." She breathed out. Not what she was expecting.
"Wow indeed." He replied with a grin. Rainbow promptly wrapped her legs around his waist and returned the gesture. She snuggled against his frame and enjoyed the sensations of his lips and being in his arms. She pulled away this time; a saliva trail connected them together. They looked in each other's eyes, and saw something in both respectively. "Wanted to make up for a bit of lost time."
"In that case, shut up and keep making up." The Grinning mare replied as they continued to make out.
Twilight was relieved when Cadance had finally answered her letter. She was even more surprised when her old foalsitter dropped by. Then again Cadance wanted to avoid the whole fanfare a town went through in order to welcome royalty.
"All the books in the world can fillyour head with anything, but nothing is more correct than what's in here." Cadance said as she pressed her finger against the Unicorn's chest where her heart laid. "The only guide you ever need is right here."
"That's just it Cadance, I'm afraid. When it comes to romance I'm rather clueless and I don't know what I'm doing. What if I'm mixing up affection and love? What if it turns out we're not compatible. What if…if he turns out like him?"
"Now Twi has Naruto given any indication he is like Blueblood or any of those other colts from the academy?" She asked.
For a brief moment Twilight fell into silence before whispering, "Well no…its just…" She looked up at the princess of love. "…what if he grows tired of being around me? I mean I'm not as pretty, or outgoing, or social as the others."
The princess of love looks down to Twilight who was still in the midst of stammering.
"Uugh you silly filly." Cadance wrapped an arm around Twilight, pulling her into a hug. "You are perfectly beautiful for a mare of your size and age. There is more to being in a relationship then desiring each other's bodies. You are an intelligent and driven mare. From what you told me from your dates he's no slouch when it comes to using his head either." The work the two had done together in the recreaton of seals and how chakra and magic interacted was quite astounding.
"There's no guarantee things will work out. If something goes wrong not only could I lose him I could ruin things with our friends as well."
Cadance nuzzled the flustered mare in an attempt to reassure her. "Trust me Twilight, friends, will friends will stand by you and even relationship problems are incapable of driving wedges between you. If you really want to know whether you should continue down the path you're going all you have to do is one simple thing."
It was unusual for Twilight to up and invite him out of the blue, but since Naruto was doing nothing he accepted the invitation.
Said she needed some help with some paperwork. That in itself was unusual, but Naruto didn't think much of it.
It wasn't until the Unicorn made her move did the blond realize there were ulterior motives behind the invitation.
It was when she had reached out and grabbed his hand. A first seeing as any contact was a result of him initating things.
Twilight blushed, but holding hands felt right, so she didn't pull away. She saw Naruto gaze at he. Surprise and curiosity was what made up his features.
Naruto scooted closer and adjusted so their interlocked hangs felt less stiff.
"Twilight." He softly called.
She lifted her head and faced him. His eyes met hers.
They sat in silence for a while, staring into each others eyes. Eventually, Twilight saw Naruto's eyes flicker down to her lips, then back up to her eyes.
Naruto brought his face closer to hers. However, just as he was inches from her lips he stopped, waiting to see what she would do.
Twilight, acting on instinct and ignoring the butterflies in her stomach. She closed her eyes and leaned forwards.
Their lips met. Twilight wrapped her arms around Naruto's neck and pulled his body flush against hers. Naruto slid his arms around her waist and returned the embrace.
The kiss was slow, gentle and loving. They both savored it for what felt like forever. Finally, they broke off, and Twilight opened her eyes to stare into Naruto's.
"Wow…" she mumbled. Cadance had been right. In order to understand how she felt she needed to completely let go and stop thinking. She needed her mind to be empty and let her heart decide.
"Wow indeed."
Twilight pulled Naruto in for another kiss. It felt good. It felt right. She pushed into their kiss, savoring the amazing feelings coursing through her. She was beginning to understand why ponies liked making out so much.
When she felt his hand on her knee she couldn't help the pleasant shiver that coursed through her. That intensified as he massaged her leg up until his hand began to slide up her leg, disappearing up her skirt.
"Naruto, wait," she whispered. He backed off slightly. "It's too soon; we're not even officially together yet…" she managed to say. There was a small part of her that made her say that. He was making her feel really good, but she wasn't emotionally prepared for that. She looked up in his eyes, hoping that she hadn't blown her chances. She didn't want him to think of her as a tease. Why couldn't dating be simple like advance Calculus?
"Well then my little spark, does that mean you have plans of joining the family?" He asked as Twilight's cheeks heated up.
'His little spark?' She couldn't help but swoon slightly. "If you'll have me. I can't imagine a reason Rare will say no so welcome to the family. So since I'm here, what shall we do for our third date?" He said laying a kiss on her.
"I suggest.." a kiss claimed her lips, "…staying home…" another kiss, "…and getting to know each other…" Whimpers escaped her lips as he playfully nipped at her neck. For whatever reason Naruto was a bit more forward than he usually was. Then again the pleasant feeling coursing through Twilight told her this was not a bad thing at all.
Golden Oaks Library was brimming with excitement. The herd found itself welcoming its latest two members. Though the majority of the excitement was Pinkie celebrating being in a herd with all her besties, a dream come true for the party mare.
After prying Naruto's lips from a squealing Twilight's neck he was sent into town so the mares could welcome Twilight and Rainbow and discuss matters on how to rearrange their schedules.
The blond being there would have only served as a distraction. So now they could discuss the next manner. Now that they all have some private time with the blond and were sure of their feelings it was a matter of prioritizing got to be with him when and the matter of group dates.
With so many mares in the herd they now reached a point where one or member of the herd had available days on the same date. So they needed to come to an agreement what was okay and what wasn't okay to do, place to go, or to be used during the dates.
"So we are all in agreement with our test run partners?" Rarity asked, looking around the table as everypony nodded.
If they were going to work as a herd that meant being comfortable in a dating setting and able to act around their herd sisters.
So far the groups were broken down into Pinkie and Fluttershy as a pair. Rarity and Ditzy as another with Rainbow, Applejack, and Twilight as the final group. This was also going to prove to be a good way for them to get to know each other better.
If they were going to be a family that meant opening up more and learning to live and deal with each other's faults and quirks. So they were going to have moments where they visited each other's place of business and home and become immersed in their environments. They were going to learn what made each other them and spend time growing closer as friends and exercise their bonds as friends instead of solely just focusing on their love life with their stallion.
As pleasant as the romance have been so far they weren't willing to completely forsake their lives and dreams for it.
"I just can't wait to have Narry try our cupcakes." Pinkie Pie was rather thrilled and looking forward to the date. She and Fluttershy were down at the bakery as they were whipping up a batch of treats for tomorrow.
Thankfully Fluttershy was a rather proficient baker herself so Pinkie didn't need to spend time teaching her or hovering over her.
Fluttershy herself was feeling rather anxious. She was looking forward to it, as their memory drifted to the last date. Maybe. Just maybe she would feel a bit more courageous this time. A faint red dotted her cheeks as she wondered if she should wear that one dress she was always too embarrassed to wear.
She wondered. She wondered if maybe he was going to get a bit frisky? 'Oh my.' The blush intensified. Was she ready for something like that? 'Well…I wouldn't be against it.' Ever since the topic of sex had been brought up Fluttershy had felt a subtle stirring in her loins. Mating season was only a few months away. The thought of having to spend three weeks away from Naruto saddened her, unless she took the potion, but then…she suddenly found herself having to fan herself with both her wings. 'Oh I hope I don't end up taking advantage of him.' She thought, clasping her cheeks. For a brief moment there was a single traitorous thought that flickered. 'But I wouldn't mind the other way around.'
"Hey Fluttershy, test out this cupcake will ya?" Pinkie asked as the latest batched was cooled off.
"Sure Pinkie."
"And I think a Museum would be so lame." Not all groups were going along swimmingly. Twilight was beginning to wonder if Rarity paired them up to save herself the trouble of having to come up with a mutual enjoyable date without having to deal with Rainbow, Applejack, or both. "What we should do is something cool like go see an air show or something."
"Ah thank ya Dash fi your ideas will result in mah hooves sticking to the ground. Ya want some entertainment lets do somethin' that don't require us to sit on our hindquarters for hours."
Celestia help her. This was going to be a long night.
"Do you have everything you need, darling?" she asked as Ditzy stepped out from behind the screen.
"Why am I doing this again?" She asked, picking at the skirt.
"Because Ditzy what better way to catch our stallion's eyes than showing off those curves of yours? You hide them too often with those clothes of yours." Ditzy's reveal of her background had struck a chord within Rarity when she noticed a discrepancy in Ditzy's background and the fact she didn't live in the nicest place. Upon learning she received checks from her grandmother that she rarely used unless it was for her daughters had made Rarity think about her own past.
She looked over to her workstation where a photo of her sweet baby sister laid. She didn't have to worry. Sweetie Belle was with them. She was not going anywhere. Nopony was going to take her away.
Rarity had turned her focus back to the mare. Wanting to do her best to help the mare anyway she could. She knew a mail mare's salary didn't go a long way to support oneself and two daughters, especially in such a small town. At the very least she'll be given time to get to know her herd sister a bit better.
"Fifty miles? What mad with power individual crafted this?" Naruto exclaimed as he read the length of the aptly named 'Warrior's Trail.'
"I'll have you know I am with my right mind thank you." An all too familiar voice called from behind the blond.
There behind him stood Celestia clad in a tank top and the luckiest pair of shorts on the planet.
"Aah yes, this explains everything. Truly this was part of your mad scheme to create super soldiers to one day take over the planet."
"As if I would need underlings to play over the planet," she replied playfully, rolling her eyes. "So what mischief are you up to out here?" She asked as Naruto brought out a map.
"Just getting a better lay of the land. Things might have quieted down, but that doesn't mean we should grow lax. Never know when someone might attempt an invasion. Add that to my growing list of things." He said as Celestia raised an eyebrow of things.
"Is the list that long?"
"Oh trust me. It is."
1. Spend more time developing relations with the Herd.
2. Help the herd develop stronger bonds with each other.
3. Help the Bearers develop their gifts from the Elements.
4. Perfect YinYang clones.
5. Help Luna grow more accustom to the present.
6. Prevent Celestia from taking over the world and hoarding the world's supply of cake."
Naruto winched slightly as he felt a sharp magical jolt shot him in the ass after reading out that one. It was totally worth it.
7. Perfect the Chakra seals.
8. Spread Ninshuu.
9. Restore Kurama to a physical form.
10. Hunt down the Condemned and the remnants of the Nightmare Forces.
11. Kick the ass of the author who hurt Rainbow and make him apologize for discrediting her.
12. Perfect Hirashin formula.
13. Gain back full power.
14. Restablish connection with the Other Eight.
"Barring number six that is a rather interesting list. What are these chakra seals you mentioned?" She had found several items on his list rather interesting.
"I'll tell you as we run." He suggested as he looked around. "No guards?"
"I used my stand in." She replied. That was all she needed to say. In other words she had used a spell to disguise Raven as her so she could have some time to herself. Even after all these years and growing accustom to ruling Equestria Celestia still needed time to herself now and then.
"Okay well I take it you know all about chakra from the copy of the research Twilight and I covered right?" He asked as Celestia nodded. She had reread the reports several times. The concept of chakra was just so fascinating. "I was thinking under the right circumstances the use of Chakra, Ninshuu could spread Harmony as per the vision you always talked about. The ability to harmonizes our thoughts and feelings as one. At first I thought about recreating a Shinjuu tree, but then realized if chakra could spread throughout the generations it could later be weaponized and used for war. So I decided on the concept of a seal. To which the user could channel their innate magic into chakra and can use it to not only understand each other, but to defend their loved ones."
"And these seals will have the ability to function without hurting anypony?" She couldn't help but worry and considered the worst possibility.
"There is a very minimal chance of that happening, but it's why Twilight and I have been working on the formulas and testing them so something like that won't happen. Anyway I'm curious, why are you out here Celestia? Going for a fifty mile run isn't what I call relaxing."
"Well, Naruto, I've been noticing that I've been gaining a little weight recently…"
"Lies!" Naruto yelled, cutting her off. "You look the same as you always do."
Celestia giggled and smiled at him gratefully. "That is sweet of you to say Naruto, but it's true."
"Are you using some vaguely defined godly measurement system that we mere mortals can't comprehend?"
The alicorn stuck her tongue out playfully. "No and I would like it if you keep your witty comments to yourself."
"As if such a thing was possible my dearest Celestia. In fact if you're talking about gaining weight I think I know where it went." He finished as he couldn't keep the smirk off his face. "To your fla…"
"Finish that sentence and its to the dungeons with you." She quipped as she picked up the pace only for Naruto to easily match her.
"Two months without being threatened to the dungeons. I think that's a new record, though if you want to lose that weight you're going to have to put more effort into it fat flanks." Seeing the fire that was now in Celestia's eyes Naruto knew one thing. That he was going to live to regret that remark.
Groaning the blond was walking back within the boundary of the castle. His body in pain from the low powered stinking bolts Celestia had pouted him with. Even sage mode was not enough to escaped a determined Alicorn princess. "It was a compliment for heaven's sake. I'm a flank stallion you know."
"That was not the way you meant it and you know it." Celestia couldn't smile any harder if she tried. The little moment she had with the blond had helped her loosen up. Just day after day of 'yes your highness' 'of course your highness''right away princess' 'is this to your liking princess.' 'let me waste your time by bitching about this princess' grew quite grating. There was only a hand full of ponies at any time who could give her an interesting conversation or she her as more than a pair of horn and wings and even they always stuck to proper etiquette. Only Naruto and now Luna with her recent return had the gall to insult her or not cower in fear or awe when she used her magic. Just the act of using her magic for anything but raising the sun of telekinesis would have many believe their lives were forfeit and they would immediately beg for their lives or forgiveness.
"Benevolent princess my furry ass. What kind of benevolent princess chases down an innocent and lovable stallion likes me and uses her horn on him. You should be ashamed of yourself."
She raised an eyebrow at that. "That was quite the reach. Innocent? I think not."
"Points for trying?" He asked as Celestia shook her head. "So what's next on the agenda."
"Lunch." She answered.
"That I'm okay with."
What was going to be just a simple lunch turned into an invitation out to a night club. Which was how Celestia found herself sitting at a table alone. Nursing a drink with a little umbrella in it as music boomed and the room was illuminated with flickering crystal lights.
Her niece Candance seemed to have no shortage of partners lining up to ask her to dance. Regardless of the fact she was engaged, not that it mattered since that little tidbit wasn't public yet, but being the ruler of Equestria was a tad bit intimidating. Especially those who were here to unwind and have fun and those brave enough to approach her didn't really interest her.
"Can I have this dance?"
Celestia turned her head and to her surprise it was Naruto. What happened to that mare in the little red dress that had dragged him away earlier. "What happened to your little friend?"
"Too shallow, just wanted to talk about her looks. I like my mares with substance and who indulges in maniacal laughter when she thinks nopony is looking."
Celestia's cheeks burned red. He was never going to let her live that down. After centuries upon centuries of battling mad dictators, power hungry ponies, and mad magicians she had grown curious. Surely nopony could blame her for one to try it out at least once.
His comment of calling Twilight and the others to purge her growing wickedness did not help either.
"Maybe we should dance," she agreed. He grabbed her hand and led her onto the dance floor, and they began moving to the music. A few songs in and Celestia began to loosen up and enjoy herself. A slow song came on, and she turned to walk away. Naruto's hand shot out and grabbed her arm, pulling her tight against him. She gasped in surprise, and then caught his dazzling smile.
"I always find it customary to get one slow dance in with my lady companions."
"Oh? And you do this often?"
"Only when I can get away with it." He cheekily answered, wrapping his arms around her waist. "Is this alright?" She nodded mutely and raised her arms, placing her hands on his shoulders. Butterflies swarmed in her stomach as he held her close, her tail happily moving back and forth as they swayed with the music.
"Seems like we're drawing quite a bit of attention."
Sure enough they were catching the eyes of nearly everypony in the establishment. Shining Armor's expression was that of surprise and disbelief. Like everypony else he had heard the rumors ranging from the fact the two were secret lovers to the more cruder ones of Naruto being the Princess's sex slave, but there was never any real indication they were romantically involved.
Cadence looked like she wanted to burst out in cheers or let out a squeal followed by a coo. Using her magic she was currently reading their feelings. The feelings neither one were willing to fully realize. She heartily approved of the path they were coursing. "That is to be expected. Suggestions on how we handle this?"
"Maybe we should kiss," he suggested. "Give them something to gossip about." Her eyes widened slightly.
Normally she would have chided Naruto for such a joke, but she found herself unable to speak. It was as if her throat was paralyzed along with the fact her cheeks burned and her stomach fluttered. Why did his words have such a profound effect on her?
"Just kidding of course." He added with a grin.
"Do I repulse you so?" She asked with a fake pout, a hint of disappointment welling up in the pit of her stomach.
"Of course not, but the last thing we need is more rumors. Let's just go join Shining and Cadance when this song ends and act like the whole thing was no big deal." He suggested. He had to admit he was really enjoying Celestia's presence. She was the only one, the only mare that understood the pressures and expectations of being the perfect ruler. She could relate to him in a special way and it felt nice they could mutually confine in each other. He about the past and her about the present.
"Right." Celestia agreed as to her dismay the song had ended. As they made their way back to the table Celestia wondered if she could do this? If she could keep being around him and ignoring these feelings of hers.
After that rather interesting moment at the club Naruto had walked Celestia to her room. Having bid her goodnight he was making his down the hall only to be snatched up by something lurking in the shadows.
Which was how he found himself in Luna's room. Currently the couple was cuddling, with Luna's head and right hand on his chest with Naruto's right hand running up and down her side.
Luna snuggled closer into him, placing her face in his neck. "I've been considering joining the meetings that Generosity has been holding."
"That does not feel me with confidence."
"And what is that supposed to mean?"
"What I mean is I don't need you turning them against me for whatever fowl prank you devise. Fluttershy and Pinkie are way too impressionable and Rainbow far too devious. My only allies would be Rarity and Applejack, way too unbalanced."
"I notice you left out Twilight Sparkle." She remarked as Naruto began to play with her mane.
"She would either be neutral or freaking out. How do you even know about Twilight?" He was pretty sure he hadn't mentioned the new developments with his herd yet.
"Young Cadance could not help but express her joy when receiving correspondence from Twilight Sparkle about matters of the heart."
"Aah figures as much. Wait there's Dit…no wait nah she wouldn't tip the balance." He murmured to himself. "Looks like I have no choice, but to take preemptive action." He said as his finger suddenly found her side.
Luna squealed and fell back in complete shock, throwing her arms up to protect herself from the onslaught. If he was going to help Luna open up more it only made sense that he treated his relationship more naturally as if she was just somepony else, at least when it was just them.
Covering her sides of course left one part of her exposed that he immediately attacked.
"To attack the royal breasts! How fiendish of you!" The princess of the night yelled at him with mock anger.
"How could I not? They're such a large and easy target."
Naruto soon realized his mistake when Luna used her wings to attack his arm pits. Suppressing the urge to let lose cries of his own the two continued to expand their energy as the activity soon involved into shrieks of laughter, mixed up limbs, and a rather messed up bed.
Finally they ended up cuddling once more. Naruto wrapped an arm around Luna as he gently nuzzled the back of her head. Suddenly it felt drafty to which he checked under the covers.
"I'm…going to get those back right?" He asked, indicating his apparently vanished pair of pants.
"Depends." She playfully sang out.
"Depends on what?" He asked with a quirked eyebrow.
"If the reality is as good as the dream." She answered as a mischievous giggled escaped her lips.
Uh-Oh. A giggling Luna was never a good thing. When his pants were banished off he definitely knew she was up to no good.
While Naruto and Luna were getting up to mischief one Princess of the Sun was tossing and turning in her sleep. 'No.' she was sweating heavily as she restlessly tossed in her bed.
Images. Images of the sky darkening.
"He he ha ha ha haha haha ha haha haha ha!"
Everywhere she turned buildings were destroyed and pale magical less ponies went about their day without a hint of joy or hope.
'We stopped you! How? How did you?'
"He he ha ha ha haha haha ha haha haha ha!"
'No run! Everypony run!'
"He he ha ha ha haha haha ha haha haha ha!"
There before her were the broken remains of Canterlot castle and what remained of her loved ones strung from its towers.
A single tear slid down her cheek.
"I'll be seeing you soon Celestia!"
"NOOOOOOOOO!" Celestia's magic exploded outwards, igniting a blaze her bed and shattering the walls of her room. The burst of Royal Canterlot voice had shattered her windows and probably woke up everypony in the castle. At the very least Luna would have sensed her magic.
After her outburst Luna, Naruto, and several of the castle staff had rushed to Celestia's room. Soon enough her roof was taped off, deemed a safety hazard until some contractors could arrive to fix it up. Celestia even now was still being affected by her nightmare. The sound of Luna's voice drew Celestia from her thoughts. "Sister? Are you sure you will be fine?"
Her magical outburst had left her room uninhabitable for the night. "I will be okay Luna. I have no problems using one of the spare rooms." Quite honestly they had more than what they knew what to do with. "I wouldn't wish to intrude on whatever you were doing." She said with a glance at her sister and Naruto. The former missing the top of her outfit with only a bra barely containing her bosom and the latter missing his pants.
"If your thoughts were along the lines of Luna trying to take advantage of me then…" He was cut off when Luna used her wing to dope slap him. "You know if you two wanted me to quit making the jokes you shouldn't give me such easy set-up."
"I just might take Luna up on her offer and just send you to your cell."
At this point it was a pretty well-known joke among most of the castle goers that one of the dungeon cells were preserved specifically for Naruto.
"I concede, only because I have to get back to town tomorrow. Pinkie Pie is having a party for her pet tomorrow and well, that mare is party obsessed." He focused on Celestia, his expression turning into one of concern. "Celestia, don't shut us out okay. If there is anyone you can turn to us."
Celestia's facial features softened at this. "I assure you both I am fine. Everything that has been going on was simply a bit stressful. I assure you everything is fine."
Naruto and Luna shared a look. If Celestia was going to keep to herself what was wrong there was no sense in fighting her about it. She could come to one of them on her own.
"Pleasant dreams sister."
"Night Celestia."
"Goodnight to the both of you as well." She said as she watched the two disappear down the hallway in the direction of Luna's room. The tip of her horn lit up as she was enveloped by magic and made her way to a particular centerpiece in the garden. The large creature was an amalgam of creatures, mostly dragon and it towered over Celestia's impressive height. "It was just a nightmare. You. You are nothing more than the past. Equestria is safe from your tyranny and I will give everything, even my life to make sure it stays that way. Your era is over Discord."
He was trapped. By the Elements themselves. Everything was going to be fine. Celestia began to exit the gardens in hopes of getting some semblance of sleep.
Closer inspection of the statue would have reviewed that as a result of the chaos and misery spread across the nation that began six months ago would have revealed tiny cracks in the once smooth structure. Seconds later the cracks began to spread and grow much larger.
Pinkamena Diane Pie. The only pony festive enough to have a baby alligator for a pet and a birthday for him at that. Naruto arrived to see the room was filled with festivities, cake, punch, and decorations. The Herd had made it a little earlier than we did.
Pinkie Pie ran off to dance with Twilight. Beyond them, lay a wide bucket filled with water and apples. Applejack, Ditzy, and Rainbow Dash were dunking their heads in to bob for apples.
He went to join Rarity and Fluttershy who were enjoying the refreshments.
Applejack had just dunked her head in the bucket of water and brought it back up with an apple in her mouth. She threw it up in the air and caught it with her mouth and began chewing, giving Rainbow Dash a competitive look.
"Nice one!" Rainbow Dash commented. "Now, let me show you how it's really done."
Rainbow Dash was about to dunk her head in, but Pinkie Pie had come over to see what we were up to. "Hiya!"
"Hey, Pinkie Pie!" Rainbow Dash responded.
"Howdy!" Applejack added.
"Hey Pinky!" Ditzy greeted.
Pinkie Pie released a light squeal. "Just wanted to tell you how happy I am that you can make it to Gummy's party!"
"Are you kiddin'? Ah wouldn't have missed it for the world."
"Me neither. When Pinkie Pie throws a party, I am there!" Rainbow Dash threw her head in the water and pulled out an apple as well. "Ta-da!" She exclaimed as she held the apple in her teeth.
"Aw! It's just a boring old apple. Don't worry, there are plenty of other surprises in there!" Pinkie Pie assured.
Rainbow Dash immediately spat out the apple which Ditzy dodged by ducking resulting in it hitting Applejack in the cheek. However, Applejack ignored the hit and managed to share the excitement with Rainbow Dash about the surprises. "What kind of surprises?"
"I can't tell you that, silly. Then it wouldn't be a surprise." Pinkie Pie began walking away, leaving the trio of mares wanting to find out.
They stared at the water for a moment and then dunked both their heads in unison. When Applejack brought up her head, she had a green apple in her mouth. When Ditzy pulled her head out she noticed it was an orange instead of an apple. However, the green apple was attached to the bucket by a spring, bringing Applejack's face forcefully back into the water. When Rainbow Dash pulled her head out, Gummy was clinging onto her face with his mouth. Applejack had noticed this when she had pulled her head back out and began giggling. Rainbow Dash swung her head to throw Gummy off her face. She turned towards Naruto.
"Why don't you try, Naruto?"
"No thanks." He kindly rebuffed.
"Suit yourself." They continued to dunk their heads back into the bucket anyway.
Pinkie Pie soon made her way over to fill Rarity's chalice with more punch.
"This punch is simply divine. Is this the same recipe you used for your 'Spring Has Sprung' party?" Rarity asked.
"Nope! Something new." Pinkie Pie answered as Rarity continued to drink the punch with a straw.
Naruto was about to get more but then let out a grunt before spitting the punch that was in his mouth back into the cup. The reason being that Gummy was laying inside, motionless, as it stared at Rarity with huge eyes. Rarity noticed this and widened her eyes. She spat out the punch she was drinking straight at Pinkie Pie's cheerful face. "It's Gummy's favorite." Pinkie Pie continued to reply, despite the punch that was dripping from her face. Rarity looked over to Twilight, who returned a worried and confused look. Rarity turned back to Pinkie Pie who remained smiling. Rarity gave a nervous smile and continued to drink some more punch, hesitantly. "Ooh, this is my jam!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed when a new song began playing and she immediately ran from the area.
Rarity had held the punch in her cheeks and instantly spat out the punch in a nearby plant when Pinkie Pie was out of her sight.
Twilight and Fluttershy were now dancing happily as Pinkie Pie joined them.
"Having fun?" Pinkie Pie asked as they continued to dance in conversation.
"A blast!" Twilight answered.
"You always throw the best parties, Pinkie Pie." Fluttershy added.
"They're always the best parties 'cause my best friends are always there!" Pinkie Pie began dancing, accidentally bumping Twilight and Fluttershy out of the area. The two ponies were dizzy but regained their coordination quickly. "C'mon, everypony! Gummy wants to dance!"
She began dancing along with the other ponies around Gummy. "Go, Gummy! It's your birthday! Go, Gummy! It's your birthday!"
The party soon had to come to an end as Everypony made their way out of their on the cusp of midnight.
For a moment Naruto was concerned they would be able to make it out of there in time. After all they were going to need to get up bright and early for Pinkie's surprise birthday party tomorrow.
That morning he woke up bright and early and set out to Sweet Apple Acres. The barn was going to be the location of the party after all. "Morning AJ." He called out to the mare, startling her.
"Oh, hey Sugarcube had me plumbed frightened for a moment. Though ya might have been Pinkie."
Considering what happened this morning that was more than likely. "You're going to want to be careful this afternoon AJ. Pinkie Pie stopped by early for an invitation for an after party birthday party. I had to tell her I was busy with guard duties in order to get away."
"In that case ah better go and get the apples now. Mind watching the place for a moment?"
"Alright."
"Thanks." She began racing out the barn while he stayed behind. Looking around he took notice of the
decorations being set up. There were a few streamers across the ceiling, but there were still more to be placed. The tables were up and covered with some decorative cloth, but they were empty for the moment.
Noise from outside drew his attention in which he Applejack bringing in several carts of a bunch of apples towards the barn. Before she reached the entrance, something suddenly popped out of the hay, surprising Applejack.
"Huh? Oh, hi, Pinkie Pie!" Applejack announced, a little nervous. "What brings you 'round these parts?"
Naruto let out a muffled swore. If there was one pony that Pinkie didn't need to encounter about the surprise party it was Applejack.
"Who's ready to shake their haunches?"Applejack noticed the basket on top of Pinkie Pie's head and grabbed one of the invitations, but she didn't read it as she already knew what it was. "It's an invitation to 'Gummy's After-Birthday' party this afternoon. There's gonna be dancing, and games, and cake, and ice-cream, and punch!"
"Uh, well, ah… ah… uh… ah don't think I can make it 'cause… uh… ah have to… uh… uh, you know what? Ah… uh… pick apples! Yup, apples! 'Cause that's what we do! With the… apples. We… uh… pick 'em!" Applejack then threw out a nervous grin.
Pinkie Pie began staring at her weirdly, which caused Applejack to widen her nervous grin even more. Pinkie Pie narrowed her eye towards Applejack in a suspicious matter as Applejack could only return a nervous chuckle and gulp. Pinkie Pie increased the threat towards her stare even further until all of sudden, she responded in a cheerful voice. "Okey dokey lokey!"
Naruto let out a relieved sigh as Pinkie spoke a few more words to the farmer before heading on her way.
"That was a close one." Applejack commented as she brought the apples into the barn.
"Yeah…"
Applejack began unloading the apples until we heard another sound. It was Twilight.
"Hey, Twilight. You hadn't encountered Pinkie Pie yet have you?" Applejack asked.
Twilight sighed. "I was able to hide from her while she was walking back from here. She already invited me earlier this morning."
"Good thing. She's probably trying to find all of us to give us invitations to another party. Miss picking apples over here was just able to get out of it."
"Oh hush you."
"Uh-huh. I had to make an excuse about picking apples…"
"I told her that I was behind in my studying…" Twilight looked over to Naruto. "What about you?"
"Guard Duty." He said, tapping his armor. On the off chance he encountered Pinkie he could just say he was taking time to enjoy a meal.
"Oh, that's good one." Twilight shook her head. "Anyways, so what are we going to do now?"
"We have to wait for Ditzy, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Rarity to get here. Hopefully they don't run into a problem with Pinkie Pie. I'm sure Pinkie Pie is going to feel weird with no one attending her party, but we can't let her know that we are throwing one for her."
"What about the cake for her at the Sugarcube Corner?" Enlisting the Cakes help had been rather tricky, but thankfully both of them were rather good at keeping secrets.
"I'll go check up on the rest of the girls. They might need help avoiding Pinkie." With their duties clear the three of them split up to hurry and get the preparations done.
As luck would have it Naruto encountered Ditzy who was picking up the cake.
"Ooh!" Mrs. Cake exclaimed when she spotted them. "You must be here for…"
"Shh!" Ditzy immediately shushed. "Is Pinkie Pie around?"
"Oh, I don't think so."
"Good. We don't want her to know anything about this."
"Yes, of course. I'll be right back."
As Mrs. Cake left to receive the cake, they continued looking around. Mrs. Cake thought Pinkie Pie wasn't here… but she loves this place… she'd most likely be here at anytime.
Mrs. Cake had come back a moment later and placed the cake on the counter. "There you go."
"Thanks, and remember, not a word to Pinkie Pie." She grabbed the box the cake was in. Once they were outside Naruto grabbed Ditzy and shushined to Rarity's shop.
Rarity opened the door and looked around. "She didn't see you at the sweet shop, did she?" She asked.
"I teleported us here. Highly unlikely she would have been able to catch up."
"Oh, good. I'd hate for her to ruin everything."
"Me too."
Rarity took the package. "Alright I now have to head to Fluttershy. "
"And I'll go find Rain and help her out. Hopefully we'll be able to get done before Pinkie catches on." Naruto said as the lovers went their opposite ways.
In the center of a few homes Rarity had met up with Fluttershy.
"Have you seen her?" Rarity asked.
"Not since this morning." Fluttershy replied.
"Me neither. Can you believe she was planning on throwing an after-birthday party today?"
Neither of them had noticed a figure slip behind the building.
"I'm just glad I was able to come up with an excuse for why I couldn't be there."
"Me too! This is obviously going to be so much better."
"As long as we keep her from finding out about it, it will."
Rarity dropped the box and whispered to Fluttershy. "See you later!"
At first Naruto had believed it was good fortune as to explain why they hadn't run into Pinkie Pie. Though once he begun looking for her and found that she wasn't anywhere in sight he began to grow worried.
When she couldn't be found at Sugarcube Corner Naruto had begun searching all over town for her with no luck. His worry soon formed into dread as he tried to keep calm before he thought about one last place he could find her.
The lake. He hurried to the lake and sure enough he picked up the sound of faint crying. He had finally come across the mare and the sight was heart breaking.
Her normally curly poof of a hairdo was flattened and straight. She was trudging along, not skipping or hopping or bouncing at all. There was none of the usual cheerful brightest about her, but rather a depressing dullness that seemed to mute the colors around her. There was just no…spark, no energy, no vitality about her.
"Pinkie Pie?"
"Oh Naruto, guess you must be finished with your guard thing." she muttered listlessly, and Naruto became officially worried. Pinkie never referred to him by anything but her nickname for him unless it was serious.
"You alright Pinkie?" he asked, stepping a bit closer to look at her better. Her eyes looked a bit swollen.
"Oh, yeah, I'm great," she replied, and smiled. That unnatural smile while brief had unnerved the blond.
"Excuse me…I have to go…throw a party…with some…" she trailed off, carrying a small collection of rocks.
"Talk to me Pinkie."
"Nothing," she said softly, one hand tugging absently at her mane. "I'm fine, totally fine, everything is just…really…awesome…"
He placed his arms on her shoulders and forced her to look at him.
The next thing he knew, Pinkie had let the rocks drop from her arms and half collapsed into his arms and was crying into his shirt.
"Pinkie?" he spoke with no little amount of alarm.
"Why…why…none…you…friends…excuses…parties…hate…alone…no more…" she sobbed incoherently.
Naruto wrapped his arms around her as he let the mare cry her eyes out as she simply comforted her.
Gentle as he could, Naruto scooped the sobbing mare up in his arms, and proceeded to carry her to the Boutique since all the others would be at Sweet Apple Acres.
After a good deal of time she finally settled down.
She slowly pulled away from him, and Naruto slipped his arm free to let her. She didn't look at him, and her long, straight mane fell to hide her face.
"Pinkie. Talk to me." He said placing his hand over hers.
"I drove them away. I drove everypony away." she whispered.
"Drive everypony away? What do you mean?"
"You and everypony else. None of you wanted to come to the party then I heard some of the others talking about if I find out what they were doing it would ruin everything. Its because I was annoying everypony wasn't it? All somepony had to do was say something…and I would have…I would have…"
Silencing her by grabbing her cheeks and pressing lips against hers Naruto pulled back after letting the sensation linger for a few seconds. "Trust me Pinkie that is not the case at all. Everypony in the herd cares about you. If you simply talk with them you'll see its all one big understanding. After all would I be with you right now if your fears have any validity?"
"What about the others? What If all this time my presence has been bothering."
"Just trust me. I assure you that nothing could be farther from the truth then the others wanting to abandon you."
"But…" she bit her lip, and her eyes shone with worry.
"You had this experience before haven't you?" He asked, his eyes softening into understanding. "Where others have abandoned you?" he asked.
Pinkie nodded, "They told me that I was annoying. That I was an embarrassment to be around sometimes, but I never let that stopped me from being me you know. This is different though. You and the girls mean so much to me and I don't want to lose that."
"Oh sweetness." He placed a kiss on her forehead. "You'll never lose us. There may be times when we're not up to partying or whatever you have planned out, but doesn't mean you'll lose us or we'll break up the herd over it."
"Naruto…thank you."
"You trust me right?" He asked her as she nodded. He stood up and grabbed her hand. "Then come with me." He said, as the kagebunshin he had left behind at the barn dispelled letting him know everypony was ready.
"Why are we at Applejack's barn?" Pinkie craned her head to ask Naruto as he simply smiled.
"You'll see," he said as he opened the barn door.
Pinkie Pie did trust the blond so she walked inside and noticed that oddly enough it was dark.
"Surprise!" The girls screamed out in unison, happily.
Pinkie Pie widened her eyes as Naruto pushed her towards the girls.
After, she burst into tears.
"Oh my, I thought she would be happy, not upset." Fluttershy whispered to the others.
"You girls really do care."
"Really do care?" Twilight questioned. "Pinkie Pie what's going on? Why are you upset?"
"Because I realize how foolish I was being. I thought I was driving you girls away and that I was grating on your nerves. I thought I was driving you away."
"Oh Pinkie." If there was anypony that understood what Pinkie felt it was Twilight. She knew just how fickle ponies could be.
"Why in the world would you think we didn't like you anymore, sugarcube?" Applejack asked with concerned eyes.
"Because you were all making excuses; lying to me and avoiding me all day."
"Uh, yeah! Because we wanted your party to be a surprise." Rainbow Dash explained.
"We've been planning this party for such a long time. We had to make excuses for why we couldn't attend Gummy's party, so that we could get everything ready for yours." Rarity added as she played with a yellow balloon.
Pinkie Pie slowly looked around the room, noticing all the decorations and effort they had placed for her. Suddenly, her hair inflated back to its original self and she smiled happily once again. "I can't believe I forgot my own Birthday. Everypony. Thank you." She said as everyone went forward for a group hug. Joyous laughter escaped her lips as the hug ended. "I can't believe I didn't pick up on this."
"You ponies are the best!" Pinkie Pie grinned, but then lowered her head and frowned. "How could I have ever doubted you?"
"It's okay, Pinkie Pie. It could have happened to any of us." Twilight responded as she walked over to Pinkie Pie.
"All right everypony! Enough of this gab." Applejack exclaimed as she turned on the music. "Let's party!"
As so… the party started. However, before everypony began partying, they walked Pinkie Pie over to the table with the cake. They had several candles on there, which all of them were lit.
"Okay, Pinkie Pie. Make a wish and blow the candles!" Applejack exclaimed.
Pinkie Pie thought for a moment as she placed her hand under her chin. Afterwards, she thought of something as she glanced back at Naruto. Finally, she blew the candles which led everypony to cheer.
"What did you wish for Pinkie Pie?" Twilight asked.
"I can't tell you or else it won't come true." She answered as she stole a glance at Naruto and smiled. That was a wish she planned on happening before grinning and began to speak.
"Okay, everypony! Time to PARRR-TAAY!"
Applejack and Fluttershy were bouncing a pink balloon to each other while Gummy stood in the middle trying to grab it with his gums. Rainbow Dash had gone over to the cake and grabbed a slice, taking a bite of it. Rarity was by the music as she was dancing to it to which Naruto and Ditzy joined her.
Soon enough a conga line was being formed starting with Pinkie and Twilight. Rarity taking noticed followed after Twilight. Then Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, followed by Naruto and Ditzy and finally Applejack.
"None of you mind d if we celebrated Gummy's after-birthday party too, would you? His party was cut short, and he's pretty upset about it." Pinkie Pie asked as she continued to walk to the music.
The others released comments agreeing to the subject.
"Yeah, why not? Let's have a party for Gummy." Twilight accepted and giggled. With that they all continued enjoying the party.
Naruto stood in front of a mirror in a changing room at the Carousel Boutique, finishing putting on the outfit that Rarity had made for the Gala all those months ago. The exception to this was the fact he was wearing his Captain jackets which had his rank sign stitched in along with medals to signify the service he had done for this nation.
This was it. The big night that they'd all been waiting for. The night of the Grand Galloping Gala in Canterlot.
The girls were all getting ready in their own changing rooms, putting on make-up, styling their manes, washing their hair and putting on their gowns. Naruto had just come into this room, put on his suit, combed his.
A knock on the door drew his attention. "It's fine, come in."
He heard it open and then Rarity's voice. "Everypony is all set Beloved. Are you ready?"
"Yes, I'm ready to go." He said eying his fiancé. He really enjoyed seeing her in that gown.
Rarity did a spin to show off her outfit. "How do I look?"
"Amazing as always." He told her with a smile.
A pleased smile formed on her face. "Of course you are looking very handsome yourself."
They reached the main entrance of the Boutique, where the girls were all waiting and ready to go. They all looked amazing in their individually styled gowns.
"Before I forget." He said as he pulled out a bouquet of flowers he had hidden while the girls had went to get changed. "For the each of you."
One by one he had placed a flower in the hair of his mare. The Orchid flower of beauty, love, and Luxury for Rarity.
Hibiscus the delicate beauty for Fluttershy.
Gardenia which signified joy for Pinkie Pie.
Freesia the free spirited for Rainbow Dash.
Hydrangea for perseverance couldn't be anypony but Applejack. And finally the ambitious Stargazer for Twilight.
It was a shame Ditzy wouldn't be able to make it to this Gala. Apparently her older sister was in town and the two Dos hardly spent time together because her older sister was always traveling and doing archaeology work. Even if it meant missing out on the Gala family was of course important.
"Oh Naruto, it's lovely."
"Very thoughtful."
"Quite nice."
"Aah yes now it is time. The Gala awaits you all. If you would follow me, I shall escort you to the carriage."
Holding the door open for them, he let them step into the carriage, crossed around to the front and attached himself to the harness. He would be teleporting the carriage near the city before 'driving' up to the castle. Spike sat in the driver's seat, holding onto reigns and dressed in a small black tuxedo with a red bow-tie.
"Ready Nar?" Spike asked.
"Ready as I'll ever be." He said as a crest formed below them and they were illuminated with light.
From the point in which they teleported Naruto stroll along the streets towards the castle. Spike talked about how he had planned an insider's tour of Canterlot, mentioning how he would show Applejack the golden apple tree owned by Princess Celestia, Rarity the crown jewels and Pinkie his favorite donut shop
They reached Canterlot as the stars lit up the sky, though they were drowned out from the lights of the Gala. Somehow, the royal city looked even more majestic at night. They joined the line of other carriages bearing their own guests.
"Wow! You all look... amazing!" marveled Spike
They, however, were all looking in the direction of the Gala, transfixed by the beauty of it. "I can't believe we're finally here. With all that we've imagined, the reality of this night is sure to make this... The Best Night Ever!"
"Yeah! This is gonna be the best night ever. You know why? Cause we're all gonna spend time at the Gala to-"
Naruto didn't hear the end of Spike's sentence, as he had been swept up in the herd's excitement as he was dragged forward.
Side by side with Rarity he walked into one of the sparkling hallways, packed full of upstanding, well-dressed ponies from all sects of pony society. With that he went into Hokage mode. He straightened his back and held his head high.
"Oh beloved this is absolutely wonderful. I simply cannot wait to start mingling." Rarity could barely contain her excitement. Her eyes darted from place to place as she was trying to take it all in.
"Indeed." He said as he looked around and as he scanned the crowds he took notice of something. There was no Princess of the Night in sight. "Rare, will you be okay waiting here for a few moments? I wish to go find Princess Luna as she expressed an interest with talking you about something and I hate to take you away from the party."
"You will be back soon right?" Rarity was disappointed that they would be separated so quickly, but it would only be for a short while right. All and all it would be nice to see Princess Luna.
"Yes, I'll be back soon." He said caressing her cheek and giving her a soothing kiss. He then left to go find the princess of the night.
After checking Luna's various hunts, including her bedroom he finally settled on the Star Tower. He greeted the guards waiting outside who greeted their commanding officer, before entering the tower.
Luna positively beamed at the sight of him. She was dressed in a sky black dress reminiscent of her mane with black trimmings and a picture of a crescent moon with a black obsidian tiara.
"Good evening, Luna," he greeted, "I was surprised you're not down there at the party."
"I was simply enjoying the night air and the beauty of our charge. It was our intention to eventually arrive." She let out a sigh. "Though if I were to be honest I found myself surprisingly aphrensive about joining this party. Despite progress many of our subjects still fear me. They do not see me as they do my sister. She is more loved, more adored than I am." She gazed back at the Gala. "That is why I am out here now. Wondering should I try and be festive if it means casting a shadow over this event?"
Naruto reached out and grabbed Luna's hand. "For tonight, forget them. Let's just enjoy the festivities. Will you enjoy me at the Gala Princess?"
"Come then, Naruto, let us attend the Gala together. It would be improper if only one of Equestria's rulers was present."
Naruto beamed at her and bowed. "It would be my honor, Princess." He said before taking out a flower whose meaning was regal. "Before I get this is for you, the regal." He said presenting her with the flower.
Gracefully Luna accepted the flower.
So, walking side by side, Naruto escorted Princess Luna to the Grand Galloping Gala.
On the floor a Unicorn stallion had his gazed trained on the Element of Genrosity. He was dressed in a lavish white suit of the highest grades. His immaculate mane was that of a light amber shade and his posture was snobbish.
This was honorary Prince Blueblood, Celestia's Nephew through adoption. Blueblood was of course scheming. While having initially kicked himself for allowing Twilight Sparkle to slip through his fingers it appears that fate was giving him another chance.
While he much rather have the Element of Magic himself, adding one of the Elements of Harmony to his herd would improve his standing in the eyes of his colleagues. His tenuous connection with Celestia was the only reason that some of the noble class he humored his presence. The incident with Twilight Sparkle leaving a black mark on his image and he needed a means to show off his new character so to speak.
So with that he approached her.
"Lady Rarity, the rumors of your beauty do not do you justice. I am prince Blueblood Her majesty's nephew."
Rarity had been caught off guard, speaking with one of the palace maids about the lovely dress she was wearing. Apparently Celestia encouraged the staff to dress nicely for the event while in most other functions the help would have been required to stay in uniform. Though, Celestia was not your common royalty. Not only would the help get the following day off they would be given a bonus as well. It only made sense, despite losing her connection to the elements it did not mean Celestia's virtues of Kindness and Generosity would up and disappear.
"Leave us." Prince Blueblood commanded the service who meekly nodded and skittered out of there.
"Prince Blueblood." Rarity politely greeted. He may have looked charming, but if Twilight's story was any indication to go by he could be a bit of a cad.
"Let me extend my gratefulness for all you and your friends have done for our nation. Allow me to give you a tour and introduce you to all the right ponies in this establishment." The way he lingered on right ponies made it clear that some of those invited he saw beneath him, as if they were riff-raff. "I insist. I shall not take no for answer."
On one hand Rarity wanted to kindly rebuff his offer, on the other hand she didn't want to cause a scene as Blueblood seemed insistent on having her company. The last thing she wanted to do was to ruin her image and causing a scene with Celestia's family would be the kind of thing that would black list her. So with that Rarity made a decision. She would keep an eye on Blueblood and if he made an unwanted move towards her she would defend herself. All she would have to do is play along until Naruto came back with Princess Luna. "I suppose it would not hurt."
"Rare?" Naruto called out as he and Luna arrived back to the main room. There was much attention and gesturing in their direction. Apparently there were those who were not expecting the princess of the night to make her presence.
"Princess Luna. An honor to see you Princess." Thunder Shock greeted her much to his surprise. Dressed in his uniform sans armor he had brought his fillyfriend Candy who was dressed in a nice bright emerald green dress and her mane done up in a knot with a few braided strands falling down.
"That is an absolutely fantastic dress your majesty." The accent was still there, but her manner of speaking was a bit more proper than when Naruto last saw Candy. Apparently she and Thunder had been working on it.
"Thunder, Candy." Naruto greeted them with a smile.
"I take it Lady Rarity is elsewhere?" He asked as Naruto nodded.
"Indeed she is, we're looking for her right now." He said as he gestured to the massive mob of ponies. It was easy for one to be swallowed up by the crowd.
"Don't let us stand in your way then." The couple bid their farewell as they continued on.
They ran into the Amber next. She was wearing a black number that reached to her ankles and was rather modest. She was a rather extravagantly designed necklace with a Sapphire, Ruby, and Emerald in it. She took greeted Luna warmly.
Dusk Treader, Bright Star, and Night Wing who were all working guard duty took turns leaving their post to greet the Princess.
Then they met a Unicorn by the name of Fancy Pants with a Light Azure mane, monocle and badass moustache. This stallion was the one that had the look made for dapper.
"I say, Your Highness, how smashing that you could attend the Gala tonight."
Luna turned to Naruto, who only nodded. In a confident voice, she replied: "Indeed good sir. It would be irresponsible for us to shirk our duties as co-ruler of Equestria."
"Of course, Highness, a pleasure to see you in person." He bowed once more and set off into the Gala. Luna beamed at Naruto and he nodded once more.
"See Luna, there are individuals, even if currently small who are willing to give you the chance to show how wonderful you are."
"E-Excuse me!" A voice stammered, drawing their attention. The speaker was a mare, a mare who looked barely out of her teenager years. Her fur like many of the attendees was that of a light gray shade and her dress was as black as night, but like Luna's it had twinkles on it reminiscent of stars. Her mane and tail were that of a dark blue cobalt shade and she was trim and slender as one would expect of a Unicorn mare. Her proportions were modest and her eyes practically twinkled as she eyed Luna.
"Oh Princess Luna its so a honor to meet you. I…I'm Starry Night and I have so many questions. Forgive my rudeness, but could my friends and I have a moment of your time. I-If you're too busy I understand though. I mean you're royalty so you probably have tons of responsibility." The mare nervously rambled, displaying signs one would of a star struck fan meeting a celebrity.
The table of gaping ponies who then excitedly began speaking and looking at Luna in awe were obviously her friends. "You have loyal subjects to entertain it appears your majesty."
"Fostering me off already Naruto? Have you grown tired of our presence already?" She asked him with an adorable mock pout.
"Of course not my star in the sky." Luna found herself thankful for having such dark fur. It hid her blushes quite well. "Miss Night and her friends are anxious to meet you. I will simply go find Rarity and return. You should enjoy yourself. Of course I shall save you a dance before the night was over."
"Very well Naruto we expect your return." She said as she allowed the excited mare to lead her to her friends.
Fluttershy as he expected was still out in the garden. Having broken off from their group after having taken notice of a meadowlark.
The garden was as lively as he remembered. Under the glow of the moon the flowers were in full blown as their radiant beauty glowed and their fresh fragrance filled the air.
Fireflies hovered in the night air, providing additional illumination to the night, as well as adding more to the garden's beauty. The chirps and squawks of all kinds of different animals and birds met his ears, though any he did see scurried into the bushes out of fright when he walked by.
That was when he picked up the sound of Fluttershy's voice.
"Oh! I see a toco toucan! And a spider monkey! And, oh! Is that a wallaroo?" Fluttershy immediately flew towards them, but they all ran away from her. "Oh, Fluttershy. You're such a loudmouth…"
Naruto walked up to her and carefully brought her down from flying, looking at her. "Don't be disheartened Shy they've never seen you before. You may have a sweet and innocent face, but you have to show them that you're okay to be around with. Unlike the critters you've met in the wild these animals are a bit domesticated and so they don't have the benefit of the other animals communicating your kindness to the brethren. So think you could tone down your excitement just a bit?" Naruto had found her energy adorable, but
"Yes…I think so…"
"Anyway have you seen Rarity?"
"No, wasn't she with you?" she asked as Naruto explained how they had separated. "Oh, well if I see her I'll let you know you're looking for her."
"Thanks." He said as he went back inside.
As he was making his way to the vendors to his surprise Luna was making her way out with Starry Night and her companions.
"Ah, I see you made some fast friends Princess."
"Indeed, Lady Night and her companions are lovers of the stars. They wish to hear all about the process in which I design the night sky." Despite her outward exposure Luna was as giddy as a filly inside.
"Since we're all out here why don't we get something to eat. You're all in for a treat, Applejack was able to get Princess Celestia's go ahead to set up her stand which will be a nice contrast to some of this plastic they're serving." As nice as some of this food looked it left a lot to be desired in terms of taste.
Applejack perked up upon finally seeing somepony head her way.
"Well, good evenin' Naruto and Yer Highness," she said happily. "What can ah get ya?"
"We'll take… a dozen candy apples please," he requested, handing over the money and passing one to Luna. "Business doesn't really seem to be booming, I take it?"
"'Fraid not," she sighed. "Ah've tried every sales tactic ah know, but none-a these ponies seem interested in buyin' ma food."
"I'm sorry to hear that. Here, have this on me."
"Thanks Naruto, ah appreciate it an' so does ma family," she said sincerely.
Luna looked into the can where she was putting her money. "Lady Applejack you are raising funds for your family?"
"Yes, yer Highness," she affirmed. "Not exactly great pickins, as ya can see."
Luna seemed to consider for a few moments, then pulled out a heavy coin purse and emptied the whole contents into the jar. Applejack was astounded at this.
"P-p-princess… ya don't have ta…" Applejack stammered in awe.
"You are right, I do not have to, but I choose to. I remember your ancestors quite fondly. Members of your family have served the crown for years. Your ancestral Uncle Stone Hoof was one of our mightiest warriors. Capable of cracking any stone structure with his mighty hooves. I wish to honor your family as much as your family has honored us," she said firmly, but not unkindly. "Put it too good use, Miss Applejack. See it is not wasted."
"Oh, ah won't and thank ya kindly, Yer Highness, ah won' ferget this!" she called, as he and Luna left her, unable to believe her good fortune.
After promising to find Starry Night and her friends to explain her process, the two broke away from the disappointed and understanding. As much as Luna enjoyed their adornment and worship, their presence would make discussing private manners rather difficult.
They were once more treated to the stares and gazes of amazed guests. "Perhaps we should find Twilight or Celestia and see if they have seen Rarity."
They made their way to the entrance hall, where Princess Celestia and Twilight stood at the top of the stairs.
Princess Celestia was wearing a rather radiant dress. The top portion of her outfit gold chest plate that cut off of her shoulders allowing violet sleeves to stretch out. The rest of her two layered dress compromised of the colors of the sun. Hues of Red, yellow, orange, and violets made up the colorful gown.
Twilight broke into a smile when she saw them and Celestia beamed at the sight of her younger sibling. "Luna, what a wonderful surprise!"
"Good evening, my sister," she greeted warmly. "Has your evening been pleasant?"
"Not really," she whispered conspiratorially. "But it's better now you're here. I thought you were going to sit most of the evening out when I didn't see you earlier."
"I was on the edge of not appearing at all when Naruto had arrived to save the night."
"He has a habit of doing so." She warmly smiled at him.
"Princess, I was hoping you or Twilight might have seen Rarity?"
"I am afraid not. I have been stuck here…greeting the guests…all night long and nothing else."
There was not greater indication then Celestia just wanted to scream but that.
"I've been here as well, you know, waiting." Twilight added. It was obvious the night was not going the way she wanted. "Have you tried asking the others?"
"Good idea, I think we should ask the others." He said turning to Luna.
"Leaving so soon? Surely you can stay and chat a bit?" Celestia's plea fell on deaf ears as far as Naruto was concerned. No way she was going to con him into greetings.
"I suppose I can stay until Naruto returns with Lady Rarity."
Naruto stopped himself from shaking his head. Poor Luna. She was now lost in the role of party greeter. "I'll be back as soon as possible."
After a moment of more walking, he spotted Pinkie Pie who held her head on a table where she sat by herself, her expression had been similar to AJ's so he walked over to see what he could do to cheer her up.
"Hey Pinks? What's the matter?"
She answered gloomily. "This party is totally not what I thought it would be…"
"How so?"
"Well… you know… it's not… super happy… like any of my parties…"
"Sorry, I did try and warn you. The best I can suggest is maybe talk with some ponies. See if anyone has similar interests. Do something that would make it livelier you know. I know you're good at that."
Pinkie Pie immediately gasped and pulled her head up. "You're totally right, Narry! Thanks!" She gave him a quick hug and rushed off to start her party plan.
"C'mon everypony! I know what will make you shake those groove-thangs!" Pinkie Pie's voice echoing through a microphone had told him he should have been clearer and more specific in his instructions.
As he continued looking around he took notice of Rainbow Dash with the wonderbolts. She was in front of a table. She was whistling but then kicked her back leg towards the table, causing the bowl of water with a straw to fly up in the air.
Rainbow Dash caught the bowl with her leg.
She had impressed the couple of wonderbolts behind her, but suddenly another group of poniese grabbed them and took them to take a picture.
Rainbow Dash returned an annoyed expression.
"Tough night?" He asked as Rainbow shot him an annoyed look.
"I hate you." Despite the words there was no malice in them.
"I did warn you this could happen." He told her. There wasn't much he could do in this situation. "Just try to hang on okay. Hey have you seen Rarity by the way?"
"I saw her head outside with some prissy looking Stallion." She replied with an uncaring shrug.
"Right, see you later Dash."
Naruto went outside and looked around when he saw Rarity. Sure enough he was with some stallion alright, but not just any stallion. Blueblood. A pony who was a pain in his ass and had treated Naruto as riffraff during his early days in Equestria.
He took notice they were both in front of a puddle.
They both stared at each other for a moment. He assumed Rarity was guessing that the Prince would sacrifice his cloak, but he wasn't doing anything.
He let out a displeased grunt. "Do they not teach manners in your little town? You should consider it an honor to sacrifice for royalty."
Rarity found herself startled when the cloak was magic off her and was about to be thrown into the puddle when Naruto snatched it up.
Rarity eyes were widened in surprise. "Beloved."
"Blueblood you little shit." He snarled at the Unicorn, cutting off the pompous unicorn before he could speak. "The only reason I am not giving you the beating you so righteously deserve is because I don't want to embarrass your aunts. You ever so much as come near my mare again we'll see if your blood matches your name." Blueblood's threaten of his status hadn't worked in the past and he knew it wouldn't work now. "I don't see how somepony like you could have a mare that genuinely cares for you in your little herd considering this is how you treat a lady. She's the most generous pony you'll ever meet and you couldn't even give her the respect she deserves. She's one of this nation's heroes but you're so stuck on your damn self it matters little to you. Fix that attitude of yours before you find yourself in a situation where I fix it for you."
"Oh beloved." Rarity couldn't help but swoon. His words. His actions. His everything. If they weren't at such an important event she would have gladly dragged him somewhere and kiss him senseless. She let out a gasp when he picked her up bridal style and carried her over the puddle with a hop.
"I believe that is much better than dirtying a cloak."
"Indeed it is beloved." She nuzzled against his neck, her horn spearing through some of his hair.
He was so going to get some tonight.
Naruto ignored the heated anger the Prince was sending in his direction.
"Anyway I found Luna, she's with Celestia and Twilight. I believe you two have things to discuss. Like masterminded plots or whatever you all get up to."
"Lady Rarity."
"Princess Luna."
Finally the two ponies had met. "We have important matters to discuss."
"Sorry if this night isn't everything you wanted it to be."
Twilight looked up at the blond. "No, I, you were right but I guess I convinced myself otherwise."
"There's one thing we can do to elevate the evening."
"And what's that?" She asked, tilted her head slightly, genuinely curious.
"We can dance."
"I…I don't know." Twilight wasn't sure if she could dance in front of other ponies anymore.
"Just stay close to me." He said as he grabbed her hand. They made their way to the dance hall and saw a scene of complete chaos.
One of the sculptures depicting Celestia had fallen off its pedestal, as had a series of pillars that looked like they had fallen in a domino fashion. At the foot of it, he saw a collapsed Prince Blueblood, covered in what looked like frosting and food and a guilty Rainbow Dash stood in the center, along with a disheveled Applejack and a rather bemused Pinkie on stage. Twilight looked completely shocked and Naruto shared her feelings, his mouth wide open, along with Princess Luna.
How? How the hell did this all happen?
"Well... it can't get any worse." At Twilight's words, there was a distant rumbling and the doors burst open.
Naruto gave Twilight a look. "You just had to say it?
When they did, what looked like every animal from the garden stampeded inside in a panic, chased by Fluttershy. "You're... going to LOVE ME!" she shrieked, just as all of the guests ran around in a panic from the complete chaos.
Only one pony had a solution. In the form of a single word. "Run." Was the only thing Princess Celestia offered.
And that they did.
They followed Twilight until they were well away from the hall and came to a stop outside a donut shop. Knowing who they would find inside, Naruto followed the disappointed girls inside.
A pony behind the counter greeted them, Spike looking up from a coffee. "Twilight Sparkle! Ha, ha. Long-time no see."
He ran up to meet them. "Hey, how was the Gala? How was your best night ever?"
They sat down at a table, ordering a plate of donuts to share and Naruto proceeded to listen to their stories: Twilight had barely managed to get a word in with the Princess; Applejack hadn't managed to sell much of her apples until he and Luna game by; Rarity was stuck with a vain and boorish prince until Naruto like her prince charming came and rescued her; Fluttershy hadn't made new animal friends because they were too scared; Rainbow hadn't been able to hang with the Wonderbolts, though she had tried to get their attention and Pinkie's party expectations of the Gala weren't met. Naruto's evening was kind of neutral. Nothing disastrous happened, but he didn't get to dance with any of his mares or enjoy much of the food.
In the end it was probably a good thing Ditzy hadn't been able to come.
"That sounds like the worst night ever!" remarked Spike at the end of it.
"It was!" they all agreed and burst out laughing, even Naruto.
"At least it was interesting." Naruto noted with a bemused grin.
"I just hope Princess Celestia isn't upset with us for ruining the Gala,"A sadden Twilight voiced her thoughts.
The bell rang as the door opened and a cheerful voice said, "That was the best Grand Galloping Gala ever!" In came Celestia, along with a rather bemused Luna.
"Pardon me, Princess," Twilight put in, "but tonight was just awful."
"Oh, Twilight. The Grand Galloping Gala is always awful." Celestia lamented.
"It is?" Twilight responded in surprise.
"That is why I was thrilled you were all attending. I was hoping you could liven things up a bit. And while the evening may not have gone as you planned, I'm sure you'll agree that in the end it didn't turn out so bad for this group of friends."
"You're right, Princess," Twilight agreed "Friends have a way of making even the worst of times into something pretty great."
"Yeah! Hanging out with friends!" Rainbow added.
"Talking!" Fluttershy put in.
"Laughing!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed.
"You mean doing exactly what I wanted to do the whole time?"
Twilight giggled. "Yes, Spike. You were right."
"As horrible as most of the night was..." Appplejack started.
"...being together here has made it all better," Rarity added.
Naruto felt it was his time to add something. "In fact, one might say it's made it..."
"...the best night ever!" they all chorused to more laughter.
"We must say," remarked Luna, "the evening turned into an affair most shall not forget for years to come. I am glad that I was able to witness it."
"As am I," Celestia added. "It was good having you tonight my sister; it wasn't the same without you."
"Well your majesties? Care to join us? There is more than enough room." Naruto said as he scooted over.
The Princesses accepted the invitation. Who's to say the night had to be over already? With that the group enjoyed the rest of the night…together.
000000000000
Season 2 Sneak Preview - If you don't want to be spoiled obviously stop here and do not continue any further.
000000000000
"Stop! No!" tears began dropping from Luna's eyes. How many times will she helpless while others were in trouble? How many times would she fail others when they needed her? And now, the one moment she really needed to step up somepony else was putting their life on the line to save her.
And with one last blast of chaos energy Naruto's broken body fell to the ground limp.
Discord then turned his attention to Luna. "Looks like I might have went overboard. Oh well, with a world filled with play things one less more won't matter."
The love of her life. Her mate. He was gone now. He had taken him from her. Power erupted from Luna as she was enshrouding in Darkness. After a few seconds the power began to subside as Luna was illuminating in the glow of the moonlight. There in her place stood the form many would have mistaken for Nightmare Moon reborn, if not for the fact that the catlike eyes of her evil embodiment was missing and that tears were flowing down her eyes.
"You have gone too far!" She roared as the ground below her slowly began to evaporate.
"Calling upon the power of Nightmare Moon are we? You think that'll be enough tomake you my equal Princess." The creature mocked.
The gem that Naruto had from his pocket shot out of it. The power it radiated caused the Draconequus to hiss and recoil. The gem shot towards Luna and combined with her.
A second layer of armor slowly formed. A bright silver coating slowly extended over her form, covering the rest of her form stopping short of her hooves, tail, and below her mouth. In her chest plate the gem attached itself, its color taking on a bright orange sheen. The dark aura now gave off a bright shine that resonated with the glow of the moon.
"You have made your last mistake Discord. You should have finished me off when thou had the chance!"
Discord hissed, displeased at this newfound occurrence.
In an instant Luna was in front of him. Such a thing should have been impossible. Even the element of Loyalty needed time to build up momentum to move at that speed.
And with a burst of magic pierced through Discord's hide drawing blood. "You shall not be walking away from this battle alive wretch!"
The sound of Rarity's scream sparked him into action. "Rare hang on!" Naruto announced as he and Twilight rushed to the Boutique, forcing the door open.
"Rarity, what's wrong?"
"Why me-e-e-e-e-ee..." She sobbed and then gasped. "WHYYYY? Why? Why-y? And of all the worst things that could happen, this is THE. WORST. POSSIBLE. THING!"
Naruto concerned and worried rushed over to her. However, Twilight looked as if she saw this as more of an opportunity instead.
"What's happened? Are you alright?" Twilight asked.
"I've lost my diamond encrusted purple ribbon!" Rarity responded. "I have searched HIGH, and I have searched LOW. Low and high! High and low! But I can't find it anywhere!" She used her magic to placed a fancy couch near her and threw herself upon it. "Anywhe-e-e-e-ere! How can I possibly finish my latest creation if I can't find it?" Rarity exclaimed as tears streamed down her face.
Naruto let out a groan as he face palmed. "You scared me half to death."
Meanwhile, Rarity was looking across from the couch when she suddenly opened her eyes in surprise and cut me off. "Oh there it is." She answered in her usual voice and halted the water works. She got up from the couch and began walking towards a bucket where her ribbon lay in plain sight. "Isn't it always just the last place you look?" Rarity picked it up with her magic and began cutting pieces from it.
'I'm marrying the queen of dramatics.' Naruto thought to himself, shaking his head.
"So, what has you over here cackling like a villain?" Naruto couldn't help but ask.
"This little beauty is my birthday present to myself!" Spike said as he looked at his reflection in one of the gem's facets. "It's a fire ruby!" He then held out a tuning fork. "I've been aging it for months, and it's almost ripe!"
A tap of the fork against the gem caused both to sound off at exactly the same frequency and he giggled at the result. When he started downstairs, one foot slipped on an open tome and he dropped all the way down, losing both items. Up came the end of his tail to balance the fire ruby upside-down on its point. Once he uncovered his eyes and found disaster averted, he looked happily around the mess.
Twilight looked daggers across the room and snarled threateningly at her self-satisfied assistant Naruto said, "We should probably clean this up before Twilight decides to test some not so friendly magic spells on you." He went down the stairs and proceeded with fixing up the books into piles to make it easier for her to re-shelf.
A few seconds later, as he noticed Spike busy himself polish his fire ruby, he then heard a familiar voice. "Helloooo?" It was Rarity, and she opened the front door far enough to fit her head in. "Anypony home? Twilight?" Her eyes then popped and she sucked in a sharp gasp while throwing the door fully open, looking at Spike.
"Is that a fire ruby?" She rushed over and leaned in close enough to be reflected in its surface, and gave a delighted sigh. "That must be at least twenty carats! No inclusions…pristine facets…"
"And totally delicious!" Spike finished.
"And totally pretty." Sweetie Belle added as she made her way into the room.
Meanwhile, Twilight was floating books around. "Uh, if you guys don't mind?" she said in mild annoyance.
"Oh! Uh…of course." Rarity walked across the room. "I just came by to see if you had any books on historical fashion." As she said that, Spike ran a claw over the gem's surface and licked it to gauge the taste. And then she realized what Spike had said and was very puzzled. "Did you say "delicious"?"
"Sure did! Next week's my birthday…" The baby dragon began to walk off. "…and this is my birthday dinner."
Twilight walked over, floating books and sending one to Rarity. "Start with this one."
It was promptly opened. "Thanks, Twilight."
The violet unicorn returned to bringing up other tomes and filing them away.
"I've got a feeling ruffled taffeta capes are going to make a huge comeback this season…" She was now flipping pages and reading the book intently. "…and I want to be ahead of the game." She lost a bit of steam on the end of this, having glanced enviously back to find Spike cradling his prize ruby.
Sweetie Belle called out to her sister who seemed to be in an entrance. After a few calls Sweetie Belle gave up with an annoyed huff. Her older sister was in one of her moods again.
Rarity all the while clamped, hidden behind her hand in an attempt to hold herself in check. This box was filled with padding that had a cutout to hold the ruby, and he nestled it in place.
Naruto moved over to Rarity as he whispered in her ear. "We can always go out of town expediting for one. With Hirashin we can be back home in time for dinner."
That thought had put the mare at ease.
"Wow, its so shiny and vibrantly red. It must be awesome to have something so beautiful." Sweetie Belle like her sister had a particular love for shiny things.
"Gosh. You really like it, huh?" Spike asked.
"Yeah," the filly answered. "I can't believe you're really going to eat it though."
The dragon looked at her as she lowered her eyelids and gave a gentle smile. Looking at Sweetie Belle's wide eyes the decision had already been made. He sighed heavily, eyeing his pride and joy. "Then you should have it." He pulled up one of her hands gently toward himself and set the ruby on it. "This beautiful gem was meant to be with you."
"Really?" The fill looked at it with wonder. "Thanks Spike, you're the best." She threw her arms around him and pulled him into a hug. "I can't wait to show the girls." She said, ending the hug.
Twilight had witnessed the scene and she commented, "Wow, Spike! That's one of the kindest, most generous things you've ever done."
"Indeed Spike, what you did for Sweetie was very exemplary behavior." The look in Rarity's eyes told Naruto he better plan this trip soon.
Then shout it out! Oink oink oink!" Her song ended when she lost control of her bouncing and rolled onto a cabinet. That was when a bag of flour fell off the top of the cabinet and covered Pinkie Pie in complete whiteness, catching the babies' attention and ceasing their bawling. They stared at Pinkie for a moment, and then began to giggle and soon laugh. "There, see? Nothing to this babysitting business! Ugh!" She fell to the floor, exhausted.
"Well…that's one way of making them laugh…" Naruto said as he walked over to her and helped her up. "Go ahead and clean up, I'll watch the babies."
She released a sigh of relief. "Alright…thanks…" She walked off and headed upstairs.
He grabbed the babies as they continued to coo and walked over to the cabinet near the door. "You two trouble makers are stressing your aunt Pinkie Pie out. At least she's letting me directly help now." He said as he sat the foals in their own special chairs and looked in the fridge. He noticed two bowls of mashed up product, some sort of baby food he figured.
With that he grabbed them and headed towards the table, noticing Pound Cake pound his hooves on the solid little table in front of him as Pumpkin Cake sucked on her hoof. He placed a bowl on each of their chairs and grabbed two spoons. "Alright…" He used the spoons to pick up some of the food and edge it towards their mouth. "Time to eat. Open your mouths…" There only reply was confused looks.
Naruto sighed and shook his head. Time to go through the list. He placed one of the spoons close to his opened mouth and closed it, but kept the spoon out. "Just like that." He moved the spoon back to Pumpkin Cake. She opened her mouth and began to move her head closer to the spoon, but instead, she grabbed the tablecloth and held it in her mouth. "No, no, no." He announced, placing the spoons back in the bowl and gently pulling out the tablecloth from her mouth.
"You eat this honey." He gestured to the bowl. While he knew it was ultimately futile, the baby far too young to get a full grasp of his words at least what he was doing would help stimulate her mind therefore her development.
After a moment, she opened her mouth and placed her lips on the spoon, sucking the food from it and swallowing. Pound Cake was observing this and did the same as well. "There you go." He said, sending a smile to make sure it would soothe them. He continued to feed them until the bowls were finished. He placed the bowls and spoons in the sink and turned to check the list. "Alright… looks like it's bath time…" He gently and carefully picked up the two and headed upstairs to the bathroom.
"Well I didn't ask you to come lookin' for me!" She resumed walking. "There is nothin' to tell and I am not going back to Ponyville!" She Ran away.
"I don't care what she says, Applejack's not telling us something." Twilight commented.
"Stubborn mare, I'll get the answer out of her." Naruto said as he shot off after her.
"Applejack! AJ!" I called after her as I galloped towards her.
She turned her head to notice him and immediately increased her pace. "Go away!"
Try as she might Applejack was not going to escape.
He tackled her to the ground. She continued to struggle to free herself.
"Applejack, stop this, now!"
"Just let me go!" She demanded as well.
"No! Not until you let me know the truth! Why are you acting like this?" She didn't answer, but only looked away. "I know you Applejack. You wouldn't leave Ponyville for a 'change in scenery'. You wouldn't leave your family and friends. You love Ponyville and Sweet Apple Acres! You wouldn't leave the herd…leave…me." He whispered the last bit.
She looked saddened, but continued to look away. "Naruto…I suggest you get off of me right now…"
"Not until you let me know what's going on…"
She sighed and faced Him. "I really didn't want to have to do this…but…" She impacted him in the groin using her leg. Naruto had tanked a lot of hits in his day. Never had one been intentionally aimed there and as a result he had no defense.
Naruto rolled over in pain. He knew one thing, AJ better have had a really damn good reason for doing that.
"Naruto!" The girls had called out to him, helping him up. "Are you okay?" There concerned expressions unfortunately did not take out the sting.
"Everything but my pride…and my sack." There definitely needed to be an explanation to help solve this heinous crime.
The six mares stand before Midnight as she cackles with glee. "At last! Twilight Sparkle, we finally meet again. I don't believe we were properly introduced last time."
Fury filled Twilight's eyes as her horn and hands glowed. This was the mare that tricked Trixie into attacking Ponyville. The one responsible for the kidnapping the Cutie Mark Crusaders.
"You miserable cretin tell us where the crusaders are at once!" Rarity's was made apparent as she was on the verge of casting a spell.
"If ya so much as harmed one hair on their heads I'll turn ya into mulch." Applejack was just on the verge of losing control herself.
"Such bravado! Let's see how long this confidence lasts." She announced as she set off a magical flare high above the forest. "My fellow Children of the Night. Let's give our guests a proper welcome."
Out from the darkness came all matter of species. Ponies of both genders. Griffons. Minotaurs. Satyrs.
Twilight narrows her eyes. "Let's take'em out girls!"
"Right!" They all shouted in tandem.
Several of the children of the night rushed Twilight only to be met with powerful magical lasers. Carefully calculating her stamina to make sure not a single movement was wasting as well as how much force to put into her blasts to get the maximum damage possible without the blasts being lethal.
Applejack's mighty strength allowed her to send her enemies flying back. The training she had went through allowed her to maximize her strength as well as her punching and kicking potential meaning foes like Minotaur were easy prey despite their species being in the same strength class.
Rainbow Dash flies so fast the air she displaces practically shreds all those in her path. The griffons took after her in attempt to stop the flier only for Rainbow to outmaneuver them and slash the tendons in their wings to render them flightless.
Rarity uses a combination of her magic and battle ribbons to set the pace of the battle. Able to harden or sharpen them to suit her needs as she is able to use her grace and poise her style was essentially dance battling.
Pinkie's all over the battlefield, using party-based artillery. Having gained some control over her odd dimension displacement ability she would soon be on her way to becoming a walking armory and Fluttershy was using a combination of the stare causing them to flee or her defensive style to direct their attacks to their fellow children of the night.
Proving Celestia's fate in these mares was fully founded.
"Is that the best you got!?" Rainbow Dash taunted as the last of Midnight's forces fell.
"I am far from done Loyalty." She said as five figures began to emerge from the forest to join her.
"Hi there my little centerfold. Missed me?" A voice purred, one that haunted Fluttershy's nightmares.
"V-Vanity." She uttered, terrified that the mare that had once tried to kidnap her was right in front of her.
"Oh you remember."
Rarity and Rainbow moved to shield Fluttershy from the depraved mare.
"Oh I've been waiting for this. Going to enjoy crushing you under me." Hot Streak remarked as she zeroes in on Rainbow Dash.
One by one the Condemned members trained their eyes on the Bearer that Midnight had recruited them to fight.
It was time. The Elements of Harmony versus the Children of Nightmares.
He was bound by a powerful spell that prevented him from moving. There was nothing he could do in this situation.
"Do you not find this form pleasing, beloved?" She purred, gesturing to her sensuous body. The Unicorn Mare was wearing a black dress finely ornate and decorated and hugged her dark-furred hips and bosom accentuating her figure. She leaned forward so she was cheek to cheek and inhaled his scent. It was intoxicating to the Nightmare that resided in Rarity.
His Rarity, the forces of the Nightmare had changed her. Her pristine coat was now a very dark blue violet. Her eyes had transformed into diamond like irises not to mention her horn, mane, and tail grew, her mane and tail gaining a white fine line in them.
No matter what it took he was going to purge this creature from his fiance.
"I'll tell you what, since you did such a great job for this training session I'll give you a massage." Naruto offered the soar and tired mare.
Her face perks back up. "Okay, a massage sounds nice," she chirps. "I guess you can start with my shoulders and go from there." Twilight notes.
Twilight led Naruto to her room. After taking time to remove her top and skirt she laid stomach down on her bed, resting her head on her pillow.
He carefully moved her mane off her shoulders
Placing his hands along her slender shoulders, he could feel the softness of her fur as he grazed it with his fingers. He couldn't help but wonder if she was taking bathing tips from Rarity?
"Wow, your muscles are tense. How do you walk around like this?"
"Mmm," Twilight moans faintly, feeling the knots in her muscles start to ease. "That feels really nice," she mutters. "Does Rarity have you do this a lot?"
"Practically every other day at one point. Aloe and Lotus are excellent teachers."
"Oh, that feels so good," she sighs.
He proceeded to add more pressure to her shoulders, trying to loosen those deep knots from her muscles. Another soothing moan suggests you're still on target. "I think we're getting there. Just how long has it been since your last massage?"
"I…I am not sure to be honest. Just been so busy."
"Saving Equestria. Dealing with our crazy fans. Being wooed by a remarkably handsome stallion. Yes quite busy indeed."
Twilight giggles again, and adds, "I see someone is being modest."
"Hey, now if I was lying that would be another matter."
"Mmm, you can move to my back, if you want," Twilight speaks softly.
The tension there is almost as bad as her shoulders so Naruto went to work.
Twilight turns her head on her pillow and sighs. "Do you mind going a little lower? I'm feeling some pain further down."
"No problem." He replied as his hands stopped just above her rear end.
As he began to massage her lower back more pleased sighs escaped Twilight's lips. She was on the verge of whimpering.
"I…I think you should go a little lower." She called back to him.
Naruto raised an eyebrow questioningly. "Any lower and I'll be massaging your flanks."
"I…I wouldn't mind that." She replied, making her voice as appealing as possible. She was hope she was doing this right.
Naruto was surprised at this. Out of his herd Twilight was one of the more reserved ones when it came to sexual matters, but then again she was a mare and she had desires. Was this boldness because she was going into heat?
"I…I'm not in a frenzy heat!" She suddenly blurted out. It was Spring, and from the end of March to the middle of May was a period known as mating season where Mares were essentially worked into a mating frenzy.
What separated it from a regular heat was that it last the entire time of that particular mare's cycle which would be anywhere from a week to two weeks instead of a few days every six to seven weeks where for a few days they could get impregnated.
A frenzy heat literally drove mares to mare and if a stallion caught whiff of their scent it would drive them to arousal willingly or not. There was of course tools and means to lessen the distress and pain a mare would go through during cycles, but they only partially effective during frenzy heats. The only surefire way to lessen such a heat was to mate, which while a mare was sufficient a stallion was usually better.
Twilight pauses for a moment, before giving him a very sincere look. "I want you," she answers, a strong yearning in her voice. "I-Isn't this spontaneous. Don't you want me?" Hurt began to creep into her voice.
He had a good idea what Twilight was doing now. She was trying to be more spontaneous. To go with the flow and allow things to happen naturally.
"Twi, of course I do. Just show me, just show me you're okay with this and we'll do whatever you want."
Inching her way over to him, she places her hands on his shoulders. Without a word, she comes face to face with him. Her warm breath slowly spreads across his mouth as well as her scent hit his nose.
Twilight leans in and kisses him tenderly. Naruto places his arms around her and returns the gesture to which Twilight happily accepted.
A few moments pass and the kiss ends. Twilight gazes at you half-lidded, "This is…this is what I want." She was tired of hearing about the act. Dreaming about it. Desiring it. She wanted to experience it for herself now. "M-Make love to me." She whispered as Naruto gently caressed her cheek. She could hear every thump of her heart as he gently laid her down. She closed her eyes as she felt the motions and the sound of discarded clothing dropping on the floor. She let out a shiver as the last of garments was removed and that's when she felt it, the tender sensation of his lips against hers.
Her stallion. She was with her stallion.
"I... I love you Naruto," Celestia said, pulling him in for a powerful hug, her lips mashing against his own in time with her breasts pressing against his chest.
His surprise only lasted for a few seconds before he began kissing her back, pulling against her as well as her hot breath mingled with his flicking over one another, along the outside of each other's teeth, touching tip and sides and underneath and everywhere else.
The action and the sensations of their bodies together led to arousal.
Naruto could feel his newest lover's breasts pressing into his own chest, the puffy nipples rubbing against his chest.
Celestia, on the other hand, could feel something hard, and very warm sliding up alongside her, and for once in a very long while, her heart and her head were in agreement instantly.
She needed him to make love to her.
"Naruto," she said softly after pulling apart from their kiss, surprised she could even speak, given how breathless she was. "Please.
"Tia…are you…?"
"I want you to make love to me. I want you to claim me." Her cheeks darkened pink. "I even went as far as use Cadance's special bath to restore myself as a maiden. So will you accept, my love?"
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
On a stone platform stood seven figures. Ponies. Bipedal intelligent creatures that features showed the race they hailed from.
Earth Ponies for their mighty strength and ability to grow crops.
Unicorns that can freely channel and use magic.
Pegasi, winged fliers who controlled the weather.
And finally Alicorns a mixture of all three and the ruling goddesses of the nation of Equestria.
In the middle of the line of ponies was one Uzumaki Naruto, former Seventh Hokage of the Land of Fire and outside denizen to this world. Once a human a fight with a creature known as Shadow Fright had saw to it that he was sent on a one way trip to this realm. Ever since then he had lived and started a new life in this world where he found family, friends, and love.
The orange fur pony watched as members of his herd were completing their test.
Twilight Sparkle leaped from pillar to pillar as she fired with pinpoint precision the mobile targets launched into the air. With incredible speed she cleared the course.
"Excellent Twilight." The speaker was a Unicorn mare. Russet colored hair, gold eyes, and honey colored mane and tail. She like the other five who stood behind Naruto wore civilian clothing that made it easier for her to stand in. This was Sweet Blitz a talented spell caster.
Applejack was leaping from tree to tree without laying a single step on the ground. Her masterful control of her muscles allowed her to do amazing feats.
"Your control has improved Applejack." This time the speaker was by far the tallest of the assembled ponies. A stallion earth pony wearing a muscle shirt and workout pants. A pale yellow-brown pony with taupe colored mane and tail. This was Heavy Back.
Rarity was using her ribbons to slice through rocks that were being launched at her by Naruto copies. Finally making through the gauntlet of pelted rocks she weaved and danced around the ones that attacked her with ease.
"Your natural grace will carry you far." Lady Jewel Styles was well renown by anypony who considered themselves a lover of fashion and jewelry. An agent of the crown who retired and pursued an interest in fashion after a mission had gone wrong. Jewel Style, a unicorn, wearing a colorful green dress that went along with the jewelry she was wearing.
Pinkie Pie proceeded to speed across a plot of land with patches of land erupting seconds after she crosses. Leaping into the air she pulls a frying pan out of the tree and shatters the training dummy at the end of the course with one blow. Suddenly ambushed by clones she began fighting them off.
"Excellent Miss Pie your reaction times have approved." The speaker this time was an earth pony mare. She was dressed in a plain white tank top with a long flowing red skirt. Her features were that of a tangerine colored mane and tail with her fur being that of a lemon colored. She was a bit on the leaner side as far as earth ponies go. This was Quick Step.
Rainbow Dash was flying through a series of rings with nimble precision. Coming to a near instant stop she landed on the ground before extending her right wing and cutting the training dummy on the ground in having.
"You've made improvements kid." The fifth of the speakers was a Pegasus mare, one of the older ones among the others. Her coat was that of a brilliant light gold long with having fiery lemon colored eyes. Her Mane was that of a light orange with light brilliant amber stripes. This was Captain Sunfire, one of the Wonderbolts former captains, currently retired.
Fluttershy was being rushed by copies as well, but instead of physically attacking them she used a combination of either redirecting their attacks or dodging them all together. Once she got through them she began working through a simulation of using the supplies of her bag to begin mending the injuries on the body that was placed.
"Your focus is remarkable as always." The last of the ponies and on the older side as well was also a Pegasus mare with hot pink mane and tail, white coat, and wearing a fuschia and white sundress. This was Light Heart.
These six ponies, these six protectors acted as teachers in areas Naruto couldn't. They were to see to it that the elements would grow strong enough for the trials ahead of them.
These six mares had seen so much growth since they had met the Protectors all those weeks ago.
Sweet Blitz had knocked loudly on the door again. What was taking so long?
A mare's voice called from inside. "Just a minute!" There was a brief magenta flash from the windows of the library. Sweet Blitz raised her eye in interest.
A moment later, the door was opened by a demure, well-groomed lavender unicorn. She was wearing a sleeveless white tank top and a pair of jeans.
"Hello!" Twilight Sparkle greeted with a smile. "Are you the guard that Princess Celestia sent to train me?"
"Guard?" Sweet Blitz asked with a chuckle. "I guess you can say that. I am Sweet Blitz, but call me Blitz. May I come in Miss Sparkle?"
"Of course!" She stepped back to admit her in. "Do you have a place to stay because I can fix you up in the spare bedroom?"
"You do not have to worry about that Miss Sparkle, my associates and I will be living in Captain Uzumaki's dwelling. I heard he had done some recent renovations in it."
"Oh of course," She had forgotten about that. Naruto had made mentions of fixing up his home with plans to sell it. He had mentioned he wanted to build a home from the scratch up for his herd with the help of his herd. Essentially staying with whatever member he was spending that day with.
"We are to act as your teachers and guards if Captain Uzumaki is indisposed. We are to blend in with the inhabitants and only step in if you are in a situation you can't handle yourselves. Captain Uzumaki made a strong point that you won't be stronger or gain experience if you have a safety net on standby at all times."
Twilight chuckled. Since Naruto had chosen the Everfree for their training ground that sounded much like him. She wondered how the others were getting along with their new teachers?
"Miss Dash while the enthusiasm is something I am used to can you please settle down."
When her daughter told her about a Pegasus capable of doing the Sonic Rainboom this was not what she was expecting. The girl was a bit of a fangirl and that usually never ended well.
Seeing the Pegasus deflate a bit the older mare let out a sigh. It was time to change the subject. "So, what is your level of wingpower?"
"Well, I have a wing power of fifteen last time I had it examined."
Sunfire fell into Stunned silence. A wing power of fifteen? She had trained for most of her career to get up to that level, her maximum being fifteen point five. The average Pegasus winged power ranged from eight to ten with trained Athletes training to get there's to the twelve or thirteen range.
One thing for sure. Training this kid might be interesting after all.
Quick Step made way towards a bakery that looked to be made of gingerbread. 'So this is where the bearer of Laughter lives?'
A flash of movement in the corner of her eye caught her attention. She turned, but saw nothing but a few passersby walking to and by. 'Must be my imagination.'
A pair eyes watched the mare. A pink hand reached out from a pile of haybales, grabbing an apple from a nearby basket. It retreated to its owner with a rustle, shortly followed by a soft munching.
New pony sighted. Bait has been set. Awaiting further action.
Placing her hand on the doorknob it had swung ajar. She found that the bakery was dark. She knew it was early, but didn't businesses like this start early to get everything prepared? The room was so dark she didn't notice a blue of pink zip past her.
The door then shut slam behind her. "What the…."
The lights turned on to reveal the room completely decorated with bright streamers, colorful banners, and balloons. Party games and favors were littered all around. Cakes, donuts, fritters, pies, cupcakes, and eclairs were all heaped on a small table, covered in plastic wrap.
"What in Celestia's name is this?"
"Hello, new friend!"
She then turned to see Pinkie standing in the far corner, waving with an innocent smile. A massive cannon with a shiny red button stood beside her.
"Is that a…"
"WELCOME TO PONYVILLE!" Pinkie smashed the button.
A small stream of confetti jettisoned out from the chimney of Pinkie's house, gently fluttering to the ground. The accompanying, muted explosion caused a few nearby pedestrians to stop momentarily, but they continued on their business a few seconds later after shaking their heads in knowing amusement.
Light Heart had found herself surprised that someone so gentle was one of the bearers of Harmony. She had heard rumors and stories circling around the events of that night and she couldn't imagine somepony so gentle being in the midst of it.
Then again she couldn't imagine somepony treat a full grown bear like it was a cuddly puppy either. If only the dear wasn't such a soft speaker maybe they could have a conversation of some sorts.
Jewel Style had been everything Rarity had been hoping for in more. Inviting her into her home Rarity sat opposite of the refined mare as they enjoyed tea.
How nice it was to drink tea with somepony with excellent posture, no slurping and knew of tea etiquette as well as hers.
"It has been some time since I have had the pleasure of enjoying proper tea."
Rarity tittered. "Think nothing of it, Miss Styles. First impressions are rather important, after all."
"Too true," she replied. "And if I might be so bold, my first impressions of you are that you're a mare of expensive taste who values fashion and beauty. Am I wrong?"
"Well, this is a dress boutique," Rarity said, showing the slightest hint of pride. "As the proprietor, I'd think it odd if I didn't."
Both of them shared a laughed. "You and I are of a rate breed Miss Rarity. Proper ladies who can fight that is. There are those who like to believe they can reach the ceiling, but most can never bring themselves to go through the work ethic that would require it."
"Most proper ladies do not find themselves on the end of savage beasts, criminals, or possessed goddess. I wish to say I have had enough excitement for one life time but something tells me that I will not be getting off so easy."
"I look forward to teaching you the skills that you will need to ease the burden of what is to come."
Rarity gave her a warm smile. "I look forward to it as well."
Applejack sighed as she stood in front of the barn, hitched up to a cart full of farming tools. She'd been up for a few hours taking care of the animals and was just about to head out to the fields were her guess had finally arrived.
She eyed the tall stallion, addressing him after he introduced himself.
"It's mighty nice to meet ya, Mr. Heavy Back. Now, if'n you don't mind me gettin' straight to the point, I gotta be askin' something. My understanding is that ya are to teach me combat and make sure I don't get foalnapped or nothin', right?"
"That is correct." Heavy Back answered. "I am to avoid interfering with your daily activities unless an emergency is to occur."
She sized up the stallion. He was taller than her and well built. If his coat and features were different he could possibly pass for an Apple. "And ya got a place to stay?"
"I do if that is what you're worrying about."
"Whatcha know about farmin'?"
"I worked on my granduncles farm for a few summers as a colt."
Well he didn't look like a snob or soft. She figures she could give him a fair chance to see what she could learn from him.
The six of them had indeed come far since their training began. While they still had a ways to go they would be capable of defending themselves now.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Moments like this were among the most enjoyable things they did together. Coming together. Gathering as friends.
The library proved large and suitable enough to house all of them. The herd was all sitting around a round table near the middle of the room, having come over for a visit. Some, like Rainbow and Pinkie, were enjoying a soda, while others like Rarity was enjoying a simple cup of tea. Everypony else enjoyed a nice tall glass of Lemonade.
And the CMC were playing a game with Spike. Naruto had brought up the point that Spike should really started hanging out with others closer to his age after taking notice that his life revolved around being Twilight's assistant. At the very least it'll add some normalcy as being human, former human; Naruto knew how difficult it could be to fit into another society all together.
"This get together was a rather pleasant idea. It seems we all rarely come together anymore unless its training."
"I do admit its nice putting projects aside for a little while just to enjoy myself." Naruto admitted to that.
Twilight gave a nod to that. "Spring has already arrived. It seems like not just long ago winter had begun."
But, it was after that when the herd turned, seeing the young fillies squealing at something outside the window.
"Wow! Look at that rainbow!" Sweetie commented.
Looking as well as they could the herd could make out the scene of a magnificent rainbow decorating the sky outside. It brought a smile to everypony's face.
Rarity giggled somewhat.
"Its funny just how awe-spiring one finds Rainbow as kids." Naruto noted before going into a thought. "It kind of makes you think if any saw that Rainboom Rain formed all those years ago."
"Now that ah think about it." Applejack began to speak up. Ah also have an important event happen to me the time ah saw a Rainbow.
Why, shoot." Applejack began. "I was just a little filly. Even littler than the Crusaders. I didn't want to spend my life at a muddy old apple farm. I wanted to live the sophisticated life, like my Aunt n' Uncle Orange. So I set out to try my luck in a big city. Manehattan! The most cosmopolitan city in all of Equestria. I knew I'd find out who I was meant to be in Manehattan. When I arrived at my Aunt and Uncle's, I knocked on their door. They let me in to the new life I was going to live!
'Aunt Orange! Uncle Orange! Thank y'all so much for lettin' me stay!' I told them as I walked in to their place.
'"Y'all". Ahahaha... Isn't she just the living end?' My Aunt said.
My Uncle chuckled. 'How quaint.'
'Don't worry. We'll have you acting like a true Manehattanite in no time.' My Aunt assured me. It sure went by faster than a sunrise when they taught me the ways of a Manehattanite! We were having a dinner party as we all sat down at a table with our guests.
'And how are you finding good old Manehattan?' One of the gentlestallions asked me at the table.
'Oh, it's simply divine.' I told him in a voice you wouldn't believe to be mine!
'Very well said, my dear.' My Aunt congratulated me.
'Although, I must admit the city noise took some getting used to. Where I'm from, nights are so quiet you seldom hear a peep until the roosters wake you.' My answer had frightened everypony, as if they had never seen or even heard a rooster before! As my Aunt began covering for me, I quickly grew nervous in my mind. What's he talking about? What do I say? I don't wanna look like a fool. That's what I was thinking until the food had finally arrived at our table.
'Thank goodness. Being a city pony's hard work. I'm so hungry I could eat a...' The top was taken off of the plate to only show a disappointed amount of food on it! I couldn't believe it! That night in my room, as I watched the sunrise, I could only wonder what my family back at Sweet Apple Acres was doing. 'Oh, I wonder what Granny Smith and Big Macintosh are up to. I bet they're applebuckin' their way through the Red Delicious trees. Oh, what I wouldn't give for just one bite...' I never felt so homesick in all my days as I did right then. Then all of a sudden, there was this loud explosion across the sky! It was amazin'! A rainbow pointin' right back to... home. In that moment, it all became clear. I knew right then just who I was supposed to be.
That's when this here appeared." She pulled down her jeans to reveal her cutie mark. "I've been happily workin' in the farm ever since."
The other mares looked to each other, their faces filled with amazement and, in time, feelings of nostalgia. They looked at one another, as if daring them to be the first to speak. However, Pinkie, being oblivious to this, merely blurted out what she was thinking.
"Ooh! I got my mark around the time I saw a Rainbow too!"
"My sisters, Marble, Limestone, Maud and I were raised on a rock farm outside of Ponyville. We spent our days working the fields. There was no talking. There was no smiling." She sighed. "There were only rocks. We were in the south field, preparing to rotate the rocks to the east field when all of a sudden... BOOM!" She shouted. "This huge rainbow exploded in the sky! When I saw it, I was so happy! I never felt joy like that before. It felt so good. I just wanted to keep smiling forever. And I wanted everyone I knew to smile too, but rainbows don't come along that often. I wondered, how else could I create some smiles? I spent that whole night and morning making a huge party for my family! When the sun rose up, I looked out the shed where the party was going to be at.
'Mom! I need you and dad and the sisters to come in. Quick!' I screamed out to my parents, excitedly.
When they came in, I shouted to them, 'Surprise! You like it? It's called... a party!'I made a huge grin! After seeing them tremble with fear, I lost my smile. 'Oh. You don't like it.' I continued to see them shake, seeing all the party stuff I did. Suddenly, they smiled like never before! 'You like it! I'm so happy!'
Afterwards, Rarity looked to her and spoke up herself.
"Now that you mention it, I swear I saw something similar when I earned my mark!"
"Well, you see…" Rarity began. "I was making the costumes for a play when I was the age of the Crusaders. It was for the same school you three are attending right now. The costumes consisted of a group of fruit, a dandelion, a cake, a stack of hay, and a flower. However, I felt as if they could have still been much more fabulous!
'Well done, Rarity. Your costumes are very nice.' My teacher congratulated me on my effort.
'Nice? They need to be spectacular! And the performance is tomorrow!' I said, wanting to do everything I can to improve my costumes.
The next day, I tried every trick I could think of, but nothing seemed to work. The costumes just weren't right. And the play opened that night. When I was at the point of doubting myself in being into fashion, my horn suddenly began glowing and moving me! I had no idea where my horn was taking me. But unicorn magic doesn't happen without a reason. I knew this had to do with my love of fashion and maybe even my cutie mark! I knew that this was... MY DESTINY! At first, I couldn't believe that my horn had led me to a mere humongous rock. It wasn't until an explosion of rainbow flew throughout the sky. It had split the rock in half revealing many gems! There were so many gems; I could hardly stare away from their beauty!
That night, at the play, I had coated the costumes with gems. Everypony in the audience was amazed at what an amazing job I had done! I looked at my flank upon noticing an aura. When I checked there it was! My cutie mark!"
"I…I also had something like that happen." Twilight spoke up.
"As a young filly in Canterlot, I always wanted to go to the Summer Sun Celebration, where Princess Celestia raises the sun. And I saw the most amazing, most wonderful thing I've ever seen. After seeing Princess Celestia's spectacular appearance, I poured myself into learning everything I could about magic. Thus, I spent every day and night reading through my books, learning many new things! My parents decided to enroll me in Princess Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. It was a dream come true! Except for one thing... I had to pass an entrance exam! I had to hatch a baby dragon from an egg!
'Well, Miss Sparkle?' I could hear the voice of one of the examiners pressure me. I instantly grew nervous. I had no idea what to do! I could only sweat like crazy and try my best. I continued to try to pass it but I just couldn't get my magic to work!
'We don't have all day.' The examiner said, making me even more nervous!
I knew this was the most important day of my life, that my entire future would be affected by the outcome of this day and I was about to blow it!
After trying so much, I finally gave up. 'I'm sorry I wasted your time.' Was what I told the examiners as I could only feel so depressed at my failure…
All of a sudden, this explosion sounded from outside! It scared me so much that magic shot out from my horn and towards the egg! The egg broke, releasing a baby dragon, releasing Spike. I screamed as I suddenly lost control of all my magic! I had no idea what was going on! I had never been more scared of anything in my life! It wasn't until the Princess placed her hoof on me. When I saw her, I instantly calmed down. All the bad magic I had caused was undone.
'Twilight Sparkle.' The Princess called my name.
I immediately grew afraid, apologizing greatly for the magic I had caused, but the Princess didn't scold me.
'You have a very special gift.' What was the Princess said instead. 'I don't think I've ever come across a unicorn with your raw abilities.'
'Huh?'
'But you need to learn to tame these abilities through focused study.'
'Huh?' I couldn't believe it.
'Twilight Sparkle, I'd like to make you my own personal protege here at the school.'
'HUH?' I exclaimed, almost believing that it was all a dream.
'Well?' The Princess asked me.
I looked over to my parents to see them exciting nodding for me to accept her offer. 'YES!' I screamed out.
'One other thing, Twilight.' The Princess included.
'More?' I felt my excitement fall, but the Princess pointed her hoof towards my flank where the magical aura of a manifestoing cutie mark made itself known. I had earned my cutie mark!
"It changed my life too." Fluttershy said as she began her explanation.
"Oh yes. It all started at Summer Flight Camp." Fluttershy began her story. "You'd never guess, but when I was little I was very shy. And a very weak flyer. When I was practicing my flying, I accidentally messed up and got myself tangled in one of the flags. These two other boys saw me and began making fun of me.
'Nice going, "Klutzershy"! They outta ground you permanently.' One of them, who was named Dumb-bell, laughed.
'HA! My baby brother can fly better than you!' His friend Hoops joined. It was the most humiliating moment of my life…"
As Fluttershy continued with her story, I could only grow a little angry inside of me, guessing that it might have been those boys who were messing with Rainbow Dash at the Best Young Flyer's competition.
"And then, out of nowhere... Rainbow Dash had flown to my side.
'Leave her alone!' She said.
'Ooh, what are you gonna do, "Rainbow Crash"?' Hoops told Rainbow Dash.
'Keep making fun of her and find out!' Rainbow Dash aggressively responded to him.
Eventually, Rainbow Dash got into a race against them. I was the pony who was starting the race. As soon as I waved that flag, they began flying at top speed, making me fall off the cloud I was standing on top of. I could see myself falling straight towards the ground. I thought that was the end of me since I could hardly fly…but then the most wonderful thing happened! All these butterflies caught me! I had never seen such beautiful creatures. Butterflies don't fly as high as my cloud home. And I've never been near the ground before.
That was when I noticed there was this large burst of rainbow in the sky, causing a very loud boom which scared all the animals. However, I walked over to each one of them and told them it was okay. Somehow, I had the ability to communicate with the animals on a different level."
"I would soon later come to notice that I got my cutiemark."
Finally after keeping silent for so long Rainbow Dash began to speak.
"It all happened during the race at Flight Camp, where I stood alone against all odds to defend Fluttershy's honor. As soon as the flag flashed, I began with an amazing burst of speed! I've never flown like THAT before. That freedom was unlike anything I've ever felt. The speed, the adrenaline, the wind in my mane... I liked it A LOT. Turns out the only thing I liked more than flying fast... was winning! Most ponies thought that the Sonic Rainboom was just an old mare's tail. But that day... July Twenty First…the day I discovered racing... I proved that the legends were true. I made the impossible happen! And earned my cutie mark."
"Wait a second!" Fluttershy spoke up. "I heard that explosion. And I saw the rainbow too. Rainbow Dash, if you hadn't scared the animals, I never would have learned I could communicate with them and gotten my cutie mark."
"I heard that boom! And right afterwards there was this amazing rainbow that taught me to smile." Pinkie Pie added.
"When I got my cutie mark, I saw a rainbow that pointed me home." Applejack included. "I bet it was your sonic rainboom!"
"There was an explosion I could never explain when I got my cutie mark!" Rarity now exclaimed as well.
"This is uncanny! If that explosion didn't happen when it did, I would have blown my entrance exam. Rainbow Dash, I think you helped me earn my cutie mark too!" Twilight brought up.
"We all owe our cutie marks to you!" Pinkie Pie had tackled Rainbow Dash playfully to the ground.
"Do you realize what this means? All of us had a special connection before we even met." Fluttershy said happily.
"We've been BFFs forever and we didn't even know it!"
"Come here, y'all!" Applejack exclaimed and pulled them in for a group hug as they all presented, "AWWW!"
"That was such a wonderful story." Ditzy, just a tad bit disappointed she didn't have such experience, but happy for her friends nonetheless.
"Friends before you all even met huh? Considering what we know that sounds about right." Naruto added. The experience of talking about their Cutie Marks open the door to all gather around and speak of more details about their past.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
At first there was nothing.
No light, no time, no up, no down. Just the cold, dark and harsh stone that encased his body, keeping him imprisoned for over two thousand years. He didn't think that he would ever escape his stony prison… and he was really quite bored after being stuck in eternal petrification for so long. At least for the first thousand years until the spell began to weaken.
Slowly but surely light began to fill his vision. An image of the outside world. The ability to hear anything that was within his presence. The seal was weakening.
An the image of a mare, casting a spell. 'Foolish Filly? What is she up to?' Were his thoughts before his consciousness became that of an apparition. It had only lasted a few seconds.
Week after week it had continued to happen, with him be able to last a little bit longer. Able to project his consciousness a bit more.
He had learned things. From this mysterious mare. Interesting things. He had no idea what her angle was…this Midnight. Perhaps she was a fellow lover of chaos?
Pah, those peace loving ponies were all too sensitive for his brand of fun. Whatever her little plan was it mattered little in the grand scheme of things.
Slowly as time passed the seal began to weaken more. Then he felt something. A surge of chaotic energy shoot through his body, and it was just enough to pull off his escape.
Letting out a chuckle at this small victory, he moved once more, his lion's arm freeing itself this time. Now to see if his powers hadn't worn down after all these years. With a snap of his fingers, he turned the remaining stone into fudge. With another snap he formed it into a solid square treat to which he downed in a single gulp.
At last, he was free! After all of these years. It was time to stretch his limbs a bit. Summoning a pair of weights he proceeded to use his feet to do curls with them while summoning a mirror. His equine like face the same as ever. Sharp horns, fine wings and fierce claws. Yep, he was all here and ready to wreak some wonderful chaos.
He was going to make use of that foolish mare's little tidbits. With Luna and Celestia no longer connected to the Elements he had nothing to fear. They were connected to six ponies now, mortal ponies.
Already a plan was forming in his mind. Time to indulge in one of his favorite games. He would first need to hide away the Elements of Harmony. Then, he would need to separate them and work his magic. This was going to be an absolute joy.
He was going to enjoy breaking his new toys in.
"Right," he said to himself, "time to have some fun, time to play, time to take these Elements and hide them away. Soon I'll be back on my throne and there I shall stay, oh happy and glorious day!"
But, he was stopped form continuing as a slight shiver passed through his spine. His whole body practically vibrated from the feeling, causing a look of great discomfort to cross his face.
"Ooh! What...what is that?! It feels as something different is in Equestria. Its faint, but an unusual magical imbalance."
Using his all sense he began to search for this source and found it. A faint impulse inside a living being.
'Looks like little Midnight isn't as keen on things as she liked to believe. Not like it matters once I reconquer this world. Oh this is going to be so much fun. I'm going to have so much fun.'
The disturbance had been enough to awake Luna from her sleep. This surge. Only one being had this signature. She knew what had happened, before she even needed to check.
Discord was free, after all of these years. No doubt her sister had felt it too. The elements were needed at once.
Magic radiated from her horn and she teleported to the garden. Seconds later she was joined by Celestia. "You felt it?" she asked.
"I did, and you?"
"Yes." She sighed. "We have no choice, but to contact the bearers at once. "
"You think that Twilight Sparkle and her friends are ready to stand against him?"
"They will have to be, you know full well we are powerless compared to him," Celestia reminded her.
"I shall find Cadance and have her watch over our ponies. If it comes to this we might have to engage the monster to give the Bearers time to arrive." Luna said as she disappeared in a flash.
"I hope it does not come to that Luna. I really do." Celestia whispered to herself.
Naruto had often found himself heading to Sweet Apple Acres in the afternoon for brisk strolls. He enjoyed the fresh air and was sure Mac enjoyed the company. As of late he and one of the local Pegasus Thunderlane had started to play a game of cards once a week after Naruto had finally convinced Mac to leave the farm more often.
True to his promise he kept his friend from being mobbed and kidnapped by some of the town's randier mares as Thunderlane merely grumbled and complained to the heaven's what did the two of them have that he didn't?
The fact they weren't heart breakers who didn't disappoint mares by forgetting their names or getting dates mixed up probably helped.
As Naruto sat on the fence he watched the five of them play. Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Dinky, Scootalo, and Spike. All of them were noticeably happier upon making new friends.
Suddenly something off began to happen. Popcorn had begun to rain down from the sky littering the fields. The apples began to swell up to several times their size causing the trees to buckle under the sheer weight and the clouds themselves turned from white to pink.
Suddenly, cold wave of dread rose in the pit of his stomach. This whole picture was a scene of chaos and madness, and there was only one being he had read up on that did things like this.
The sister's ancient enemy Discord was back. He had no choice, but to gather the girls at once.
In a flash the seven ponies arrived within Canterlot. They walked forward along the ornate red carpet, passing by many a brightly-colored stained-glass window. "I'm glad you were able to make it."
Twilight stepped forward, a look of concern upon her face. "You sent for us, Princess?"
Celestia nodded. "Indeed."
Their diarch gestured with her hand, giving them a silent command to follow her. The unspoken seriousness of the situation was such that even Pinkie Pie was silent during all this. As the group walked together, they looked on as they entered a room that none had ever seen before, decorated not only in sublime finery, but also more stained-glass windows, though these ones seemed to depict different things to what the other windows of the palace did.
They soon took passage down a long hallway as they were led into a tower. One guarded by the sturdiest doors they had ever seen. The substance was that of Bedrock. Whatever materials were used to create this tower it was obvious that the Princess went through great links to make sure it was protected.
Upon entering the room there was none other than Princess Luna waiting for them. "I'm sure that, by now, you're all aware of the strange occurrences that have been occurring around Equestria?"
Twilight turned to look at her friends, who, sure enough, were nodding in agreement with that. Rainbow spoke first."I'll say! The clouds haven't been doing what we want! It's been impossible to get any weather done right today!"
Applejack chimed in soon afterwards. "An mah farm has been growin...well...cotton candy! It's crazy!"
Pinkie turned to her, looking aghast at what had just been said. "Speak for yourself! I absolutely love all that chocolate rain that Ponyville's been getting!"
As expected, the other mares shook their heads at those words.
"Well...you should know that there is a good reason all these things have been happening. They are the work of a powerful magic-user. One I had hoped the world would never have to see again."
The Bearers all looked to each other, some fearful while others seemed curious. As they looked back to their diarch, they watched as she grew deep in thought, speaking in a lower tone as she finally started her story.
"Over two thousand years ago...Equestria was under the absolute rule of a creature called Discord. The spirit of chaos itself, he and his tremendous power dominated this land and its ponies."
Celestia turned, looking up to the window they were all standing next to. The others followed suit, and finally took note of the image upon the glass. A creature, cobbled together from many different animals, flying high above three ponies, a unicorn, pegasus and earth pony respectively. He was holding strings above them, like a puppet master, and upon his face was a cruel grin. As for the ponies beneath him, there was only one way to describe them; miserable. Fluttershy, growing ever more worried at this image, ducked behind Naruto in an attempt to not have to look at it again. Sighing, Celestia continued.
"Under his rule, ponies were tormented day and night, and all for his own amusement. His downfall was only achieved by the power of the Elements of Harmony, wielded by my sister and myself. You six showed the full potential of the elements by harnessing the magic of your friendship to beat a mighty foe. Although Luna and I once wielded the elements, it is you who now control their power, and it is you who must defeat Discord."
Twilight had suspected this already, but she felt a little better to hear the determination in her voice. "Princess Celestia, you can count on us. We'd be honored to use the Elements of Harmony again."
Celestia bestowed a smile, and then turned to the door. Twilight watched as she inserted her horn into a hole in the center of the door that stood twice her height, a magical blue light spreading out through the grooves of the door to light up the gems that decorated the door and opening to reveal a purple box inside, also covered in jewels. "Have no fear, ponies. I have total confidence that you will be able to defeat Discord with these!" She levitated the box and opened it to reveal…
The Princess gasped and dropped the case with an echoing bang. There was nothing. The box was empty. The Elements of Harmony were gone. Twilight stared at it in utter disbelief, they all did. There was a deathly silence, until…
"It makes no sense no one but the two of us knew of the Element's location. Sister, could he have…how could he have known?" Luna wondered, breaking her silence.
No sooner had she said this, a deep, mocking laughter echoed throughout the hall that made The voice that spoke seemed to slither its way into her ear like a snake. "Make sense? Oh, what fun is there in making sense?"
"Discord..." whispered Celestia fearfully, then in a louder voice commanded, "Show yourself!"
Their eyes darted around the room, looking for any sign of him as his fiendish chuckles echoed once more. Movement caught Naruto's eyes as he sought out one of the windows that depicted Discord playing with ponies like puppets. All of a sudden, the Discord started to move.
"Did you miss me, Celestia? Luna? Because I missed the two of you." Smiling sinisterly, he hovered over to the window next to it, resting on Fluttershy's head. "It's quite lonely being encased in stone, but you wouldn't know that, would you, because I don't turn ponies into stone." He rapped Fluttershy with his fist to make this point.
"Enough!" Luna commanded. "What have you done with the Elements of Harmony?"
"Oh, I just borrowed them for a teensy little while." He snapped his fingers and the Elements in the window vanished in a flash of light.
"You'll never get away with this, Discord!" Celestia exclaimed.
The spirit of chaos was idly examining his claws, as if they were vastly more interesting than her. "Oh, I'd forgotten how grim you can be, Celestia. It's really quite boring."
"Hey! Nopony insults the Princess!" Rainbow charged at the window that depicted him, but he vanished and she crashed into it. When he reappeared, he was much larger.
"Oh, you must be Rainbow Dash, famed for her loyalty, the Element of Harmony you represent."
"That's right! I'll always be loyal to the Princess!" she declared proudly.
He vanished once more. "We'll see about that," he said in a way that made her stomach clench.
"I can't believe we're wasting our time talking to a tacky window," Rarity remarked, as Discord appeared in the window behind her.
"The beautiful Rarity, representing the Element of Generosity, if I'm not mistaken?"
"So ya know who we are, big deal," Applejack dismissed defiantly.
He grew larger again, towering over them in the window. "Oh, I know much more than that, Honest Applejack."
"You seem to know our strengths, too," Twilight stated.
She felt cold as his uneven eyes beheld her, like there was nothing she could hide from him. "Yes, Twilight Sparkle, and yours is the most powerful and elusive element, Magic. Fluttershy's is Kindness and Pinkie Pie's is a personal favorite of mine - Laughter."
Discord did a spin and stopped, casting his eyes on Naruto. "And I even know all about you…Naruto."
Nearly everypony hearts stopped at this.
"That creature. Even with my chakra you can't hope to beat it. Its presence. It makes the Juubi look like a sick ant."
Naruto couldn't even respond to Kurama's voice. What was this pain he felt in his heart? Could this be...fear? This wasn't a self proclaimed god. This wasn't an arrogant human having more power than others and putting themselves above nothing. This was an entity that has lived for thousands of years and could bend the rules of reality itself.
"You're an interesting one. I can see it all now. I wonder just how much can magic affect a…human."
"Enough of your Shenanigans!" The magic flickering off Celestia would have shattered the floor and walls if not being a room constructed to withstand this kind of power. "What matter of game are you trying to hoist us into?"
"Oh you know me all too well Celestia. " As he spoke his riddle, he traveled around the windows in the hall, his eyes never leaving them once, the image freezing in its proper place when he'd done.
To retrieve your missing elements,
Just make sense of this change of events.
Twists and turns are my master plan.
Then find the elements back where you began.
Discord's laughter echoed around the hall as his riddle finished.
"What do ya reckon he meant? Twists an' turns an' endin' back where we started?"
"Twists and turns... twists and turns..." Thinking hard, Twilight moved around the room, crossing to one of the windows, where she could see a high hedge maze outside. Then, it hit her. "Twists and turns! That's it! I bet Discord hid the elements in the palace labyrinth!"
"Good luck, my little ponies. The fate of Equestria is in your hands."
"Thanks, Princess. We won't let you down." As she and the others ran off to find the Elements.
"Celestia it can't be this easy. There's no telling what that monster might try to pull off. Why aren't we going out there with them?" Naruto demanded before taking notice that Celestia's gaze was as sharp as steel.
"Because his greatest flaw is his desire for amusement above all. His arrogance saw to his downfall once and it will see to it again. I have faith in Twilight and the other Elements. Right now we need to focus on minimizing Discord's influence."
"It is not safe for you to be out there. You have piqued his interest. He is aware that you are not of this realm Naruto. There is no telling what that beast may have planned for you."
"In that case it looks like you two are going to be along for the ride." Once more Discord had materialized in front of them. A cruel smile formed on his face. "I wonder who is going to last longer in the little game we're going to play. My old pals or the newest piece to my game?"
The two Alicorns and stallion readied themselves for the fight of their lives.
RoH! The Mad Game continues: Honesty and Kindness Falls!
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Twilight gulped nervously upon seeing the maze entrance, which was imposing and adorned with flying banners. A collective gasp is heard from the mares as they all stopped before it.
Fluttershy was terrified. "We have to go in there?" she softly asked.
Rainbow walked forward. "Nope," she said as she flapped her wings. "Discord forgot about these babies!" She went airborne. "I'll just do a quick flyover and we'll have the Elements in no time."
A sudden flash of light left no trace of "these babies" on her flanks. All her forward momentum then came to a crushing halt, leaving her to drop like a ton of blue bricks.
"My wings!"
Fluttershy promptly lost hers as well, prompting a yelp, and a double flash stripped both unicorn mares of their horns.
"Your horn!...My horn!" they both gasped, then screamed at the realization.
A ball of light suddenly appeared at the maze entrance, and solidified into Discord, who straightened his mismatched body up to full height as lightning forked across the sky. After his exultant laughter died out, he leaned down to point at the ponies with his lion-paw foreleg. His bushy eyebrows and goat beard are white, the eyes are beady and red with yellow scleroses, and one was slightly bugged out.
"You…you should see the looks on your faces! Priceless!" he said giddily, then giggled.
"Give us our wings and horns back!" Twilight demanded.
"You'll get them back in good time." He then teleport over to Applejack, then nudged her side as he continued. "I simply took them to ensure there's no cheating." He slithered to the pegasi, then to Twilight. "You see, this is the first rule of our game—no flying, and no magic."
Rainbow was unnerved at this. "The…first rule?"
He rested on the nearest hedge, "The second rule is, everypony has to play, or the game is over and I win."
He then winked out with one last laugh, also dismissing the jelly.
"Never fear, girls. We have each other."
"Yeah!" Rainbow agreed. "We'll get the elements and blast that creature back into garden prop in no time. We just got to stick together."
Applejack and Fluttershy traded reassuring smiles, and Pinkie and Rarity did the same while standing behind Rainbow.
"Together!" the mares said as they all took one step ahead.
They were all startled into an assortment of panicked responses by the hedges that suddenly shot up from the ground to wall one off from the next. As it was, they have been split up into six parallel lanes; in addition to that, another hedge had sprung up behind to cut off their retreat.
"Stay calm, girls! Everypony head to the middle as fast as you can and we'll regroup there!"
"Moving out!" Rainbow responded.
"See you in the center!" Rarity called out.
"Yee-haa!" Applejack whooped.
"See you guys there!" Pinkie Pie shouted.
"Girls!" Fluttershy had uttered, but everypony had already taken off.
It had happened so fast he almost didn't catch sight of the two beams of raw magical power. He almost didn't see them blast the mad god down the corridor and destroying an entire hallway of one of the castles many long corridors.
"Anything I should know?" He asked as he instantly went into Sage Mode.
"Draconequi can't effect ice directly because its created by taking away heat and their magic doesn't work on something born from the absence of something. " Celestia explained as the three of them shot down the corridor. "Wait until you have an opening to use it. We'll only get one shot in order to damage him critically."
The ground underneath Naruto had begun to turn to mush to which he began by jumping away from the spot. Heads made of rock began to appear from out of the ground as they began to fire rocks at the blond at supersonic speeds.
Naruto began dodging and twisting out of the way of the attacks as he charged down the area. Using his own power over the earth he channeled his chakra into the ground turning it into swamp land.
Out from the murky swamp popped Discord who was rested on the floating drinking a glass of lemonade. Taking the tiny umbrella out of his drink he enlarged it just in time to block a blast from Celestia.
Channeling her magic into the sky Luna began to call forth a great storm. The skies darkened and clouds turned gray.
They needed to buy Luna time. Naruto teleported and flung electric charged kunai at the chaos bringer only for him to disappear with a snap of his fingers.
"You have such interesting powers my boy. Why be a slave to harmony when you can be free and be a harbringer to chaos?"
"I'm not someone you can turn!" Just as he spoke this the god of Chaos appeared behind him poised to cut him down with his claws. Faster than the eye could blink the mad god was struck by Celestia's fist sending him exploding into hundreds of tiny mini-discords.
The tiny discords all began to pile together with cries of dog pile until he became whole once more. "My my," He commented massaging his jaw. "…that one almost hurt. Almost. Peace seems to have made you weaker Celestia. Where my power is as strong as it has ever been!" He bellowed as the ground began to erupt with chaotic swirls of violet, honey, orange, and crimson energy. Discord creating a throne of himself made out of barbwire and jagged swords as he used his magic to rip out several creatures from across the globe. A Hydra. A Manticore. Basilisk. The Amphisbaina. Crocotta and other beasts.
The beasts set their sights on what was to be their meals only for the Crocotta to be struck down by a bolt of lightning.
Luna's magical power extended outwards as a series of bolts began to rain down on the creatures and harsh winds erupt through the landscape.
Undeterred Naruto and Celestia charged forth. With a single wave from her blade several hypersonic blades erupted with power and precision decapitated the heads of the hydra all at once and carving its body into cubes.
The manticore would soon find its head flying off its body from a single punch from Naruto.
"Oh come on! Where's the Pizzaz! The Build-up! The epic struggle! Don't just oneshot everything. You lot are truly no fun at all." Discord remarked with a childish pout. "I guess its true what they say. You want something done you got to do it yourself." He then hopped on top of his throne, imagining on a jogging suit as he began to do stretches. "Got to stretch out the old joints." He murmured to himself before a blast of magic shattered his throne.
Teleporting down below he landed just in time to be hit by a Rasenshuriken. The area where Discord was exploded into a sphere of chakra as the ground below it was ripped apart by the thousands of mini blades tearing everything into nothing.
Luna soon joined them on the ground as the technique ended.
"Ooh rather destructive. I give it a five out of ten for the fact it wasn't funny."
'Not even so much as a damn scratch.'
"This being is on a completely different level from anything we ever faced. Nightmare Moon at least had to follow the fundamental rules that governed this world. This creature perverts it like its nothing."
"Don't tell me after all these years this is the best you got. I am quite disappointed." He remarked with a shake of his head. With that he opened up his palm as a sphere of chaotic energy began to form. "And I do hate being disappointed. I suppose its time to change things up a bit. Why just amuse myself with two groups? This is my grand return! I'll the entire world know I'm back."
South of the nation of Equestria was that of the nation Cervidia. Known for its many lush forests and meadows it was the capital of the Cervidaes whose country laid on the continent south of the continent of Equesnia.
Within the confines of a massive forest stood an impressive wood structure that continued onward for miles. Foilage of vines, leaves, and bushes intermixed with the impressive wooden structure that stretched on for miles.
Much of its infrastructures were adorned with lavish emeralds placed into the pillars while also used with other decorative jewelry lining its halls.
Walking its halls were the Cervidae species. Consisting of deer of different family there were also species of elk, moose, reindeer, and other similar species.
Sitting upon the throne was a pretty doe with platinum blonde hair and almond colored coat. She was wearing a shimmery emerald dress that reflected the sunlight and glittered. On her feet were shoes of platinum. On her neck she wore a silver neck piece with a single emerald nestled into its finely crafted centerpiece. Tall and slender Queen Deemeter was known for her grace as well as her mastery over nature magic.
"If that is IT for today I shall adorn the court." Her voice, as sweet as a gentle breeze could be as powerful as a raging storm when angered. Deemeter was one of the planets eternal deities, connected to nature itself as Celestia and Luna were connected to the Sun and Moon.
As such since this afternoon she felt a sense of dread she could not place a finger on it. She hadn't felt an imbalance like this since…
"It cannot be. Celie and Luna saw to it that he was sealed. I shall bring up the matter if only to put my mind at ease. Now that things have settled down and we have jailed most of our prisoners my people can give her people aid." The Cerviade were a rather peaceful species, even more so than the ponies. Deemeter was a leader that believed in fairness, but was also a rather stern ruler. For she believed in dealing with problems instead of allowing them to fester. Especially if such problems refuse to repent for their crimes.
Getting up from her throne the graceful queen was making her way down the oak steps before suddenly they had changed into ice.
She was sent tumbling to the ground, legs tangling together as she tried to prevent her fall, and ended up on her back, with her limbs splayed in awkward and uncomfortable directions.
Her escorts quickly made their way to her. "Queen Deemeter, are you okay?" one of them asked in panic. Not once had their graceful queen took such a spill.
"Hey there Queenie!" Discord called, draping over her throne. "How is my favorite goddess of the harvest?"
In another location there were many hulking creatures on a stone Platform. The structures all around them were made of the finest carved stones.
Hues of grey, black, and blue blocks, slabs, and pillars made these tall structures. Marble statues of gladiator like warriors made of the decorations as cheers bellowed from the entertainment that was to be had.
The Minotaur's statue allowed them to tower over a lot of the other species as well as their bulk making them unfavorable to fight using direct combat.
Right now several Minotaur were participating a in a brawl. "You call yourselves warriors!" One bellowed from the side. This was the General, Iron horn. Dressed in a white suit the Minotaur was one of their nations mightiest warriors. Renamed for the Iron Horn attachments placed on his broken horns as a result of losing them in a battle against a dragon. "Fight with all the might you have. Those love taps will hardly phase our enemies."
That was when several of the mice that had gathered to nibble away at the droppings were suddenly transformed into Manticores turning things into complete and other Chaos.
Discord snatched a bag of Popcorn out of one of the running attendees hand. "Oh I just love a good gladiator show." He commented as he watched the Minotaur fight for their lives against his chaos enchanted Minotaur.
Applejack groaned as she continued walking through the white abyss. The last thing she could remember was walking through the maze when she encountered those weird talking apples telling her all kinds of nonsense. Instinctively, she knew they were lying, trying to deceive her.
It was as Celestia had informed them through her letter. Each of them had a power bestowed upon them by their element. She was a Truthsayer. The ability to detect the truth and distinguish lies. At first it was little things, but slowly and surely it was growing stronger.
The sound of a creature's roar echoing among the trees and screams drew her attention. Applejack was able to make out from a far away distance the image of a hydra. The screams of her friends could be heard.
There was no time to waste. So, Applejack ran towards the battle hoping to reach them in time.
She came to a halt as the forest area exploded within a series of wind blades. Once the attack cleared she went to ground zero.
The sound of coughing drew her attention.
Gasping, Applejack ran toward the source of the commotion, and felt her heart wrench as she came upon Naruto, on the ground, two puncture wounds on his body.
"Oh no…" Applejack said, kneeling down next to him.
"Applejack…?" Naruto asked, opening squinting at the sudden bright light of the sun, "We were looking everywhere for you…"
"D-don't talk!" she cried out.
"…he summoned…a Hydra…different…much fiercer… I don't think…I'll make it."
"Yall listen here okay. Ya going to be fine, its not bad. C'mon ah've seen ya come back from worse. We need ya. Can't ya heal yerself or sumthin'?" Applejack asked quickly, remembering he had that ability.
"Used up too much chakra. At least…at least the others are safe."
"Is anypony around?!" Applejack shouted, hoping that any of their friends would show up.
"AJ…I'm sorry." Naruto said, closing his eyes lightly.
"No!" She said, lightly patting him on the cheek, "You need to stay right here with me!" Her voice began to crack and her throat threaten to constrict. "…others need you. Stop Discord."
"Ah won't leave you." Applejack said, feeling her eyes start to fill with tears.
"Heh… Sorry," He smiled, "I really wanted to stay with you and everypony. To raise a family with you. As long as everypony else is safe." His hand reached up, brushing her hair and knocking off her hat. "Keep them safe Appleja…" His eyes fell shut as his hand fell to the ground.
The only thing that could be heard was one mare's bellows.
She hadn't felt so hollow. Not in years. She trudged along the forest as if in a daze. Finally her friends had arrived. "Applejack? Where's
What could she tell them?
'When the truth hurts to much to say sometimes its better to have a lie take its place.'
"J-Just tired himself out. Right now we just need to focus on sealing away Discord." She hadn't felt so numb in her life.
Rarity stepped forward. "Are you sure he's okay?"
"Of course they are…" She said, "Ah'm the Element of Honesty, after all…"
The world around her began to fade as her mind began to break under the assault that was foreign magic.
Where the Elements laid in their hidden hiding place shined six gems. One gem, Honesty, lost its magic and turned into a lifeless black gem.
The City of Griffonstine once a lavish and prosperous city had seen better times. It was only because of the Griffin's edge in the technological race that they were still considered one of the powers in the world. There trade with other nations being the only means supporting their fragile means of life.
The current king of Griffonstone was in a meeting with his council. Nightmare Moon's release of their prisoners had hit their nation rather hard because of their people's tendency to lead towards greed.
King Guto, the Fourteenth king was a tall Griffin dressed in fine black robes with golden trims and bore a traditional golden crown. A Japanese violet griffin with Goldenrod colored beak and claws he was herald as one of their greatest leaders, but his loss at the hands of the Arimaspi damaged his pride greatly and left him to the opinions of others in such disgrace.
"I think a little bit of chaos here and here should liven things up." A map had suddenly appeared, startling them as the glowing heads of discord made their ways to locations of key towns within their city.
One of the many warriors at heart the Griffin warriors immediately grabbed for their weapons, unaware of the tartarus that was soon going to be released upon them.
"Everypony! Where are you!? Hello!" Fluttershy carefully walked through the confusing tunnels. One moment she was in the maze where the next she was inside some weird place? Was she in a cavern? In a mountain.
A roar of a beast that caused the tunnels to shake and dust and pebbles to fall from the ceiling nearly caused her to seize in fright.
She didn't know how long she stayed there. She had been too frightened to move until.
"Fluttershy!"
"Flutters!"
Those voices. Her friends.
"Hey!" A voice echoed down the hall, "I think I heard something down here!"
Gasping, Fluttershy ran toward the source of the voices. She may have been afraid of what might eat her, but she was more afraid of being alone for much longer.
Suddenly she heard their screams which bolted her into action. Down the drop she went landing on her haunches. Dazed she didn't stay that way for long when she took notice of the largest dragon she had ever seen and it had her friends cornered.
For a moment Fluttershy was wondering why weren't doing something when it struck her upon noticing Rarity's lack of horn. Discord had taken away their ability to defend themselves.
"If only Fluttershy was here…" Twilight sighed, "She could talk this beast down.
Throwing caution to the wind, Fluttershy ran into the room, and shouted as loud as she could muster, "Um, excuse me."
"Fluttershy!" They all called from the other side of the dragon.
"You're okay!" Pinkie smiled, "We thought we lost you!"
"You have to beat this dragon like you did the other one. Quickly." Twilight said excitedly.
By now, the dragon was turned and facing her, giving her an expectant look, expecting her to do something.
"I don't think you should be doing this, um, Mister Dragon," She said politely, "I'm not sure why you're so upset with them, but I'm sure we can find a peaceful solution to your problems."
It frowned to her.
"So, what do you say?"
He looked at Fluttershy was an eyebrow raised, blowing Fluttershy out of the room, sending her tumbling backward.
Fluttershy could not and would not be deterred. "Y-You would not consider me a proper meal, honest. I have plenty of gems at my home just let us be and you can have them, all of them!"
Rarity's wails were enough to spark Fluttershy to reach deeper inside of her. "Mister Dragon!"
Sighing, the dragon rolled his eyes, and turned back to the yellow Pegasus.
"Just let us be. We know a place where you can find plenty of gems to eat!" Fluttershy pleaded, "Just let my friends go!"
"Give in! Show the dragon what you keep buried deep inside."
He growled, and bared his teeth to her, as she felt like her heart was about to give out.
"P-please!" She said, tears welling in her eyes.
"Kindness is a weakness. Sometimes you have to be cruel to get what you want."
However, he ignored her.
Lifting Rarity up over his head, the dragon opened his mouth, and hung the pony by her leg, upside down, her arms dangling just above his teeth.
"Get angry! Get mad!"
"ENOUGH!" Fluttershy shouted over the roar, silencing the dragon instantly.
With agility and strength that she had honed over the past few weeks Fluttershy maneuvered over the beast. "IF YOU WON'T LISTEN TO REASON MAYBE YOU'LL LISTEN TO THIS!"
And at that moment Fluttershy used the full force of the stare on the beast, expecting him to soon have his sins and pain of his victims thrown back at him, only for nothing to happen.
But how? Why wasn't it?
A puff of some sent Fluttershy plummeting towards the ground. She landed with a thud as her body shimmered from pain. The images of her friends faded away.
The dragon had been none other than Discord and he wasn't too pleased. "Why? Why won't you give in!" He slammed Fluttershy into the wall who let out a yelp then whimpered.
"Why won't you fight back! Get angry! Become cruel!" It didn't make any sense. He had tampered with her mind and perception with Chaos magic. All she had to do was get angry enough, unleash her cruelty. So how? Why hadn't she been broken.
"I…I am the Element of Kindness. I-It's just not in my nature to be mean."
This wasn't how it was supposed to go. She was ruining his fun.
Flying over to him, she bared her own teeth to it, as she felt the searing anger course though her.
"And you don't care if everyone sees you as weak and pathetic!? Doesn't that make you ANGRY! Doesn't that make you want to shout somepony's head off?"
"W-Well when people say cruel things it can be hurtful, but I know I can count on my friends to stand by me. It doesn't have to be this way. I…I won't compromise who I am. Even against somepony like you." She had faith in her friends and she couldn't betray them by doing anything that could weaken them for when the time came.
Unfortunately for Fluttershy, Discord not only played games for enjoyment he played to win.
"There is only one way this will end and I won't allow myself to be stopped by some brat." Grasping her by the throat he seized the screams that tried to get through as he tore through her mind, forcibly inverted all that Fluttershy was.
With that he left her to collapse on the ground.
For a brief moment something had stirred within Discord. Something familiar but he dismissed it. He summoned a fan to chill himself. Now it was time to head on to the next one.
First was Deceit and now Cruelty. Time for the next one.
A second of the Elements of Harmony lost its magic as its connection with its bearer faded to near nothingness.
Time was running out and at this rate Harmony would lose.
RoH: Generosity, Loyalty and Laughter Falls! Game Over!
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
The Nation of Zebrica was to the far southeast of Equesnia. Their lands was a mixture of the world's most dangerous summers, savannas, and forests. Like how Equestrians used Magic, the Griffins used technology , and the Deer masters of nature the Zebras were mastered of their own crafts.
They were Alchemists and spiritualists. The greatest potions and poisons that could only be crafted by the greatest of the other races were common place by Zebra alchemists with only the Cervidaes and a few other races capable of matching them.
They were also a modest species keeping their confines to simple housing where most of their lavish structures were places of worship made from the remains of whatever they took from the line.
Zeria, their Queen was going through a prayer ritual to wish for a bountiful hunt for her people. The hunt was a long standing tradition to hunt down carnivorous beasts as a means to test the might and will of their warriors.
She was dressed in animal skins that left her legs blow her thighs, arms, and stomach exposed. She wore a necklace and head piece from the bone remains of said beasts.
She continued her prayers in front of the flame until suddenly the flames changed into a bright pink. Startled, Zeria rose to her feet as a tiny Discord appeared in the fire.
"And I thought I was hot!" He remarked. "Get it? Hot? See when you don't laugh it feels like I'm being slowly burned." He popped out of the fire. "Whoo I am on fire."
Zeria reacted in the fashion any warrior would when someone unwelcomed made their presence known in their home. Immediately she charged and punched him in the gut.
Naruto launched two massive earth dragons at Discord to which the chaos user fired finger nails into the converging projectiles at him, causing them to explode, sending fragments of stone everywhere. He began to run toward Naruto despite the tons of stone still sailing his way.
Naruto was quick to turn the ground into swamp, but Discord jumped into the air just in time to avoid falling. He planted two feet on a piece of stone as it turned beneath him in the air, then sprang forward with the grace of a pegasus. The tiny bits of flying rubble bounced harmlessly off his skin as he spun once before landing on the ground.
With another snap of his fingers Discord, and attacked once more.
"Before he does anything major he snaps his finger. Eithers it's a prerequisite to using his power or its an ingrain habit."
"So I have to time my attacks in accordance to how much time I have based off those finger snaps. Easier said than done considering unlike with Nagato this beast can do about anything."
Naruto began traveling further into the landscape, waiting for Kurama to inform him of Discord's next incoming attack. He didn't: Discord remained where they had been moments before.
"Come now? You're never going to make any progress if you keep holding back. But I do say I have to thank you. Because of your little journey here Faust's pesky border has weakened enough for me to travel to other realms. Just think of the Chaos that will soon be sown."
No. If Discord were to go into other realms. Realms that had no knowledge of magic even. He couldn't. He could not let that happen. He had to keep the boastful abomination keep talking.
"Why these games? You're a being of Chaos? Why go through all this?"
He had to try and discover something. A weakness. Anything they could use against him. There just had to be something they could use to stop him.
Pinkie recognized where she was all too well.
Ponyville. She was in Ponyville. She just had to make her way back.
'She can be really annoying sometimes.'
'I can't understand why she can't learn to be serious.'
Pinkie's ear twitched. "Hello?"
'That Pinkie Pie sometimes.'
She was picking up on the voices of her friends. She quickly trotted up ahead until she reached the Golden Oaks Library. What In the world happened? They were fighting Discord weren't they? How did…what was going on?
"Ah swear sometimes Pinkie Pie nuttier than a raccoon dog."
"Would it kill her to show some dignity and grace?"
What was going on? Why were her friends saying such mean things?
"Its really uncool just how much a bother she is all the time."
"Sometimes just being around her makes my head hurt."
This isn't right.
"I-I d-don't think she's that bad, but well, I s-suppose she can be a bit obtrusive."
"I guess we're all in agreement then. Its time we let her know its time to grow up."
"No…no…no…no…NO!" Pinkie's utterances turned into wails. How could her friends say such mean things about her? How could they have betrayed her?
No.
This was a lie. Her friends would never say such horrible things. They wouldn't betray her like this. "Diissscooooooorrd!" Little cracks had begun to form around Pinkie.
Discord frowned. Now where was that Pink Pony? She should have been a crying and shivering mess in front of the library. He began looking high and low, peeking around every corner, checking every cover, cabinet and cookie jar.
He had just managed to avoid the punch that was launched at him. Dropping down with a fierce tear filled glaze was Pinkie Pie. "You." Energy crackled from her. "Making mockery of my friends. Trying to turn me against them. I…I won't let you."
Discord couldn't help but be intrigued by what he was seeing. Chaos. It was faint but it was there. A pony that could use Harmony and Chaos magic? Oh this was going to be rather interesting.
What ruler after all didn't have a right hand? But for now he needed her out of the way.
"Tsk, tsk, looks like you failed Pinkamena." He said as he conjured up a fake copy of the Element of Laughter except it was lacking any sort of magic. "You've corrupted your element and because of you I've won. The elements of harmony are useless."
"L-Liar!" Pinkie snapped as the energy began to recede. "Y-You're just trying to deceive me."
"Oh but am I? Aren't you the one who doubted your friends? Didn't you give in to sorrow at the thought they'd betray you? Face it Pinkie? That wasn't very harmonious of you." As he said this he slowly but surely picked at her brain, like he did all the others. In the right state of mind Pinkie would have never believed him, but emotionally in turmoil and her mind being tampered with she didn't stand a chance.
"I…I…" She began to break down into tears as a sob escaped her mouth. 'What…what have I done?'
Pinkie felt her heart sink and her hair deflate.
'Three down three to go.'
Rarity found herself slowly began to stir. Where was she? Sitting up she saw that she was in…her room? But that didn't make sense? What happened?
Entering the room was none other than Naruto. "Hey Rare, how are you feeling?"
"Naruto? What happened? I…" she placed hand to her throbbing forehead.
"Don't force it honey, the doctor said you might have headaches and gaps in your memory. What was the last thing you remember?"
"I was in the maze. The girls and I had split up to get back the Elements. Everything is fuzzy."
"Discord was sealed up a few days ago. You had a rather nasty fall during the battle. You just need to rest up."
Rarity didn't know how to feel about that. On one hand she should feel relieved yet something didn't quite sit right with her.
"In that case…come cuddle with me?" She asked with a mixture of a plea and pout. She felt like she really needed to be held.
"Sorry I can't, I promised Pinkie I'd helped her at Sugar Cube Corner today and you know how we are about our promises. I haven't been able to spend that much time with her with adjusting to Rainbow and Twilight."
"Oh, well I suppose I'll just stay here." She remarked with an obvious sense of disappointment as Naruto placed a kiss on her forehead.
"See ya."
"I shall…" Naruto had rushed out of the door. "…see you later."she mumbled the last part quietly to herself sadly.
The next day rolled along and Rarity had found she could not recall any of her missing memories. "You are just in time darling." She called out to Naruto who was leaving his room. "I was thinking we can have a nice candlelit dinner tonight."
"Sorry, can't make it I promised Twilight I help her rearrange her library and I won't be back til late tonight."
"Oh…" she deflated at that.
"Its not a problem is it? I mean Twilight and I still need to adjust because of her whole awkwardness issue and romance…"
"No no no." Rarity cut him off. "You do that. We'll just find a way to do it later." She said as Naruto gave her a grin and said good bye.
A few more days had passed and Rarity was growing a bit annoyed. It seemed like her fiancé had time for everypony in town, but her and it was growing to be a bit ridiculous.
"Do you really have to go now? Can it not wait?" It was Applejack who had a monopoly on Naruto's time today.
"We need to make sure that the apples are going to be just right for Cider season." He took notice of her expression. "I'm sorry Rare, did we have something special planned for today?"
As annoyed as she was Rarity kept her composure. This was just one of those things that could happen in a herd of this size, no need to make a scene out of it. "No, no, its fine. Just go and enjoy yourself. You two go and just do what you need to do."
"Thanks Rare. Always so generous."
Right. Generous.
And she continued to be generous when he went off to have races with Rainbow Dash.
And when he went off to collect herbs with Fluttershy.
Babysitting the Crusaders.
Taking Ditzy and Luna out on dates and soon days morphed into weeks.
Every time she so much as offered something it was like he always had a reason or excuse to be anywhere but with her.
And only so many times could her friends think her or comment on how generous she was being.
"You are not going anywhere tonight!" Rarity's patience had worn thin.
"But Rare…"
"But nothing," she cut him off. "It has been weeks since we had any proper time together and quite frankly I am sick of it. You are my fiancé. We are to be married yet you seem to be distant from me."
"Rarity I have to give equal attention to everyone in the herd. I thought I've given you more than a fair share of the attention already."
"We have not even enjoyed one meal together. In fact since whatever the incident was we have not even…" the words trailed from her mouth as her cheeks twinge a bit pink.
"So you want me all to yourself?" he asked.
For a moment Rarity hesitated before she answered. "Yes!"
"Isn't that a bit gree…"
"Do not finish that sentence Naruto Uzumaki. I have been the model citizen of Generosity for the past few weeks and what has that gotten me? I just want you all to myself for a bit? Is that really too much? So I do not care what plans you have for tonight I want you to cancel them so you and I can spend some time together."
Don't you deserve something nice after all the things you've done?
She wasn't being greedy. She had a right to spend time with her fiancé, didn't she? But she hardly felt that way.
She was demanding Naruto's attention away from the rest of the herd. Comparably and relationship wise she admit she had the most time and the greatest progress in terms of intimacy, but that didn't mean he needed to neglect her.
'They will get over it right? It is after all just one night. Maybe I should rethink this or…I… " Rarity found herself struggling with her own thoughts and feelings.
'Perhaps I should have went with a scenario where she was forced to choose to give a cure between Naruto and one of her friends.' Discord pondered as he watched what were essentially Rarity's thoughts through a big screen TV. This method of breaking them was starting to get boring. He didn't put as half as much thought into this one as the others and it was showing. So with a little helpful push of guilt the Element of Generosity had lost its magic.
Well it was time to shake things up a bit with Loyalty.
"...He worms his way into the minds of his victims..."
"...He preys on their fears and insecurities..."
"...He finds their weak spot and drives at it, forcing them to face his decision..."
"...And then he manipulates them over the edge until they aren't themselves anymore..."
"...That's how he fights, and that is how he wins."
She didn't have a choice. Her parents. Everyone on Cloudsdale were going to die. Wingless and scared Discord robbed the inhabitants of their ability to fly, but not the innate magic that would allow them to stay above the clouds.
'They will die without your invention. You don't have much time.'
"Damn you! Damn you to Tartarus you fucking monster!" Rainbow Dash roared, having never felt so hopeless before in her life.
Twilight and the others needed her.
Cloudsdale needed her.
She would be letting down her friends and the princesses.
Everyone from her home town would die.
"You know what you have to do." He said as he materialized right before her the wings missing from her back. After all it wouldn't be very chaotic if he followed the same pattern in breaking them over and over again. He had to mix things up, keep it a bit fresh.
"Where are they!? Where are the Elements?" Twilight had cried out as she finally reached the end of the maze. "Pinkie Pie! Fluttershy!" She called out as she looked around the maze, sweat matting her fur. She had been breathing heavily as a result of rushing through the maze and her feet were a bit soar. "Rarity! Rainbow!" She screamed hoping for an answer. Where were her friends? Where was Everypony? "A-Applejack!" She dropped to her knees.
She was alone.
Deceit.
Cruelty.
Sorrow.
Greed.
Undependability.
The five words felt like they were whispered from all around her.
A layer of even darker gray clouds moved in to cover every square inch of sky. Blocks of hedges swiftly retracted into the ground, throwing up curtains of dust in all directions. When these cleared, Twilight saw her friends and whimpered at what she saw. She could see it in their expressions and the way they moved.
They had been changed. Something was wrong with them.
"Well, well, well," Discord said as he emerged from the dust. "Somepony broke the "no wings, no magic" rule." A finger snap put Twilight's and Rarity's horns and Fluttershy's wings back where they belong. "Game's over, my little ponies!" He leaned over Twilight for a moment. "You didn't find your precious Elements." He produced a pink umbrella that meowed softly when he opened it—the canopy opening upside down on the shaft, so that it would catch rain instead of letting it run off. "Looks like we might be due for a big old storm of chaos."
Lightning ripped the sky as he laughed crazily and Twilight stared in total disbelief.
Discord continued laughing even as he then 'put away' his umbrella, then fell all over himself before a confounded Twilight as he ear drooped and her face ready to hit the floor. "It's just too entertaining," he said as he ate.
"You…we never stood a chance of winning. No matter what you were going to make sure we lost." Twilight accused. 'We were so foolish. How could we even think he wouldn't pull something like this?'
"I am the Spirit of chaos and disharmony it would be disappointing if I didn't." Then he backed off and returned to his seat, examining the claws on his lion foreleg.
"Where are the Elements of Harmony? I reached the end of the Maze, you said if we found them we win. Well I made it to the end."
Her query brought a slightly surprised look from him. "Oh, wait. Did you…" He started to guffaw. "How funny! You thought the Elements were in the labyrinth?"
To retrieve your missing Elements,
Just make sense of this change of events.
Twists and turns are my master plan,
Then find the Elements back where you began.
"I never said they would be in the maze. You made that decision all on your own. I just thought I'd make things a bit more fun than some boring old maze."
"My friends? What did you do to them?"
Discord snapped his fingers materialized five images crystal images as he began to replay how he broke each and every one of her friends.
"Trying to buy your marefriends more time? If you're planning something you shouldn't broadcast your thoughts." Discord taunted as Naruto held onto his bruised ribs with his right hand.
Two of his fingers on his left hand had been fractured and his left cheek was swollen. Discord was just toying with him. Slowly torturing him as he didn't have so much as a scratch.
"You know, you're just like little Twilight. So worried about your friends. In fact why don't I show you the same thing I'm showing her. Its always fun to see how a mare and stallion handle the same thing." He said making six monitors appear so he could also see Twilight's reaction to the events.
Applejack. To make her believe a loved one died in her arms. To force lead her into lying because the truth her so much.
Fluttershy. To forcibly tear her mind apart. To inflict such pain on the sweetest of them.
Pinkie Pie. To break her down like that. To use her own fears and issues to rob her of her joy.
Rarity. To turn her love for her soul mate against her. To make her believe she didn't deserve to be happy and it made her Greedy.
Rainbow. To use Loyalty itself against her. Forcing her into an impossible decision where lives would be lost.
All the while using his magic to influence their minds and mess with them like they were toys.
"You…" A rage like never before build up in Twilight Sparkle. Her eyes had been hidden behind her bangs. The pain, the hurt, and sadness. It coursed through her and overwhelmed her sensible self. The only thing Twilight could feel were her emotions and the power coursing through her. She wanted him to hurt. She wanted him to suffer. "…fucking monster!" The words tear from Twilight's mouth like the strongest curse as her eyes were enveloped by a bright white aura and the magic exploded from her horn in a beam so powerful and large the air itself rippled as the Draconquus was completely enveloped in the beam. Even the clouds itself was vaporized as the grass and rocks near Twilight were vaporized as every bit of magic she could expand in her body had been placed into that blast.
Collapsing to her hands and knees Twilight began to pant heavily. It felt like her nerves were on fire.
"My…my my…such a mouth on you. Are you really Celestia's student?" Discord had put himself back to together after that. "Even most dragons would be hard pressed from that attack, but then again, that it what separate us gods from you mortals. We can shake off things like that." He said as he cracked his neck. "Consider yourself lucky Sparkle I don't want to break you just yet. Not without giving your dear old princess a front row seat of course. I'll be back…toodles." He said as he phased out in existence right beforehand eyes.
"Now wasn't tha…" Discord never got the chance to finish his sentence as a fist drove itself into his cheek causing his head to twist to the side. Grabbing the top and body portions of his head he twisted back into place.
Naruto was illuminated with Kurama's chakra and his Dojutsu was activated.
"Oh my and you even brought out the eyes. You must be quite serious, but you must realize this is hopeless? I can no longer be sealed."
"Sealed? No, I don't want to seal you I want to kill you." With that he used the Heavenly Hand Power to shift himself between Dimensions. Discord waited for anticipation of what was going to happen. Sure he could just read his opponent's mind, but he hated Spoilers.
Pain.
A sensation he hadn't felt in thousands of years. Looking down he saw a blade of ice was lodged in chest. A ball of concentrated Chaos was all it took to blast Naruto away. Discord fell over and shifted his matter to remove the ice from himself so he could heal. Despite his seemingly Omnipotence even his powers had defined limits, like his inability to affect a substance like ice that lacked any sort of heat directly. Only when it was part of a grander substance or location on could he affect such a substance which was why it made up one of his few weaknesses. Injure him yes, but short of finding a way to paralyze him and strip him of his ability to flee could enough of the substance be used to kill him.
How dare he? How dare this filthy mortal try to kill him? How dare he be arrogant enough to think he could topple a god? He had spent too much time toying around.
First Faust.
Then her Daughters.
And now a mere human turned pony.
Something within the Draconquus had snapped.
The change in Discord's demeanor chilled Naruto to the core. The playfulness and indifference cruelty were now replaced with malice. Gone was the goofy and playful persona. The sky began to darken as Discord's face aged into a sharp and monstrous appearance with sharp angles in contrast to his earlier goofier appearance. His stocky body expanded and grew into a more serpentine appearance and his claws and teeth sharpened into lethal killing instruments.
And with that the God of Chaos spoke one utterance that let Naruto know Discord was done playing around. "Game Over!"
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Had it not been for his durability Naruto would have been dead from the blast of chaos magic that knocked him off his feet.
He couldn't move. Why couldn't he move? The only thing he could see was the growing balls of chaos. Willing his body to move resulted in nothing. Was he…was he going to die here?
The ball of death was launched at him and he couldn't lift a finger to stop him. It drew closer and closer when warmth washed over him.
For a second he thought he had died. This sense of weightlessness as something washed over him.
That's when he felt it. He knew instantly.
"Celestia." Her magic mending what was broken. Between him and the Draconquus stood Celestia and Luna.
"So you managed to destroy my copies." Th draconquus seemed content to chew up the scenery before his expression broke out into a malignant grin. "It matters not. It's time we bring this little game to a close."
The diarch of the sun firmly gave him an order. "There is nothing more you can do at this point. Stand back." Celestia's tone left no room for argument as Naruto complied with her. The magic aura around the royal sisters exploded, illuminating their entire body. The manes lengthened on them as there whole bodies began to illuminate like their mane. The three deities took to the sky as shock-waves began to cause the ground under them to crumble.
A succession of spells fired from Luna's horn like lightning almost too quick to see. Instantly Discord erected a barrier to block every blast as Celestia moved like light, firing a close range blast with concussive force that sent Discord flying back. Luna let out a righteous roar. "You will pay for you crimes! I will make sure of it!"
Stopping himself in midair his body twisted as multiple chaotic spheres flickered to life and was fired back. Celestia summoned a barrier of her own, pure and white as her coat before teleporting away as the last of the blasts caused the barrier to shatter.
With a snap of his fingers several of the trees of that made of the landscape were made into massive claws that reached the battleground in height as they attempted to attack the Princesses.
Maneuvering around one of the claws Luna hit Discord with an orchid and coal colored sphere. For a moment the Draconquus found himself falling to the ground. In the midst of correcting he was blindsided by Celestia who fired a point blank severing curse into his face.
Discord let out a hiss as he began the process of regenerating his eyes. Chaos erupted in the form of a barrier pushing Celestia back as the Draconquus once more gained vision.
One of the tree hands managed to grab Celestia only for her to react with her own magic, setting the transformed limb on fire and breaking her free from its grasp.
His focus honed in on the older sister would prove costly as the sky began to let loose fierce winds and a downpour of hail and snow. "Know the sensation of pain and despair that you have unleashed on our subjects!"
Discord recoiled as if splashed by scalding water. He pushed himself through the painful storm as he zeroed in on his target.
"LUNA!" Celestia cried to her sister as she gave chase after the mad god. Her attempts to slow him down proved useless as he tanked every single painful blast in his single minded pursuit of the Lunar Alicorn.
Streaming together several spells Luna summoned a barrier and a crest. The crest redirected and focuses the hail now enhanced by her magic. Discord teleported behind her and let loose a stream of Chaos that pounded at her barrier.
Almost overwhelmed Luna was being pushed back until she felt her sister's magic joined with her barrier. The sisters began to strain against the might of the Draconquus.
Harmony and Chaos fought for supremacy.
And he could do nothing but watch. 'Kurama…'
'I know. Even after all these years you're still a fool. I suppose that some things never change.'
'They're strong and they'll keep getting stronger. I have faith in them and I want to give them that chance." He began thinking of his herd and all the good they will do and the lives they will save.
"I suppose this is goodbye…Uzumaki Naruto. I suppose I can take solace that it took a God to finally do us in."
"Yeah…Kurama…see you later."
Luna and Celestia found themselves having to retreat as Discord finally overpowered them. "It looks like I have no choice." Celestias hair began to rise as the Sun itself began to glow. Flames began to flicker in and out of existence as her prism colored hair began to turn a smoldering white. The moisture in the air began to dry up as the temperature began to rise and climbing past a hundred.
At this rate Celestia was going to ascend. Discord remembered all too well what kind of power Celestia wielded as Eternal Blaze. In that form it was the closest anyone outside of Faust came to being a viable threat to him.
"No you don't monster!" Discord was about to simply blast her when he was forced to avoid a javelin of ice conjured by Luna. Celestia's magic while greater, it was Luna that had a greater mastery over Pegasi abilities allowing her to channel his hated weakness. It was than he took notice of something. Luna's magic was straining against her body, as if it was trying to bleed out.
It was then he realized what was happening. The two were beginning to harmonize. Even If the elements had passed on the two connection as sisters was not a bond so easily severed. They were the Day and Night and if this continued on he could be dealing with an awakened being that could summon ice.
This was not something he could allow. So he stopped holding back. Them having power and feeling helpless meant nothing for his enjoyment if they discover a means to truly fight back. While not as having many options them being brought to the brink of death at least meant they could not threaten him.
The blast that he unleashed ripped through Luna's barrier the force, causing tears to appear in her clothing. A silent scream tore through Luna's throat as her bones were fractured. Her control of her magic completely ripped from her because of the shock.
"No!" Celestia in midst transformation redirected the power pouring through her. With all her magical might she had hit the Draconquus with a focused Solar Flare while diverting some of that power to create a barrier to protect the planet from the effect of such a sudden attack. One wrong misstep in handling such an attack could see to it that all life for miles would be wiped out in a blink of an eye.
Once her magic cleared Discord was in plain sight, his back fur singed and his skin showing signs of burns. Even the likes of Discord would take a few minutes to recover from that attack. It was why Harmony and Chaos magic were equal yet opposites. Even the God of Chaos couldn't harmlessly shrug off the effect of Harmony magic if it was powerful enough or else the Elements wouldn't have been capable of sealing him in the first place.
Appearing above her Discord blasted her with several balls of concentrated Chaos. The blasts had sent her into the ground and forming a crater from the impact. He hovered over her. The effort of killing the royal sisters would have been a pain as Deities even half bloods were annoying to kill.
"You know Celestia. I think its time I give you an up close and personal look of what its like to be trapped in Stone."
Naruto knew while Discord was distracted he needed to strike. This time the throat. He charged forward when Discord turned in his direction and smiled a cruel smile.
Naruto suddenly felt like he was running his cement shoes. He could feel Kurama's chakra leave him.
He heard a soft pitter-patter and looked down to see his blood pooling on the stone ground below him.
That was when Discored pulled his claw out of his chest.
'Dark. Its growing so dark.'
Then there was pain. Yes, there was most definitely pain. He had been stabbed straight through, from is chest to his back.
"Did you think," Discord said quietly, "that this was a storybook?" He leaned in to whisper in his ear. "That you, the hero would show up here and do battle with I, the evil god and defeat me, winning the day for ponykind? That because I prefer breaking those beneath me over killing them that I am not capable of taking life?" Naruto was beginning to feel incredibly cold, and his legs were starting to shake. "Do you think that this is the way of the world? That a mortal can kill a god? Let me show you why those stories are just that…stories." He felt another sharp pain in his chest from where he was stabbed a second time "I don't think you have much time left," Discord said softly. "This is where your life ends. You will die here…forgotten while I rule over the planet."
Luna mended her body as well as she could, but she could only watch helpless, unable to stand.
"Stop! No!" tears began dropping from Luna's eyes. She was helpless. Naruto needed her and she couldn't do anything. The one moment she really needed to step up to protect somepony she cared about that somepony was putting their life on the line to save her and her sister.
And with one last blast of chaos energy Naruto's body fell to the ground limp.
Discord then turned his attention to Luna. "Does it hurt Luna? To be powerless to save someone you love? Don't worry, you won't be putting up with those feelings for long. "
Her first friend in this new era. Her savior. The Captain of her guard. Her best friend. The love of her life. Her mate. He was...gone. Killed right in front of her by this monster. Discord had taken him from her forever. Power erupted from Luna as she was enshrouding in Darkness. After a few seconds the power began to subside as Luna was illuminating in the glow of the moonlight. There in her place stood the form many would have mistaken for Nightmare Moon reborn, if not for the fact that the catlike eyes of her evil embodiment was missing and that tears were flowing down her eyes.
"YOU HAVE GONE TOO FAR!" She roared as the ground below her slowly began to evaporate.
"Calling upon the power of Nightmare Moon are we? You think that'll be enough to make you my equal Princess?" The creature mocked.
The gem that Naruto had from his pocket shot out of it. The power it radiated caused the Draconequus to hiss and recoil. The gem shot towards Luna and combined with her.
A second layer of armor slowly formed. A bright silver coating slowly extended over her form, covering the rest of her form stopping short of her hooves, tail, and below her mouth. In her chest plate the gem attached itself, its color taking on a bright orange sheen. The dark aura now gave off a bright shine that resonated with the glow of the moon.
"Thou have made your last mistake Discord. You should have finished us off when thee had the chance!"
Discord hissed, displeased at this newfound occurrence.
In an instant Luna was in front of him. Such a thing should have been impossible. Even the element of Loyalty needed time to build up momentum to move at that speed.
And with a burst of magic pierced through Discord's hide drawing blood. "You shall not be walking away from this battle alive cursed wretch!"
'Where..where am I?"
'Am I…Dead?'
'Anypony? Anyone? Hello?'
He focused as he tried to remember. Izangai.
To save his life and to give him a second chance. Through Kurama's chakra, through these eyes, through the knowledge the residual chakra these eyes held. The knowledge of those two Uchiha jutsu.
Ninshuu.
The true power of chakra had saved him.
Where…where was he?
Darkness.
So much had happened, only flashes, barely comprehensible… cries and yells, hisses and screeches, the voice of everypony.
Hearing their voices sparked something.
An urge. A desire that was steadily growing stronger.
Protect his friends.
He cared about them. He held them precious. He loved them.
A faint glow. A light. In front of his immobile face.
'Tsunade's necklace?' The green of the gem faded before being born again but in the color orange.
"Naruto Uzumaki…my Bearer."
What? Was this true? But how. There were only six Elements. Wasn't there?
"Let me tell you a story my bearer. The one known as Discord in an attempt to destroy what we once were led to the creation of the form we are now. The Elements of Harmony. But we were known as something greater, as the Rainbow of Light. Faust, our creator fought a battle with the creature eons ago. The Discord you know of as today is a combination of cannibalized Draconquus and a dark force foreign to this realm much like yourself. Only with the Rainbow of Light can we not only seal the demon once more, but cleanse Discord of the evil presence on which fuels him."
"But the other Elements. The connection has been severed."
"No. While faint there is still a connection. We must Reharmonize my brethren. I am far too weak to activate on my own. Only be awakening them can I assist you."
"Alright then. Let's go reawaken Harmony."
The darkness around him began to fade as a tear in this dark dimension opened up. Naruto leaped through it and was once more in the living world.
This…this was…"Ponyville?' His home town was another a nightmarish hell with purple rivers, chocolate rain clouds, marshmellow houses and other matter of weird creatures.
As he passed by the locals he noticed that everypony had been twisted.
Big Mcintosh had been turned into the equivalent of a slobbering canine.
Bon Bon was a shrieking banshee berating children.
The Cakes were gluttons stuffing themselves. The more he continued on the more his heart began to break.
He couldn't stop, no matter how much it hurt. "Watch it asshole!"
His face went pale as he watched the pony that bumped him trail off. "Ditzy…what has he done to all of you?" He whispered as he watched several arguments and fight break out among the hostile locals.
That was when he felt it. Harmony. He trailed down the twisted and unsafe pathways until he got to it. Golden Oaks Library. Up above was a monstrous form of what could only be Spike. A two head beast spewing green fire, every so often snatching something from the town.
The Library itself seemed to be untouched. This is where they were. The Elements. Portecting the one place in town with their power.
Naruto burst through the entrance. He began looking around when he picked it up. The sound of crying. He followed it upstairs and burst into Twilight's room. On her head sat a sobbing Twilight with five lifeless Elements of Harmony, with Magic slowly beginning to dim.
"Twilight Sparkle." He called out to her. Twilight's tear stained face looked up. Her flatten ears and puffy eyes indicated she was like this for some time.
"N-Naruto?"
"Its me Twi." He smiled reassuringly at her.
"Naruto!" She cried as she teleported. She landed in his waiting arms, her face buried into his chest as he pulled her into a hug. "I-I thought you were dead. It w-was horrible. I…I couldn't do anything. H-He showed up in town and said you were dead." She sobbed into his chest.
"Its alright. I'm fine…but its not over. We can't give up. Discord hasn't won. We have to find the girls and reharmonize the elements."
Twilight began to calm down as she whipped away her tears. "How?"
"By reminding them just how important our friendship is of course." The hug ended and he grasped her hand. "You ready?"
Twilight nodded, a new look of determination filled her. She. She couldn't believe she had almost let him win. That he almost let her break him. But she couldn't fail here. Everypony was counting on them. Using her magic she summoned the chest and gathered of the Elements of Harmony. The Element of Magic regained the shine it had lost. "I am."
With that the two of them began tracking down their friends.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Sweet Apple Acres had seen better days. Giant badger mole creatures were trampling along the farmland and the vegetation looked absolutely rotten. Despite that fact there was the form of Applejack lazing about in a reclining chair.
"AJ!"
The voice startled the earth mare out of her chair and onto the ground below.
"We're here to help." Twilight called out to you.
"Get off mah property. Can't ya see Ah'm hard at work?" The mare shifted her eyes, badly lying as she proceeded to grab a broom and sweep the dirt.
"AJ, it's us. Your friends. You recognize us don't you?"
"No now get." She said breaking the broom in two and threatening them with its jagged edge.
"I'm sorry Applejack!" Twilight apologized as she fired a spell at the farmer rendering her unconscious.
Applejack began to stir as she found herself in a black void. "Hey! Where am ah? What's goin' on here?" The images of Naruto and Twilight appeared in front of her. "Now what did ya no good varmints do to me?"
"AJ." Naruto called out to her, causing her to wince and look away. "AJ its me."
"Yer not there. Yer not real." She said as she stumbled when he floated next to her vision. She fell onto her haunches and held a hand up. "Get away from me! Yer not real!"
"Why Applejack? Why isn't he real?" Twilight asked as Applejack refused to look at her. "Applejack."
"Ya know why!" Applejack snapped at her with furious tears. "Ya found out and y'all abandoned me. Every last one of ya. Because ah…because ah didn't want to face the truth. Ah couldn't bear the thought of…"
"It's okay Applejack. I'm fine. Discord tricked you and wanted to break you so the Elements couldn't be used against him. We need you Applejack we can't beat him without you. We are your friends and we love you."
"We will never betray you Applejack. We're a team. We are a family."
A spark of Honesty rose through Applejack.
"But…but how can you trust me? I'm a liar." The tears continued to flow along with the shame she felt.
"Applejack the truth can be hard to deal with, but that what makes Honesty so strong. Be able to face the situation head on no matter how tough it is. We know you can do it. If given the chance would you have done things differently?"
"N-N-N…" The mare struggled when the world of darkness exploded into color. Memories coursed through Applejack. Their meetings and moments together. Every moment she had shared for them reminding her of all the good she felt. The color returned to Applejack. "Yes."
The next thing she knew she found herself in a forest. What happened? "Applejack? Where's Naruto?"
They arrived. The others, but…was this? Was she given a second chance to correct his sin?
The tears began to fall. "H-He's not comin'."
Rarity stepped forward. "A-Applejack. What do you mean? What do you mean by he's not coming?" Her voice pitched in volume and cracked.
"A-Ah'm sorry girls. T-The hybrid wounds. There was…was nothing I could do."
She watched as her friends began to fall apart. Wracked with remorse and tears, but now was not the time. They couldn't give in.
"W-We need to stop that monster once and for all. Before we lose anypony else." She helped Fluttershy to her hooves. "For Naruto, we can't give up."
She could tell they were struggling to contain their emotions and pull themselves together.
She hated to have to tell them that, but it was necessary. She had to be honest to them. She had to be Honest to herself.
"Ah'm the Element of Honesty, after all…"
The world around her began to fade as her mind began to mend itself under the magic of Harmony. Applejack returned to the real world where the Element of Honesty floated up from the chest.
Its power returned as it hovered over its bearer. Something within Applejack began to wake and that's when it formed. A Green and golden armor slowly forming on her body.
Green ornamental stripes over each piece of. The breastplate featured her Element of Harmony and necklace merged around the collar area of her armor.
The pauldrons were massive in size and featured a unique design where the shouldered-sections are pointed upwards. The armor's skirt was composed of intricately designed golden plates that don a fur-lined edge around the skirt and covers the upper part of Applejack's thighs. The skirt is embellished with a green belt that grasps the skirt around her hips
The armor indistinguishably feature was that of two different gauntlet's on both arms. The left gauntlet covers her forearm and has a fur lining around the wrist, whereas the right gauntlet, which lacks fur, is noticeably larger and rounder as it extends down to her hand. A distinction to the right gauntlet is that it features a round red gem over the wrist-section of the gauntlet.
The knee guards sport protruding metal ornaments reminiscent of Dragon's wings, and the plates that partially cover Applejack's thighs are held up by straps tied behind her legs. The greaves have fur sprouting from both the knee and the ankle areas; The armor is completed with Applejack's footwear composed of plain green plate-armor.
This was the armor of Honesty.
The Giantess.
"Wow!" Naruto exclaimed finally breaking the silence.
"Applejack we're so glad you're back." Twilight commented as Applejack removed the helmet.
"It's good to be back and ah'm sorry ah let ya down."
"Its not your fault," she responded with a shake of her head. "The entire time Discord was toying with all your minds using his magic. If you were in your right mind there's no way you would have given in. Out of all the beings in the world the Element of Honesty chose you. If you were that weak willed or easy to fool it wouldn't have chosen you. It sensed your strength deep down inside of you."
Twilight's reasoning went a long way of making Applejack fill better.
Applejack turned to Naruto and seeing him alive made her feel a surge of joy. "After this is all Sugah, there's something ah want to see ya about if ya don't mind."
"Of course AJ." He replied with a smile. "Alright, now to find the rest of our friends." He said as they began to leave the farm and head to their next destination…Fluttershy's cottage.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0 Making their way to the outskirts of town they arrived to Fluttersy's cottage which had changed from a homey little domicile to the form of a large twisted, wicked tree leaking of green pus and having the face of a soul twisted in pain.
Arriving at the door they found it was locked, but that was swiftly solved when Applejack promptly kicked it open, to reveal the Pegasus hanging a few critters upside down from a high height. All the small matter of birds with tied wings, squirrels, chipmunks, and mice hung from ceiling height.
An ugly snare formed on Fluttershy's face at the intruders. "Hey! Why are you interrupting my fun?" she demanded.
"Fluttershy, let them go and get down here." Naruto called out to her.
"What a poor choice of words." With a sinister cackle she dropped them and they plummeted to the ground.
In a fraction of a second Naruto had caught the animals and let them safely to the ground. What followed were chatters, squeaks, and chirps of thanks and hurried off in case their former caregiver tried anything else on them.
They could only gazed up at the twisted form of their friend.
"Look what he's done to you. I know you think you're enjoying this, Fluttershy, but deep down, you know this isn't who you truly are. Where's that kind, gentle Pegasus I first met when I came to check on the Summer Sun Celebration preparations? Where's she gone?"
"She was too nice and didn't let herself have any fun. She was weak, a punching bag. You all thought she was pathetic and couldn't do anything on her own," she insisted.
"That's not true and ya know it. We're ya friends Flutter and we'd never do that."
"That's rich coming from the liar." She spat out causing Applejack to winch. Shortly after Discord had left from the maze the corrupted four had turned on each other, giving in to their corrupted natures.
"We never thought you were weak Fluttershy. We did those things we did because we cared about you. We understood just how gentle and sweet you are. We're your friends and we will always be there for you. Please, go back to the way you were before." He pleaded with her.
"Well tough, that me is gone! She was weak!"
"No she isn't, she's just being kept quiet." He stepped closer, to her as their eyes met. "I know you don't believe that. She, you are kindness incarnate. You're so much stronger than you ever knew. The only one. You were the only one he had to completely and forcibly break sweetness. The only one who didn't give in to temptation because you already experienced being cruel. The hurt your words caused Pinkie and Rarity that day made you never want to become that kind of monster again. More than anything I know you don't want to be this."
For a brief moment there was a flicker of something in her eyes.
"But I do want this," she retorted, though not as firmly as before. "You're just miffed you have one less hole to stuff you pig. I bet you're enjoying this; having a bunch of desperate mares cling to you. I bet being from a monogamous society it's a dream come true for you."
Naruto was stunned by the vicious reply, but he would not be deterred. "Maybe, maybe in a way you're right." He admitted as Twilight and Applejack looked at him with looks of uncertain. "Maybe I do love the attention and this situation I am, I wouldn't call it a problem, but there's one thing you have wrong. I'm not indulging in some wanton sex craze, but simply enjoying the affection and love of those around me. Unlike before I didn't have to earn the friendship and admiration of those around me. In their eyes I wasn't a burden or a pariah to ignore. Here I was allowed to start over and just be Naruto. I was finally normal. I wasn't Kurama and for that brief moment of time I wasn't a hero. Even for a short of amount of time I was finally normal. I was finally like everyone, everypony else and that's a feeling in the world I will never give away. Even after what the incident with Nightmare Moon I am still happily treated as a member of this town and that I am blessed to be surrounded by such wonderful and understanding mares. One which is you. So I say this with all sincerity. I can't stand the way you are now and we will do everything to bring our friend back." Naruto gave the signal as Twilight cast the spell. Fluttershy caught off guard fell unconscious, landing in Naruto's arms.
Fluttershy began to stir and found herself in a vast ocean of darkness.
"You are the kindest pony we know Fluttershy. " The area around them took the form of the cave.
"You're also very brave."
"Ya just need a lil reminder is all."
"How Dare you!" That voice. Was that her? Fluttershy exited the cave only to see herself.
"If you think I'll stand by and let you hurt my friends then you are sorely mistaken. What gives you the right to come into Equestria and decide to do whatever you want, huh? What have any of us done to provoke such a reaction? All we asked is that you please move somewhere else so you wouldn't end up damaging our town. You think just because you're a dragon you can come and throw your weight around like some bully? You may have huge teeth, and sharp scales, and snore smoke, and breathe fire. You can air your grievances all you want, but you do not- I repeat- You do not! Hurt! My! Friends! You got that?"
That was…that was her. Being brave. Facing down an adult dragon. But. How? She was weak right? A coward? How could somepony so brave do that?
"This matter only escalated because the Rainbow one attacked me while I rested. If I had been left in peace the situation would not have escalated as it had."
"And I'm very sorry about that, but you know full and well most of my friends tried to be very diplomatic about that before it came to that point. You refused knowing full and well your actions were going to be harmful to others. Now could you please move so your smog will stop putting the area in risk?"
"Very well yellow one. Your courage is rather commendable I will oblige by your request."
She watched as the image of herself was approached by her friends who congratulated and praised her.
The images of Naruto, Applejack, and Twilight floated to her. "Kindness isn't a weakness. Do not let anyone tell you that."
"B-But. I…I can't even fight. I always feel like such a burden to everypony. Always so afraid. To stand up for myself." The cruelty in her heart and mind began to wane.
"You are not alone Fluttershy. You showed that when it matters you stand up for us and that we can count on you." Twilight assured her.
"Ya just about the only other pony who is true to her word and ah have faith in. Ah'm sorry if ah ever let you think you were a burden."
"We love you Fluttershy and we need you. We can't beat Discord without you. We are a team."
The tears began to fall. "What have I done? How could I…how could I ever turn on you? All of you and my animal friends, they'll never forgive me."
"Of course they will." Her head was raised by Twilight who's genuine affection and warmth shined in her eyes. She was joined by Naruto and Applejack pulling the mare into a hug.
"And you know why. You won't rest until everything is back to the way it was and because of one simple reason."
"Because of my nature…" She shyly began before finding strength deep inside her she didn't know she had. "….I am the Element of Kindness."
Power radiated off her as she took to the air. An armor began to take shape and form around the Pegasus. The light colored armor while a bit bulky for the Pegasi's frame looked rather impressive in terms of its physical frame.
It consisted of two parts. The first part, a lower plate which covers her stomach and most of her chest bared simple butterfly insignia and stripes pattern engraved into it near the top. On top of that lied another plate which hangs from the neck and goes to her midsection to which her Element and necklace was attached near the top.
Extending over this top plate are four round, metallic extensions which attach underneath the plate around the neck. The neck features a large cylindrical plate which is sectioned off into six progressively larger sections. Around each shoulder are very large shoulder guards with rounded at the shoulders. The armor features large gauntlets bearing the sectioning pattern of the rest of the armor with the sections becoming smaller as the gauntlets move in towards her hands. Underneath the bottom chest plate is a skirt bearing a woven pattern. The greaves bear the same sectioning pattern as the rest of the armor but are split down the middle with a large piece covering the knee. Atop her head sits a large, headdress.
This was the Armor of Kindness.
The Adamantine Armor the Ultimate Defense.
Fluttershy removed her head, her face filled with remorse. They had returned to Fluttershy's cottage in the waking world.
"I'm so sorry Everypony."
"Its alright Sugarcube ya weren't in control of yerself."
Applejack remarked, "You okay?"
"Oh my, it was horrible! I was so mean and nasty! I just did all of these mean things to my animals and the things I said."
"It wasn't your fault." Naruto placed a kiss on her forehead. "That is that entire damned mad god's fault, but you're back now. You're with us." A sudden tremor nearly knocked them off their feet.
"What in Tarnation was that?" Applejack asked as they got to their feet, straightening their facts.
"Luna…" Naruto answered. He had sensed it a while ago. Luna was fighting with all of her might buying them the precious time they needed. "We need to hurry and find the others. We don't have much time left." Now with Fluttershy turned back to normal it was time to go save Rarity.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Naruto found that his feet wouldn't allow him to move. He stood in front of Carousel Boutique, one of the places that he found dearest in his heart.
This was one of his homes. The gentle reassuring glances of Applejack, Fluttershy, and Twilight gave him the strength to push forward.
They stepped through what was now a demented fun house with mirrors showing ugly visages of them. There they found Rarity lovingly polishing and crooning over a large boulder that, thanks to Discord's powers, she thought was an equivalently sized diamond of infinite beauty.
"Sorry, we're closed," she said absently.
"That's okay, we're just here for one thing." Twilight motioned silently to them for positions to take up, which they swiftly complied to do.
"What do you think you're doing?" She only looked up when they had her surrounded and were closing in around her, cutting off any escape.
"Naruto!" He had been knocked off his feet before dragged into her bosom as Rarity sneered at him. "Mine! Keep away! You hussies I won't let you take him away from me! He's mine!"
"Rarity. You have to calm down." Fluttershy approached her only to yelp when Rarity fired a bolt of magic.
Naruto took the opportunity to maneuver behind Rarity and grabbed her wrists. "Rarity you have to fight it. You have to fight Discord's influence."
"They can't have you! I won't let anypony have you. You're mine! You belong with me! I love you, not them! They don't treasure you like I do."
It made Naruto sick to his stomach seeing her like this. "Come'on Rarity ya have to fight it. This isn't ya. Yer better than this."
"What happened to the Generous mare who willingly gave up her tail to helping someone in need? Who was willing to sacrifice a chance with the stallion she had feelings for if it meant one of her friends was willing to be happy?"
Twilight's words sparked something within the mare.
"She is gone. She is never coming back!" The Unicorn shrieked as her horn began to glow from magical build up. "And I won't let none of you trick me. Stay away from my treasures you harlots."
Rarity found herself forcibly turned around. "Look me Rarity. Look at me." He softly urged her causing Rarity's features to soften. "I'm not going anywhere. I will not leave you I promise. This isn't you Rarity. This is the work of Discord perverted you into something you are not. This not who you are in the slightest I know you Rare, I felt it, I understand those feelings of yours like I do all our friends. This is not you."
"But Darling this is me. I want it all. The Canterlot life style. You. The Fame. Its all I want for myself. We don't need them just each other." She fought against his hold, a delirious gleam in her eyes. "I'm just being honest about what's inside all of our hearts."
"If yer going to go on about honesty then ya best leave that to me." Applejack garnered Rarity's attention. "It'd be a lie to say ya never been Greedy. That lil incident with the Dragon comes to mind, but it be right hypocritical of me to say ah never broke my virtue either. That ah haven't lied before. That Ah'd haven't lied to myself. We're only ponies Rarity, we make mistakes, but how we react and what we do from that point on is what really define us ya know. Ah have hardly heard about an Alpha so carin' and generous with her herdmates. Most have to go to the Alpha vying for time, even if they were close. Ya go out of your way to make those ya care about happy. Ya worked yourself to the bone for our dresses for the Gala. Ya done plenty of things to show yer the most generous pony we know. So enough of this nonsense ya need to come back where ya belong, by our side."
Rarity's features began to soften. "I…I…" The next thing she saw before darkness was Twilight casting a spell.
She was surrounded by darkness for blacker than night. The images of her friends appeared around her.
"Your heart is the most beautiful thing about you Rare."
"You are Generous and I have faith in you Rarity."
"No matter what we have yer back."
"Rarity please, come back to us."
Tears began to fill her eyes. "I…I do not believe I can. W-What if I am not strong enough?"
"Just believe in yourself Rare. We do."
Rarity suddenly found herself at the Boutique again as darkness gave away to her home. This time she was alone.
"Hey Rare, how are you feeling?"
"Naruto? What happened? I…" she placed hand to her throbbing forehead. Wait a minute. This scene. It was all so familiar.
"Don't force it honey, the doctor said you might have headaches and gaps in your memory. What was the last thing you remember?"
"I was in the maze. The girls and I had split up to get back the Elements. Everything is fuzzy." The words spilled from her mouth like a script. That's right. She was being given a second chance.
"Discord was sealed up a few days ago. You had a rather nasty fall during the battle. You just need to rest up."
"In that case…come cuddle with me?"
"Sorry I can't, I promised Pinkie I'd helped her at Sugar Cube Corner today and you know how we are about our promises. I haven't been able to spend that much time with her with adjusting to Rainbow and Twilight."
"Oh, well I suppose I'll just stay here." And there was the kiss on the forehead. This is just like before. She wouldn't make the same mistake.
"See ya."
And just like before things played out. "Dearest you are so considerate and I understand you have been busy, but I hope that you will sometime find time for me. I am honored and proud to have met such a stallion dedicated to his family."
"Wow, thanks Rare. I…well. Maybe after tonight you and I could do something together?"
A smile graced Rarity's face. "I would love that very much. I understand why you have been spending so much time with our friends. It is anything but easy to find a balance, but I assure you I will be by your side every step of the way. We are all family by the way. This herd. The girls are like sisters to me and short of losing my family nothing more in the world matters to me then the seven of you. "
Like Honesty and Kindness before it a spark of magic flickered to life within Generosity.
"Do you understand now Rarity?"
"How much we need ya?"
"You are our friend."
"And we love you dearly. We need you to defeat Discord so come back to us Beloved."
Rarity's tears flowed freely as her appearance returned to its normal state. They were back in the waking world. "I will always be there when you all need me. It is my nature after all. Because I am…I am the Element of Generosity."
Armor began to form around Rarity. The armor was composed of Moderate Indigo and white material. The armor had a short of slender look to it with her shoulder pauldrons being diamond shape cover her shoulders and waist. The shoulder pauldrons appear to have white wings protruding from the center of the shoulder guard and the pauldrons surrounding Rarity's waist are held up by a simple dark Indigo belt from the front with a diamond on it. Rarity also donned a plain white one-piece suit that is worn with a matching pair of metal arm guards and large bolded knee guards over a pair of high-heeled armored greaves that cover her calves. With her exposed thighs covered by fishnet leggings. Unlike the others Rarity hair style was done up in tangled buns on top of her head with a silver choker around her neck also with a diamond with of course her Element and necklace proudly merged with the armor. To top it off was a helmet with a crystal horn piece to which her horn fit perfectly.
This was Generosity's Armor.
The Gemstone Armor.
Rarity removed her headpiece and was embraced by her friends. "All of you. I am so sorry. I cannot believe my behavior. I am repulsed with myself."
"Focus those feelings on the one who deserves it Rarity." Twilight said as their embraced tighten. "Alright Everypony we are not done yet. We have two more of our friends to save." Twilight stated as everypony nodded.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Sugarcube corner had been totally abandoned. There was no one inside, and no one hanging around outside.
The Cakes weren't even there.
Naruto pushed the door open, letting loose a loud squeak from the damaged hinges. Broken dishes and crushed cakes littered the floor. Crumbs and shattered ceramics lay everywhere. Frosting-covered hooves leaving numerous trails along the floor. Display trays lay in glass shards across the counters.
"This is horrible." Rarity commented at the state the bakery was in.
"It looks like a tornado tore through." Twilight agreed as they made through the path.
They had never thought Sugarcube Corner would be this...quiet.
The stairs were covered in more crumbs and shards, but also accompanied by ripped streamers and popped balloons.
It was just so quiet.
Naruto cautiously pushed open the door to Pinkie's room. The decorations had been utterly destroyed, ripped apart, shredded, popped. They littered the floor in what could have been mistaken for confetti, if it weren't for the grey pony ripping the streamers apart in the middle of the room.
"Pinkie?" Naruto asked, tentatively.
She stopped her destruction. Turning her head, "Come to laugh?" she asked, tears in her eyes.
"Pinkie...we would never laugh at you." Twilight softly replied as emotions began to well up in her. It hurt to see Pinkie like this. Somepony so vivacious and full of life reduced to sorrowful tears.
"Sure you wouldn't," she said. "Of course you wouldn't laugh at me." she stood, her eyes were puffy and red, a frown on her face. "No, nopony laughs at me. Not the town, not my friends, and definitely not you." She stepped closer. "Nopony laughs at my jokes, nopony laughs when I make a fool of myself, nopony laughs at me," she stopped for a second. "No wait...that's not right. They do. They just won't anymore."
"Pinkie ya have to listen to us. We're yer friends we would never turn our back on ya or treat ya that way."
Pinkie's face went from forlorn to fierce in the blink of an eye.
"No more laughing behind my back. No more lies. No more two-faced friends. In fact, no more friends at all! Especially not a liar like you."
Applejack wondered how many more times it was going to be thrown in her face?
"I…don't trust any of you. Ponies cruel and greedy like the likes of you two."
Rarity and Fluttershy had found the words they were about to speak frozen in their throats.
"That's enough Pinkie!" Naruto said firmly, gaining her attention. "We are your friends. All of us. This isn't you. Discord has twisted you into the antithesis of everything you stand for. The real Pinkie Pie would never attack her friends. She lives to bring joy to everyone."
In a snap Pinkie's expression became sorrow once more. "That's all I ever do is hurt everypony. It's my fault. I let everypony down. He won because of me." She began to mumble to herself.
Naruto turned to Twilight and nodded who cast the spell.
In the dark recesses of Pinkie's mind she was floating in darkness. "Where am I? What's going on?" She looked around until an image of Fluttershy appeared before her.
"Why your personality has always been a bit…strong…you are one of the nicest and most joy filled pony I know Pinkie. I understand, know what its like is to bury away and deal with pain you want to avoid showing."
Next Rarity appeared. "You do so much for the sake of others, even at to the risk of your own happiness. Pinkie, darling, forgive me for not saying this before, but thank you. That day, if you did not send Naruto over there is no telling how long we would have kept our feelings to ourselves. You put my feelings ahead of your own and most ponies are rarely so selfless about something of that magnitude.
Then Applejack appeared. "Heck Pinkie yer just about as straight as they come. Ah know whenever ya say something or make a promise ya stick to it. Nothing ever seems to be too big or small for ya when it comes to helping others and that makes ya a mighty fine pony.
Now it was Twilight's turn. "That night, when we went to retrieve the elements and when you were able to keep calm, when we faced down the hydra, and so many other incidents showed me something Pinkie. You not only bring joys to other, but you are also loving, compassionate, and brave. I would be hard pressed to find another pony worthy outside of our group I would be honored to call one of my best friends."
Tears began to drip from Pinkie's eyes. "You guys. I…I am just so afraid this is a dream. That one day I might let you down because I'm not smart or serious enough or you'll get tired of me."
Pinkie found her chin rose up to come face to face with Naruto. Laughter had been sparked by her friends were, just one more push was needed.
"All we want, all we need is for you to go back to the way you were. Back to our Pinkie Pie. Our friend. Not only can we not beat Discord without you our family isn't complete without you Pinkie. I know what it feels like to be useless. To be thought of as dead weight or a goofball, it's a miserable feeling. That is until I found lifelong friends and you have them Pinkie. No force or the next will every destroy what we have. They can try, but until our dying days we will all fight with everything we got. We can have all the Friendship, Honesty, Kindness, and Generosity in the world, but would it be living without Laughter? Without the joy our bonds bring from our friends and family would it be worth living? So please, come back to us." He said.
Just like all the others there was a brief surge of memories and the time they had all spent together shortly before Pinkie made her statement.
"I'll always stand by you guys. Nothing brings me more joy to see you smile. Because…I am the Element of Laughter."
The darkness faded as they entered the waking world.
Laughter came to life and returned to its wielder. That was when a pink armor began to form on pinkie. The dual toned armor was composed of a simple pink breastplate joined to the collar, which sports a heart centered between two wing-shaped decorations. The gauntlets completely envelop her arms and feature prominent party theme decorations like confetti and balloons. The waist guard is made up of plates attached to the breastplate, surrounded by a thin belt around Pinkie's waist, and has a short, pinkish white skirt underneath covering her upper thighs. Her greaves reach up to the center of her bare thighs and possess feather-like ornaments protruding from the upper edges of her greaves and the lower edges of her knee guards, which have similar motifs carved on them, and each sport a pair of small wings, one attached to the knee guard and one in correspondence to Pinkie's ankles.
The armor is complemented by a large pinkish helmet which oddly enough shaped in a way that would remind one of Pinkie's Pet and a large pinkish white cape. In this outfit, Pinkie's hair is styled into a pair of braids that flow down from the back of her head.
This was Laughter's Armor.
The Armadura Joy.
Pinkie was welcomed back with open arms. "I'm back everypony. I am so so sorry for doubting you."
"All that matters is you're back now." Twilight commented as the tremors began to intensify. All around them the ruined home began to change into a warped and ruined hobble.
"We need to hurry. We're running out of time."
They were almost there. It was time to save Rainbow Dash.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Luna was holding her own. He didn't know how or why, but the power radiating off Luna surpassed that of even Eternal Blaze.
And what made an already annoying fight difficult was the appearance of another Alicorn.
It made sense he missed this, only picking out the things from their minds he deemed as relevant. Any personal or happy memories he dismissed, only learning what he would need to break them and seeing as he knew Luna and Celestia there was no need to learn anything more about them
How he had been proven wrong. Luna's boosted magic had already been proven to be a pain, his healing factor just above her ability to damage him, but an Alicorn wielding power based on love, something so foreign to him only made this all the more annoying.
That was when he sensed it. The imbalance his Chaos was causing was weakening in Ponyville. It appears leaving Twilight Sparkle uncorrupted was a mistake. He would have to rectify that.
A massive inferno piercing the sky signaled that Celestia had finally recovered and was in quite the mood.
"Sorry ladies, something else calls my attention. I'll deal with you later." With a snap of his finger he was gone.
"Auntie, where do you suppose he's gone?" Cadance asked as her battle aura faded. Having sensed the fight from the city the Deity of love could not simply sit back while her aunts fought for their lives. Intervening when Luna found herself in a tough spot during the course of the fight.
"There is only one place the monster could be heading to. Ponyville." Suddenly the arm turned into dust and crumpled away as the gemstone disappeared.
Luna's mane now a silvery white while still radiated the power of her transformation, had weakened with the gem's departure making it more in line from what she sensed when Celestia first ascended.
They didn't have time to waste. The three of them needed to get to Ponyville while there was still time.
With the use of the cloud walking spell the group made their way into Rainbow's home. The group began with their usual back and forth with the corrupted element.
"Rainbow Dash this is not you. The mare that stood by her friends would not be so uncaring to what is happening around her. You got to remember, you got to fight Discord's influence."
"It doesn't matter. None of it matters. Because Loyalty doesn't get you anything." She spat out bitterly as she proceeded to try and pack only for her friends to use their magic or strength to restrain the Pegasus.
"Let me go. If you don't let me go I'll kick all your flanks." She gnashed her teeth and fought against the hold she was in to no avail.
"Why Dash? Why doesn't it matter to you?" Naruto asked her as an ugly sneer formed on her face.
"Because me being loyal has destroyed us all." She whispered before she began to break down.
So like with all the others it was heart breaking to see her like this. As she was now Rainbow wasn't coherent enough to continue the spell.
"Twilight the spell."
"Already on it." She replied as she guessed what Naruto was going to suggest. The spell eee to be modified so they could see what would happen.
The dark void filled with nothing but silence and a sense of weightlessness was soon replaced by a memory.
A memory of a caged Rainbow Dash. Helpless on the cloud as Discord had summoned the entirety of Cloudsdale. Suspended them in the air by strings like helpless puppets. "CITIZENS OF CLOUDSDALE!" Has making a spectacle of it. Summoning a podium and using a megaphone. "For those who don't know me I am THE GREAT DISCORD! GOD OF CHAOS AND DISHARMONY! I DO IT ALL! EXCEPT HARMONY AND WINDOWS OF COURSE! Now here," He snapped his fingers as Rainbow's cage floated up next to him. "Is one of the Elements of Harmony your very own RAINBOW DASH!
"STOP IT! DAMN YOU DISCORD LEAVE THEM OUT OF THIS!' She was helpless. Completely powerless. "For the sake of your safety she has doomed the rest of the planet to eternal chaos under my rule. ISN'T THAT WONDERFUL?'
For as long as Rainbow Dash lived she would never forget their faces. The fear, the horror, the confusion. The looks they gave her.
The looks of betrayal.
'How could you?'
'Why?'
'Why would you do that?'
"THREE CHEERS FOR THE BRINGER OF THE END!"
The accusations would not end. She had betrayed them. Ponyville. Her friends. When the world needed her most she failed. She had betrayed everything she stood for.
And what made it worse was as she could only watch as chaos dribbled down the strings and poisoned the mind and hearts of everypony.
"Oh my I suppose I never promised I wouldn't do anything to the citizens now did I?" He remarked casually as Rainbow could only watch in horror. The only thought playing through her mind was that it was her fault.
The memory faded as the others turned to the Pegasus. Discord didn't just invert her like the others. He had used her element against her. By putting lives on the line he had forced her to betray her very own virtue.
Pinkie Pie was the first to appear hugging Rainbow Dash from behind.
"Dashie you would never betray us on your own. Discord is to blame not you."
Appearing across from her sat Applejack, one leg raised and her arm rested on it. "Sugarcube yer not the only one who has messed up, but ya have a chance to make things right."
Rarity appeared to her left. "Rainbow Dash we need you. The Element of Loyalty chose you for a reason. Only a pony of outstanding character can have the will to do what we need to do."
Fluttershy appeared to her right." We have been friends for years Rainbow and I know that you are loyal through and through."
A spark of Loyalty began to emerge. Rainbow's voice cracked as she began to speak. "How can you trust me not to let you down again?"
Appearing to the far front of her Twilight and Naruto appeared.
"You really are an amazing mare Rainbow. Even if you are rough around the edges no one will ever question your dedication to your friends. We all make mistakes and that is a part of living. It is what makes us ponies."
"Rain, our family is not complete without you. I once questioned what kind of world could we live in without joy, but I had forgotten something very valuable. Would we all still be here if not for what you embody? Being a herd. Standing by each other. Supporting each other. So much of what we do for each other is out of Loyalty Rain. We trust you with our lives and now we ask you to trust us as well. Come back to us. With you we'll defeat Discord and save everypony."
The positive memories of her life played right before her. Her friends. Her friends needed her. Ponyville. All of Equesnia, no the world and this time she would make the right choice.
"I will not let you guys down again. I am with you no matter what. Even to the end because…I am the Element of Loyalty."
The last of the Elements sparkled back to life as they all returned to the waking world. Loyalty began its transformation as Rainbow's armor began to take form.
This armor featured few armored parts. Its breastplate takes the form of a very revealing, armored prismatic-patterned top, with some bare armor protruding from the upper part of it, in correspondence to Rainbow's breasts, and some fur lining the lower edges. There's no waist guard, with the armor instead sporting a pair of revealing black shorts, with a belt holding a cloth hanging over Rainbow's left leg attached to them; the arms are covered by dark armbands reaching up just below Rainbow's shoulders, with Rainbow's left arm being protected by Prismatic-patterned armor, consisting of a single pauldron and a wide arm guard. Her legs are covered in similar stockings reaching up to her thighs, with armored, asymmetric high-heeled boots over them: yet again, the left leg is the more armored one, with the boot reaching up to the knee, which is protected by a prismatic-patterned knee guard; the right leg, on the other hand, is covered by a boot only reaching up to part of Rainbow's calf. The outfit is completed by her element and necklace hanging around her neck.
This was Loyalty's armor.
The Lightspeed Flight Armor.
The group shared an embrace and welcomed Rainbow Dash back. Like the others before it the armor faded. "Alright guys, let's go quick Discord's ass."
"You ponies have proven quite the pest." Discord's voice sounded all around them putting the group on guard.
"Show yourself Discord!" Twilight commanded as her horn and hands lit up with magic.
"Like teacher like student. I should have realized you would have been a thorn in my side, but in my previous state of mind I toyed around too much. That won't be an issue here."
"It's over! We've won!" Naruto shouted as the roof of Rainbow's home was torn through. The Draconquus peered down his expression shocking the girls. They hadn't been prepared to see the chaotic buffoon from before look so menacing, especially now that he dwarfed them in size.
"Still alive eh boy? You are proving to be quite the nuisance as well."
While they were all distracted they didn't notice Discord's tail make its way into the house. It happened so fast they didn't have time to react.
Twilight's scream filled the air as she was violently torn out of the house by the limb.
"Twilight!"
"Hang on!"
"We're coming!"
The cries of her friends grew softer the farther she was pulled. They chased after the demon god, traveling along the clouds until they were stopped by a purple barrier.
"Now my little ponies, let's see you survive this." In seconds a massive spear of chaos energy appeared in his hand. At a rapid rate it continue to grow as he raised his paw until it was about the size of a small mansion radiating with more than enough power to end everything for miles.
Twilight could only wail in despair as the sphere was dropped on her friends. Along with the mad god she had disappeared into parts unknown as the rest of herd found themselves ground zero at the epicenter of a mountain destroying blast.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Rainbow's Dash cloud home along with much of the country side it was floating in had been decimated. What was once an expansive meadow was now a shredded crater.
At the bottom of the crater was a large yellow barrier at the bottom of the crater. Movement followed as Fluttershy broke through the surface; her two shields combined having created a barrier powerful enough to withstand the chaos orb. Just in time she had summoned her armor to protect everypony.
"Is everypony okay?" Naruto asked as the barrier faded and everypony got up. That was close. Far too close for comfort.
"I am fine."
"Yeah."
"Nothin' broken.
"Man Fluttershy that was awesome!" Rainbow Dash praised her friend as her expression was filled with awe.
"I…I only did what anypony else would have done." She replied her expression bashful.
"Nopony else but you could have done that Darling. You really saved us."
"Yeah that was so cool. I thought we were toast for sure and not the good kind of toast with butter and jam, but the burnt black kind."
"There right ya came through."
Fluttershy felt her blush increased under the praise.
"Like we said Shy. If we're going to get through this then we need all of us." Naruto's expression turned serious. "That monster has our friend. I don't know about all of you, but I am sick and tired of his games. This time we take to fight to him and put an end to it once and for all."
"Darn right!"
"Hey ya!"
"Ready when you are!"
"Time for a beatdown bash!"
"For Everypony!"
The sixth of them took off full speed to Ponyville.
Discord laughed as a flock of geese scurried along the ground while a swarm of mice flew above him. He sat on a throne of his own creation, a mix of obsidian, gold, prism stone and other materials slapped together in a chaotic mix with a comfy little pillow.
In the past it would have been so simple to make jokes. Puns or play on words maybe a bit of slapstick which was what he had been reduced to after Faust used that Accursed Rainbow of Light on him.
Not only had it weakened him it had fractured his mind, made him a bit more docile.
It had been the shock, the deep wounding of his pride that a mortal had wounded him that caused a surge of anger to reawaken his old killer instinct.
Still. He couldn't help but still have childish flight of fancies. It seemed he could not completely overwrite or ignore those impulses. At least one thing was certain. The elements only had the power to seal him or at least they did.
There on the ground lifelessly were the fragments of Magic. After forcibly Discording Twilight Sparkle he made sure to shatter the weakened Gemstone. He had to admit she proved a fair bit tougher to brainwash then her friends, but nothing he couldn't handle.
It was only a matter of waiting for the three Alicorn Princesses to arrive. Then again there was the matter of the other deities out there. Death might prove rather bothersome, but he rarely got involved in such disputes anyway. The only one who might come out and attack him was nature and war the others he could handle with time.
He had all the power in the world to deal with them after all. With Faust disappearing and no clue to her status there was nothing that could stop him. . This was power that could stop time if he wished it, Rewind it! Change history!
Discord stood, "You know I have to say, now you've gone from persistent to just plain stupid. I've already won. What can you gain by attacking me? I have already defeated you all what do you gain from attacking me?"
"As long as we live and breath we will never stop fighting you." Naruto moved into a fighting stance.
"Come to play the role of heroes? Well it's too late. You see I've already broken Twilight Sparkle." He replied with glee as he moved to show the form of Twilight, who was sitting with a faraway look in her eyes. She didn't react to the shout her friends were making. "Though if you wish to have another shot at me. You have to earn it." With a snap of his fingers the six were thrown back with a shockwave as in puffs of pink smoke they were faced with the entirety of a Discorded Ponyville. "By going through your friends and family." He clapped his hands with a gleeful matter. "Oh how delightful this will be. Now my little followers lets welcome our guests."
The hesitance showed on the bearers face. It was obvious they were having doubts if they could do this. "Girls, we have to fight." Naruto gently assured them. There were no other options. Saving Twilight was the only way they were going to put an end to this madness once and for all.
"But…but we can't." Pinkie Pie's voice quavered. Naruto couldn't be asking them to fight the citizens of Ponyville. The ponies they have known for years. In some cases grew up with. To have to fight their loved ones.
"We have to Pinkie. Even if we…" Applejack's voice was caught in her throat. "…have to fight our family, those we consider family." She was barely able to gulp to lessen the tightening sensation of her throat.
They could make out the forms of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, the Cakes, the apples and everyone else they knew making their way through crowd. "Is there no other way?" Rarity pleaded to the blond.
"What would hurt them more? Us knocking them out or being Discord puppets for the rest of their lives, most likely with him telling them we could have saved them but refuse to?"
That question sparked the determination they needed. They charged forth and were met with the force of Ponyville.
Dodging out of the way of the concussive blast spells being hurled at them the group made their way into the group.
Fluttershy was nearly tackled and mobbed by several of the fillies and colts. For a moment she hesitated before she remembered her training and began to lead them on a chase. Tears stung her eyes briefly at the thoughts that filled her mind before her expression turned angry.
He was forcing her. Forcing her to hurt children. Never had Fluttershy come close to loathing somepony. None of her attackers had ever invoked such angry feelings from her.
Having to go through with it she maneuvered the children into crashing each other. It brought a nasty taste to her mouth as she had to fight down the sickness she was feeling. She had enough of feeling sorry and hating herself for her choices. All of those feelings were being focused on two things. Save Twilight and stop Discord. Since she wasn't the strongest flyer she relied on agility and ducking and dodging through shops to maneuver around her attacks.
She let out a yelp as the side of her white strapped blouse was cut by the wing of a white Pegasus mare with a blue mane, blue eyes, and a cutie mark of a dark cloud with a lightning bolt seen thanks to her low rise shorts. This was White Lightning a Pegasus Fluttershy had befriended thanks to her Element status drawing in curious ponies who wanted to meet her. White Lightning had been one of the normal ones who thought it was cool to meet Fluttershy and didn't make an overly big deal about it.
Fluttershy made it outside and stood her ground as the Pegasus charged her again. Twisting back Fluttershy dodged the wing that glided over her as White Lightning crashed into a pole.
Discord had given them the single minded mission of attack and defeat the group of six. Meaning while aggressive they weren't the smartest of minions.
Fluttershy continued her way to where her friend was being held. "Twilight."
Rainbow Dash found herself in the middle of an aerial battle. Sassaflash, Raindrops, Parasol, and a few other Pegasi were hot on her tail. While she outpaced them by far in speed attacking them and maneuvering out of the way without leaving herself vulnerable for the others attack was proving anything other than ideal.
If she wanted to make her way out of there she was going to have to ground them and she hoped they wouldn't hold it against her when this was all over.
Rainbow Dash zipped from Pegasus to Pegasus as she used the force of her speed and melee attacks to damage their wings. She wasn't the most precise when it came to using her wings for small things so she didn't trust herself not to permanently damage somepony's wings.
Now she was forced to deal with another thing on her conscious. The sound of injured wings. One of a Pegasi's greatest fears were to damage their wings to the point where they would have to have it amputated. To forever lose the ability to soar in the air.
With her pursers now shaken Rainbow darted towards where Twilight was at full force. "Twilight!"
Pinkie Pie nearly burst into tears when she darted into Sugarcube Corner and used her party canon to start knocking ponies out. Knocking them unconscious was the best mercy she could grant them.
For a moment she froze when she saw Mrs. Cake approach her. She narrowly dodged as the knife wielding mare nearly slashed her hair, only cutting off a few strands of her mane.
Pinkie couldn't stomach hurting Mrs. Cake, who was like a second mother to her. Especially in her condition so she went to the hardware store. She found herself surrounded by the store owner, Cherry Fizzy, Carrot Top, and Shoeshine.
They charged and Pinkie reacted. Sliding across the ground she knocked Cherry off her feet resulting in her hitting her head on one of the beams supporting the store. Grabbing the rope off the wall she near instantly made a line with two beams with tripped the other ponies and causing them to land on the ground.
With them stunned Pinkie Pie used a saw to cut the rope lose before getting out of there. She just stopped of having her skull cracked by a rolling pin. The cakes had arrived so Pinkie immediately put her plan into the action. The cakes were not the most athletic ponies making running circles around them easy to which Pinkie did while using the rope. By the time she was finished they were all tied up.
With a single leap she scaled to the top of the buildings easily and made her way across the top, leaping from the top of the buildings. "Twilight!"
Rarity skillful used of her craft was coming full force. Using her magic she was able to quickly use all matter of utensils and her growing magical power to pin several of her attackers against structures.
'This would be so much easier if I had my ribbons.' As if the armor was responding to her command the two objects appeared in her hand. Having the same color as her armor and adorned with several prism gems lined along the length.
She definitely approved of this upgrade her weapons had gone under. Her ribbons forward like snake, the magic imbued weapons ensnared limbs and with a yank had tossed her front attacks of balance while with a twirl she harden them into an impenetrable defense that protected her back from attacks.
A familiar high pitched shrieked caused her to pause in her tracks. "Sweetie Belle?" Rarity paused quickly twisted out of the way as the sharpened end of the paint brush nearly missed jabbing her in the intestines.
Fury wailed up in her but not at the innocent soul in front of her. No at the moment responsible for all this madness. "Forgive me Sweetie." With that she cast a sleeping spell on her baby sister. Rarity found a building to stash her sister inside. "I will be back for you I promise." She began making her way through the crowds. She made her way by ripping up pieces of destroyed land and levitating a bridge over the masses. "Twilight."
Applejack had found herself forced into a corner. It was heart breaking enough having to rope her own little sister and grandmother, but now having to fight her brother as well?
The saving grace of this situation was that Big Mcintosh was tough and strong, but he was also slow. Unless the family was in danger of course.
So after dodging another punch that reduced yet another wall of a building to rubble the apple farmer knew she had to fight back. "Forgive me bro." She leaped over him with a flip, grabbing his neck from behind and slamming his head onto the ground.
Applejack while strong had never been in her brother's league until she started training all those months ago. She had to hurry if they were going to make things right.
Dashing away before Big Mac could recover AJ proceeded to toss away and shoulder tackle her way through the crowd. "Twilight!"
When Ditzy had attacked him Naruto froze her wings drawing blood as she slashed his neck only for him to react and knock her unconscious with a blow to her gut. 'I'm sorry.' He mentally apologized as he continued the run as a barrier was erected in front of him.
Shattering through Lyra's barrier with a Rasengan a quick palm strike rendered the mare unconscious. Bulk's characteristic yell gave him away as Naruto drove his fist into his gut knocking the air out of him.
'This strength.'
His decades of combat experience made it to where he knew how to pull his punches so the ponies he fought wouldn't be hurt. He flipped over a concentrated bolt of magic that shattered the concrete road.
'This power.'
Sweet Blitz was in his path. Faster than she could react two blows landed against the base and tip of her horn stunning the Pegasus before he delivered another palm strike knocking her out of his way.
'It feels like…just like…'
He was jumped by Thunderlane and a few other ponies he recognized. He easily dodged their moves and took them out with quick strikes.
'Their movements I can follow all of them perfectly.'
He could feel it. Even if was faint he could feel them.
'Shukaku.' The land turned to sand to which he used to block incoming attacks.
Naruto felt his muscles flex with easy as he dodged an attack from Heavy Back.
'Matabi.'
Placing his hand on the ground coral exploded from the ground entrapping the stallion.
'Isobu.'
Jewel Styles attacked hurling her specially crafted combat gyms to which he responded by spitting lava at them to melt them.
'Son Goku.'
Naruto took to the air with a powerful display he hadn't remember since before his arrival.
'Kokou.'
He was being attacked by Quick Step on his left as Sunfire flew at him from above.
He exhaled a sticky slime like substance halting Quick Step in place.
'Saiken'
Sunfire struck the blond with a kick to his sides sending him falling down and out of instinct he mentally tried to maneuver himself right side up only to realize he had stopped in midair.
'Chomei'
He shot at the Pegasus using a lariat to knock her unconscious. Doubling back to catch her and lay her on the ground.
Light Heart charged him, attempting to stab him with a syringe to get a face full of ink and knocked out for her troubles.
'Gyuki.'
He continued to charge forward as he could faintly sense them. Their chakra, he feared the travel to the other dimension had cut to the connection but it was still there. His body was soon illuminated by golden chakra as he continued his dash.
'Kurama…Thank you guys.' He had made it through the remnants of the crowd and that's when he saw her. "Twilight!"
"Twilight!" The six screams had caused Twilight Sparkle to react to some degree. She looked in the direction of the screams, but her eyes still contained the rather hollow like look.
The six found themselves cut off from her by Discord. "Oh you didn't think it would be that easy would you?" He tsked at them. "You know I always do enjoy evil clones in shows. And here's my chance." With a snap of his fingers the chaotic seed that he planted in the mares exited out of them in the form of purple-yellow-pink mix. They began to take the form into the Discorded form of the Main five.
Dishonesty.
Cruelty
Greed.
Sorrow.
And Undependability.
The Main five looked at their evil doppelgangers as feelings of shame and regret welled up within them. "That…that ain't us anymore. Ah won't fall for your tricks. With this strength of mine I'll fight to mah last breath and smash through yer lies.." Honesty began to shine.
"Even if I am afraid I will not run or cry. Not when everypony is counting on me. I will protect everypony." Kindness began to shine.
"My vision and heart is clear. I will do everything I can to remove such ugliness from the world. With this grace of mine I will cut through the darkness." Generosity began to shine.
"I will not let you do bad things anymore. I will stop you. With these powers and feelings of mine I'll light up the world." Laughter began to shine.
"I will stand by my friends. I will cut down any evil that threatens our way of life. With this speed of mine I'll be there in time to take on any obstacle." Loyalty began to shine.
With that the fight between the originals and their corrupted copies began. "And what are you going to do? You're not even a threat to me!" Discord mocked until he suddenly found pain coursing through his tail. He hissed and looked down to see a black knife impaled his tail to the throne. A black kunai made of ice.
"Funny thing about me and dying Discord. See the thing is…" The cloak Naruto was wearing began to transform. His pupil became yellow taking on a cross like shape trait.
His cloak also changed as he manifested a light colored coat with a dark colored bodysuit underneath. Markings and Magatama appeared on the back of the cloak. Black balls began to float behind the blond as two long staffs materialized in his hands. "…I have a tendency to come back stronger."
In other words he came back strong.
"You're going to regret that." Discord growled as Naruto chuckled. "What's so funny brat?"
"I can see it. I can comprehend it now. How different…how foreign your power is to nature. How harmony is crying for its freedom, but that's not what I find funny. But what you're feeling deep down. Harmony's protection. The life of Faust's chosen is what protects them. Its why your chaos magic can't directly kill them is it? Because she saw to it and why you weren't surprised they're alive but can't understand how I continue to live. Even now Twilight is trying to fight off your magic. You know your time is drawing to a close. You're afraid because we're one step away from defeating you."
Unrepressed fury escaped the Draconquus lips.
Saving the blond from city leveling destructive magic was a timely barrier spell from Luna and Celestia.
"Luna, Celestia, loving the new looks." Naruto commented as he was surrounded by the ascended mares.
Cadance pouted. "What am I now chopped liver?"
"Nice to see you too Cady." He commented before turning to see Twilight was still out of it. "Celestia, Twilight needs you now more than ever. That monster broke her and she needs to be reminded of all the good she embodies to reharmonize her."
Celestia for a moment hesitated before seeing the look in his eyes. Pleading for her to trust him on this. She hated the fact she would be leaving him, her sister, and her niece to fight Discord, but what other choice did they have? Especially since the bearers were fighting what looked like to be evil copies of themselves. "Stay safe."
With that the real battle began. All pretenses of toying around came to an end. Discord proceeded to throw everything he could come up with.
Spiked rollercoasters of Death.
Explosive eyes with acid filling.
Electrified arrows.
His clawed hand blocked a strike from Naruto's staff. Using some of the Truth speaking balls he hurled them into Discord at high speed in time with Cadance and Luna's blast causing him to fly several blocks before he halted and unleashed a shockwave that nearly knocked his opponents off his feet.
Summoning giant balls of magma infused rock he had them began to rain down. "The Citizens!" Naruto shouted as Cadance teleported to the ground and erected a barrier above part of the town stopping the deadly materializing from crushing or burning them.
With effort the princes of love dual cast to shatter the material and began blasting away as Discord readied another volley.
Naruto redirected two of the balls to shoot towards the balls and began turning them to dust on contact. With a snap of his fingers Discord turned the dust into deadly fleshing eating parasites.
The aura exhumed from Naruto began eliminating the creatures on contact so Discord changed them into jagged teeth hurling them at the blond.
Using the remaining balls he formed a barrier to stop the knives before calling back the others. Hurling two of the balls at Discord the Draconquus simply went intangible before they could make contact.
Appearing behind Naruto he slashed the blond at the back sending him propelling downwards towards the ground a few feet before the shinobi corrected himself.
Luna and Cadance soon joined his side.
The main five had found themselves in a stale mate with their evil copies. Every move. Every trick. Every single thing they seemed capable of doing was met with the same reaction.
Their copies seemed capable of doing everything. That chaos magic was as foul as it came. "Discord might be able to copy our forms and apply chaos to it, but there is one thing he clearly does not understand. Harmony." Rarity's element began to shine to which the others picked up on her cue.
With that the bearers transformed into their armors and destroyed their doppelgangers.
Applejack used her strength to pulverize hers with a single punch.
Rarity used her fine precision to slice hers into tiny piecs.
Fluttershy let hers crash into her barrier.
Pinkie Pie absorbed and channel her party canon into one of her gauntlet before firing out a burst of energy frying hers.
And Rainbow Dash had cut hers clear in two.
All of them disappeared in a wisp of chaotic energy neutralized by their elements. Now it was time to go save Twilight.
"P-Princess?" Twilight weakly uttered out as she took in Celestia's form.
"My faithful student…my…my cherished pupil. I am so sorry I was not there for you." Tears began to fall from Celestia's eyes. Seeing Twilight like this was a form of ache she hadn't felt sense Luna's banishment. "Twilight I know you are in there. You have to fight Discord's influence. Remember who and what you are."
"Nopony…alone…worthless." A lone tear fell from the mare's eye.
"No Twilight you are anything but worthless and alone. You have so many ponies who love you. You have to remember. You are Twilight Sparkle the Bearer and Element of Magic. Daughter of Night Light and Twilight Velvet. Sister of Shining Armor. Savior of Princess Luna and Equestria. My most faithful student. We are all here fighting for you."
It still wasn't enough So Celestia touched her horn to Twilight's and began replaying memories.
"Dear Princess Celestia, I have learned a very valuable lesson about friendship. I was so afraid of being thought of as a showoff that I was hiding a part of who I am. My friends helped me realize that it's okay to be proud of your talents, and there are times when it's appropriate to show them off especially when you're standing up for your friends. I also learned another lesson in the form of having faith in my friends. That I have to be willing to trust them in order to build stronger bonds with them and be willing to open my heart up to them to give them the chance to show they care instead of being irrationally fearful of the possibility of being hurt."
I've learned that one of the joys of friendship is sharing your blessings, but when there are not enough blessings to go around, having more than your friends can make you feel pretty awful. So, though I appreciate the invitation, I will be returning both tickets to The Grand Galloping Gala."
My friend Applejack is the best friend a pony could ever have, and she's always there to help anypony. The only trouble is, when she needs help she finds it hard to accept it. So while friendship is about giving of ourselves to friends, it's also about accepting what our friends have to offer.
Today I learned that it's hard to accept when somepony you like wants to spend time with somepony who's not so nice. Though it's impossible to control who your friends hang out with, it is possible to control your own behavior. Just continue to be a good friend. In the end, the difference between a false friend and one who's true will surely come to light.
I am happy to report that the dragon has departed our fair country, and that it was my good friend Fluttershy who convinced him to go. This adventure has taught me to never lose faith in your friends. They can be an amazing source of strength, and can help you overcome even your greatest fears.
It's hard to believe that two ponies that seem to have so little in common could ever get along. But I found out that if you embrace each other's differences, you just might be surprised to discover a way to be friends after all...
My friends and I all learned an important lesson this week: Never judge a book by its cover. Someone may look unusual, or funny, or scary. But you have to look past that and learn who they are inside. Real friends don't care what your "cover" is; it's the contents of a pony that count. And a good friend, like a good book, is something that will last forever.
One by one the memories of every single lesson Twilight had learned was brought to the forefront of the Unicorn's mind. For a brief moment something had stirred, but it was not enough to break Twilight back to her senses.
The Main five arrived just in time. "Twilight we're here sugarcube."
A flash of something passed through Twilight's mind. A dark and ruined castle. "Ya alright Sugarcube?"
"We're here Twilight. We got here as soon as could." Fluttershy's statement followed another flash.
Blood.
"I'm g-glad w-we got here just in time."
"We will have you back to normal in no time Twilight." Rarity assured her.
Torn clothes.
"What did she do to you?"
"No way we were going to let anypony stop us from getting to our bestest friend as soon as we could." Pinkie's statement followed by an image of five injured mares.
"We got here as soon as we could."
"Don't give up on us Twilight. You're strong. I know you're in there so fight it." Rainbow's statement triggered the full memory.
"You're going to be okay right?"
Twilight couldn't believe it. They came for her. Just like last time. Just like they always would.
"Friends…my friends." Twilight mumbled her voice still strained. Broken. More memories. More flashes occurred.
"Now listen here. What ah'm sayin' to you is the honest truth. Let go, and you'll be safe." Applejack insured her again as warmly as she could. "This ledge won't hold for long. Just trust me ah wouldn't steer ya wrong."
"Honesty!"
"How did you know about the spell?" Twilight asked, in awe of whatever it was Fluttershy had done.
"I didn't at first, not until he got closer and I saw his eyes. Sometimes we all just need to be show some understanding and a little kindness." Fluttershy responded. After hearing this, Twilight smiled.
"Kindness."
"Pinkie Pie, what are you doing?! Get away from that thing." Twilight shouted at her.
"There's nothing to be afraid of." Pinkie cheerfully remarked. "When I was a little filly and scared of darkness and shadows my Granny, Granny Pie told me that being afraid and hiding wasn't the way to deal with your fears. You gotta stand up tall and learn to face your fears. You'll see that they can't hurt you and just laugh to make them disappear." She remarked as she continued making faces and laughing.
"Laughter."
"Oh, Rarity, your beautiful tail..." Twilight softly remark in awe of her fellow Unicorn's sacrifice in the form of her tail. Of everything Twilight had witnessed of the mare she seemed practically obsessed with cleanliness, being proper, and faction. The fact she was willing to sacrifice her tail like that was one of the most generous things Twilight had ever seen.
"Oh its fine, my dear. Short tails are in this season. Besides, it'll grow back." Despite the brave face the unicorn was putting, it was obvious it took a lot from her to do something like that.
"Generosity.."
"I appreciate the offer and all, but I had to make the choice of leaving my childhood friend behind to continue this quest. I could never forgive myself if I turned my back on her and made that sacrifice meaningless. So I'm going to have to say no." The Shadowbolts then disappeared. Indeed finding additional rope Rainbow fixed the path allowing Naruto and Rainbow to walk over the gorge as they approached the ruins.
''Loyalty!"
Something within Twilight began to spark to life. Joy and hope filled her friends eyes.
"That's right Twilight. Remember." Celestia cooed to her.
Her teacher and her idol. Celestia was there as well. "Princess." she mumbled as her attention was drawn to the battle.
"C-Cadance."
Cadance. Her foal-sitter. They had such fun together. Back when she was still a filly living with her family.
"S-Shiny…Mom…Dad." Memories of her family began to surface as her life began playing before her eyes. The years as rolled by in a flash.
"L-Luna."
Princess Luna. One of the diarch and a mare Twilight would be proud to call her friend.
Naruto. Her friend.
Suddenly somepony had bumped into her, startling Twilight and causing her to drop her list. "I'm sorry," he immediately apologized as he quickly scooped up the checklist the Unicorn was previously holding after a quick glance over.
"Its okay, no harm done." The Unicorn replied as she was handed back her list.
"Welcome to Ponyville, my name is Naruto and it's nice to meet you. I haven't seen you around before so am I wrong to assume you're new to town?"
"Indeed I am. My name is Twilight Sparkle and this is my assistant…"
"…the name's Spike." The rather chipper dragon cut in.
"…and we've come supervise preparations for the Summer Sun Festival. I hope I'm not being rude, but we're really busy. I have to find my way to Sweet Apple Acres to check on how the food preparations are going." Twilight didn't mean to brush off the pony, but the sooner this was done the sooner she could look into stopping Nightmare Moon.
"We'll I can help you with that," Naruto eagerly volunteered. "I know most of the places in town and I'd be happy to help." He volunteered. He watched as a look of uncertainty crossed over the Unicorn's face.
"I wouldn't want to impose." The Unicorn kindly responded. While she didn't mind his offer, she really didn't want any distractions while preparing for Nightmare Moon's return. Despite Celestia rebuffing Twilight's warning the Unicorn was not willing to let her findings go.
"It would be no problem at all." He had insisted with a kind smile.
"Come on Twilight what's the harm?" Spike insisted, garnering the Unicorn's attention. "Besides, won't we get things done faster with a guide?"
Twilight realized she couldn't argue with the logic. The sooner they went to the locations and assessed that all the food and items for the festival were ready, the sooner Twilight could go and prepare for Nightmare Moon's return. "Alright Naruto looks like I'll be taking you up on your offer. The first stop on our list is Sweet Apple Acres."
Every single memory they shared went through Twilight's mind. Together. They had saved the others together and now they were trying to save her. The tears flowed freely as the fragment of Twilight's Element began to float. Twilight's crown materialized on her head as her eyes and voice radiated power. It was time.
Discord's spell had been broken.
Twilight Sparkle was back.
"With this magic of mind I will save everypony. I will protect the world. I will never allow anything to sever our bonds. For I am Twilight Sparkle…The Element of Magic!" Power erupted from Twilight as it pierced the sky. The element of Magic restored itself as it took its rightful place in her head piece.
With that her armor began to form.
The armor that began to form is an elegant armor composed of a short moderate sapphire blue robe trimmed with gold which is open in the middle, which teases some cleavage. The robe is tied together at the waist with mulberry ribbon held together by a gold bead. The robe consisted of elegant multi-layered trim. She wore on her arms two large rose gloves which have gold trims flaring out in the ends. The gloves have mulberry ribbons tied around the wrist and are adorned in a simple pattern of gold dots. She wears a large golden pauldron over each shoulder, bearing the image of a Unicorn. She has rose leggings which match the gloves in their pattern and design. Around the leggings is pair of gold greaves. The knee plates contain a pattern similar to the tiara she wears. The greaves themselves match the pattern of her robe. Atop her head sits a tiara consisting of her element of magic.
This was the Armor of Magic.
The Armor of Bonds.
Twilight Sparkle began to glow and levitate as the ground below her began to crumble under the pressure of her power.
The other elements were also levitated in the air. It was time to put an end to this once and for all.
Luna and Cadance had been knocked far away from Discord's latest attack. Having up the ante into a blast strong enough to wipe out a country the two Alicorns had taken the brunt of the blast to protect everypony's lives as their barriers were soon overpowered.
That left Naruto who was starting to wear down from Discord's attacks. Unlike his opponents in the past Discord was more than far capable of channeling enough power for strikes capable of wiping out islands if he so pleased and it was showing by the fact that it was taking time for his regeneration to recover from the strikes, but Discord was not giving him that time.
Using his staff it blocked the god's claws. "Not so confident without your backup are we?"
"I'm still alive. Seems like you're still having trouble killing me." Naruto replied. He knew that his time was running out. He had burned through more chakra than he ever thought possible regenerating his injuries. He had two more minutes top before he ran out and this time there would be no more second chances.
He first sensed it and that's when he saw it. A smile graced Naruto's face. "Game over." The words ironically echoed from Naruto's mouth.
Discord's eyes widened as he sensed it and turned. Seeing the beam of magical rainbow come down on him. Despite slowing down time he would not be able to dodge the beam.
It would not matter. The elements power would seek their target until the end of time. When Faust had used it on him when he tried to escape proved it. It was honed onto Chaos and there was no escaping it.
Behind him Discord could feel the victorious smirk on the blond's face. What he wouldn't give to extinguish the blond's life.
Being a being of chaos his mind was able to play through thousands of scenarios all at once without his mind being destroyed from the stress. What could cause chaos? Would could cause the most pain?
And that's when he settled on one. Discord snapped his fingers, and he and Naruto switched places.
The beam was now coming straight down on Naruto, the look of triumphs had fell from the faces of the mares who arrived to see Discord sealed.
Suddenly Naruto was engulfed in the chromatic light, erased from view. Horrified cries escaped their lips as they watched the blond disappear before their very eyes.
At everything they had done and suffered. They were so close. Only to lose Naruto.
"Uugh?" Naruto began to stir as he found himself in darkness. "This place again." He said as the images of Tsunade's necklace appeared before him. "Am I…dead...again?"
"My brethren and I would never harm one of our bearers. You have come a long way Uzumaki Naruto. I was lucky to have noticed you when Discord tried to destroy me. When he attacked us we were within the boundary outside of this world in which I fell into your world. With what little power I had left I attached myself to one of the crystals of your world where I laid dormant for thousands of years, regaining my energy and that's when I eventually came to fall into your hands."
Naruto's eyes widened. "Then that means."
"Yes young one. When you lost control and destroyed my form that day I had no choice, but to latch onto you. I do not regret my choice as you have proven to have qualities worthy of being my bearer."
"If I hadn't. Would you have been able to return to this world? Would you have found your rightful bearer?"
"You are too hard on yourself. I do not blame you for what the whims of Fate. To answer your curiosity there were two candidates, both currently incapable of being worthy, but could have provided they experienced different circumstances than the ones that fundamentally changed them. You have met one of them. Whether you wish to pursue their identites is up to you as we have more pressing matters to attend to."
"Right. Stopping Discord."
"Have you come to understand what I am young warrior? Reflect on yourself and come to understand what I am."
Looking deep within himself he began to reflect.
Balance? No that was not it. The element had to be have been a fundamental part of who he was his entire life. Something that held true to his heart despite what he might have shown to the world through immaturity or a lack of experience or knowledge in his youth.
Determination was a core character trait, but was it a grand virtue worth of harmony? No.
Humble? Maybe now but he was anything but humble when he was young.
Willpower? No that couldn't be it. Not something he inherited because of his family or legacy something that was unique to him. Something that came from being him, Naruto, not being an Uzumaki, a Senjuu, or a reincarnation.
Brave? No he had been impulsive and foolish much of his youth. Same with the idea of courage. It took time for him to understand what real courage was.
Was it Hope? Maybe. Yet he felt like that was wrong.
Perseverance could have always been it. He had been through so much, but so many of these could be true of his friends. Like understanding and faith were traits he had seen in others. While they did define him in a sense it took time for him to grow up and mature to have those be relevant to him.
He had to think back. Think back farther than when he was an academy student. What did it mean to be Uzumaki Naruto? What had always been a fundamental part of him even if he didn't know it at the time.
What tied together Friendship, Loyalty, Honesty, Kindness, Generosity, and Laughter?
His eyes widened. He understood.
"Do you have an answer?"
"I do…you're…the Element of "
Discord whooped with joy. Oh the looks on their little pony faces. The horror in their eyes once they saw Naruto's life was ended by the very elements he helped Harmonized.
What had happened to him? Did he earn Luna's equivalent to banishment? Would the solitude drive him mad and turn him against the Princesses?
Oh he would be tempted to peak ahead just to see the end result?
Maybe the blond was suffering his own personal hell of petrification?
So many possibilities. Then the beam dissipated, and Discord found himself staring at something he was not excepting.
The Elements of Harmony were not just mere trinkets. For Faust to trust artifacts of power in hands other than herself there had to be a level of sentience to them. For the elements to be able to understand their wielders and judge the situation. To pick what needed to be done and choose what was best for the target.
Discord thought he had fooled them with his energy signature surrounding Naruto when they switched places.
He was wrong.
Discord blinked.
That...that couldn't be right...
There, standing there was Naruto, but not as he once was.
He was in armor.
Almost every part of this armor is seemingly made of black metal. His biceps were covered by metal straps and his very large plated gauntlets sporting fox-shaped heads at the edges.
He wore plated boots connected to the armor pants with his head bearing a black helmet with orange kitsune eyes. On the middle of his chest plate his Element was nestled into the center and in his hands what were once staffs were now that of lances of a knight.
"To understand, being aware of, or sensitive to the feelings or thoughts of others. To experience those feelings of the past or present without having to communicate with that individual. To understand their pain and relate to them.
It is how we can be Honest with each other.
Its what allows us to be Generous to those in need.
To freely share Laughter and give Joy to others.
To encourage us to give our Loyalty to others.
To open our hearts and allow us to experience Kindness.
To form Friendships. Without the ability to understand and connect to each other on a deeper level how can one have Harmony?"
Naruto's eyes trained on Discord. "It's over Discord. I am Naruto Uzumaki…the element of Empathy!" The Seventh Element shined brightly with the others.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"I will not be imprisoned again! " He had taken to air with a monstrous roar echoed for miles. He took to the air and began forming a massive ball of chaotic energy that continued to grow and grow. First the size of a ball then the size of a cart followed by a house and it continued to grow.
That ball was far too large to be just for them. At this rate it was going to wipe out the entire continent.
The forces of Harmony made their move.
The Princesses appeared above the Discord and focused their blast in tandem with Naruto's movement. Their blasts pierced and detonated the sphere of Chaos as Naruto shot through the air as his lance pierced through Discord's body causing the god to double over in pain and began to hack up blood. "It hurts doesn't it? That sense of helplessness." Naruto flung him towards the ground.
Naruto joined the six as the Elements radiated in tandem. Seven beams erupted and converged into a prismatic ray.
It was over.
He had lost.
But there was one thing he could do. Even if he could not directly get his revenge himself he could see to it that Disharmony would one day befall the land. With what remained of the brief time he had left he expelled a tiny ball of chaos and shot it as far away and as quickly as he could with all his might.
"If I have to I'll take this whole planet and every living thing with me!"
Then with one last act of defiance the Chaos god reached deep inside and hurled all his Chaos magic in one last blast that met with the prismatic ray.
The two beams clashed as the ground below them began to break apart. The sky darkened as a result of all the energy feedback coursing into the air. Howls of wind began to flicker across the land as thunderstorms began to kick up. Tremors formed into massive earthquakes that was channeling across the planet.
The ground around the seven bearers began to crumble under the power. At this rate the planet really would be destroyed.
Harmony slowly began to overpower Chaos. Discord screams of defiance could be heard as he was slowly being overpowered.
The Princesses floated above unleashing what was left of their power into a unified blast.
Discords screams began to die out as the blast of Harmony washed through him. The purple mist erupted from him and was evaporated by Elements causing him to shrink before the beam dove down and once more began turning him into stone before a massive explosion of color erupted and consumed everything in sight.
Naruto groaned and began to slowly stirred. The sound of birds, the trickling of the stream and the warm sun graced his skin. He began to stir and looked up to see his head was in Twilight's lap.
"Hey."
"Hey you." They both stood up as Naruto removed his helmet. Their eyes met and then she stepped into his arms. Their eyes met before they shared a tender and passionate kiss. Traces of the dark sky began to clear leaving the usual blue sky.
"Hey! Save some for the rest of us Twilight." Rainbow's voice drew their attention as the other bearers stood to the side wearing grins.
Naruto soon found himself mobbed by hugs and kisses from his mares.
There was a moment of silence, stillness that seemed to last for hours. After all that had happened, it was strange to think that they had actually won, that what had happened was actually true and not some strange dream. They had won, they'd beaten Discord. Just like against Nightmare Moon, they had won.
"There they are!"
"They did it!"
"Whoa look at them!"
The group turned to see the whole of Ponyville was coming to greet them.
"Big Sis!"
"Rarity!"
Generosity and Honesty found themselves mobbed by their sisters.
"That was amazin' AJ you showed that monster who's boss."
"That was the coolest thing ever Rarity." Rarity had been moved by her sister's exclamation as their parents joined the two of them, pulling their girls into a hug and telling her how proud they were of her.
Their sisters gushed. Applejack's eyes began to water as she saw her brother and grandmother to the side wearing proud smiles.
"Mr. Cake! Mrs. Cake!" Pinkie Pie happily bounded to them and brought them into a bone crushing hug."I'm so glad you're okay."
To Fluttershy's surprise her animal critters came running full force. Tears wet her eyes as she was leaned over and nuzzled by them. They forgave her.
"Spike! Spike!" Twilight called out looking for her assistant when she spotted him.
"Uugh, worst stomach ache ever." He groaned as he burped out remains of a brick. Just what in the hell did he eat. Twilight's eyes began to water as she rushed over and pulled him into a bone crushing hug. "I'm so glad you're okay little bro."
'Lil bro?' Spike couldn't help the warm fuzzies. "Yeah…I'm glad you're okay too…sis."
The use of Sis had sent Twilight into a fit of little happy squeals. He swear for as long as he lived he would never understand mares.
"Captain Naruto, it appears this world now owes you debt that cannot be repaid." Mayor Mare began as she approached Naruto.
"How much do you all remember?" He couldn't help but ask as their reactions meant only one thing. The mayor's next words confirmed his fears.
"Everything I'm afraid. It was a horrible experience. Being a prisoner trapped in your own body and being the antithesis of everything that you are. That dreadful beast tortured us. Memories of our fears and greatest insecurities. He even crushed our spirits playing the memories where he was sure he had you all beaten."
So they had seen it. Had seen everything?
"But then that was when we felt it. A warm glow. It was as light itself appeared to wash away the darkness and we felt it. Your bonds and your feelings for each other. Your determination. We felt it all."
"Hay yeah bro the seven of us are invincible." Rainbow said as she butted in and playfully punched the blond. "Welcome to the club. To think there is seven of us now. How awesome is that?!"
"I know…" He looked down at the Element called Empathy, tracing his finger over the Element. "It's… remarkable, me an Element of Harmony…"
"A seventh Element-a Harmony… who'da thought it huh?" Applejack noted in a similar tone.
"This is so great! Now we got two things to celebrate!" cried Pinkie happily. "Does that mean we're gonna need to have two parties? I hope so, cause I think this needs two parties, cause there's just so much celebrating to do! This is wonderfulous and spectaceriffic! See what I did there?"
"Oh that looks absolutely gorgeous darling! I suppose orange is your designated color so it works for you."
"It's lovely," Fluttershy agreed. "So this spiral is your cutie mark?" Now that Fluttershy thought about it she had never seen his Cutiemark, what did that mean for his talent?
"It is. It's the symbol of my family. I'll tell you more about it later."
"Bearers of Harmony!" Celestia called as she and Luna made her way to the Bearers. The Ponyville ponies began to kneel before their rulers. "It appears not only Equestria but the entire world owes you its gratitude." Celestia turned to Twilight.
"I'm proud of you, my student." Celestia beamed down at Twilight. "You and your friends have shown how truly powerful the magic of Harmonyp is. I knew you would no't let us down."
"Never." She looked up at her with concern. "Are you alright, Princess?"
"Quite fine, Twilight, I assure you. Discord has been vanquished once more and harmony is restored to Equestria. I could not be better." She looked up around at them all. "You have all played your parts in saving our home land and I'll see to it that is acknowledged. For now though, on behalf of us all, thank you, all of you."
Everypony returned her gratitude with low bows and adoring smiles.
"While I am dismayed to do this Luna, Cadance, and I must return to the capital at once. Not only to assess the damages done, but to prepare a celebration in the honor of our heroes."
Pleasantries and goodbyes were exchanged as the three princesses and the statue of Discord disappeared in a flash of magic. Everypony turned their attention to the rather wrecked town.
"Looks like we have a lot of work ahead of us." Naruto commented . "And we went so long without the town being destroyed too." He added with a groan.
"Well Narry that just means we all get to pitch in to make Ponyville bigger and better than ever." Pinkie Pie happily chirped.
"W-With all of us working together it shouldn't take too long." Fluttershy pointed out.
"I can get working on the plan for designs and decorations in a jiffy." Rarity noted as she was already coming up with ideas how to improve their homes.
"Guess we're gonna be a bit busy with labor." Applejack noted.
"Uugh I don't even want to thank how long it's going to take to get the weather patterns on track." Rainbow noted with a groan.
"Sounds like you could use some help then?" The cheerful voice drew Naruto's attention.
"Dit…" He was cut off as a little missile attached himself to his leg.
"Mister Naruto you're the most amazing pony ever. After mommy of course." Naruto chuckled as he affectionately hugged the little sprite.
"Why of course." He said as he stood up and greeted Ditzy with open arms.
"You owe me so many back rubs and muffins you know." She whispered in his ear.
"I expect no less."
"Well looks like we're all going to be rather busy. I'm going to have to rearrange my schedule to fit in planning for the town's reconstruction." Twilight said as a grin broke out on her face.
"Well in that case," Naruto began, "…let's get started."
The remains of Nightmare Moon’s armor were now in their possession. They were one step closer to their goals. It was a pretty big gamble, but it paid off. Not only was Discord now out of the way, but the chaos he had caused had weakened the spell and seals Celestia and Luna had cast around the castle, giving her the time needed to copy many of the tomes from the forbidden section of the library.
Suddenly a small black crystal gem crashed through the roof of her cabin. Her curiosity got the better of her as she used her magic to levitate the curious object closer. It was had suddenly expanded into the size of about her head.
“Cute how you thought you could use the god of chaos filly.” The image of Discord’s face appeared in the crystal. Midnight began to panic, losing composure for the first time in years. If Discord was after her it was all over.
“Ha! Fooled you brat! Unfortunately this is but a mere echo. My magnificent self has been defeated by those Harmony brats if you are seeing this. Seeing as you were so kind to aid me to give in to your own dark whims how could I not help somepony whose actions could lead to chaos? I bestow upon you a gift. Be warned, the ponies you chose to use them must be strong which while close aren’t as powerful as what they’re based on. So make sure you don’t be a fool and make the right choices. I cannot imbue them with my own power lest it be washed out with the rays of Harmony encircling the planet as we speak so I chose the next best thing. Let’s hope you can use what you have on you to make them especially Nightmarish. Tata now.” Unknown to Midnight the fading echo had one last thought. And should you succeed I shall be seeing you all very soon.
The crystal shattered and began drawing out power from elsewhere. Screams echoed from outside. Midnight rushed out and saw that hundreds upon hundreds of the lifeless bodies of the children were littering the field of their training grounds.
“That damned Chaotic beast!” Midnight hissed in unrepressed fury. That fool had no idea what he had done. He sacrificed who knew how many of their numbers and for what? Some stupid form of revenge that he expected her to carry out?
Suddenly the crystal glowed brightly and began exploded into seven smaller crystals teaming with white energy. To her surprise a prismatic waved quickly washed over the world searching out for any echo of Discord’s magic. For a moment it made a beeline for Midnight only to swerve at the last second and wash away the mist that escaped from the crystals.
True to his word Discord had drew power from another source while expelling his essence to protect the crystals. What was it that he had said? Nightmarish? A grin formed on the mare’s face. “Well played Discord. I suppose it was foolish of me to think I could manipulate the master of manipulation so easily.” She would take the gift and when Discord came back expecting an easy takeover he would be in for a rude awakening as he would soon be crushed under the hoof of their reawakened queen. And she knew at the top of her head just who to start with testing these crystals on.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
The celebration for this event was happening far sooner than the last one. The Bearers arrived within Canterlot shortly before the official ceremony. The streets were mostly deserted, as everypony was no doubt up at the castle in the room where the celebration would be held, but there was the occasional group of ponies that cheered for them while they made their way through the streets with Nightwing, Bright Star and some of the Solar guards escorting them. Sometimes, one would attempt to get closer but end up getting pushed away by the guards.
Most of them waved back, or else only acknowledged them with a smile or shy glance. Fluttershy, promptly hid behind her mane. So much attention was always something difficult for her.
Others like Naruto who was used to this kind of praise and admiration simply chose to just smile back. That seems to be enough as some of the mares would blushed and start talking excitedly to their friends.
This did not escape the herd's notice, as they would either glare or push closer to Naruto protectively.
The first memory that came to his mind was the incident after Nagato and how he was welcomed back a hero.
Finally they arrived at the grand hall that would lead to Canterlot tower. The guards assumed positions close to the door as it shut, while they climbed the stairs to the doors that would lead them into the tower itself.
Behind them, the crowds of ponies were talking excitedly with one another for their arrival, which was due to be any minute now.
The fanfare from behind the door started to play, signaling their cue to enter the tower. Fluttershy too was shocked at the sound but, surprisingly, she managed to collect herself and stand as bravely as she could. Naruto reached out and grasp her hand which helped calmed her down.
The doors creaked opened as they saw the sheer multitude of ponies who had turned out for the ceremony. All eyes turned on them when the doors opened and one could easily suggest nearly the entirety of Canterlot had arrived.
They walked up the aisle along the soft red carpet.
The princesses were waiting for them at the very end of the room, their gazes the warmest of all. Celestia beamed radiantly at them, the beauty of the sun shining in her eyes. Luna and Cadance stood by at sides, shorter yet still having presences, looking equally as proud.
They stood in a moment of silence, allowing the princesses to appraise them, along with the crowd.
Finally, Celestia spoke, her voice echoing around the room. "We are gathered here today to once again honor the heroism of these seven friends who placed their lives on the line and fought against the mad god of Chaos Discord and not only saved Equestria, but the entire world from eternal chaos."
She allowed the crowd to cheer in celebration at her words. Applejack's grinned in appreciation, Rainbow raised both her arms in triumph, Fluttershy hid behind her mane again, Pinkie beamed her brightest smile, Rarity waved daintily, Twilight smiled sheepishly, and Naruto wore a proud dignified look.
"Peace!" Luna's Royal Voice brought silence once more, allowing her to step to the forefront. "For many years, we have believed that there were only six Elements of Harmony. But now, here today, it is revealed that there is and always have been a seventh, in the form of this young stallion." Naruto felt all eyes on him. "We can now feel reassured that the Laughter, Loyalty, Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, Generosity and Magic are now stronger than ever with the bond of Empathy uniting them all."
Cadance took up the speech. "It was thanks to his best efforts that saw to it that the seven of them not only continue the fight, but help all those who fell under Discord's spell restored to their former selves. We hope this serves as an example that the light of friendship will always be there and it connects each and every one of us." Celestia pulled down one curtain that was hung up on the wall, whilst Luna did the other, revealing new stained glass windows that displayed historical moments in Equestrian history.
It was their moment of triumph. The seven bearers blasting Discord. The prismatic beam consuming him in harmonious light.
After the ceremony a party took place, in the same room the Gala had been of course. While not as formal as the gala the food and atmosphere was still pretty high scale.
A grin formed on his face though as the uptight noble types found they were forced to share the same breathing place with all the Ponyville inhabitants who were able to make the trip.
Their presence seemed to intimidate some of the elite, who looked uncomfortable with their sheer size and lack of formal etiquette.
Naruto had to hold back his laughter. Despite all this he had feeling a good deal of them will go back to focusing on themselves now that the crisis was resolved.
During the course of the event the bearers had found themselves approached by many big names in their respective fields who took interest in them after tidbits of knowledge were made public from gossip shared by Ponyville ponies.
Rainbow was barely keeping it cool as she was approached by the Wonderbolts team. It was amusing to catch Spitfire's shock when she realized Rainbow Dash was being trained by her mom.
Fluttershy was conversing with a red furred mare by the name of Sweet Heart who shared her love for animals.
Rarity was in the admist of many ponies from the world she loved so much. Hoity Toity, Scarlet O'Hara and even Photo Finish who was looking to curry favor with Rarity considering how she flat out ignored the mare in favor of Fluttershy.
Applejack and Carrot Top were getting along, speaking about farm work as both mares and stallions approached them, some being more subtle than others in their interest in apples despite most of them not even sparing Applejack a second thought not too long ago at the Gala.
Pinkie Pie was on course jamming on stage with Viynl.
Twilight was of course excitedly immersed with talking with her family about all that happened. Apparently her mother said something embarrassing as Twilight's cheeks burned red. Twilight Velvet then turned to him and winked, cluing him in on what likely the topic was about. The look armor sent him not too long after was an even bigger clue.
"I want you to meet someone." Ditzy had suddenly dragged him to meet a mare whose fur was a lighter variation of hers with sandy blonde hair, but the same colored eyes. She was a mare who looked to be in her forties wearing the same black ball gown like Ditzy, but with an expensive looking shawl. This mare could easily pass as her mother.
"It is a pleasure to meet you Captain. I am Dazzling Do, Ditzy's grandmother."
Grandmother? Well Dazzling was right. "Nice to meet you Miss Dazzling." Talking to the mare had proved to be a fun and pleasant experience as she proved to have both a sharp wit and tongue. Both she put to use when some of the nobles tried to insert themselves into their conversation.
He was soon stolen away as the herd approached him for dances. It seemed like he spent an hour on the dance floor before he was finally able to excuse himself. He took a trip out to the gardens to gaze at the moon above.
"I'm the one who is supposed to be the Shinobi around here." he said without turning around. "Since when does the Sun Goddess skulk around at night?"
He heard the sound of her heeled hooves against the payment. "You make it seem like so much fun." She spoke in a sweet voice. "I could not help myself. Also I did not want to disturb you."
"Thank you, but you could never disturb me." He turned around to behold her, her beauty still stunning.
"Thank you…" She gazed at him thoughtfully for a moment. "I thought you would be enjoying the party with the other bearers."
"I needed some fresh air. The last twenty-Four hours were rather hectic."
"It is always good to take a moment to let your worries depart from you."
"Speaking of which are you sure its okay for you to be out there and not supervising? We would not want the Canterlot ponies to lose their mind without you being there to zip up their fancy jackets." He joked as Celestia took a few more steps before joining his side.
"Tonight that honor belongs to my sister and niece. After all it is my duty to see 'all' of my subjects who wish to embrace Harmony are happy and healthy."
"Thoughtful as always Celestia."
"Of course. You are my dearest friend," she said, with all warmth and sincerity.
Naruto felt his heart beat. He turned to look at Celestia and his breathing started to become shallow. Something about her was more radiant then he had ever known. He had not felt like this since he had seen her for the very first time.
Celestia could feel her heart speed up as she noticed his gaze. How he looked at her. Like she was the only thing in the world. Her body began to move and she couldn't stop herself. "Or maybe…"
"Maybe…?" Naruto moved to her as all pretenses of personal space was gone.
Did. Did Celestia?
"Sister!" Luna's booming voice caused the Sun Goddess to freeze before taking a step back. If Luna hadn't intervened she would have…
"You presence is needed!" Luna said as her eyes were filled with urgency. "Honesty has suggested she could out drink me. I cannot let such a slight go unchallenged." The expression on Luna's face that followed was absolutely adorable. A mare like her should never pout. It was just far too cute.
Celestia could not help but groan. This was what had Luna up in a tizzy? An insult to her pride as a drinker? Some things never changed. "Sister? What do you need me for?"
"We need access to all materials to make Moonshine sister. I was unable to find the necessary ingredients." She explained.
"Luna the stock of corn you used to use for Moonshine can no longer be found in this region. It was wiped out three hundred years ago. You would have to get the crop exporting from the southern nation of Caniva …" In a flash Luna was gone.
Celestia began massaging her forehead.
"She is the goddess of wine." Naruto reminded her as Celestia nodded.
"Trust me I know. I am just surprised it took until now for her to bring up the subject. My sister and I are both quite fond of her Moonshine as it was called."
Naruto snorted and playfully call her an alcoholic. "So it is not madness that spurs your evil deeds, but the drink."
"One of these days I really will have to commission that special cell for you." Celestia casually remarked as she extended out of her horn. "If you would be so kind as to escort me back Captain."
"Of course princess." Naruto said locking arms with her and leading her back inside so they could enjoy the rest of the party.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
The past few days had definitely proven just what it meant when everypony got together and worked in Harmony. From sun up to sundown different members of the town had worked in different shifts to work and repair their town. Food was provided by the town's farmers while whatever hosing was available was shared while they built up the homes.
The ability to create a work force of several thousand had saw to it that they were able to not only get the lumber, courtesy of the everfree, but the homes would be built and constructed in virtually no time at all.
Naruto found himself passing by the familiar red rusted mailbox of the apples. The farmhouse had been fixed up rather nicely. The large red building was sporting new green shutters and white posts.
"Hey there little seed." He greeted Applebloom.
"Hey there Naruto? You going to help on the farm today?" The redhead asked with beaming excitement.
"Actually I came to see Applejack, but I can get a little farm work in." He answered as Bloom let him inside.
The cool breeze of their new air conditioner washed over him quite nicely. It took the farm being wrecked for them to begrudgingly get new items. The apples after all had a 'if it ain't broke don't fix it' mentality.
"Hey there fellar. Where's my great grandbabies ya promised me?" Granny Smith asked him as she calmly rocked in her chair.
"I never said that granny. You made that up." Naruto had found that he was stuck calling her granny lest she wanted to be hit by that cane of hers.
She of course went into one of her stories. "…Walked five miles to the next town uphill for a bag of flour and walked the five miles back. That was good exercise. Nowadays you youngins just bust out your magic and clones and stuff."
Naruto raised an eyebrow. Granny Smith had to be trolling him. All he asked her was how she was doing? Or maybe she really was going senile. It was hard to tell sometimes.
Finally she had nodded off in the middle of one of her stories so Naruto was free to go out into the farmland.
"APPLEJACK!" Applebloom cries out, running swiftly into the orchard. "Naruto is here!" She darted ahead of him to join her siblings.
The two apple siblings were in the process of finishing up work. "Mac! AJ!"
The approaching summer season saw to it that they wore light clothing. Mac in a vest and tattered jeans and Applejack in a plaid shirt unbuttoned and tied in a knot and denim shorts.
Shorts that hugged her apples and looked ready to burst out.
"Uugh I had enough of Bee's raps the last thing I need is to deal with your terrible puns or observations." Gyuuki's voice rung in his head.
'Well that's what you get for dropping in uninvited. If I leave the channel going then give me a warning.'
Ever sense Empathy's emergence Naruto had been on the path of reawakening his lost power. That meant his severed connections had been reconnected.
Cutting the connection Naruto went back to subtly appraising Applejack's legs. "Hey There AJ." He greeted as the mare turned, the basket of apples under her arm.
"Hey there Sugah. What brings you here?" she asked.
"Well," he began explaining as he walked over to her, his hands being placed into his pockets. "You mentioned me coming to see you when the Discord business was all over with, but little seed use her doe eyes to con me into farm work."
Applebloom proceeded to put on the most adorable and innocent face she could muster.
"Truly a fierce some foe." Applejack agreed with a grin and nod. In all the excitement the past few days she had nearly forgotten. "Well then since you're on the clock you can help us heft these last few baskets. Applebloom, help him fill it up, won't ya?"
"Sure thing, sis!" Little Applebloom jumps at the command, scrupulously tossing only good apples into the wooden basket at the base of a nearby tree.
Naruto turned to help when Applejack brushed by him catching her attention. He couldn't help as his eyes watched her form. When she began to slow down he quickly looked up and notice her sly look before continuing on.
He was broken out of the gaze when an apple dropped on his head and into the basket. Bloom had scaled a tree and was dropping them into the basket. A shy escaped his lips.
Ever since he and Rarity started being intimate he had those moments when he thought about being intimate with the others. For now he had to shake away the thoughts and help finish hauling in the buckets.
Applejack had been waiting for him by the barn. Leaning against the wall as was drinking from the canteen. "Care for a sip of cider?" she asked, extending the canteen out to him.
"Sure."
The sweet taste of the liquid stung his tongue before trickling down his throat. He handed it back to the mare.
"Fancy going for a walk sugah?" she asked as Naruto nodded. "Just hold on for a second." She said for heading into the barn and telling her siblings she and Naruto would be trailing the outskirts for thieves or wolves.
They bid their sister later as they finished putting everything away from today's workload.
The trek along the border of the farmland was quite long.
"Ya know, I keep catchin' ya gazin'." She said as they went down the outskirts of one of the paths. Her voice was a mixture of playful and seductive.
"I know, I wasn't trying to hide it. If I was you never would have noticed it." He replied as Applejack let out a hearty laugh.
"Is that what you learned being a Ninja? How to effectively better perv?"
"Now, now AJ, it was the pretty young girls who learned how to use their wiles to besmirch poor unsuspecting men…or actually women too." He replied back as he began to focus on her chest quite intensely until she playfully swatted her cheek.
"Eyes off the goodies ya no good varmint." She replied as she covered her chest with one arm and had a mock look of horror on her face.
Naruto realized why this path seemed so familiar. They were at the old busted clubhouse near the edge of Sweet Apple Acres property line.
They didn't know what made them do it, but the two of them decided to go into the clubhouse. The house gave them shade from the sun, but it was still hot. They had found an old blanket and beat the dust off it before placing it on the ground and taking a seat.
Applejack began to take off her plaid shirt revealing her bra covered breasts. "Miss Apple are you trying to seduce me?"
"Nah Sugah if ah wanted to seduce ya ah'd be doing this." She said as she crawled over him and began kissing him.
Naruto's hands trailed to her slim waist as her toned legs clutched against his. Her lips tasted of honey, apples, and cinnamon. Her sweaty musk was the only scent that filled his nostrils as her hot breath brushed against his lips each time the kiss they shared was broken only to be renewed.
Applejack exhales hotly through her nose as their tongues began to battle as they fell down onto the blanket. "Naruto, ah, ah want ya." She said to him with the most desire filled pleading look.
"AJ? Are you sure?" He asked as she nodded.
"When ah was a filly ah was a right fool. Went and gave myself to a stallion ah hardly known for season, but this time ah'm listening to my heart and not just my loins. Ah want you as my stallion and to make me ya mare."
Naruto leaned forward and kissed her with tender kiss as his hands trailed down to the bottom of his shirt. He pulled it up and over to reveal his torso. Applejack traced her fingers along it as they continued to share tender pecks.
Naruto's hand trailed along the mare's body. Her arms, stomach, and legs were highly toned. His fingers gliding across the muscle. Normally he would have preferred much softer sensations, but Applejack pulled it off as her musculature was within reasonable limits.
The sound of zippers being undone follow as they helped each other shed their jeans.
One arm wraps around her waist while the other slid down to her cheek. At first the squeeze was gentle before he began to paw at her while nibbling alone the area between her collarbone and neck.
AJ let out a throaty moan as went to straddle Naruto's hips.
Naruto's hands reached up and undid the hook causing her bra to drop. Her bountiful breasts fell onto his chest to which he nuzzled and kissed them.
Applejack giggles throatily as Naruto pulled her back slightly so he could tweak her nipples. He then took the right one into her mouth and began to lightly suck on it.
Applejack's hot moans enticed him to continue the action before letting it out of his mouth with a pop before going to the other one.
Naruto proceeded to turn them around and laid Applejack on her back. "W-What are ya doing?" she asked as he laid down and placed a kiss on her forehead.
"Don't worry Jackie you'll enjoy it."
Her cheeks began to flush. Jackie?
He took notice of her look. "Practically anypony would think to call you AJ. I wanted something I could just call you."
"Just…just shut up and get to work." Her cheeks burned. "Its dangerous to leave a mare hangin' ya know."
"In that case I better hurry." He captured her lips in a kiss as he moved his hand to between her legs. Pulling aside her panties he could feel the heat radiating from her lips as his fingers rubbed her down, being wetten by her juices.
He then proceeded to slid in his one and middle fingers as Aj arched her back and let out a moan of pleasure that followed by their kiss breaking and pants escaping her lips. Her sticky goodness coated his fingers as he took his time to explore her in detail. He turned his hand and brought his thumb against the nub of her clitoris.
Moving down below he repositioned himself his other hand spread her petals while his tongue proceeded to go to work pleasing his mare.
Applejack cries followed by a loud holler and secretions. "That's one." He noted before he continued going to work on her. He was going to give her an experience to remember.
Her walls tightened around his tongue as he simply fought against the resistance. When Aj started to spasm he removed his fingers and moved his legs to grasp her legs.
"GAH! Naruto, ah'm, Ah'M COMING!"
Applejack cries out in pleasure again, as wetness splashed his face, with some having the unfortunate effect of going down his nose.
Naruto began to roughly cough as a result after pulling himself away.
Aj had need blacked out from the explosive release before noticing her partner's distress. "Sugah ya alright?" She handed the blond the canteen as he drunk its contents to help trigger his gag reflex. Arguable not the smartest idea, but it worked out.
"I'll be alright." He assured her after seeing her hesitant and embarrassed expression. "Things like this can happen AJ. No need to feel embarrass." He said as he free his stallionhood from the confine of his boxers.
"In lady Faust's name!" Applejack gasped as she gazed at the length. It was rock hard with precum dribbling from it. She couldn't help but feel a bit nervous when Naruto moved behind her and pushed her on her back settling her on her hands and knees.
"You ready Jackie?" he asked as he rubbed the tip along her glistening fold. Every second he was forced to wait was like a painful eternity. He proceeded to slip a finger inside of her, teasing her g-spot.
"Stop teasing me already an rut me."
Applejack whimpers a little, partly from anticipation and partly from nervousness.
Applejack gasps in response to his girth pushing its way inside. Slowly but surely, his shaft was being enveloped by her folds.
With a firm grasp on the side of her flanks where her cutie marks laid Naruto pistoned his stallionhood deeper into AJ.
Applejac's head hung escaped her lips as her vaginal muscles began to loosen under his assault as they began to mold around his cock. So this was what having sex felt like with a stallion who knew what he was doing?
"AJ, you feel so good." He groaned. He would not guess she was not a virgin if not for her confession.
She whimpered. "Harder Naruto! Feels so good!"
Naruto ran a hand along the ridge of her spine and the beef of her flank, still pumping into her at a moderate speed. Wet, slopping sounds escaped her interior at each thrust as the her tail furthered tightened around his waist.
Their sweaty bodies slapped together. Her juices poured freely while he pounded into her.
"I'm getting close."
Naruto snaked an arm around her and began to work her clit. The sudden stimulation resulted in her walls tightening around him even more, milking him for his seed.
"Is it safe?" Naruto asked as he felt his balls tightened.
"Y-Yeah! Feel me with ya hot seed." She slammed back against him as she was desperate to feel him rub every bit of her insides.
With one last slam Naruto expelled his seed inside of her his face pressed into her back as he continued to work her clit. A scream erupted from her lips and she fell forward bringing the blond with her as he humped at her backside while continue to empty his seed into her.
Slipping out of her the two of them proceeded to cuddle and share tender kisses. To her surprise Naruto had already recovered. So Rarity hadn't been embellishing after all.
"The other mares must never know." This was definitely something those other devious stallion stealers did not need to know about. "So Naruto?" The aftermath of the experience had emboldened the Apple mare. "No objections to me being on top right?"
"You'll get no objections from me." His cock began to harden from the thoughts. Applejack going wild on top of him had been a rather frequent fantasy.
Applejack stands on her knees, her flower kissing the mushroom tip. Applejack slowly descended onto his stallionhood.
Applejack picks up the pace, grinding up and down at a swift rhythm.
His hand rested on her hips as he helped her speed up her movements.
Applejack keeps going faster, completely in control.
"Ah, ah, oh, Naruto!" She reaches out and grasping his shoulders Applejack leaned forward slightly. This gave her the leverage to pick up her rear end and slam down, driving him deep inside of her.
"Jackie!" Naruto exhaled, letting out a grunt as his shaft fired another torrent of sticky white ropes into AJ.
AJ slumped forward as Naruto grabbed hand full of her cheeks and worked against her movements as he continued to pour his essence inside of her.
Taking a few minutes to recover the couple continued to go at it until it was late in the evening and the sun was getting close to setting. Applejack was being carried on his back so they didn't have to deal with the issue of her limping the entire way back. Applejack nestled her head on Naruto's back.
That had been absolutely amazing and one thing for sure, they were going to be doing that again real soon.
Naruto arrived just in time to see the herd minus Twilight and Luna had gathered for their get together in the park. They were in the midst of setting up the baskets on the blankets that were spread out.
"Yo bro!" Rainbow Dash called out to him.
"Yo Dash. Girls." He said as he took a seat down next to Rarity who was putting on sunscreen while Fluttershy was feeding the squirrels. "I take it Twilight is late?"
"Yeah, but she should be here any minute though." Rainbow Dash noted.
Rarity was in the process of rummaging in the basket, the clinking of cutlery reached Naruto's ears. "Please tell me I did not forget the plates." She gasped and pulled her head out. "I did. I totally forgot them! Of all the worst things that could happen, this is THE. WORST. POSSIBLE. THING!" A luxurious couch, controlled by her magic, slid next to her as she fell on it, sobbing and despairing… until she realized everypony was staring at her oddly. "What? You didn't expect me to lay on the grass, did you?"
Naruto smiled at the typical sight that was his fiance's crazy antics. Suddenly the sound of a box being dumped on the ground drew his attention when he saw Twilight.
Now Naruto found that Twilight was always pretty cute, but the state she was in was eye raising.
Her mane and tail were both unkempt and wild, frayed and sticking out in places, like she'd just run straight through a bush while having it styled by a blind barber.
Her whole body was tensed up like a frightened rabbit, unable to relax. Her Shirt and pants were a wrinkled mess with a button or two incorrectly button in the wrong hole not to mention she was wearing her shoes on the opposite feet. Her pupils had shrunk down to the size of peas, her eyes wild and desperate and the smile she had on her face wasn't comforting and kind, but more… demented and disturbed.
Something was wrong and he wasn't the only one to notice.
"You alright, hun?" Applejack asked as a concerned expression formed on her face.
"No!" she cried. "I am not alright." All of them reacted with sounds of concern and worry for her. "It's just terrible."
"Yes?" they all asked in unison
"Simply awful."
"Yes?"
"It's the most horrific trouble I've ever been in and I really, really, really need your help!"
"YES?"
"My letter to Princess Celestia is almost overdue, and I haven't learned anything about friendship!" She sounded as if she was on the verge of tears.
Naruto was torn between shaking his head at her silliness and wanting to hug her. Being adorkable and adorable was too much of a heart melting combination.
The others otherwise had all breathed sighs of relief at the news, visibly relaxing,.
"Oh thank goodness," Fluttershy replied with a relaxed sigh. "I thought something really awful had happened."
Twilight made a strange strangling sound in her throat before teleporting behind Rainbow. "Something awful has happened!" She reappeared next to Rarity making her spit out her tea. "If I don't turn in the letter on time, I'll be late! I've never been LATE!" This last part she screamed in front of Applejack.
Again, rather than being concerned for how worried she obviously was, the girls all started giggling at the fuss that she was making, but Naruto was anything but amused. In fact, he was now extremely worried for her.
His new found power with empathy allowed him to better read the feeling of those around him. It was faint, but the more he exercised it the better he would be with them. In fact maybe it would be better if the seven of them started training and mastering their elements.
"No offense, sugarcube," Applejack said, pushing her away, "but it looks like somepony's gettin' themselves all worked up over nothin'."
Applejack's comment brought him back on track. Right now they needed to focus on helping Twilight.
"This is not nothing!" she screamed back. "This is everything! I need you guys to help me find somepony with a problem I can fix before sundown! My whole life depends on it!"
Pinkie was now rolling on the floor and laughing hysterically."Oh Twilight, you're such a crack-up!"
"Come on now. Have a seat and stop sweatin' the small stuff," Applejack prompted.
The wrong thing to said as Twilight left in in a dismayed scream and teleport. If he was going to help her he was going to need to know exactly how this all began so he teleported away as well leaving behind five confused mares.
Ditzy arrived just in time to see Naruto teleport away and let out a groan. "What did I end up missing now?" She always seemed to just miss the good stuff.
Arriving at Golden Oaks library Naruto immediately began questioning Spike who began telling him the events of earlier this afternoon.
"We haven't sent a letter to Princess Celestia this week?!" That was how it all started. All from Spike casually admitting he was glad they didn't need to send in a letter to Celestia that week as reorganizing the library had left him exhausted.
"Why? Is that bad?" .
"Bad? BAD? Of course it's bad! I'm supposed to send Princess Celestia a letter every week, telling her about a lesson I've learned about friendship! Not every other week, not every 10 days, every single week! Ohh... Where's my calendar, where's my calendar?!" she repeatedly her voice and expression both becoming frantic.
"Where it.. always is?" No sooner had Spike taken it out of the drawer, she pulled it over with him still holding onto it.
"When did we send the last one?" she asked, flicking through the pages with lightning speed.
"Last... Tuesday?"
"And today is..."
"Tuesday?"
"Nononononononono!" She pushed past him and hurried upstairs, staring out of the window at the sun, which was moving steadily across the sky. "If I don't send her a letter by sundown, I'll be... late!" she shrieked. "Oh, how could I let this happen? I'm usually so organized. I've never been late with an assignment."
"Oh, please! You're the most studious student ever! I'm sure the princess will forgive you if you miss one little deadline." Spike dismissed .
"I'm afraid to take that chance, Spike. This is one half of the rulers of all of Equestria we're talking about. The pony who holds my fate in her hands!"
"Yeah... I don't think she—"
She cut off Spike by teleporting in front of him. "What if instead she starts thinking I'm becoming arrogant or self entitled because of the Discord incident and that I believe it is no longer necessary for me to take my studies seriously?"
"Why would she-?"
"What if she makes me come back to Canterlot and puts me back in the academy and makes me prove I've been taking them seriously by giving me a test?! What if I don't pass? She's my teacher!" she yelled back at him. "Do you know what teachers do to students who don't pass?"
"They… put it on their permanent record?"
"Worse! They send them back a grade! But she won't just send me back a grade. She'll send me back to... magic kindergarten."
She shut her eyes, grimaced and shivered with fear, possibly envisioning herself in that exact situation.
"Okay now you're just being ridiculousness. There is no way you'd be able to fit in the desks."
"Was not the best time for you to be cracking jokes." Naruto deadpanned, temporarily interrupting Spike recalling the events of that morning.
"You're not going to be sent back to magic kindergarten."
"You're right. I have no reason to worry." Spike felt himself relax at these words. "Because I'm going to solve a friend's problem and get that letter to Princess Celestia before sundown!" Then he tensed right back again. "So... got any problems, troubles, conundrums, or any other sort of issues, major or minor, that I as a good friend can help you solve?" she asked Spike.
Spike thought for a few seconds, then, "I got nothin'."
"Oh." She pulled away and sighed in disappointment. "Then it looks like I'm going to have to find somepony who does." With that confident tone returning to her voice, she set off downstairs on her task.
"Ugh, this can't end well," Spike sighed, moving to clear up the books she had scattered.
"And that's what happened." Spike finished explaining.
Twilight had always been a bit immersed in her self, but this was borderline neurotic. The twilight he knew while having almost OCD level of tendencies for management was not neurotic or had a full blown condition. "This isn't just her being kooky Spike. Something is seriously wrong."
"I think I know what to do. You go and find Twilight and I'll handle the rest."
He had to admit he was curious what Spike plan was, but making sure Twilight was safe came first. As Naruto began tracking her down he began thinking about everything he had knew about Twilight and her tendencies. While there was basis for her to overreact, that one incident with Celestia's pet and her belief of Celestia's reaction of taking her pet entailed nothing suggested she would lose her mind and act completely…
"…act completely Chaotic." The words slipped from his mouth with an undertone of horror. Discord. Discord had corrupted the Elements and then the wave had washed over all of Equestria. The entire world.
Almost the entire world.
The beam of Harmony itself never washed through them. They and the Elements were the origin of it. They were essentially Harmony at that point. If the memories of what Discord did still remained then who's to say whatever damage he might have dumb to the other's mind wasn't still lingering in some way?
He had never considered that fact because he himself was never broken in the way the others was. 'Damn him. Even after we defeated him he is still making our lives miserable.'
That was then he caught sight of something. The last thing he remembered was a mass wave of magic the same as Twilight's aura fast approaching him.
Another magic a warmer one with a far more commanding presence washed over him. He looked around and saw that once more Ponyville had been destroyed.
Okay only partially destroyed as there was a missing house that looked like it had been pulled across the land by something or somepony rather strong and property damage but still; it was starting to get a bit ridiculous.
"Twilight Sparkle!"
The only other time in recent memory he had Celestia's voice so stern was when they fought Discord. Only this time it was more commanding than filled with distaste and hostility.
The way she hovered in the sky and the rays of the sun illuminating her figure it was hard not to lapse into an oh shit face.
He was able to putting the pieces together seeing piles of ponies that were either fighting or pawing at each other. Oh this was not going to go well at all.
That was then he caught sight of Twilight who head was held in shame as she trudge away from them.
Princess Celestia had gone but he could guess where she had gone. He could also tell that she was angry with her student and she knew it too.
He had to get there before it was too late.
The Princess was waiting for her. "You know why you are here, now if you would care to explain as to why."
So Twilight began telling her everything. How she had tried and failed to make sure that her report on friendship was on time, eventually having to resort to enchanting her doll so it would be irresistible and create a friendship problem for her to report.
Twilight bowed her head in shame. "You can punish me… however you see fit…"
Celestia regarded the mare with a firm gaze, before she lightened her expression and spoke in the gentler, kindly voice he knew her for.
"Twilight, while I am a little shocked about the measures you resorted to, I'm not going to punish you for missing your supposed deadline for your report," she told her gently.
This surprised Twilight. "But...but... I'm supposed to send you a letter about friendship every week. I missed the deadline. I'm a bad student!"
"You are a wonderful student, Twilight. I don't have to get a letter every week to know that," she replied sincerely.
"Really...?"
Before Celestia could respond to this, the door burst open and Rainbow Dash bolted inside, along with the rest of their friends.
"Wait!"
"You can't punish her!" Fluttershy begged.
"It wasn't her fault!" Applejack added.
"I'm listening," Celestia betoken in a tone full of authority.
So, the girls proceeded to explain how they too were responsible for what happened too, how they had seen how Twilight had reacted from her friendship report, but they'd dismissed it as not worth bothering with.
When they finished by begging the princess not punish her for their insensitivity, Celestia smiled brightly again. "Looks like you all learned a pretty valuable lesson today." The girls all affirmed this. "Very well. I'll forget Twilight's "punishment" on one condition."
They all cheered and whooped from this news. They quietened down so the Princess could deliver her condition for this great news.
"From this day forth, I would like you all to report to me your findings on the magic of friendship, when, and only when, you happen to discover them."
Naruto was glad to see that things worked out. Dropping down from the banister he began to speak. "This entire incident isn't just because Twilight simply overreacted. I am afraid in a way we failed to account for something Princess. She's and the other bearers aren't fully at fault for this."
While not surprised at his sudden appearance his words drew her curiosity. "Then what is the cause?"
The one word he spoke was enough to make his fellow elements wince. "Discord."
"Explain!" She all but commanded. Just the mention of his name was enough to put Celestia in a mood of sorts.
"The Elements. They, we cleansed everypony, the planet right? But it wasn't a perfect cleansing. Many seals were broken as a result of his magic."
Celestia nodded. She got many calls and messages from her fellow rulers across the planet. A summit in fact was being held soon and she and Luna were summoned to be held accountable for the events under their watch. Despite the fact Discord was not a native to their nation much of his time had been spent there. He was the unlawful ruler for quite some time using their nation as his capital as he gleeful played a game a war against the other nations in one of his many games to amuse himself.
"…much of the property damage not caused or influenced by the Chaos was left intact in their ruined states. The Harmony wave went and sought out every individual infected by his magic, but what about those who weren't targeted by the team? Those of us who were one with Harmony so its power wouldn't or should I say couldn't be used against us as we weren't corrupted?"
Celestia was beginning to see what Naruto was saying.
"And if one of us. One of us didn't have her dark seed removed from her and vanquish like the others." His eyes filled with heavy sadness.
The other Bearers also began to realize Naruto's train of thought.
"..and who wasn't inverted, but broken so thoroughly she was almost left an empty shell. Who had to be pieced back together. Because the Elements wouldn't change the fundamental nature of the soul they partner with or they were trying to save and with the removing of her seed being forced leaving a fracture that isn't so simple to fix."
"B—But…I.." Twilight couldn't stop herself from trembling. She felt like she couldn't stop the tears from flowing. Did that mean…she wasn't safe to be around anymore? That she had to be taken away from her friends? "I…I don't want to go. D-Don't take me away."
Twilight was shocked into silence as Celestia pulled her into a hug. How long had it been since something like this happen? She felt like a filly again.
"How could I…how could such an oversight happen? Forgive me Twilight. I promise you I will do everything in my power to prevent making such a mistake again. And as for taking you away from your friends I would never do that."
This only made the Unicorn cried harder for doubting Celestia. How many times was she going to make that mistake?
It took a great deal of time to calm Twilight down and once achieved she was placed to bed where she nodded off. That left the rest of them to discover what they had learned.
Spike, who had written to Celestia was watching over his sister, ready to alert them if anything were to occur.
"What do we…what do we do now?" Applejack asked, finally breaking the silence.
"Twilight is in a rather fragile state right now. The stress of today's events so soon after what happened to her simply overwhelmed her. What are your thoughts on the matter?" Celestia asked Naruto from the other end of the table who was contemplating what he had learned.
"I…I don't believe she has developed a mental illness or anything. From what you know of her and my observations the damage merely exaggerated her tendencies a bit and loosened her control. Support and time is what she needs; its what we all need." He looked to the others. "If there is anything any of you are holding back it's a good time to speak up about it now."
"Nightmares." Fluttershy finally spoke with a shaky whisper. "That night, when, we all…came to your room. I was having a nightmare about what happened."
The flicker in surprise indicated they knew what she was talking about. "It…it is embarrassing to admit, but I as well could not sleep." Rarity admitted.
"I….I kept reliving the moment where…where I thought we…" Pinkie Pie sadly trailed off.
"Ah know what you mean." Applejack added as they all turned to Rainbow.
"What?" She asked, it was obvious she was struggling to maintain her prideful image.
"Rain…for Twilight."
Rainbow's face scrunched up. Damnit. Even her pride came second to loyalty to her friends. "Y-Yeah. Me too." She admitted as if it physically hurt her to speak the words.
"Shit," Naruto softly swore surprising them. "And probably Twilight too, but knowing her she would have used logic to dismiss away her concerns. I'm sorry girls, its my fault why you're probably having those nightmares." He admitted to their confusion as they looked at him as if he grew two heads.
"Beloved, what are you talking about? How could you be in any way responsible for what he did?" Rarity's prompt was answered accordingly.
"Because I talked to Luna about using her magic to help those who really needed it. The Foals. The elderly. Those of us not strong enough to bear the mental stress of what happened over those of us who were tough enough. As your Stallion she might have interpreted I meant the herd as a group." They realized what he meant now. "I screwed up. I'm not even Empathy for a week and I'm already screwing up."
"Its not your fault." Fluttershy's warm gaze served to sooth him. "Y-You were only trying to do what was right. These things tend to happen."
"She is right beloved. Your intentions were noble. You were willing to deal with the nightmares of what happened so Princess Luna could focus on helping those who needed it more. That is by far the noblest gesture I have ever heard." Rarity assured him. Further assurances by the others help bolstered back the blond's confidence.
"I will leave Twilight to the care of you all. I know I can count on you to look after her." Replies of 'of course princess' filled the room. "I shall speak to Luna about dealing with the Nightmares that plague you." She hated to ask this of Luna as her sister was now swamped with healing minds all over not only their nation, but the world. There was no telling when Luna might have her schedule open up to continue adjusting to this world.
"Princess if its okay with ya ah…ah can bear it a bit longer." Applejack spoke up. "Aah…ah don't want to leave Twilight and Naruto as the only ones dealing with this. We're a team after all."
One by one the other Elements made similar offers. If one of them was going to go through this then they were all going to share the burden together.
Naruto found himself playing babysitter with Sweetie Bell as Rarity was swamped with work. Naruto had no complaints as he loved looking after Sweetie Belle.
"Hey big bro!" That sweet little smile made one of his own tug at his mouth. "Are you helping Rarity with her work today?"
"Well actually Sweetie Belle Naruto will be looking after you for a bit while I work," Rarity told her. "See? That's fun, isn't it?"
"But I wanted to spend some time with you!" Sweetie insisted. "No offense big bro."
"None taken," he said lightly.
While Sweetie Belle loved spending time with Naruto it felt like she and Rarity never did anything anymore.
"Oh we will, dear, we will," she placated, "but I need to spend some time in my creative zone, as it were. We'll do something after, but until then, Naruto will look after you."
Sweetie didn't seem too enthusiastic. "I'm not a foal Rarity, I can look after myself."
"Sweetie, you burnt and then liquefied toast," pointed out her sister.
Sweetie's ability to cook always did defy all logic.
"It's not my fault. I thought setting ten would make your toast nice and crispy."
"Regardless Sweetie, I'm sure you'd rather spend some time with Naruto than trying to do something on your own."
"Okay," she sighed. "Better than nothing I guess."
"Marvelous. Now, I need to return to my creation station. The two of you have fun now." Rarity stalked off back upstairs without another word.
Now he was left alone with the filly, who looked after her sister with a look of disappointment.
"Don't worry little bell, Rare will find time for you soon. Why don't we do something to pass the time?"
Sweetie Belle approached him with a bright smile. "Thanks big bro. So, how have you been?"
Sweetie was never an intentional trouble maker. It seemed that trouble seemed to find her whenever she was trying to do something. "Good, I've been adjusting to the changes. My element has always been an ingrained part of my character so nothing in that front has changed. Though on one hand things in the countryside has quieted down quite a bit." It was sad and one would say reasonably cynical that the only decent thing that Discord's release brought was the mass murder of thousands upon thousands of criminals.
They had been completely drained of their magic leaving lifeless husks. So this meant that many of the troops deployed in the countryside were finally being recalled back with small assortment of guards being stashed at major cities with patrols being tripled of what they would have been in peace time with added routes. Even a few of the condemned had been counted among the numbers, but that did not mean they could rest easy.
Vanity and her associates were still out there, but it was only a matter of time until they were caught. "What about you and the crusaders?"
"The others and I are still trying to earn ours, but we're going to keep at it. Pretty soon, we're bound to discover our special talents."
"You girls should really put more thought in what you'll enjoy instead of trying random things." He suggested. Last time he spoke to Bloom the crusaders were going for professional swimmer marks.
Despite their little back and forth he could tell she was distracted. "Come on Belle, talk to me."
"It's just… I really wanted to spend some time with her and have some fun for the week, but everything I've tried just blew up in my house."
"Like how?"
"Well first I tried making her breakfast in bed as a surprise, but I just ended up burning it. I tried putting some garnish on eggs, but I broke up breaking the table and some plates. I tried washing her clothes for her, but I ruined her favorite sweater trying." She hung her head lower. "So far, everything I've tried has just been a failure, like getting my cutie mark."
"Well Sweetie instead of trying what is typical nice things to do for somepony why don't you try making her something nice that you're good at? I'm sure Rare will appreciate such a gesture."
She perked up a little at his words. "I know what I can do I can draw something." She then looked up at him."Can you help me?"
"Well, I'm not artist, but I can see what I can do."
For the life of the blond he couldn't believe that being an artist was not Sweetie Belle's calling in life. The fact at her age she could skillfully use colored pencils to make such lovely art at the rate she did was astounding. Hours passed as the image came together.
The fact she chose to do an image of her and Rarity was adorable . "Hm, it needs something more…"
This filly's ability to draw was making the blond consider recruiting her to help draw his seals. "Sweetie I cannot think of a way you can improve this. It's nice the way it is."
"But I don't want it to just be nice. I want it to be…to be…" She seemed to struggle with a word until she found one. "…marvelous." His lips twitched as he suppressed the urge to laugh. Marvelous was a very Rarity word to use.
"You go ahead and think about it. I'll be right back." All that Sweet Tea they drank had went directly to his bladder. Naruto had just finished washing up when he heard Rarity shriek."Oh no! Did you use these gems?!"
Naruto quickly dried his hands and made his way downstairs.
"Well, yes, but I know you'll have more in your work room..." Sweetie no longer looked proud and was now cowered before Rarity.
"But-but these are extremely rare baby blue sapphires!" she shrieked. "I need them for an outfit for an extremely important client!"
Shit. Those sapphires had been one of the many gifts sent to them for saving Equestria.
Lapis Lazuli was not indigenous to this area. Finding them usually involved traveling to areas where there were volcanoes. Often as a result of water flow moving them from where they were formed.
"Oh. Sorry…"
Naruto soothingly called out to her. "Rare calm down, she didn't know. She just wanted to…"
"And you!" She rounded on him now. "I thought you were keeping an eye on her. How could you let her do this?!"
"Rare, calm down." He knew while she had a right to be upset he didn't want her to say or do something she would regret later. "I went to use the bathroom. I was sure she would be fine on her own. It was a mistake and besides didn't I tell you should have moved those things somewhere instead of leaving the chest unlocked and out on the open?
Rarity stared at him, open-eyed and mouthed, clearly trying her best to think of an appropriate response. Eventually, she seemed to simmer down, sigh and back away from him.
"A fair point I suppose, but you could have used one of your clones to keep an eye on her."
The comment perturbed him a bit. "She's your little sister Rare not a prisoner. It's just one of those unfortunate things that happen."
"I suppose it would be unfair of me to be mad at you Beloved. I apologize for snapping at you." Realizing she had no real reason to be mad at the blond before turning back to her sister. "Sweetie Belle, what am I going to do with you?"
That looked to be a question with many answers. Sweetie Belle so innocent and sweet completely missed the intent behind Rarity's statement."Oh! We could paint together, we could ride bikes, play chess, sing a song, catch frogs, pillow fight-"
"That's not what I meant!" Sweetie fell silent again. "Now I have to find a way to replace these gems."
"I'll go with you and help!" she volunteered.
"No!" The very idea seemed to terrify her. But she realized how loudly she'd said that and attempted to rectify her mistake. "No thank you. You can help by picking up these papers and stacking them, neatly. Put the pens and pencils back exactly where you found them, and please find something to do that doesn't create a large mess for me to clean up!"
The slammed door that followed made the two of them winch. Great, now Rarity was in a mood.
"Geez Louise, can't I do anything right?" Sweetie muttered, clearing up the papers.
"Don't fret over it too much Sweetie. She won't stay mad at you too long. You're way too adorable."
She offered him another bright smile. "Thanks for helping me big bro. That was fun while it lasted."
Naruto sighed. He was hoping, praying that maybe the others got off scott free, but there was a possibility that Discord's interference may have made it for the Bearers to give in to their vices.
It was true Sweetie had exacerbated her sister in the past with her antics Rarity was usually a bit more tolerant than she had shown today. She had even overlooked the gesture her sister tried for her.
He then remembered something. He also had some of those same sapphires. Some were sent to him by the famous jewelry company Azure & Co.
"I'll be right back okay." He told her as he shot out of the boutique. Hopefully what he had left would be enough to placate Rarity. He would have to talk her into putting her work on hold just a little bit. The time you have with your family was precious. Her little sister idolized her and she didn't realize how much of an effect she had on her little sister.
Scooping up the bag. He returned in time to hear raised voices coming from inside. He followed them, fearing the worst, to Rarity's work room and soon could hear it very clearly.
"Oh, I'm the one who's ruining your life?!" Rarity was yelling. "Really?! Have you looked around this place? I'm the one who'd be better off with no sister!"
"Well it looks like we finally agree on something. Neither of us needs a sister!" Sweetie shot back.
"Deal!"
"Deal! Goodbye, un-sister!" He heard the sound of hooves and jumped back behind the door as the filly stormed out, tears glistening down her cheeks.
Naruto gradually stepped into the light of the door and watched her go, shocked at what he had just heard. He knew that friends, and even sisters, could have their quarrels, but to disown each other completely seemed a great step too far.
"Rare? Why!?"
She turned to him, the guilt evident on her face. "I…It was in the heat of the moment."
"Don't give me that! She's your little sister!" He angrily snapped at her causing her to take a step back. "How could you?"
She turned away from him. Unable to finds the words to answer as she caught the sight of something. On the ground was Sweetie's picture. As if entrenched Rarity went over and picked it up.
"Its…its beautiful." She commented.
"It is," He spoke, his tone gentler. "Sweetie is quite the artist isn't she?"
Rarity began to get choked up. Sweetie Belle had make this for her? She made a horrible mistake. She needed to find her sister and apologize.
Naruto was glad that Rarity had come back to her senses.
When Sweetie Belle showed up AJ was expecting the filly to tell her to add her and Rarity to the list of contestants for the Sisterhooves Social. An event where sisters teamed up and competed in a serious events for good natured fun and even some prizes.
. "What's wrong, Sweetie Belle?"
"Nothing…" She replied in a dejected tone as she rubbed her hoof on the stack of hay.
"It sure don't sound like nothing."
Applebloom rushed over to Sweetie Belle in an excited manner. "Well, what'd she say about the Sisterhooves Social?"
"She didn't want to do it… she told me it was uncouth." She answered dejected
"'Uncouth'? She said the Sisterhooves Social was 'uncouth'?" Applejack asked, irritably.
Applebloom had dove into the bucket of apples and chewed on them. She popped her head out of the bucket as she continued to consume apples. "Yeah! Uncouth?" She threw the one she had in her hand in her mouth and ate it, releasing a loud belch afterwards. "Wait. What's uncouth?" She asked, spraying out pieces of apple which seemed to ironically counterattack or answer her question.
"It's not just the Social. She thinks I'm uncouth." Sweetie Belle added.
"Honey, Rarity thinks everything's uncouth." Applejack assured her with a roll of her eye at the mare's way of thinking.
Applebloom walked over to Applejack, continuing to drool and slobber noisily as her mouth was full with apples. "What's uncouth?"
"It means uncivil. Y'know, bad mannered?" Applejack answered. Applebloom released another loud belch and grinned. "Exactly!" Applejack replied cheerfully. "Sweetie Belle, just give Rarity some time. She'll come around. Sisters always do." She explained as both Applebloom and Applejack stood together.
"Not sisters like Rarity." Sweetie Belle responded, angrily.
"Come on, now. Applebloom and I got some chores to finish up on. Maybe you can help!"
"You sure you want me to help? I just mess everything up!"
"Oh, come on, that's just stinkin' thinkin'. Watch!" Applejack walked over to a tree, which contained dropped apples below it. She walked over to a bruised apple and bent over to pick it up. She picked it up carefully and threw it over to Applebloom who had pulled out a bucket and placed it on her head. They both giggled and laughed as they continued on with their game. "Good catch there, Apple Bloom! Whoo!"
"This is a chore?" Sweetie Belle asked as they tossed and caught a few more apples.
"Since we can't sell the bruised apples, we gotta collect them all for the pigs to eat." Applejack answered as she kicked another apple which landed inside the bucket.
Applebloom placed the bucket down and hopped in the air to bounce another apple with her flank and have it go inside the bucket. "It's a lot of work, so we make a game of it. Wanna try?"
"Um, okay!" Sweetie Belle accepted, leading Applejack to kick an apple towards Sweetie Belle. However, the apple landed on her horn instead. "Ow." She expressed and began rubbing her head with her hoof.
"You're right, it is hard work."
"That's why we do it..." Applebloom began.
"Together!" They both stated in unison.
"Hmph, Rarity never wants to do chores together." She expressed, returning that irritated look she had before.
"In that case, why don't y'all help us with some other stuff around the farm? It's a lot of fun!"
"Okay!"
Applejack walked us over to a large cylinder bucket. She placed several groups of grapes inside and called out to Applebloom. "Applebloom! You're up!"
Applebloom raced over to the job, bouncing happily until she caught up with Applejack and jumped into the bucket. After, she began pounding her hooves on top of the grapes. On the bottom, Applejack turned on the faucet which began leaking juice into a jar. "You're... making... grape juice?" Sweetie Belle asked as she observed the juice pour into the jar. "Rarity would call the fashion police on me if I got grape juice anywhere near her precious outfits!"
"Well that's silly!" Applebloom exclaimed from the bucket. She dove into the grapes, splashing a bucketful of grape juice on Applejack.
"Applebloom!" Applejack replied in an irritated tone.
"Please, Applejack, she didn't mean..."
Applejack ran over to the bucket and dove straight towards Applebloom, who was standing on the edge. She playfully tackled Applebloom inside as she began giggling "How d'you like them grapes, y'little whippersnapper!" Applejack joked as she rubbed the juice on Applebloom.
Sweetie Belle's face grew a bright grin. She liked the kind of fun Applejack had with her sister.
After they finished with the grape juice, they herded the sheep back into their pen.
"Wow. It's as if they were just one pony." Sweetie Belle commented as we saw them cheer and slap hooves.
"Way to corral some critters, sis!" Applejack praised.
"You coulda just asked." One of the sheep expressed, but had the gate to the pen shut in front of her by Applejack.
Applejack and Applebloom wiped their faces clean with a towel. Applejack turned to her smiled. "Now that we have all our chores done, what do you say we all have a nice camp-out?"
"Ooh! Ooh!" Applebloom bounced joyfully. "That's a great idea!"
Applejack had set up a green tent somewhere in her orchards. Even if they weren't really in the forest, it still gave that same feeling as apple trees surrounded them. Applejack made a fire and pulled out a bag of marshmallows. She placed one each on three.
Naruto and Rarity had been all over town searching for possible places Sweetie could have gone. Rarity growing more panicked and worried by the second. Finally they began searching Sweet Apple Acres.
"Sweetie Belle!" Rarity cried in relief upon seeing her sister. "Oh, we have been running all over the place looking for you. I-"
Sweetie, however, wasn't exactly head over heels to see her. "Oh hello, un-sister. What are you doing here? Got more not-messes for me to not-clean up?"
Rarity was clearly stung, but she persisted. "Oh Sweetie Belle, I want to apologize. I am not better off without a sister."
"I'm not better off without a sister either," Sweetie Belle replied. "Spending the day with Applejack and Applebloom made me realize that.
"Oh, Sweetie, you don't know how happy I am to hear-"
"Which is why I'm adopting Applejack as my big sister!" she announced happily, dashing over to Applejack and wrapped her arms around her causing Applejack and Applebloom to react in shock as well.
Rarity was shocked at this. "What?!"
"What?!" Naruto echoed Rarity.
"Or maybe she should be your sister, so she could teach you what a good sister is supposed to be!" she yelled to Rarity.
"But I don't need lessons on being a good sister, I- I promise!" insisted Rarity desperately "Listen! I'll show you how to cook my favorite quiche! Or-or, I'll show you the proper way to beautify your mane. Won't that be fun? Hm?"
Sweetie wasn't convinced. "You want me to go home with you, so we can do what you wanna do?"
Rarity had realized her mistake too late. "I…I didn't mean…."
"Just forget it!" She stormed into the door.
"Well, that apology went swimmingly," Rarity remarked in a voice dripping with sarcasm.
Naruto placed a hand on her shoulder. "I know you're trying to be a good sister, and apologizing is a step in the right direction, but you have to do much more than that…You've got to understand that Sweetie Belle only wants to spend time with you. She doesn't want to hurt you. She only wants to feel like you love and appreciate her. You have to admit you were being a bit selfish today."
"Selfish?" she repeated. "Why, whatever do you mean?"
"Everything in regards to what happened today you've been focusing on how it affects you." He then quickly continued cutting her off. "Let me guess you're going to point out the things 'you' did right?" He asked as Rarity paused, indicating that he was right. "Don't you think you could have spent a bit more time showing some appreciation for the nice things she was doing for you?"
Rarity opened her mouth to reply, but seemed to think better of it and closed her mouth.
"She looks up to you. Your age gaps are so large you had already moves away before she could spend any real time with you forming memories and when she stays over your usually so busy. Its like half the time you're a stranger to her instead of her big sister."
It really sunk in just how distant her relationship with Sweetie Belle had gotten. Had she really let her work dictate her focus that much?
"Naruto is right." Applejack added. "Bein' sisters is like... apple pie. You can have amazin' apples, and you can have a wonderfully crispy crust, but only together you can have a perfect apple pie."
Rarity pulled back and thought about it. "...but apart, all we are just a pile of mush and some crumbly dry mess..." Rarity gasped and stood proudly. "I know what I need to do! I just hope it isn't too late!"
The Sisterhooves social had went off without a hitch. So far Sweetie Belle and Applejack had been doing rather well. It was now time for the great race.
"Is this thing on?" Granny Smith announced. She accidently rotated the megaphone backwards and placed her ear towards the front. "I don't think this thing is on." She told Big Macintosh who was standing near her. "Hello!" She shouted weakly into the front of the megaphone. Big Macintosh came over to her and began whispering to her, pointing at the megaphone. "What is the- e- oh. You have to say so. Confangled modern doohickeys." She raised her hand from her rocking chair and smacked the megaphone, causing it to twirl until it switched to the right position. "Now, the event you've all been waiting fer! The Sister Soci- The Socialhoof- Oh, dabnabbit, you know, the big race! We have five teams this year fer the event! So y'all head on up to the finish line, y'hear?" Applejack, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle, headed to the starting line. Among the contestants were Amethyst and Dinky not to mention Golden Harvest and little Noi who was recovering quite nicely for her ordeal all that time ago.
"Eh? The start line!" Granny Smith corrected. "That what I said…"
"That's us!" Sweetie Belle whispered excitedly.
"And may the best sisters win!" Granny Smith announced as she continued rocking on her chair. "On your marks... get set..." As the other sisters readied themselves, Granny Smith moved too far on her rocking chair and accidentally poked her eye with the megaphone. "Gooooo!"
They immediately started off in a running the course. Then that's when they came to the mud pit where Applejack seemed to be lagging behind.
After a moment of waiting, the mud covered mare got up and continued racing with Sweetie Belle.
They were now side by side, racing for first place. At the last gate, the two pairs both took a leap in hopes that they landed past the finish line. They created a large dust cloud, and had to wait until it disappeared. When it did, it revealed neither team had made it.
The successful sisters to win the race were Applejack and Applebloom who flashed through the finish line and were walking proudly after the referee gave them a ribbon. They walked back towards Rarity and Sweetie Belle.
"Ooh, so close! You almost won!" Applebloom exclaimed.
"Wait if that's Applejack then who is…" The mystery mare wiped the mud from her face. "Rarity? B-But how? When?"
"We switched places in the mud hole." Applejack explained with this grin.
"So... we did the whole race... together?" Sweetie Belle asked Rarity.
"That we did, little sister. Well, except for the start line." Rarity answered.
"But you finished together!" Applebloom added.
"You mean... you were all in on it?" She turned to the assembled group whole nodded. "You did this for me?"
"Us. I did it for us." Rarity replied. Sweetie Belle smiled and hugged Rarity, causing us to feel very much relieved to see the scene. "You see? We are apple pie!"
"Huh?" Sweetie Belle questioned, confused.
"Uh…" Rarity chuckled nervously. "I'll explain later. For now, I think we deserve a celebration!"
"Yeah!" Applejack, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle cheered while Naruto simply grinned.
"Where?" Sweetie Belle asked.
"The spa, of course." Rarity responded almost quickly, causing the girls to fall to the floor laughing whilst Naruto shook his head.
"Oh, Rarity."
"No, I, I, I am quite serious." She replied with utter seriousness.
Luna wasn't sure why her sister asked her to her chambers, all she knew was that it involved a letter sent by one of the Elements. She knew of the reports her sister had her student doing which now extended to the elements, but what could be in this report that Celestia believed she would find interesting?
"Dear Princess Celestia, having a sister is just about the bestest thing in..." Luna furrowed her brow. "Bestest?"
"Spike has always been a rather dedicated if not very focused scribe. He stays true to the speaker's mentality and nature." She explained.
Luna cleared her throat. "...just about the bestest thing in the world. But it sure isn't the easiest." She stopped to let out a small chuckle. "She speaks the truth. Especially when thy sister eats the last piece of cake."
"I'm reading!" Luna said, flicking her sister back in turn with her wing before resuming her reading.. "...But mostly, it's about having fun together. Even if it means getting your hooves a little bit dirty, a lot dirty, a little bit dirty, a LOT dirty, a little bit dirty, a lot—a medium amount of dirty, not too little, not too much, just right. Your faithful subjects, Sweetie Belle and Rarity." She set the scroll down, fighting back her giggles. "It appears we share common ground with Lady Rarity and her sister."
"Indeed, and I look forward to learn more about their development." The two sisters clank their glass of freshly poured Moonshine Luna brought as they began to reminiscence about their own youth.
In the midst of the Golden Oaks Library Twilight and Cheerilee were having a discussion. Apparently the school was putting on a talent show and she wanted to hang up a poster in the library advertising.
As the show was being discussed the sound of havoc followed drawing their attention. When they entered the next room there was utter mayhem.
"I had nothing to do with this," he said straight away. Twilight soon saw what Spike was talking about.
"What is going on here?"
She looked over the scene, feeling quite scandalized to see so many books in such disarray in a large pile in the center of the room. Sweetie Belle, Dinky, Scootaloo and Applebloom were at the center of the chaos, scanning through any book, parchment or scroll they could find.
"Well, we sure ain't gettin' our cutie marks as librarians," remarked Applebloom.
"I should think not," Spike said sternly, earning a frown from Twilight. "What?"
"And I have the perfect place to start." Cheerilee rolled out the colorful poster on the floor for them to see.
"'Showcase your talents...
'...for all to see...'
'Perform in the Ponyville school talent show,"' they each read in turn.
"There'll be all sorts of awards. Best dramatic performance, best comedy act, best magic act... Surely you can find your talent," their teacher said encouragingly.
"This would be the perfect place ta discover our talents," exclaimed Applebloom. "Jugglin'!"
"Acting!" procclaimed Scootaloo.
"Magic tricks!" piped up Sweetie Belle.
"Square dancin'!"
"Tightrope walking!" Dinky added with a happy hop.
"Tiger taming!"
"My little ponies! You're missing the point." Twilight cut off, refraining from laughing at their extreme suggestions.
"Sure! We can do that," Scootaloo agreed.
"Yeah! Sure we can," echoed Sweetie Belle.
"Well," Applebloom said, "whatever we do…"
"… we'll do it as..." Dinky added.
"...The Cutie Mark Crusaders!" Together, they raised their hands to the sky.
Scootaloo lead the way, as they ran off to begin making plans for their performance.
"Well, someponies seems rather enthusiastic," Naruto remarked as he entered the library. "Hey Cheer. I finished with those flyers you gave me."
"Thank you Naruto. I will be back at the school helping to get everything ready. I'll be seeing you at the performance."
"Of course." He took notice of the mess. "Spike the crusaders might need some help staying out of trouble for whatever their planning. Maybe you should help them out."
Spike looked to Twilight for permission. "It's fine, go and have fun." She told him before wondering just what Naruto was up to.
"What? They have a penchant for going a little overboard In their attempts. They won't accept much help for us, but I'm hoping they'll listen to someone closer to their age."
"And this mess?" She asked as Thirty Narutos popped into existence. "Remind me again why you still haven't thought me that?"
"One, because I haven't given you a seal so you can't use chakra yet. Two, you'd probably end up putting yourself in a coma from trying to read too many books. Three because I could not think of any other reason and I wanted a point three." Naruto finished with a very satisfied look. Twilight shook her head. "Want to get a little training in while we have the time?"
Well, she supposed it wouldn't hurt.
Training hurt. It hurt so much. When Naruto had told them all that time ago that he had to put a little force behind his attacks or else the training would give them minimal gains the mares reluctantly accepted it.
It was also why they went far away from town for sparring. Any passerby who happened upon it could easily mistake him as him beating his marefriends or him being abused in return.
There were those who were quick to jump to conclusions so Naruto carried her back to the library.
"I'll tell you what, since you did such a great job for this training session I'll give you a massage." Naruto offered the soar and tired mare.
Her face perks back up. "Okay, a massage sounds nice," she chirps. "I guess you can start with my shoulders and go from there." Twilight notes.
Twilight led Naruto to her room. After taking time to remove her top and skirt she laid stomach down on her bed, resting her head on her pillow. She couldn't help how her whole body flushed. During the date he had shared with her, AJ, and Rainbow the only place they could agree to for the date was the beach as Swimming was a physical activity that Twilight enjoyed and could take to her leisure.
It had been a good deal of anxiety for her, comparing her bodies to her friends as she was neither a toned athlete like Rainbow, but a mixture of curves and sculpted muscle like Applejack, but Naruto paid her attention all the same and assured her he found her beautiful.
It took her building up a bit of courage in order to get this far and she couldn't chicken out now.
He carefully moved her mane off her shoulders
Placing his hands along her slender shoulders, he could feel the softness of her fur as he grazed it with his fingers. He couldn't help but wonder if she was taking bathing tips from Rarity?
"Wow, your muscles are tense. How do you walk around like this?"
"Mmm," Twilight moans faintly, feeling the knots in her muscles start to ease. "That feels really nice," she mutters. "Does Rarity have you do this a lot?"
"Practically every other day at one point. Aloe and Lotus are excellent teachers."
"Oh, that feels so good," she replies as she let out a blissful sigh.
He proceeded to add more pressure to her shoulders, trying to loosen those deep knots from her muscles. Another soothing moan suggests you're still on target. "I think we're getting there. Just how long has it been since your last massage?"
"I…I am not sure to be honest. Just been so busy."
"Saving Equestria. Dealing with our crazy fans. Being wooed by a remarkably handsome stallion. Yes quite busy indeed."
Twilight giggles again, and adds, "I see someone is being modest."
"Hey, now if I was lying that would be another matter."
"Mmm, you can move to my back, if you want," Twilight speaks softly.
The tension there is almost as bad as her shoulders so Naruto went to work.
Twilight turns her head on her pillow and sighs. "Do you mind going a little lower? I'm feeling some pain further down."
"No problem." He replied as his hands stopped just above her rear end.
As he began to massage her lower back more pleased sighs escaped Twilight's lips. She was on the verge of whimpering.
"I…I think you should go a little lower." She called back to him.
Naruto raised an eyebrow questioningly. "Any lower and I'll be massaging your flanks."
"I…I wouldn't mind that." She replied, making her voice as appealing as possible. She was hope she was doing this right.
Naruto was surprised at this. Out of his herd Twilight was one of the more reserved ones when it came to sexual matters, but then again she was a mare and she had desires. Was this boldness because she was going into heat?
"I…I'm not in a frenzy heat!" She suddenly blurted out. It was Spring, and from the end of March to the middle of May was a period known as mating season where Mares were essentially worked into a mating frenzy.
What separated it from a regular heat was that it last the entire time of that particular mare's cycle which would be anywhere from a week to two weeks instead of a few days every six to seven weeks where for a few days they could get impregnated.
A frenzy heat literally drove mares to mare and if a stallion caught whiff of their scent it would drive them to arousal willingly or not. There were of course tools and means to lessen the distress and pain a mare would go through during cycles, but they only partially effective during frenzy heats. The only surefire way to lessen such a heat was to mate, which while a mare was sufficient a stallion was usually better.
Twilight pauses for a moment, before giving him a very sincere look. "I want you," she answers, a strong yearning in her voice. "I-Isn't this spontaneous. Don't you want me?" Hurt began to creep into her voice.
He had a good idea what Twilight was doing now. She was trying to be more spontaneous. To go with the flow and allow things to happen naturally.
"Twi, of course I do. Just show me, just show me you're okay with this and we'll do whatever you want."
Inching her way over to him, she places her hands on his shoulders. Without a word, she comes face to face with him. Her warm breath slowly spreads across his mouth as well as her scent hit his nose.
Twilight leans in and kisses him tenderly. Naruto places his arms around her and returns the gesture to which Twilight happily accepted.
A few moments pass and the kiss ends. Twilight gazes at you half-lidded, "This is…this is what I want." She was tired of hearing about the act. Dreaming about it. Desiring it. She wanted to experience it for herself now. "M-Make love to me." She whispered as Naruto gently caressed her cheek. She could hear every thump of her heart as he gently laid her down. She closed her eyes as she felt the motions and the sound of discarded clothing dropping on the floor. She let out a shiver as the last of garments was removed and that's when she felt it, the tender sensation of his lips against hers.
Her stallion. She was with her stallion.
The sound of footsteps downstairs alarmed them as they quickly began to get dressed. They had just finished getting dress when Spike walked in. "I just remembered I didn't make dinner are you going to be alright?"
"Actually we're going to go out for dinner so you don't have to worry about her." He said as Twilight rapidly nodded. She was wearing the worst possible poker face.
For a moment Spike had paused as slow confirmation donned on him as he picked up a scent. Because a dragon's sense of smell was rather strong Spike had to be educated early on when he proved inquisitive about the funny smells the mares were exhuming every few weeks, especially the spring time.
"Pretend this didn't happen?" Naruto prompted.
"Pretend this didn't happen." He nodded as he closed the door.
"Well that killed the mood." Naruto remarked with a shake of his head.
Twilight was currently burying her face in pillow to hide her shame and embarrassment.
'So this is the Crusader's clubhouse?' It didn't take Spike long to catch up with the Crusaders seeing as Rarity and Scootalo had to stop by their homes before heading to Sweet Apple Acres. 'Wasn't it supposed to be a tree house?'
But no their club house was on the ground as if someone completely removed any and all traces of the treehouse including cut down the tree that housed it.
The clubhouse nonetheless was colorful and built from the ground up. There was even furniture on the inside with a bathroom and a storeroom. "Wow so who made this?"
"Applebloom!" the other three Crusaders answered.
"Wow Applebloom this is amazing." Spike said as a faint blush appeared on her cheeks.
"Twas nothin'." The earth pony filly puffed out her chest with pride. "Eyup. It weren't easy, but ah got it all fixed. The girls brought the materials and well, we had help with the plumbing of course, but ah've been working on everything else. Could have sworn mah sis and mac talked about a club house out here."
"Did you ask her about it?" Dinky asked as Applebloom grimaced.
"She went on about how Timberwolves destroyed it and stuff." She answered with a shrug. "But who cares we got our own clubhouse."
"You know...you could have asked me to help, if you wanted."
Sweetie stood beside him, placing a hand upon his shoulder and giving a reassuring smile.
"We know, and thanks for the offer, but you're always so busy helping Twilight. Besides if we were going to show it off to anypony we wanted you to be the first one to see it."
Apple Bloom took her place behind the podium while Scootaloo, Dinky, and Sweetie stood before it. Spike walked over, standing in-between the Bloom and Dinky, before Apple Bloom addressed them.
"So, as this is the first official meetin of the Cutie Mark Crusaders, anythin we need to discuss?"
Scootaloo stepped forward, smiling widely.
"You bet! There's that talent show Miss Cheerilee and Twilight told us about!"
The other fillies all smiled at that, but Spike was thinking the matter over. Cheerilee had come in earlier mentioning about it. Not to mention there was word about town. Usually something like this would have been held closer to the summer, but what better way to help get their minds off the events that happened then the innocence and joy of colts and fillies. Seeing their children or siblings show off their special talent and having fun would be a helping dose of what the town needed.
"Ooh! This'll be a great chance for us to earn our cutie marks!"
Apple Bloom nodded.
"Ah'll say. But...what should we do?"
The five of them fell silent with that question, thinking things over until, finally, Scootaloo spoke up.
"I've got it! How about a concert?"
Spike turned to her with a raised eyebrow, but was stopped from speaking when Apple Bloom spoke first.
"That's a great idea! We can put together a concert with singin an dancin, an everypony would see us!"
We'd be sure to get our cutie marks then!" Sweetie Added.
The four fillies started bouncing around at that moment, all squealing with joy over their new idea. Spike, by contrast, just stood there, rather bemused by the whole thing. The only other time he would see anypony this kind of energy was Pinkie Pie. That is before he started hanging out with the crusaders. He had to admit it was nice being able to relax and not worrying about having to come off as mature as possible so those he were hanging with would dismiss his blunders as being a kid.
As much as Twilight and the other bearers assured him otherwise most of them were either double or closer to double his age. They were young adults with full fledge careers as well as heroes. He always felt so odd being around them, like the tagalong.
Among the crusaders though he felt welcomed. It felt more equal. Especially since his opinions were added to the conversation and the topics they brought up weren't ones he was hopelessly clueless for.
The clearing of Spike's throat put a simmer on their enthusiasm. "Not to be a buzz kill, but do you girls know how to put on a concert?"
"Well...I know we've got to do a whole bunch of singing and stuff," Scootaloo noted.
"An dancin," Apple Bloom added.
"Not to mention Costumes!" Dinky also added.
"And props!"" Sweetie concluded.
Spike nodded to all of that.
"Okay then, but the talent show is only in a few days. We'll need to get to work if you're going to be able to pull this off."
The four fillies looked to each other briefly before turning back to him, each bearing looks of determination.
"Then let's get started!" Scootaloo called out.
The four huddled together and started talking, with their barely-contained excitement just brimming under the surface.
"I'll do the costumes!" Sweetie stated.
"I'll do the singing!" Scootaloo continued.
"I'll work on the props!" Dinky added.
"And ah'll get ta work on the dancin moves!" Apple Bloom finished.
Spike raised an eyebrow after hearing that, only to be taken aback as all four of them began to charge past him and towards the door.
Really? Did they really not notice? It was kind of obvious what they were good at. He had seen the sweater Dinky knitted for her mother.
He had heard Sweetie belle hummed a melodious tune.
It was impossible not to see Scootaloo pull off tricks on her scooter some time or another and Applebloom built this house.
A loud whistle stopped the girls as they turned back to him with looks of confusion. Spike promptly cleared his throat as he began to explain himself.
"Its good to see you're all enthusiastic about this, but did any of you realize you all picked the wrong jobs?"
The fillies seemed even more confused by that statement, prompting Spike to explain further, turning to Apple Bloom first.
"Apple Bloom, I know you want to try your hand at dancing but look around you. You are amazing at building things. Look at this clubhouse? No way most fillies your age would be able to do something like this. You'd be amazing at props." He said as they looked around.
"Well…ah could give it a shop." She had never considered it before. It just seemed natural to her to be able to fix things living on a farm. And her family would often come to her for help when they were fixing up something requiring the use of tools or painting.
"And Scootaloo do me a favor and try to come up with some lyrics ."
Scootaloo grimaced. "Hey, you're just springing me on this all of a sudden."
"Just do it," Spike asked her as the Pegasus let out a huff.
"Well…uum..we'll… We fight the fight, walk the walk. Talk the talk, eat the... uh... food like a celery stalk? Ugh! How am I supposed to come up with lyrics just like that?" She asked in a huff.
"Don't give up Scootaloo it can't be that bad." She encouraged her friend. "How about after "we fight the fight"...
There is nothing that we fear
We'll have to figure out what we'll do next
Till our cutie marks are here
"Wow! That's so awesome! Did you just come up with that now?" Scootalo responded as she looked at her friend in awe.
Under the gaze Sweetie blushed bashfully. "I…well yeah."
"And Sweetie Belle is great at singing and making up lyrics on the fly."
Sweetie Belle was surprised at this. Well her mom always said she had the voice of an angel, but wasn't that the kind of things all parents said about their kids?
"Ooh! Ooh what about me?" Dinky cried out with an excited hand of her waves. "Me next Spike."
"You should be doing the costume Dinkys. You are really good at them. In fact I wouldn't be surprised if Rarity wouldn't take you on as an apprentice."
Dinky eyes lit up. "Really? You think so?"
"I know so." He told her before turning to the last of the fillies. "Scoots. You should do the choreography. Everypony in Ponyville knows how good you are with acrobatics. Those stunts you do on your scooter? Those are amazing! I mean you practically worship Rainbow so it would make sense that would be talented in the same sort of thing as your idol."
"Dude! That makes way too much sense not to mention that would be an awesome cutie mark! How could I have not thought about it before?"
"You see, all of you are amazing at your unique talents and there is no way you'll lose if go down that route."
The fillies all blushed slightly at the praise they were being given.
"I can build our sets and backgrounds." Applebloom noted.
"And I can handle our music and Dialogue." Sweetie Belle added.
"I'll handle our appearance." Next Dinky spoke and finally Scootalo finished.
"And I'll plan out our movements and stunts."
"It'll be the ultimate concert!" All four of theme cheered in tandem and glee.
Spike smiled to himself. It felt really good to have been able to help and advice somepony. 'Is this…is this how mom feels when she is overlooking everypony?' Spike began to think. Seeing the joy he was able to bring and the potential disaster he possibly prevented allowed him to understand Celestia's ways a bit better.
A look of pride crossed his face as he began to walk off, ready to join the fillies and help with their preparations. Who knows? Maybe they may even discover their true calling from this. A dry laugh escaped him as he thought about that.
"Hey there girls how are you doing?" Naruto asked as the Crusaders were waiting for their cue to begin their performance. Not like they had much stiff competition. When the only memorable acts were Snips and Snails failure of a magic show and Diamond Tiara doing a fashion show which completely missed the point of what was supposed to be done the bar was pretty low.
"Nervous..." They all admitted
"Don't worry," Twilight encouraged them as she walked up. "You're gonna be amazing. Remember, just stick to what you know best."
"Yeah... you were right Miss Twilight thanks for the support." Sweetie Belle said sincerely.
"It's no trouble." She exchanged a smile with her friend. "I can't wait to hear you sing, Sweetie Belle."
"I…I just hope I don't freeze up." She replied.
"So what are the rest of you going to do?"
"I did the Choregraphy." Scootaloo beamed.
"I did our set and props." Applebloom happily added.
"And I did our costumes." Dinky finished.
"Cutie Mark Crusaders, you're on next," Cheerilee announced. "Break a leg."
"Knock 'em dead, girls," Naruto added.
"Wow, the theater sure has a lot-a violent ways-a sayin' 'good luck'," remarked Applebloom, as they scurried off.
"Break a le-" She stopped as she heard Applebloom trip. "Uh... good luck!" She turned to look at Naruto. "How do you think they'll do?"
"I'll have fate they'll win. Let's go and see if we can find a better spot to watch the performance."
With that the lights soon went off as music began to play.
They watched as the girls began to perform their routine. It didn't start off well, as Sweetie Bell's nervousness shined through as she sang a few notes off key not to mention Dinky wasn't the most agile filly on her feet. But as the performance went on they seem to find their groove.
Once their performance picked up nearly everypony was engaged. The close calls of what looked like they were going to crash into each other had everypony engaged as well as the props, backgrounds, and costumes earning a lot of praise from members of the audience.
Once it was over the audience practically exploded with cheers. Among them Applejack and Rarity were moved to tears, proud of how well their little sisters did.
Spike had been the first to rush to them and congratulate them. Once the votes were tallied Cheerilee had made her way on stage to announce the winners.
There was a silence over the crowd as Cheerilee began to address them.
"Well, that was quite a night. We've had many acts today, but of course, only one can win. And that act is..."
There was a deathly silence as the mare opened the envelope, pulling out the paper within and reading it, smiling as she did so.
"...the Cutie Mark Crusaders!"
Like before, the hall erupted into loud applause and cheers. Backstage, the four fillies looked to each other with utter disbelief, before breaking out into small smiles and rushing back out onto the stage.
"I take it you had a hand in this?"
Spike looked up to see it was Naruto who addressed him.
Spike nodded. "They did all the work. I just did a little helpful pointing in the right direction."
"You should be proud of yourself. You did a wonderful thing for them." He said as the Crusaders finally made their way backstage again. Reunited with their respective guardian they were heaped with praise.
"We couldn't have won without you Spike." Sweetie noted.
Spike chuckled. "I didn't do all that much Sweetie."
"Ya kiddin' me? We would have made a right fool of ourselves doing the wrong things if you hadn't up and pointd out what we were good at." Apple Bloom added.
"Yeah we would have been nervous and miserable the whole time." Dinky threw in as well.
"Oh just learn to accept a compliment will ya." Scootaloo told him, but despite her words a smile formed on her lips. "It was fun…really fun doing this. I really liked planning all this out. I want to do so much more of it."
"I know what you mean," Sweetie Belle replied with a nod. "I was really scared at first, but then it just felt right. Whenever I paint I just focus on my drawing, but when I was out there singing I felt so happy."
"It felt good seeing ponies appreciate what ah made. They don't come to the farm often so they wouldn't see it, but hearing how much they 'ppreciate mah craft has made me happy."
"Ah never made anything for anyone besides my mom and Ame before. It was just so much fun."
More than anything the Crusaders wished they had more chances to do what they did tonight again. Out of sheer love of enjoyment rather than earning their cutiemarks. Four bright magical glows began to erupt which drew everyone's attention in awe.
"That's…"
The crusaders were frozen in shock as the glow faded. It was then they checked where the glows were. Four cutie marks now adorned their flesh.
Apple Bloom's was a single red apple surrounded by nails on one side and a hammer on the other.
Sweetie Belle's was that of a Gem surrounded by a heart with musical lyrics around it.
Dinky was that of a pair of knitting needles, yarn, and a measuring tape.
And finally, for Scootaloo, there was bolts of lightning that were emerging from all things a scooter wheel.
There was silence all around, and as the four fillies turned to each other, they very quickly broke out into smiles so massive that they threatened to burst out of their faces.
"WE HAVE OUR CUTIE MARKS!" The fillies simply started bouncing up and down in excitement, everypony was with them, chattering excitedly. And it was at this point that Rarity and Applejack both hugged their sisters and Ditzy her daughter as they were overwhelmed with both excitement and pride.
Naruto stood to the side as he watched the scene further unfold. See the CMC sending Spike looks of admiration. Appreciation, and even a hint of affection led to a grin breaking out on his face.
One thing was for sure Spike was going to find things very interesting soon. If Spike had any lingering feelings for his fiancé they weren't sure to last for long if the looks the CMC were sending him were any indication.
For now it was there moment so he went to join them to bask in it.
Naruto smiled to himself as he and Fluttershy walked down the trail through Whitetail Wood. Another gentle breeze had coursed by.
They were on their way back to town as the sun would be setting in an hour. Peaceful days like this were always such a joy.
Judging by the smile on Fluttershy's own face, she felt the same way.
Something at the base of a nearby tree caught Naruto's eye. Using his tail he scooped it up and added it to the basket.
Naruto watched as his marefriend excitedly picked a choice selection of flowers they had missed on their way down the trail. He proceeded to join her.
Once they finished, Fluttershy laid a quick, grateful kiss on Naruto's cheek before continuing down the trail. They were making progress when it came to Fluttershy's comfort level. She was able to give him pecks now without flustering and stammering now.
"Thank you Naruto. You didn't have to cancel your game with your friends to come help me."
Naruto cursed Thunderlane's tendency to be clueless at reading a situation. Thinking back to how the other Pegasus lamented that he was missing out on a hefty pot on this night's game night.
"Let's see, get drunk and tell the five stories with my friends or spend the day with one of my gorgeous marefriends. It is quite the tough decision. Oh the torture I went through trying to choose."
That got a giggle out of Fluttershy. "I-Its not like I can help being beautiful."
Naruto nearly tripped as he did a double take. "Do my ears deceive me or did you just crack a sly comment? I just may corrupt you yet." He said as her cheeks darkened.
"Not too much I hope. I still need to do my duties as an Element of Harmony after all."
The two of them shared a laugh at this. He was happy that the whole business with Discord hadn't managed to undo all the progress he had made with Fluttershy. The only issue was that she was a bit more hesitant with her assertiveness thanks to the incident with her corruption.
They had arrived back to her home just in time for Luna's moon to shine brightly across the land.
"Today was rather enjoyable." She said as they stopped in front of her door. "W-Would you…would you like to come in?" She invited him inside. While she wasn't ready for 'that' still she had found making out both fun and rather exciting.
"Sure."
Fluttershy opened her cottage door. "What would you like…"
"Surprise!" She was greeted by a multitude of normal voice greetings. It was decided a normal surprise would probably end up with a frightened mare.
"Welcome home, Fluttershy!" Adorned in her season party dress. "It took us a bit longer than expected, but we spruced up your home for the occasion."
Fluttershy took in the scenery around her. Her entire home had been touched up with all matter of organic trinkets and decorations from lamps that allowed fireflies to come and go as they pleased to hand made furniture decorations. On the table was a set up with tea, presents, and party eatables on top. A large cake, decorated with yellow and pink frosting, stood as its centerpiece, its top decorated with frosting butterflies.
"Naruto kept ya busy while we fixed everythin' up." Applejack explained as she exited the kitchen with two punch bowls. One was none alcoholic since the birthday girl was very very light weight when it came to drinking.
"Just glad you were all able to get everything set up in time. You try deceiving a mare who can give fillies a run for their money in cute factor. Let me tell you something its not easy."
It was a far too deadly combination. She tricked you into letting your guard down with her sweet nature than boom, hits you with the stare and its over.
"Yeah, yeah, enough chit chat. Let's get this party started!" Rainbow exclaimed as she was the first to down an entire glass of the delicious punch.
Oddly enough Fluttershy wasn't the only one to drink from the none alcoholic bowl. Naruto and even Applejack was joining her as well, than again the events of what happened as Vinyl's cousin's bachelor party was still fresh in their mind.
Naruto couldn't help but grimace, not at what happened. Not because he didn't enjoy it, but because it was rather embarrassing. Then again it was fault for not checking if he could get drunk in his new body let alone how drunk.
"Whooo wee!" Applejack let out a whoop as Naruto was literally riding her back as she crawled around coming to a stop as they ran into a couch. When Applejack got to her knees the stallion fell back with a whoop of laughter. "Come on Sugah if yer going to ride me all night, can ya at least pull on my hair?"
With a husky growl he replied. "I plan on doing more than that cowgirl." He said as he undid his fly. Applejack let out a gasp as he slid down her jeans to her knees. He pulled her panties to the side and lifted her tail before they started going at it. The thing was they were at a party.
"Ah, yeah!" grunted Applejack, her face being rammed into the cushions of the pillows. "Ride this mare!"
Naruto continued to pound at into the cowpony as the rest of the party cheered them. Then again considering they were all drunk as hell or in the middle of their own debauchery it didn't matter much.
After that the two of them swore they were not going to be caught in a loop of freaky and embarrassing/shameful sex. Only time would tell how long that last. A poor innocent tree house had already been burned down once because of it and a couch mysteriously gone missing.
"Come on Everypony lets dance." Pinkie said with an enthusiastic cheer as she brought her crystal box to begin playing music. The gift Pinkie had been honored with was of course a device that could play a selection of prerecorded musical crystals. Creating musicals was an arduous task as it required the listener to be musically talented and to separate their thoughts from the music performed while sealing the musical in the crystal.
Then the device itself had to be activated by a unicorn who knew the spell of special key crystal that activated and deactivated the advice on contact.
The middle of her living room had been rearranged to give the group room to dance.
"Well to shake your flanks birthday girl?" He teased as Fluttershy's face lit up in embarrassment as he led her onto the floor.
Looking over the scene of all of her friends dancing together and enjoying themselves, Fluttershy felt a warmth course through her.
After a few fast paced beats the music began to slow down into a romantic tune.
Fluttershy leaned into him, rubbing her head affectionately against his chest. They stayed like that for quite a while enjoying the atmosphere, but the night didn't end there.
"It looks like the rest of Fluttershy's guests have arrived." Twilight called out as she pulled her head from the window.
Fluttershy lifted up her head in confusion. "Rest of my guests?" She asked as Naruto stepped back and began leading her outside.
Fluttershy let out an excited gasp a vast assortment of animals were gathered outside. All matters of birds had gathered in the branches above. Gatherings of bunnies and squirrels and chipmunks were gathering forth as well as butterflies floating above. And every little critter of hers had some party hat of sorts.
The critters came bearing bracelets, a crown, and necklace of flowers. The avians picked up the gifts to which Fluttershy accepted as her blue jays began to chirp a tune and the butterflies and land based critters rearranged into a message.
'Happy Birthday Fluttershy We Love You."
The mare was moved to tears.
"It was not easy at all to arrange all this, but I like to think we did a pretty good job." Of course what Naruto was not mentioning this was the result of dumb luck as Matabi had interpreted something Opal had actual said which gave Naruto the idea. This was a much better idea than the original one which would not be mentioned or referenced.
"I absolutely love it."
"Well since the animals gave their presents its time for the rest of us." Naruto remarked as they all ushered inside.
The first to give their gifts was Rarity. "Aloe and Lotus' latest mane product." She presented the little bottle. "It simply works wonders and when the sun shines on it your mane just gives off this fabulous sparkle."
"I'll be sure to use it everyday."
The next was Pinkie Pie who gave her a cook book. " Filled with all my special recipes."
"Thank you Pinkie." Fluttershy replied with a nervous and hesitant smile.
Applejack brought out a freshly harvest jar of Zap Apple Jam. "Here's a nice big jar of Zap apple for ya Shy."
Twilight then walked up with a pair of tickets. "This is from Spike and I. They're doing an exhibit on rare species of Butterflies in a few weeks and I thought of you."
"Oh Twilight thank you and tell Spike thank you as well." She said as she took the tickets as she could barely contain her excitement.
Naruto then stepped forward as he brought out a crystal butterfly. Fluttershy let out a gasp as he placed it in her hand. It looked just like her cutiemark. "This is amazing."
"Yeah it took me a while, but I was able to craft it just right."
Now, it was Rainbow's turn. She stepped forward and handed her a squared, wrapped bundle she had hidden under her wing.
Fluttershy opened the bundle, looking astonished to see the little book it had formed a covering over.
"Rainbow Dash, what is this?"
"Open it and see."
Slowly, Fluttershy flipped the pages open, and gasped. There were images of both a young Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash during their fillyhood days. Some images were of the rather camera shy filly. The ones of dash were of course of her hamming it up quite a bit.
The Pegasus eyes grew wider until she gave one last gasp when she got to the final stage. It was during her graduation ceremony from flight school. Center-stage, looking very shy, but still smiling, was Fluttershy, a tiny diploma held in her wing. The picture had been taken from a back row, so that it was just barely discernible.
Fluttershy looked up, unable to articulate a single word. Rainbow waited a warm smile on her face.
"Rainbow Dash…" Fluttershy finally managed to say, " How did you get this picture?"
"I snuck in, of course," she replied. "Well you know why I couldn't go and congratulate you, but I wasn't going to miss my best friend's graduation."
Fluttershy's lip quivered. Before she dashed over and pulled Rainbow into a hug. "Group hug!" Pinkie Pie shouted as they all went to hug the Pegasus. The rest of the night was spent enjoying the rest of the party.
It was another average day in the town of Ponyville. The herd was enjoying the well-deserved time off of disasters occurring. Naruto had stopped by the library as he and Twilight were finishing off the latest of their chakra-magic research. They were making progress in regards to Naruto's seals.
The blond's attention was drawn to the dragon whose laughter drew him out of his thoughts."So, what has you over here cackling like a villain?" Naruto couldn't help but ask.
"This little beauty is my birthday present to myself!" Spike said as he looked at his reflection in one of the gem's facets. "It's a fire ruby!" He then held out a tuning fork. "I've been aging it for months, and it's almost ripe!"
A tap of the fork against the gem caused both to sound off at exactly the same frequency and he giggled at the result. When he started downstairs, one foot slipped on an open tome and he dropped all the way down, losing both items. Up came the end of his tail to balance the fire ruby upside-down on its point. Once he uncovered his eyes and found disaster averted, he looked happily around the mess.
Twilight looked daggers across the room and snarled threateningly at her self-satisfied assistant Naruto suggested, "We should probably clean this up before Twilight decides to test some not so friendly magic spells on you." He went down the stairs and proceeded with fixing up the books into piles to make it easier for her to re-shelf.
A few seconds later, as he noticed Spike busy himself polish his fire ruby, he then heard a familiar voice. "Helloooo?" It was Rarity, and she opened the front door far enough to fit her head in. "Anypony home? Twilight?" Her eyes then popped and she sucked in a sharp gasp while throwing the door fully open, looking at Spike.
"Is that a fire ruby?" She rushed over and leaned in close enough to be reflected in its surface, and gave a delighted sigh. "That must be at least twenty carats! No inclusions…pristine facets…"
"And totally delicious!" Spike finished.
"And totally pretty." Sweetie Belle added as she made her way into the room.
Meanwhile, Twilight was floating books around. "Uh, if you guys don't mind?" she said in mild annoyance.
"Oh! Uh…of course." Rarity walked across the room. "I just came by to see if you had any books on historical fashion." As she said that, Spike ran a claw over the gem's surface and licked it to gauge the taste. And then she realized what Spike had said and was very puzzled. "Did you say "delicious"?"
"Sure did! Next week's my birthday…" The baby dragon began to walk off. "…and this is my birthday dinner."
Twilight walked over, floating books and sending one to Rarity. "Start with this one."
It was promptly opened. "Thanks, Twilight."
The violet unicorn returned to bringing up other tomes and filing them away.
"I've got a feeling ruffled taffeta capes are going to make a huge comeback this season…" She was now flipping pages and reading the book intently. "…and I want to be ahead of the game." She lost a bit of steam on the end of this, having glanced enviously back to find Spike cradling his prize ruby.
Sweetie Belle called out to her sister who seemed to be in an entrance. After a few calls Sweetie Belle gave up with an annoyed huff. Her older sister was in one of her moods again.
Rarity all the while clamped, hidden behind her hand in an attempt to hold herself in check. This box was filled with padding that had a cutout to hold the ruby, and he nestled it in place.
Naruto moved over to Rarity as he whispered in her ear. "We can always go out of town expediting for one. With Hirashin we can be back home in time for dinner."
That thought had put the mare at ease.
"Wow, its so shiny and vibrantly red. It must be awesome to have something so beautiful." Sweetie Belle like her sister had a particular love for shiny things.
"Gosh. You really like it, huh?" Spike asked.
"Yeah," the filly answered. "I can't believe you're really going to eat it though."
The dragon looked at her as she lowered her eyelids and gave a gentle smile. Looking at Sweetie Belle's wide eyes the decision had already been made. He sighed heavily, eyeing his pride and joy. "Then you should have it." He pulled up one of her hands gently toward himself and set the ruby on it. "This beautiful gem was meant to be with you."
"Really?" The fill looked at it with wonder. "Thanks Spike, you're the best." She threw her arms around him and pulled him into a hug. "I can't wait to show the girls." She said, ending the hug.
Twilight had witnessed the scene and she commented, "Wow, Spike! That's one of the kindest, most generous things you've ever done."
"Indeed Spike, what you did for Sweetie was very exemplary behavior." The look in Rarity's eyes told Naruto he better plan this trip soon.
Despite having to give up his Fire Ruby at least that left him the surprise party and everything that came with it.
"Are those... for me?" Spike asked as the other six and their CMC came in bearing gifts.
"You bet they are, birthday boy," Applejack affirmed , giving him hers.
"Happy birthday, Spike," Fluttershy wished him.
They all added their presents to the steadily growing pile, until Spike couldn't support the weight any longer and dropped them. He looked around at the presents in apparent bewilderment that he was even getting them.
"Don't you know you get presents on your birthday?" asked Rainbow.
"Well, actually, this is my first birthday in Ponyville... I usually just get two presents. One from m-Princess Celestia which were usually gems and the other from Twilight. A book." The last part he deadpanned.
Naruto happened to glance around when Twilight came downstairs, a book wrapped in a golden bow following her. She heard Spike and hid the book promptly, a sheepish smile and a blush coming to her cheeks as she backed away.
Naruto found himself having to fight his laughter.
"Speaking of presents, this is from my new line of taffeta capes." Rarity levitated out a purple cape, almost like one a member of royalty would wear. "I'm going to make one for each of you! I've been inspired by the generosity of Spikey here after the thoughtful gift he gave to Sweetie Belle."
Said filly was talking with her friends and gawking at the treasure that now proudly hung from her neck. Under her arm was a rectangle object covered by a sheet. It was obviously going to be a painting of some kind.
Once the party games and socializing were done, they moved on to opening Spike's presents. Applejack had got him a new quilt that she'd made, Rarity a new suit, Rainbow some weights, Fluttershy some new cookware, Pinkie a claw sharpening file, from Ditzy magically frozen gem muffins to which Spike could heat up and eat at any time and Naruto a flame stone that would increase the potency of his fire.
Then it was the CMCs turn to give Spike their gift. A finely crafted wooden chest he could store his most precious gems courtesy of Applebloom.
A mostly finely knitted scarf from Dinky. There were little patches to show she made a mistake or two, but it was the thought that count.
From Scootalo he was given a skateboard, a new one shaped in his likeness and last but not least an image drawn by Sweetie Belle.
"This is the coolest thing I have ever seen."
The image was of Spike, often how he would view himself. Being a badass in the air, his clawed feet grasping the face of two timerwolves as he was spewing fire.
"I couldn't think of any other monsters off the top of my head but Timberwolves. I hope its okay."
"Okay? Are you kidding me its awesome!" Spike blurted out as in his enthusiasm he hugged Sweetie Belle.
"Y-Your welcome." The filly stammered, not use to affection from anypony outside of her family.
Noticing Sweetie's reaction and quickly putting two to two together Rarity let out a little squeal as she fought to control herself. This was just too adorable. If only Sweetie knew the machinations her sister already had in mind.
"Applejack, I can't thank you enough for this great blanket. I really needed a new one," he said to her with a hug.
"C'mon, Spike, ya already thanked me fifteen times. Ah'm startin' to get a lil' embarrassed," she said, pushing him away.
"I know I keep thanking you guys, but I'm just so grateful."
"Hold on Spike, you haven't even opened the present Twilight and I got you yet." Naruto said as he left downstairs to get something. Moments later he returned with something that was hastily wrapped up.
"Yeah we… hope you like it." Twilight replied sending Naruto a rather grateful look. The entire time she was trying to keep compose on the outside while focusing on coming up with a gift she could get for Spike.
"No way!" Spike exclaimed in awe as he saw the blade. Looks of concerned formed on not only Twilight's face, but as well as Fluttershy, and Rarity.
Applejack gave the weapon an appraising glance as Rainbow Dash let out an impressed whisper.
"Its name is…Timaeus. The brother blade to my sword Critias. A living blade that responds to the whim of its user and their power. A blade used to protect. I based it off a set of swords once used by a group known as the Seven Swordsman of the Mist. Timaeus was known for his all seeing eye, able to see the hearts of the wicked." He then placed his finger on the blade and channeled his chakra into it causing it to flicker to life. Everypony let out an exclamation of awe. "While Twilight and I are working on seals working on living beings we've been able to recreate the effectiveness of seals on non-living objects quite handily. If you want you can always join the others and I are for training and I'll show you how to handle this bad boy."
"This is the coolest Naruto." He then turned to Twilight nearly bowling her over with his hug. "No offense sis, but this is so much better than some old book."
"Y-Your welcome Spike." She replied as she unsuccessfully fought her embarrassment off her face. One thing for sure she was to kiss the blond senseless as a thank you for this. Having now embraced her role as Spike's sister she had dreaded letting him down, but the blond helped her avoided that.
"This is the greatest! I wish this party could last forever."
Pinkie, who had been bouncing on a balloon until it burst, dashed over at these words, shoving Twilight aside.
"Duh! The party can't last forever 'cause you have to go to Sugarcube Corner, 'cause the Cakes said they have a special surprise for you, 'cause it's your birthday!" she announced.
"No way!" Overcome with excitement, Spike hurried to the door.
"I said the party couldn't last forever, but it doesn't need to end right now!" she called out, even as the door slammed. "Awwww…"
With Spike gone, they all decided that there was little point to continuing the party, even though Pinkie tried very hard to argue in its favor and the herd had other plans throughout the day anyway. They bid their guests farewell.
"I'm so sorry, Cheerilee!" He hastily ran over to help up the pony that he smacked into in his haste."
" That's okay. What's got you so excited?" She couldn't help but wonder.
Pinkie Pie told me I should come see the Cakes, so they could give me a cake 'cause it's my birthday today."
" Well, happy birthday, Spike! I wish I had something to give you!" She began rummaging through her bag. "Uh... Oh! Here you go!" She said pulling out her old wallet. It was still in good condition, but thanks to the new one she had bought she wasn't going to use it anymore. The last few incidents saw to it that a few of their educators moved out of town so Cheerilee found herself promoted to the premier teacher of the older fillies and colts as the school curriculum had to be arranged around to compensate for less teachers meaning she received not only a promotion but raise.
" Wow, really?"
"Sure! Everypony should get fun gifts on their birthday! Have a great birthday, Spike." She said as she went on her way.
"I wish every day was my birthday…" Though this way of thinking would soon devolve into him wondering what else he could get. Unbeknownst to him his eyes began to softly glow yellow.
Even if Ponyville was technically safe it didn't mean Twilight still wouldn't worry about where Spike was. It didn't take them long to find the baby dragon, whom she found in a Stetson hat he hadn't been wearing previously, carrying a ball in his tail and talking to a pony Twilight identified as Junebug, who worked as a florist. What Spike was saying to her as they approached certainly didn't make him feel comfortable.
"Aren't you gonna give me something? You know, like a birthday present?"
"Um, I... I don't have anything," she said to him nervously.
"Well how about those flowers? I'll take those…" He reached out with his claws to take them and he probably would have, were it not for an… intervention.
"Spike!" Twilight caught him on an ear spine with her magic, setting him aside and smiling apologetically to the mare. "Uh, sorry, Junebug, I think Spike might've gotten a little carried away."
"Uh, no problem... H-Happy birthday, Spike!" she wished, heading off elsewhere.
"What are you doing? You're out here demanding gifts now?" she asked of him, when she let him go. "Just because it's your birthday does not mean you have the right to hackle the citizens here."
He shook his head, like he was breaking out of a trance.
"I'm sorry Twilight I don't know what came over me." And he wasn't just saying that either. It just felt like he simply needed the presents. It was a feeling he couldn't ignore. "I guess I should start by giving Cheerilee back she gave me."
"Naruto come quick!" Twilight burst into the basement/room that Naruto slept in during his stays at the library. The expression on her face was of one of worry. "Something's wrong with Spike!"
He ran up in a heartbeat. "Wrong as in ho-ly hell!"
The last time he saw Spike he came up to his stomach. Now the dragon was even taller than him with gangly limbs.
Spike looked to be examining is new limbs, while Twilight had several books open to look for a solution.
"Spike what exactly happened to you between now and the evening we saw you last?"
"I went to talk... to..." His eyes glazed over and they wandered around the room, like everything in it was something precious. They finally settled on a globe and he stumbled over to it, spinning it around idly with his claw.
"Spike? Spike? Who did you talk to?" Naruto questioned him.
"Oh, um... I don't remember. Hey, can I have that globe? You're not using it, right?"
Before either of them could answer, he took it with his tail and crawled up the wall. He deposited it on a pile of random items, including one of the horse sculptures from downstairs, a gramophone and a rubber chicken, among many other things.
"What about this book?" he asked, taking a blue-bound volume.
While Twilight teleported up to take the book from him, Naruto walked over to the books she had open and scanned the pages. It was bestiary, open at dragons. "Nothing but an excerpt." He had an idea of what it could possibly be, but better to get a second opinion. "Before we jump to any conclusions lets get a second opinion."
In the forest of Everfree they sought the wisdom of Zecora.
"Ooh, he is starting to mature. Of this fact I am quite sure," she informed them.
"Mature? So he's just... growing up? But that doesn't explain why he keeps grabbing things," Twilight pointed out, taking a vase from his grasp.
The alchemist crossed over to her cauldron, depositing a green powder into the murky water. As she spoke, a simularcra of Spike acted out her words, glowing green on the shimmering surface.
"A dragon's heart is prone to greed, a steady diet to make growth speed. Then, the resulting bigger size only makes their hunger rise. If this trait should go unchecked, if Spike continues to collect more growth will certainly occur – he is going to turn into a monster."
"So it seems like its greed growth after all." Naruto replied with a sigh. "We just need to stop him from collecting things then. Is there a cure?"
'I am afraid my friend that is a mystery to even me.'
"Alright Spike you…" They turned their attention to see not only was Spike gone, but much of Zecora's hut was now barren.
"So which one of you two is going to be paying for all that?"
The two of them tracked Spike back into town to which he was in a fierce contest with the Cutie Mark Crusdaers. He was trying to take Scootaloo's scooter.
"You're not getting my scooter!" the filly cried, pulling with all her might. She was joined by Dinky and Applebloom and they were slowly losing ground.
"Spike want!" he growled in a voice that certainly wasn't his.
"Hey, Spike! Check out this amazing broom!" Thinking quickly Twilight levitated the cleaning instrument like a treasure.
Spike lost interest in the scooter and came charging after them, going through another spurt of growth.
"I'll have to knock him out." Naruto said as he raised his arms.
"Try not to hurt him." Twilight pleaded with him.
Naruto gave a nod as Spike barreled towards them, stomping and hissing.
"Sorry bud." The following blow knocked the air out of Spike as he collapsed to the ground unconscious.
At first they had initially been successful in capturing Spike, but they underestimated his recovery time. His desire for items instilled another growth, allowing him to break the chains and escape the library.
It all went downhill from there as he tore through the town; growing bigger and more monstrous as time passed. The town's warning siren was going off as Naruto created multiple clones to help with the evacuation effort as the town was being flattened under Spike's rampage. Dozens had already been hurt with several members of town already in critical condition.
Tried as they might to talk him down Spike refused to listen to region and it was too dangerous to get close to him without the intent to fight.
"Twilight this can't keep going on. I have to do something." Naruto said as Twilight tried and was failing to hold him back.
"No! Please just give me more time!" She shouted over the destruction Spike was causing. Tears began falling from her eyes. She had a pretty good idea what Naruto had in mind. To damage Spike enough to where he fell unconscious and seal him away until something could be done, but there was no known cure to dragon greed. It could take who knew how long to find a means to restore Spike's mind to what it once was.
Even his visual technique couldn't pierce the veil of Spike's magic. Something about it was different. Different enough that it left him with few options. "Please!" Twilight begged, falling to her legs as Naruto tore himself from her grasp. She was immediately comforted by Pinkie Pie and Rarity, crying into the latter's chest.
Applejack hobbled past Rainbow and Fluttershy, the former currently getting medical attention for her damaged wing and burned leg. "Is there no other choice?"
"If this keeps on there really will be no Ponyville to rebuild. We've nearly stretched the town's treasury to its limits." The town of Ponyville was nearing bankruptcy. Celestia and Luna had been kind enough to cover the damages from the incident with Discord, but every other incident took a dip in the town's treasury. When you combined that with the raids in the past the town's economy had been struggling for a while and this latest incident would do them no favors.
"Rarity!" The cries drew their attention. Hondo and Pearl looking worse for wear showed up.
"Mother? Father! What happened? Where's Sweetie Belle?" Each statement followed a surge of panic.
"We got separate in the crowd hun'. We've been looking all over the place for 'er. We just…I just…" Her mother was in hysterics as she clung to her husband.
"You have to help us! Help us find our sweetie!" Hondo pleaded with Naruto.
That was when a sharp high pitched scream drew their attention.
"Sweetie Belle!" Their scooped up in the dragon's tail was Sweetie Belle.
"Look! The Wonderbolts!" One of the town's citizens had cried as the squadron of fliers came to the rescue.
They flew towards Spike and then just flew around him. Waiting for an opportunity to attack.
"They'll kill him. You have to do something." Twilight pleaded with the blond.
Spike turned around and spotted a nearby mountain. He immediately began climbing it, holding the water tower full of stuff in his mouth and Sweetie Belle in his tail as she screamed. The wonderbolts flew towards him and assaulted him by sniping off a piece of his scales.
Naruto disappeared in an explosion of blue chakra.
Spike spotted a hole in the mountain and placed his stolen items in there, emptying the water tower. Observing the flying of the wonderbolts, Spike narrowed his eyes. Just as the wonderbolts were about to fly straight towards him, Spike tossed up the end of the tower and slashed towards it causing it to splinter into the pieces.
The surprise maneuver had caught most of them off guard. The stream of fire that followed burned more members of the squadron.
Naruto arrived as most of the Wonderbolts were going down. Using Doton jutsu he created an earth platform. "Spike! You have to fight it! I don't want to have to do this!" Naruto shouted as Sweetie Belle's head snapped up, looking from Naruto back to Spike.
"Spike? Spike is that you!?"
For the second the dragon's gaze left his attackers before it went to Sweetie Belle.
'Is he…is he recognizing…?' The remaining Wonderbolts were soaring past him. Wings ready to slash at his neck. "NO DON'T!" He shouted reacted quickly in the only way that could throw them off track. Using the Great Breakthrough the blast of wind knocking the Wonderbolts out of formation and out of the fight. Well he certainly didn't earn himself any good fate from the bolts for that, but right now he needed to save the life of a friend.
Once more Spike was on the rampage with a roar that Sweetie Belle had to cover her ears to minimize the damage to her ears.
"Sweetie listen to me. You have to talk Spike down!" Naruto shouted as Spike demolished the platform.
"M-Me? But how?" She asked as the blond leaped from the falling slab.
"He still recognizes you. In fact his memories are deep down within the creature you see before you. You have to wake him up. I know you can do it!" He encouraged her, banking on Spike's feelings for Sweetie Belle. With Rarity it was a crush. He saw her as perfection, an unobtainable diamond to be worshipped as a goddess, but with Sweetie he took the time to get to know her. He was fond of her. He enjoyed getting to know her instead of studying up on her in a means to impress her. There was genuine hope when it came to Sweetie Belle.
"Spike. Spike! SPIKE!" Sweetie Belle screamed as she tried to get his attention. When he seemed to pause and focused on her she nearly froze in panic. She couldn't be afraid, not now, not when everypony was counting on her. "Why are you doing this Spike? T-This isn't like you? T-The Spike I know wouldn't steal everypony's things, and terrorize the town. The Spike I know is one of my friends. He helped me…helped us get our Cutie Marks. You remember don't you? I was so happy that night and I have you to think for that." Spike brought her closer to his eyes to observe something on her… Strangely… his expression changed… It wasn't aggressive anymore…"You remember right? When you gave this to me? It was one of the nicest things anypony had ever done for me. Your sweet, nice, cool, and really generous. You're unlike any dragon I heard of and…and…" tears began to mat her eyes. "…right now you're scaring me. You're nothing like the Spike I knew. If you keep doing this they'll take you away and we'll never see you again. Please Spike don't become a monster."
Spike grunted and opened his eyes. They turned into ones filled with compassion. An aura of magic washed over him as in an instant he reverted back to his true self.
Just in time for the two of them to begin plummeting towards the ground.
"Sweetie Belle…" Spike began. "I need to tell you something! Just in case we don't make it! I have a crush on you!" Sweetie Belle's eyes widened to near comical proportions. "Yeah I know, really crappy timing on my part, but ever since you started cheering me up when Rarity had to let me down I couldn't get you out of my mind. " He let out a sigh of exhale. "That's a burden off my chest."
Sweetie Belle was still in a state of shock, unable to form the words to express some form of follow up. This entire time? And she hadn't noticed. They were suddenly finding themselves slowing down and looked below to saw a wind funnel was created below them as Ditzy led the rescue effort.
They were then captured in a magical aura Spike recognized as Twilight's as the funnel petered out and they were set on the ground.
"Sweetie Belle!"
"Spike!"
The two were soon embraced by hugs and kisses from their family members.
"Oh darlin' I am so sorry I let go of your hand." Her mother said in between her tears.
"It was no one's fault dear besides those vagabonds that nearly ran us over." Hondo soothed his wife.
"You're back! You're really back and I thought I lost you!" Twilight held on to Spike for dear life. "You're okay right?"
Spike said nothing. The guilt was very clear on his face. "I…I attacked the town. I stole from everypony. How…how can you even look at me?"
"This is not your fault Spike. You were overwhelmed by your instinct. You cannot blame yourself with the traits you are born with. I for one thing am proud of you Spike."
"Proud of me?" he asked in disbelief.
"Yes. There was a part of you that was fighting what you had become. I know you weren't completely successful, but if you wanted to kill somepony you could have easily done so. In the end you took back control of yourself."
"R-really?" he shifted shyly on his feet. "Well, I kinda had help…" resisting the urge to glance at Sweetie Belle. He had confessed to her. Things were going to be really awkward from now on.
"Twilight is right, don't sell yourself short." Naruto said as he approached them. "She believed in you and she was right to do so." He said as the others came walking up.
"Ya had us worryin' there for a moment." Applejack greeted Spike with a sigh of relief.
"I'm so happy! I'm still mad about Sugarcube Corner, but I'm also so happy!" Pinkie was now alternating between an angry glare and a soppy look.
The other members of the herd expressed similar sentiments. Though unlike before this was an outburst that came at a cost. The angry and fearful looks that now filled the eyes of a good deal of the town gave an indication of their thoughts on Spike. Some were even downright hateful.
If Spike being a dragon made it awkward for him to live there before then this incident had now sparked what was going to be an uphill battle for the dragon.
Twilight's kind offer to speak to Celestia to foster Rarity during her stay in Canterlot had been like a dream come true for Rarity. The atmosphere. The matters. The citizens. She felt like this is where she belonged. That was she a Canterlot pony at heart.
The good fortune that befell her when she met one of Canterlot's finest, Fancy Pants and invited to the derby was definitely a sign from fate.
"Rarity, jolly good to see you! So glad you could make it."
After politely greeting him in turn she was
led up to the box, where Fancy was immediately surrounded by a group of his friends, chatting indistinctly to each other.
"Everypony, this is Rarity. She's staying at Canterlot Castle." That got them murmuring even more, all eyes on her. Rarity's nerves had gotten the better of her as she tried, but failed to introduce herself.
"Rare?"
The unicorn turned and to her surprise none other than Naruto had entered. He was dressed in uniform signifying he was on duty. Her nerves had vanished, focusing on her stallion. "Beloved, what are you doing here?"
"Guard duty for the bolts. One of the concessions I had to make in order to make up for what I did during the incident." He vaguely answered, but Rarity picked up on it. "I see you found yourself among members of high society. I suppose they couldn't resist an opportunity to meet the Element of Generosity."
"Captain Uzumaki pleasure to make your acquaintance again. I do believe you were with Princess Luna on the night at the Gala!" he exclaimed, moving forward and shaking his hand. "From Lady Rarity's greeting I take it you two are involved?"
"Engaged actually," he said holding up the now bashful Unicorn's hand to show off her ring.
Within seconds, the fickle ponies who were looking down on the mare changed their attitudes about her.
"Hmm, clearly a pony from the highest upbringing," one of them commented.
"Yes, I thought so from the moment I saw her," agreed her friend.
"Well, Rarity, you and your fiance are very welcome with us."
"Why thank you Fancy."
"Fillies and gentlecolts, welcome to the Wonderbolts Derby!" came the voice of the announcer. "The competitors are taking their places at the starting line and the race will begin momentarily!"
"I'll be rooting for Rapid Fire, of course," Fancy Pants announced confidently. "He's sure to take home the grand prize." The others all agreed with him again.
"I don't think he has a chance against Fleetfoot." They all gasped and stared at Rarity, who forced a smile while she sweated.
"I have to agree with my fiancé I am giving this race to Fleetfoot over Rapid Fire."
None of them had the time to comment, as the Wonderbolts took their place on the starting line. On the sound of the horn, they were off. Glancing at the elite, Naruto noticed that, compared to himself and Rarity, they looked rather bored and disinterested in what was happening. They were barely even trying to look invested, Fancy Pants probably being the only exception.
Due to their speed and the shortness of the track, the race was over in seconds, resulting in a victory for Fleetfoot, as they had said. While Naruto and Rarity celebrated, the other elite all stared in disbelief while Fancy smiled in admiration.
"Bravo, Rarity and Naruto. I say, how did both you know Fleetfoot would be victorious?" he asked.
"Our friend Rainbow Dash talks about her all the time," Naruto told him.
"Quite so. She says what Fleetfoot lacks in size, she makes up for in speed," finished Rarity.
"And who is this 'Rainbow Dash'?" one of the mares asked.
"You really don't know?" He blurted out, his voice overtaking Rarity's who was attempting to cut in. "Bearer of Loyalty ring any bells?" He fought back a sigh. Some ponies truly were self-absorbed. "Rainbow Dash is a fan of the Wonderbolts, but what separates her is her skill and potential. The first Pegasus to form a Rainboom not once, but twice since two thousand years ago; once when she was just a filly. Currently undergoing training under Sunfire, ex-captain of the Wonderbolts, and winner of the Young Flyers competition not too long ago."
Rarity was thankful that she hadn't been able to blurt out. She probably would have said something silly like Rainbow was their training or something. Either way the facts he laid out for Rainbow Dash gave credence for why their belief was strong in Rainbow.
Fancy Pants was first to speak. "Staying at Canterlot Castle, An element of Harmony and engaged to another Element who is Captain. I told you all this was an important pony."
They all chattered in agreement.
"Three cheers for Lady Rarity and Captain Uzumaki, my new favorite party guests!" proclaimed Fancy, lifting his wine glass in the air.
While Rarity looked very delighted as the other ponies cheered them on, Naruto certainly didn't share those feelings. He had dealt with his fair share of 'proper people' in his lifetime.
Still he knew this was important to Rarity so for her sake he played along. Naruto did his best to be polite and smile, but he could tell that, while he was talking, it was clear than none of these ponies were actually taking in what he was saying. He was a stepping stone to prestige or power. He was a means to better their standing and nothing more.
Rarity, on the other hoof, was having the time of her life, now doubt entranced by all the sophistication and class that the elite offered. Everypony seemed to like her, though Naruto could tell they were only pretending to listen to her anecdotes or pretending to laugh at her jokes. He was sure if he hadn't blurted out who she really was they wouldn't have cared about her at all. The way they begged her to come along to different social events they were organizing was practically cringe-worthy to watch, even more so when she accepted, though reluctantly.
"Oh, Naruto, today was simply marvelous." She replied with a content sigh.
"Yeah, charming." He dryly remarked. You could only take weather related jokes for so long before it grated on the nerves. "Honestly Rare, you didn't find most of the crowd uptight?"
"That's just because they have good manners, beloved," she reasoned. "Surely you must have noticed how sophisticated they all were."
"Yeah and real stiff. I chose Ponyville over Canterlot anytime. I mean sure the former gets destroyed on a weekly basis, but that's just part of its charm."
"It was a shame you had to turn down the invitations of the elite for all those social gatherings."
"Well, just like you're trying to make a good impression with these nobles I have to play nice with the bolts if I'm ever going to hope to have a good working relationship with them."
In truth, he had no problem turning them that. The only downside was he wouldn't be spending time with Rarity.
"I know, but I shall miss your presence regardless," she admitted. "It was enjoyable spending time with you today." She said as she strode over and placed a chaste kiss on his lips.
"Speaking of spending time together." He wrapped an arm around her as it snaked down her back and toward her haunches.
"No beloved not tonight." She stopped his hand. "I have a full schedule tomorrow and I need my beauty sleep."
"Right for the art gallery." He captured her lips and linger for a few seconds before they separated with a soft smack. "Good night, Rarity."
"Sleep well beloved," she returned. "They'll be quite disappointed you had to turn them down."
"They'll live." He replied humorously. He went to the door and lingered for a moment as they shared one last kiss before he had to leave her. Well it was time to get back to his begrudging body guard job.
The rest of the week zoomed by rather quickly. Rarity seemed more and more absorbed into this new life style of hers. As much as he wanted to talk her out of it, he knew it was just one of those lessons one had to experience and couldn't be talked out of.
The girls had arrived right on schedule and Naruto led them to Rarity's suite, to which he had hoped the mare remember to get Twilight's dress done.
"Is... that my dress?"
He looked to where she was and saw a plain, yellow dress, adorned with a pink ribbon, hardly the extravagant design that Rarity had planned. She hadn't even taken the time to do it properly.
Twilight examined Rarity's work.
"It's so... simple. So practical. So me!" she decided with a grin. "It's the perfect dress for my birthday party! I love it!"
"You don't know how glad I am to hear you say that." While Twilight hugged her.
Later that evening, they all made their way to Twilight's party. The mare in question was wearing her new dress.
"When I told the Princess that I was moving the party to Canterlot," Twilight was saying, her side against his, "she was kind enough to offer us the Canterlot castle ballroom!"
The same room used for the Gala was now decorated Pinkie Pie style, with balloons, streamers, a pile of presents and tables of cakes and sweet snacks.
The party pony beamed. "Isn't it fancy pants?"
"Fancypants?! Where?!" Rarity hid behind Rainbow, before realizing her mistake. "Ahh, I mean, where did you find the time to put up all these decorations? Haha…"
"Oh, I never leave home without my party cannon." She pulled out the device in question, firing a table cloth and confetti into the air.
"I thought about having my birthday outside, but they're having another party on the castle grounds today," Twilight pointed out.
Naruto bit his cheek from speaking out. By the way Rarity was acting it was obvious she had been invited to the party.
"Let's party!" At Pinkie's announcement and the playing of some catchy music.
And what fun it was. They all threw Twilight into the air in celebration and ended up having a cake fight that was started by Rainbow Dash. Then a conga line was formed, with what Naruto was sure just an excuse for Rainbow to feel him up.
Though as enjoyable as the party was it was difficult to ignore the fact that throughout the party Rarity kept making excuses to leave, again to attend both the garden party and Twilight's birthday at the same time. She started look more and more harassed and tired as they went on, the excuses becoming more vague and poor, until eventually…
"Uh, what's with the croquet mallet?" Rainbow asked.
"What croquet mallet?" she asked.
"The one you're levitating in your magic."
Said mallet was launched out of a window at mach speed with what followed by a bird's cry and an explosion of weather. She tossed it and followed with a nervous smile as they all crowded around her. "Ooh, that croquet mallet. I- well I, you know, the truth is... the truth is..."
"Were you at that other party in the garden?" Twilight realized.
"I, I..."
"Rarity, I'm surprised at you."
"Twilight let me explain! I-"
"I hadn't realized you were such a savvy businesspony!"
"You must understand! I-"
"All of those ponies look so posh. And with the Grand Galloping Gala coming up, I bet you could totally get some of them to buy your dresses. Very smart!"
"Why yes, I-I didn't want you to think I was being rude, so that's exactly the reason I didn't tell you. The one and only reason," she laughed, unable to believe her luck.
And lucky she was. He was sure not so many others would have been so understanding.
"Oh, well you didn't have to do that. You should totally go over there and mingle!" she invited.
"Twilight, you really are the best friend a pony could ever ask for." She hugged her gratefully. "I don't know why I ever thought you wouldn't understand."
"Understand what?"
"Nothing. See you girls and Naruto later!"
As much as he hated raining on anypony's parade Rare wouldn't learn her lesson without some intervention.
"Just a moment honey." He called out to her causing her to pause.
'Honey?' Rarity was sure she wasn't liking where this was going. "I mean we are all part of the same herd. It would make since if we came along and support you. It might even lighten things up."
The look in Rarity's eyes said it all. Betrayal.
"That's exactly what I was thinking!" Rainbow declared. "Come on guys. Let's show them how to party Ponyville style!"
He caught Rarity's horrified look as they trouped outside in another conga line. Rarity had not only a duty to them, but to him as well. She was the Alpha and if there were issues she had she couldn't keep it to herself. She needed to hash it out with them.
In contrast to the refined sophistication of the elite, he and the girls acted in a manner more befitting one of their own parties. Pinkie literally stuffed her face with cake, Fluttershy fed some birds, Rainbow tried her hand at croquet, adding her own twist to it and Applejack seemed a little confused about the term 'garden party'.
"How come y'all aren't doin' any gardening?" she asked the guests while they backed away like she had a contagious disease. "This is a garden party, isn't it?"
During these events, Naruto saw Twilight dancing to the music in atypical adorkable fashion. He had convinced her that it was her birthday and she had the right to cut loose.
He winched when he heard the ice centerpiece knocked over and crash. "Sorry!" Ditzy called out as the blond turned to his clumsy mare.
"My word you are the most enchanting creature at this party. Will you honor me with a dance?"
"Why thank you good sir I think I shall." Ditzy replied.
At that moment Fancy Pants happened to be talking to Twilight. "Pardon my intrusion miss Sparkle, might I ask where you got your ensemble?
"Why yes, yes you may. A very, very close friend of mine from Ponyville made it for me," she told him proudly.
Rarity performed a spit-take and hurry over.
Fancy frowned. "Ponyville? You don't say?"
"I do say. Her name is-"
"Fancypants!" Rarity interrupted . "Come with me! I'd like to show you this, er, thing, that's over there. On the other side of the room."
"In a moment, my dear. This lovely filly from Ponyville was just about to tell me who made her charming dress," he complimented. " .
"That dress? Oh come now, who cares, it's just a plain old-"
"Oh don't be so modest, this dress you made is beautiful!" she announced.
There was a collective gasp from the guests, who all began to stare in complete disbelief at Rarity. The unicorn cringed under their collective gaze.
"We all think so!" The others all gathered around, smiling proudly.
"You know these ponies?" Fancy asked the captain..
"I do," he nodded. "These mares are among the greatest bunch of ponies I know. I wouldn't be where I am now without that."
"And you, Rarity?"
Her gaze darted around as the other ponies started to mutter and whisper, with dismissive looks and smirks. Twilight and the others looked confused at Rarity's indecisiveness. Choosing between her life in Ponyville and the life she'd made here.
Would she make the right choice?
"Yes. Yes, I do know them," she admitted, confirming his hopes. "They may not be as sophisticated as some of you Canterlot ponies, but they are my best friends. No they are more than that. They are my family…my herd. They are the most empathic, loyal, honest, joyful, kind, loving, and magical ponies I ever have the pleasure to know. They are without a doubt the most important ponies I know and I am proud to have met and form bonds with every one of them."
"Important ponies? These ruffians?" snorted one of the guests.
"Don't make me laugh!" They both did, snooty, superior snorts.
Fancy, however, was more accepting. "Jetset and Uppercrust I am surprised at you." He admonished. "How could you insult the Elements and their companion in such a way? One would think you would have at least recognized Princess Celestia's pupil Miss Sparkle." The crowd gasped again. "And I think the dress you made for your friend is lovely. Mmhm, I dare say every mare in Canterlot will be wanting one."
"Oh, I'd like to place my order right now," requested the same pony who had laughed at her.
"I think you should get two," agreed the stallion.
Naruto rolled his eyes. A herd of sheep had more independent thought than them.
Fancy seemed to be thinking along the same lines. "Er, yes, now then. How about you formally introduce me to your friends?"
"With pleasure!"
At the very least Rare had straightened out her priorities. Still, there seemed to be an issue that hadn't been discussed and that needed to be done when they got the chance.
While the rest of the herd made their way back to Ponyville after the party Naruto and Rare had decided to spend one more day before the unicorn had to go back. They were attending an art gallery that caught her attention.
Him dressed in a black suit combination with white shirt and her in a light colored sun dressed with deep gold trimming perfect for the warm air of spring. Her mane was done up in a bun and her tail was brushed and curled in its usual fashion.
Arriving to the gallery it wasn't long before they started gossiping with the socialites.
Rarity seemed to be in her element as she gossiped with some of the ponies and she seemed to be enjoying their company.
"Its them? Two of the elements!"
"That's the Lunar Captain. Word is he's courting Princess Luna?"
"What luck! Do you think we can get them to endorse in our company?"
From then on a throng of other ponies followed Naruto and Rarity as they made their way around the room to look at the other pieces of art.
The following doubled when Fancy Pants and a gorgeous unicorn model by the name of Fleur De Lis joined them. A phrench pony with features consisting of a light mangeta gray mane heliotriopish white streaks and pale grayish violet eyes. Her figure was similar to Rarity's if the mare was slightly more slender and taller and her accent was absolutely exotic.
The two mares were getting along quite famously, especially when Rarity revealed she could talk with Phrench leading to happily talking in Phrench as their two dates were hopelessly lost.
"So tell me, how did you and your fiancé meet?" Fleur's question was met with a pause and a faint blush. "That bad?"
"It was not one of my finest moments I admit."
They continued deeper into the building. Archways lined the walls of the room, revealing even more halls and chambers beyond their curves. Stacked upon these arches was another floor of still more catenaries linked by a lavish staircase almost as wide as the room itself. It rose from the opposite side of the room before stopping at a landing where it split to continue towards both sides.
A sky motif decorated the ceiling. At its very center were half a moon and half a sun joined together to form a perfect sphere. On each ones respective side was a painting of their sky. Stars glittered the moon's while clouds decorated the sun's.
They continued their journey through the museum when Naruto paused. "Naruto?" Rarity questioned.
"Everypony get down!" He shouted when suddenly the rough exploded. Screams followed as everypony duck for cover. The rough area caved in as a figure shot inside.
The figure was that of someone in armor. The black armor was sporting silver trimming and a pair of wings reminiscent of those of a Dragon or a bat. Around the intruder's neck wa a neck guard decorated by several gems. The intruder had large shoulderpads, each composed of two silver-edged plates one over the other, sporting silver crosses on them too, and flank the high collar, whose shape is reminiscent of that of a dress. The silver-edged breastplate reveals a fair amount of the intruder's cleavage and belly, with plates flanking her hips and reaching down to her very large waistguard, composed of very long, silver-edged plates shaped like feathers and decorated by silver crosses. The waistguard left the front of the intruder's body exposed, with her groin being covered by a dark indument. The slim gauntlets come equipped with prominent protection for her hands, each sporting silver patterns. The plates guarding her legs were sliver-edged on her thighs and knees, but pitch black dark on her metal greaves. On her face was that of a black helmet that shrouded her identity.
Whoever the intruder was it was a winged individual, most likely Pegasus considering her stature was smaller than your common pony and that her body revealed her obvious femininity.
"Name's Black Wing! And I'm here to knock you parasites off your pedestal." She raised her blade only to be shoulder tackle into the wall. The resounding crash resulted in a pony size shape in the wall but Black Wing recovered.
"You picked the wrong place to attack." Naruto remarked as he readied himself for what was to come.
"Think you can handle me little stallion? Then let's dance." Black Wing quickly shot forward and swung her swords at the blond who weaved out of the way. He slammed his fist into the armor only to receive a rattle from the armor clang. His punch had been ineffective of forcing her back only a few inches.
Naruto shot back as intense pain coursed through his hand. It was as if he had punched a bunch of tiny daggers.
"Hahahaha! Hurts doesn't it. I recommend you don't hit me again." Black Wing laughed. "The attack power of my armor is too incredible to be defeated so easily." Black Wing let out a hiss of pain as she looked down to see a dagger had buried itself in one of her exposed spots. Her gut. She looked to see the fading glow of Rarity's horn.
"It appears I missed. Looks like I will have to work on my aim a bit."
"You whore!" Black Wing hissed as she shot off at Rarity. She found herself caught midway when her ankle was snagged by Naruto.
"That is no way to speak to a lady!" The blond remarked as he yanked her back and through one of the walls. "She's quite the hotheaded one." Naruto asked as Rarity joined him. Slipping off her heels so she could be mobile.
"What concerns me is where did she get that armor? The armor eerily reminded her of their armor only its nature was more along the side of malignant.
Members of the Lunar Guard arrived on the scene. "Orders Captain?" His Vice captain Dusk asked him.
"Scout for civilians and get them out of here then set up a perimeter. The last thing we need is for the intruder to escape." Naruto ordered his troops as they split into several small groups to search for those who were too frightened to move.
"So which of us is playing the role of support?" Rarity wondered as she watched Naruto's intense gaze on the hole.
"I will, there's no guarantee her blades won't cut right through your ribbons." He said as they both dodged to the side as the blood dagger shot right past them and embedded itself into the wall of to the hilt and causing a massive crack in it.
The mare blasted out at supersonic speeds. The blade inches from Naruto's face as he twisted back, and shot his leg up sending Black Wing a few feet in the air.
Naruto used his hand and right left to stop himself from falling as he launched himself after the mare. To his surprise a shroud of wind formed around the blade. 'She can materialize wind like that?' With blinding speed the mare shot the blast down as it tore down through Naruto's shoulder, shredding to pieces his suit from his left shoulder and arm as fur and blood spurt out from the blow.
Bearing through the pain he attempted to grasp her face only for her to bury her knee in his ribs. As Naruto began to fall back Black Wing found her following slashed blocked by debris.
Rarity quickly fashioned the debris into crude daggers as she began to fire them at the swordsmare who began making quick work of the projectiles with quick swords work.
Landing on the ground Naruto took a moment to collect himself as he went into Sage Mode an instant later. The following leap caused the ground under him to crack from the pressure as he shot upwards.
Naruto appeared behind the thinning wall of projectiles and launched a punch the mare could not defend. The fact he struck her without physically touch her had caught her off guard. The rain of remaining stone projectiles ramming down in her torso without mercy caused the intruder to spat up blood as she crashed into the floor.
Black Wing turned to the side and began hacking up more blood. She saw the couple approaching her. As much as she hated to have to do so she needed to flee. A shroud of wing began to course around her entire armor.
This alarmed the blond as he grabbed his fiancé and jumped to the side as the Unicorn barreled forward at full speed, crashing through the wall. Outside a crowd had gathered wondering just what the commotion was. Seeing something shoot out of the gallery and looking every bit as a demon causing many of them to shriek in fright. A malignant yellow-purple glow radiated from the armor as she drilled through the barrier. Fighting its resistance for a few seconds she managed to cause it to shatter before fleeing at full speed.
Naruto and Rarity exited the building. Avoiding being mobbed by the growing collective outside. Reporters and other sensationalists had already made their way to the scene and many ponies were already demanding to know what was going on.
The whole incident was going to be in just about every paper. This was yet another matter that was going to involve the Princesses and another mystery to boot. For a moment he had sensed something familiar about the armor. He couldn't quite put his finger on it. For a moment he would have guessed Discord was responsible, but not only did he not sense Chaos magic from the armor the Harmony wave would have wiped out all traces of Chaos meaning he couldn't have left the armor behind.
Could he have? Either way before of the arrogant nature of the user Naruto was sure they hadn't seen the full potential of the armor and that was troubling. He was going to have to talk with Twilight and then they were going to have to talk with Celestia. They were already shown a being with sufficient enough power could get passed the Princess defenses so they were going to need a way for the Bearers to be able to get a hold of their Elements, but without putting them in harm's way by just keeping them in the town either. While it would seem like a good idea to keep them in Ponyville there was always a chance someone could discover a loop hole around the protections.
"Are you convinced you are not as powerful as you believe now?" Midnight smugly looked down on the beaten form of Hot Streak. She was on a medical bed in a room they had rigged up months ago in a mountain town that the Children of the Night had managed to rig up. Deeply buried in the mountain the town was out of sight from patrols.
"Eat shit Midnight." Hot Streak replied. Her body was bandaged from not only where there were multiple welts, but from where they had to cut her open and perform emergency surgery to stop her internal bleeding. Turns out the Black Wing Armor merely kept the body from completely falling apart so the fighter could keep fighting. Whether or not the power of the armor could evolve so the wielder could no longer feel pain they had yet to discover. Discord hadn't been very forthcoming with the details.
"Consider yourself lucky as far as Pegasi fighters go you're irreplaceable. " Only putting up with her attitude until she was no longer useful to their cause. "Still this proves my point. The bearers continue to grow stronger and we're going to need an edge if we hope to crush them."
One of the Children of the Night entered the room. A tall dark grey unicorn mare with gold eyes wearing a light colored gown that reached her knees. "Lady Midnight I bring you good news."
"This better be good Grey Heart. I would not want a repeat of last time."
Grey Heart paused fearfully as she resisted the urge to rub her left ear or what remained of it. "M-My lady we found him. We found Cold Brew."
A grin unlike any other had formed on Midnight's face. "And I do believe we have found our edge."
After the events of last night Naruto was looking forward to an uneventful train ride home. There was already an investigation under way to track who this mysterious Black Wing was and the Gallery was closed down until further notice.
Finally the train stopped and jerked Rarity awake. Last night had been both rather long because of the investigation and exciting. His poor marefriend didn't get much sleep. At the very least they would spend the morning together and relaxing before having to contact the herd about the events that happened.
The herd minus Fluttershy was there to witness the Great Dragon Migration. The past few days had been rough on everypony having to once again begin construction on their town. Some concessions had to be made. Such as a hasty repair on the school buildings because the children couldn't keep missing out on lessons.
The town's farmers also found themselves having to work double their usual shifts to make up for the food with the exception of the Apples who merely brought out the surplus that Naruto had helped harvested in his spare time. Right now it looked like the Mayor was looking for a way to expand the town so they could open up new avenues for money and gain additional lands that could be used for potential farmland.
This once in a century event would not only prove interesting it would at least get Spike out of the library. Ever since the Greed Growth incident he had been in something of a funk. The fact that Hondo and Cookie had taken Sweetie with them to stay with Hondo's sister for a few days also meant the two never spoke after Spike's confession meaning Spike was dreading the possibility of an eventual rejection.
At least this event would take his mind off of it. Currently the group was in a trench that Applejack and Pinkie Pie had dug and applied their camouflage.
"Lil' nippy, ain't it?" shivered Applejack in a whisper. "Ah mean, ah'd rather be cold than deep fried, but still."
"Indeed and we're also a little early, and I'm glad we are," she noted. "This way, we can watch every moment of the migration without bringing any unwanted attention to ourselves!"
The quiet was pierced by a loud call from behind, followed by confetti and a red carpet being rolled out. "Yoo-hoo! Well? What do you think? Am I the toast of the trench or what?"
"You'll be toast alright, when the dragons see you parading around in that getup," Applejack countered.
"You look very nice, Rarity, but could you maybe look nice down here in the trench with us?" Twilight suggested, vanishing her decorations and confetti.
"Nice is an understatement. I look fabulous!" she professed. "Who says camouflage has to be drab?"
"Ponies who don't like being toasted by dragons." Ditzy deadpanned.
"Ahoy, maties! Dragons ho!" Pinkie called to them.
They were a magnificent sight to behold. A whole collection of dragons passing right over them.
The girls were all equally in awe, remarking upon the wondrous sight and making sure they didn't miss a second of it. The sun shined off their t scales, creating an effect more terrifying and spectacular than any Rainbow. One of them even performed a loop the loop directly above them, but luckily didn't see them.
Only Rainbow had something negative to say about it and was singed by a burst of dragon fire for her trouble.
"What do ya think of that 'move', Rainbow Dash? Still think they're lame?" Applejack questioned as a smirk made its way on her face.
"Uh, not so much. The word 'fierce' comes to mind," she said in a hushed voice.
"And 'formidable'," Rarity chimed in.
"And 'super-duper scary'!" Pinkie cowered.
"Yeah. Us dragons are definitely a force to be reckoned with." Seeing Spike in his apron handing out baked goods around didn't really reinforce this statement.
Rainbow was clearly of the same mind, laughing out loud at the sight. "Yeah, right, Spike. That's one of the scariest aprons I've ever seen!"
"What's wrong with wearing an apron? You won't be laughing when you spill blueberries all over your scales. Feathers," he corrected quickly. "That's one tough stain!"
"One tough stain against one lame dragon," she countered.
Spike's cheeks flush with embarrassment. Rarity, however, jumped to Spike's defense.
"You leave him alone, Rainbow Dash! Spike's style is unique. He doesn't have to look like other dragons."
"Or act like them," Twilight added, her expression quite annoyed. Considering what happened too long ago it wasn't the best time to suggest Spike was anything like other dragons.
"Spikey is perfect the way he is," she said like that settled the matter, flicking one of his spines.
Spike however, seemed to take that a different way. "I don't act like other dragons?"
"Oh, not even close!" Pinkie answered.
"Don't take what Rainbow says to heart Spike. There's nothing wrong with your behavior. While its true being Greed beasts are only a portion of dragon temperaments there is nothing wrong with being more peaceful than the typical ones.
"But why would you want to, Spike?" Applejack asked him.
"Yes." Rarity smiled at him fondly. "You've got something those dreadfully fierce dragons can only dream of."
"What's that?" he asked hopefully.
"The cutest widdle chubby cheeks!" she cooed, rubbing them.
"Cute?! Dragons aren't supposed to be cute! Right?" he added to Rarity.
Her smile only broadened. "Oh, sweetie, you are turning the most delightful shade of red, it is most becoming."
"Rare not helping!" Naruto hissed at her. Her actions were not helping his self-esteem.
Spike growled in frustration and stormed off out of the trench. Well, as much as a being his size and shape could manage.
"Oh, isn't he adorable when he waddles off in anger?" noted Rarity.
"Waddle?! Rrrrrggggh!"
Well that could have gone better.
Naruto, Rarity, and Rainbow were making their way to the Golden Oaks Library. They had decided to see if Twilight and Spike wanted to join them for breakfast. When they entered instantly they saw something had happened.
It looked like every book in the library had been pulled off their shelves and placed in messy piles all around the room. From the bags under her eyes and her unkempt mane, Naruto could tell she and Spike had been spending all night researching something.
When asked if she wanted to join them for breakfast, she immediately brightened and sorted out her mane.
"That sounds great. I'm famished."
"Count me out," Spike said, hopping out of a book pile. "I've gotta get an early start!"
"An early start?" Rarity asked him.
"Yes! I'm going on a quest of self-discovery! I need to learn what it means to be a dragon! And the only way I'm gonna do that is to join the dragon migration!"
Naruto's eyes widened in surprised as the other three gave out a yell of, "What?!" .
Rainbow tried to talk to him while he packed up a bundle. "Spike, that's nonsense talk! I know that you're a dragon, but those dragons mean business! They're big, and tough, and scary..."
"And I'm small, and meek... and I like to wear aprons." He tossed aside the aforementioned clothing at this. "See? This is exactly why I need to spend time with them."
"All I'm saying is that you could get hurt," she added with concern.
Naruto began speaking with Spike, hoping to reason with him. "While I understand your train of thought Spike there is no guarantee they won't react with anything but hostility. There is a reason why dragons are only marginally unified with so many clans scattered throughout their lands. This could be rather dangerous."
"Darling, this time I really do have to agree with Rainbow Dash and Naruto makes a good point," said Rarity. "Nearly every dragon we've encountered have been aggressive and dangerous. You could seriously be hurt if you do this."
"I'm sorry, but I've made up my mind." He started to make his way to the door.
Rarity became distressed. "Oh, uh, quick, do something! Stop him before it's too late!"
Rainbow darted forward, grabbing his bundle and trying to hold him back while he tugged at it.
"Let him go." The words had surprisingly come from Twilight.
There was some worry, concern, but one other thing that overrode them all: acceptance. She teleported between Rainbow and Spike.
"Hold it!" With a flash of her horn, she teleported them apart from each other.
With a rather pained look on her face, she levitated Spike's bundle to him.
"Really?" he asked in disbelief.
"Don't tell me you think he should go?" Rainbow demanded from the floor.
"Yes, Spike," she answered in an understanding voice. "I couldn't answer your questions. My books couldn't either. I understand why you want to look elsewhere. I truly believe you need to go on this quest. And we have no right to stop you," she added. "Right now. It might also be best to get away from Ponyville for a few days."
"I suppose not." Rarity conceded. A grimace on her face as she remembered what happened yesterday. During the night the Library exterior had been littered with trash and offensive graffiti towards Spike and some even towards Twilight.
What followed was a very heated announcement from Naruto at town hall to the people. Attacking those under protection would find themselves being comfortable with a jail cell in Canterlot for a long time. When some of the town member's tried to argue he was abusing his power he was quick to remind them that not only was Twilight Celestia's student, but a national hero. He was captain of the Lunar guard and a hero. The only ones who could hope to stand a chance of fighting him were on his side and Celestia and Luna were both fund of Twilight and Spike and it would be utterly stupid to test just what any of them to do to protect those they care about.
That shut up any dissent right there. So while most of the town weren't outwardly aggressive that wouldn't change the passive contempt towards Spike or in some cases Twilight who they held responsible for bringing him here.
"If Twilight feel its for the best that you do this I will not object." Naruto replied. 'We may not be able to give you the answers, but there is someone I know who can. I just hope he's there.'
Rainbow nodded in agreement. "I still say you're nutty, but hey, I've done lots of nutty things."
"We know," they all chorused.
"Well then, I guess this is goodbye, Spike." She hugged him gently. "We can't wait to hear about it when you return."
"Don't do anything I wouldn't do. On second thought, just don't do anything stupid." Naruto wished him as they fist bumped.
"Yeah, we hope your trip-"
"Quest," Twilight corrected Rainbow.
"... your quest answers some of your pesky "Who am I?" questions."
"Thanks, everypony. I know it will." With that, Spike strode out into the world while they waved him from the door.
"Goodbye, Spike!" Rarity called out after him.
"Go get 'em, big guy!" Rainbow shouted in encouragement.
"We have faith in you!" Twilight called out after him.
"I hope you find what you're looking for." Naruto put in.
"We're following him, right?" Rainbow asked through her grin.
"Of course," Twilight answered, still waving him off.
Naruto snorted, "I thought you were far too accepting." He said as he began to leave.
"Wait…where are you going?" Twilight called to him.
"There's someone I have to go see."
"Beloved. You're not going to help us?" Rarity questioned as Naruto shook his head.
"I know you three are concerned, but this is something Spike has to do and see for himself. Besides if we can't help him the solution is to go to one who can." He said as he disappeared
The instant he was out of sight, they rushed for the Carousel Boutique, Twilight explaining what she had in mind on the way over.
It had taken him four hours at top speed, but he had finally made it. To the cavern system that would allow him to get where he needed to go. The system radiated a massive surge of magical energy. Before him was large vein of some sort of Black and White Crystal. Naruto placed his hand on the crystal as the surge extended outwards and he blacked out.
Not too long after he awoke to the feel of cold stone and a faint, golden light on the inside of his eyelids. A large jolt of electricity then surged through his body snapping me awake and into a fighting stance.
"Wakey Wakey!" Yelled the source of the light, "figured you needed some energy so I decided I, as a good friend, decided to give you the 'jolt' you needed to get you goin'."
"Uugh, never going to get used to it." He groaned as he recovered from Volteer's blast. Volteer was the Guardian Dragon of Thunder.
"So what brings you to the village Naruto?"
"I need to speak with the elders. Spike, the Baby dragon that lives within my town is undergoing maturity and he doesn't have the knowledge on how to deal with this. What he needs is another dragon to teach him. A purple dragon." He explained as they exited the cavern and there as far as the eyes could see were massive lush meadows surrounding a massive lake. The makings of a civilization could be made out if one focused hard enough.
"Well then time to get a leg moving boy." The yellow dragon took to the air with a flap of his wings as he began to gain altitude. "Well then let us make haste to the village."
Naruto raced with Volteer across the lands until they arrived to their destination. The village of the Elemental dragons was massive. The structures towered over the blond as he made his way to the marble temple that stood center and top at the city. Adorned with gems and statues of dragon legends in the past.
"Aah Naruto, it has been some time sense you graced our village." Terrador the Green Earth Elder Guardian greeted him. "Have you come for the battle demonstration that is being held next week?"
"No Elder Terrador. I need to speak with the elders on the matter of the Purple Dragon that lives in my town." He said as he entered the temple.
Inside were a light blue and flame orange colored dragons. Cyril and Ignitus. Dragon elders of Ice and Fire respectively. Naruto greeted the two dragons and once more repeated his reason for being here. While the elders knowledge would be invaluable for Spike there was only one, or should he say two dragons that could help him reach his full potential.
Following after Spike the mares found themselves on quite the journey. They trekked on for many miles, passing over mountains and rivers, through woods and forests, all the while making sure they kept the column of dragons in their sight. They only stopped to rest for brief periods, moving quickly enough so they could keep up but not so they would use up unnecessary energy. After almost a full day of travelling, they caught sight of Spike just as he was entering the territory of the dragons.
The lands themselves were actually a series of volcanoes, over which they could see the silhouettes of dragons soaring over them. It would make sense that the dragons would be somewhere hot. Even the sky above was a burnt orange, with nothing growing past its borders. They hadn't destroyed the surrounding forest though. Even dragons seemed to respect the importance of nature.
They followed Spike up the nearest peak.
Rainbow was still having doubts about it by the time they reached the top. "I'm telling you, we'll never pass for a real dragon!"
"Oh, pish-posh!" dismissed Rarity. "This costume is fabulous: one of my finer creations."
Twilight hushed them sharply. "It will never pass if they hear three voices coming out of one dragon."
Spike had made his way to a group of dragons, who appeared to be laughing at him, though they couldn't hear what was being said.
"Oh no, Spike!" Twilight's voice was full of worry. "Let's go, guys!"
"Well if you weren't just hatched," Garble was saying, "how come we haven't seen you around before?"
"Oh, well, y'see, I live in Ponyville and-"
"Ponyville?" he snorted. "That explains it! I knew there was something vaguely pony-ish about you! If I didn't know any better, I'd say you were part pony!"
Spike backed away from him nervously. "Who, me? I'm not part pony! I'm all dragon, see?" He roared feebly.
"Or maybe you're a pony in a dragon costume," mocked Garble, eliciting laughter from his gang.
Fortunately, the dragons didn't even notice that two of what he'd just said were in their midst. Apparently, dragons weren't the brightest.
"I am a real dragon!" Spike insisted.
"Oh yeah?" Garble responded with an ugly sneer. "Prove it."
"Well... how?" he asked nervously.
"By acting like one! Who's up for a little belching contest?"
The others all enthusiastically agreed, proceeding to belch tongues of flame. No doubt the object was to see who could belch either the furthest or the greatest. A belt of fire from the belly of a particularly fat dragon would be a hard one to beat.
"You think you can beat that, Peewee?" Garble challenged.
Spike stepped nervously forward sucked in all of his breath, puffed up his cheeks and belched out a small sputter of green flame… along with a rolled-up piece of parchment.
Garble picked it up and unfolded it.
"From the desk of Princess Celestia. Dear Spike, If you are rea-" He stopped and laughed. "Ha! Get this, guys! Spike's pen-pals with a namby-pamby pony princess!"
Spike cringed from the mocking laughter, as Garble crumpled up the letter and threw it into a lava pool. He knew somepony who wasn't going to like that.
"How can he just throw that away?! That letter could be something important!" Twilight whispered angrily.
"Priorities, Twilight," Rainbow muttered. "We need have to help Spike no time to worry about anything else right now."
"I know, I know! There's no reason to disrespect Princess Celestia that way!" she muttered darkly.
Meanwhile, the dragons were challenging Spike once more. "Maybe tail wrestling is more your speed."
As Twilight suspected, tail wrestling was precisely as the name entailed. The two opponents' grappled tails and the winner was whoever pinned the other first.
Rarity realized this too. "We can't let little Spike wrestle one of them! He'll get clobbered!"
"Let's go!" Twilight affected her deeper voice. "I challenge Spike to a tail wrestle!"
Fortunately for them there happened to be another dragon that looked almost exactly like Rarity's costume. The others assumed they were that dragon's cousin and didn't question any further. After making an effort to make it look convincing, the girls submitted defeat to Spike, flopping to the ground.
The other dragons all cheered as Spike was declared the winner.
"Nice going, little Spike! Maybe you are a dragon after all!" remarked Garble.
Spike's face brightened. "Yeah! Maybe I am!"
Unfortunately, Spike got a little too cocky and ended up going against a dragon with a much bigger tail than him.
Now it was time for the next event.
This turned out to be something called king of the hoard. Garble stood atop a large pile of gems and precious stones, the objective being to make it to the top and throw him off to claim victory. Garble proved to be quite a veteran at this sport, tossing aside almost every challenger who made it up. This looked like another bleak prospect for Spike.
This would be another moment they had to act. The girls pushed off one dragon who was climbing up behind Spike before he could take him by surprise.
"You think you have a chance?" he said in his best sneer. "Let's see what you got!"
Spike shivered nervously, but determination set in his eyes. He charged forward finding the strength to knock off the others.
Now, he was the only one left standing.
"King of the ho- whoa!" He lost his footing and slid back down, marking another failure.
Up next was an event that... Lava cannonball. Whoever made the biggest splash was the 'ultimate dragon.'
Twilight didn't have a spell for this occasion, so they backed out before any of the dragons noticed their absence. Spike would be on his own for this one.
The baby dragon seemed to have the same thoughts, backing hurriedly away from the edge and cowering at the back.
"What's wrong, Spike? You afraid the lava will hurt your soft pony hide?" Garble taunted him.
Spurred on either by his taunting or willingness to prove himself, Spike approached the cliff edge. He closed his eyes, took in a deep breath, jumped… and hit the lava with an audible smack.
"Ugh... Was I... that bad?" he asked when he resurfaced.
"No, dude... that was awesome! No pony could live through a belly flop like that!" Garble chuckled as he lifted him up by a spine. "You're one tough little dragon."
Spike had finally managed to prove himself to the dragons and find out more about where he came from. They gave him an initiation ceremony and celebrated with a party. This turned out to just be gorging greedily down on gems, belching and fighting with each other.
The girls just stood back and watched it happen, awaiting the moment when Spike would start to make the journey home. However, while listening to the exchange between him and Garble, they learned that wasn't going to happen.
"Man, was that a great party," Spike sighed contentedly.
"Great? Huh, maybe by Ponyville standards," Garble dismissed. "Stick with us, Spike. We still got plenty to teach you about being a dragon."
"I'm not going anywhere. The way I feel right now, I could hang out with you guys forever."
"Forever?!" They all hid behind a rock to convene. "Spike is going to stay with these awful dragons? Forever?" Rarity couldn't help but feel sadden. During the time she had spent with Spike she had grown fond of him. She had even began to think of him in the way of a little brother now that the whole messy issue of the crush had been resolved.
"Oh no, this is terrible!" Twilight despaired. She was on the verge of tears and considering her condition the last thing she needed was despair.
"I should've stopped him back at the library when I had the chance!" Rainbow realized.
"No, Rainbow Dash, this is all my fault! I encouraged him to go!" she insisted.
Some of Garble's gang and Spike were getting to their feet and stretching.
"Y'know, Spike," said Garble, punching his arm, "I think you just might be ready for a real dragon raid." The others all cheered raucously. "There's a nest full of phoenix eggs nearby, and we're gonna swipe 'em!"
"Aren't you totally psyched to go on this raid?" a dragon with emerald scales and grey horns and claws asked, slapping him on the back.
"Oh yeah, I'm excited. I mean, I'm psyched," he replied nervously.
He certainly didn't sound like he was psyched about this raid. If anything, he had appeared shocked at the idea. He even tried to back out by saying he couldn't fly with them before being picked up by another and carried off anyway.
"Oh no, they took Spike! We've gotta go after them!" Determined to do this, Rainbow tried to fly after them, much to the protest of the others who were dragged along.
"Rainbow Dash, stop! We can't fly!" Twilight reminded her.
"And you're ruining my fabulous costume!" Rarity added firmly.
She stopped just before they fell into a lava pool. "I'm sorry, but we gotta help Spike!"
"Well, we're just gonna have to hoof it!" Twilight replied, watching while the dragons carried off Spike.
Spike found himself running from a pair of enraged phoenixes. He dived, pushing him out of the way and into a bush. They poked their heads out to see the phoenixes turn tail and fly off the other way, burning brighter than the sun.
After fulfilling his role as distraction he returned to the nest.
Spike looked at the wreck of the phoenix nest and saw a yellow and orange shape in the debris of all the twigs. Spike began to reach for it when the other three returned, looking very frustrated.
"What happened?" Spike asked.
"They got away!" Garble noticed what he was holding. "Hey! You stole an egg?" Spike remained in unsure silence. "I guess the raid wasn't a total waste after all. Nice going, Spike."
His face brightened, until the next words by another.
"Well, what are you waiting for, Spike? Smash it!"
"Smash the egg?" he asked fearfully.
"Yeah!"
"Yeah, throw it on the ground as hard as you can!"
Spike's face hardened and he raised the egg up high.
"No!" He held it close, some tears trickling away. "It's just a defenseless egg, like I was! And I'm not gonna let you hurt it!"
"What did you say?" Garble snarled at him.
"I said no." Spike defiantly says once more.
"No one says no to me," he growled, stepping menacingly towards him.
And with that the costume was ripped apart as three figures emerged.
"Nopony's gonna lay a claw on him!" Rainbow Dash declared.
"That's right!" Twilight agreed.
"I'll rip you to pieces if you touch one scale on his head!" Rarity threatened.
"Ooh, scary, hehe! Spike, are these namby-pamby ponies your friends?" Garble asked mockingly.
Just as the girls were about to fight a roar louder than any other erupted. The land itself began to erupt as a series of thunderbolts began to rain down on the dragons causing them to dive for cover. Landing on the ground was a massive dragon with brilliant purple colored scales as well as yellow-gold horns and claws and eyes as black as Midnight.
"Leave this Hatchling be or face my wrath!" The dragon roared as a stream of ice had Garble and his minions fleeing.
"We made it." Landing on the ground not too far from them had been none other than Naruto. "Just in time too."
Naruto found himself nearly barreled by enthusiastic hugs. "You…just…what?" Twilight couldn't articulate her thoughts. Struggling between greeting the blond, demanding to know where he was, and who on earth was that. The others shared similar sentiments.
"I take it you girls didn't get Celestia's message?" He asked as they shook his head and explained what happened. "Well the reason why I didn't go along with you three is because I knew of a group of dragons who could help Spike. The dragon elders of the Elemental Dragon clan. Watching that migration didn't you girls notice something?"
Seconds had passed and none of them could figure it out.
"Notice what?" Rainbow demanded.
"Come now darling it is cruel to keep us in suspense." Rarity pleaded.
"No purple dragons." He answered. They had encountered dragons with green and red scales. They had seen brown, yellow, orange, and even blue. But no purple dragons. "Purple dragons are a rare breed, each of them born for greatness. Whether it be good or terrible depends on the dragon hence why I went to the one purple dragon who could help Spike learn what it means to be a dragon. Elder Spyro."
"Spike, the Purple Dragon." The elder dragon spoke to Spike who straightened stiff and let out a nervous 'yes sir'. "I was informed that you are in the midst of growing. We have heard about your greed incident. Such a power left uncheck could make you a danger to everyone around you. Be it pony, dragon, or the other species. I make you an offer. The elders and I can teach you of your heritage and how to control your power."
"Really? Woo-hoo!" Spike let out an enthusiastic cheer. Glee filled the mares face as they were happy with Spike. This was much more preferable then Spike hanging out with those gluttonous brutes.
"But this will be no easy or simple task. The time it will take depends on you. That will mean leaving Ponyville and its inhabitants behind to come to our village to train."
Spike turned to face the others. Rainbow, Twilight, and Rarity were wearing expressions of surprise. At first he was so certain he needed to leave, but now, having realized how much those in Ponyville meant to him it wasn't so easy. "I…can I have some time to think about this? This is a big decision."
Spyro fell silent for a few seconds before speaking. "Very well. I will come to your town in one week. Have an answer by then." Spike turned and nodded to the group. "Ladies. Nice meeting you. Your mate description didn't do you justice."
Blushes appeared on the mare's faces.
"Alright Elder, get on out of here before I let it slip to Cynder you were flirting again." Naruto remarked as the Elder took flight and disappeared beyond the horizon.
"Phew, that was a close one." Spike smiled around at them. "Thanks, you guys."
"Of course," Twilight smiled gently. "What are friends for?
"You're more than friends." His eyes brimmed with tears again while he smiled. "You're my family." He said as everyone embraced for a group hug.
For the time being Spike would be returning home. Still he had two decisions to make. Would he go with Spyro and leave Ponyville for who knows how long? And also, what in the world was he going to do with the Phoenix egg?
It was still fairly early, but the town square was in full bloom, with ponies out and about shopping for food and flowers and other things that would tickle their fancy. The dragon walked into the street. Spike knew he was being a hit hopeful that maybe some of the town was willing to forgive him, but nearly everywhere he turned was met with a glare or look of fear.
He had wanted to avoid going to Canterlot to shop for Pinkie's gift, seeing as her birthday was coming up soon, but looked like that wasn't going to be an option.
"Hey Spike!" Lyra called out. She was sitting at a small café next to her was Bon Bon. "Over here!" she called out again.
Spike walked over to the two. "Hey Lyra, Bon-Bon."
"So where are you off to today?" Lyra asked him. "We haven't seen you around town recently."
Bon Bon grimaced a bit at Lyra's lack of tact. "What Lyra means we haven't seen you by the shop lately." Kicking Lyra's shin under the table causing the Unicorn to yelp. "Right Lyra?"
"Yeah." She grounded out with a sour expression as she rubbed her poor shin.
"You mean…you two don't hate? Aren't you afraid of me?"
"No way Spike, I mean its not like you meant to go on a rampage…" Lyra let out another yelp as once more her shin was abused.
"We do not hate you Spike," Bon Bon began in an attempt to smooth over Lyra's statement. "I do admit I was not one of your biggest supporters after the incident, but Naruto and Twilight have made it quite clear their stance on the matter. Not to mention during our morning training session Naruto explained to us that it was an ingrain dragon instinct and you weren't in control of yourself."
"Yeah its all cool with us. Just ignore those jerks in town giving you a hard time. Just give it time and they'll come around, if not, auntie Lyra will give'em a swift kick in the flanks."
"Time…they just might get that time away from me after all." He said with a resigned sigh.
"What do you mean?"
With that Spike began to explain the events of what happened not too long ago. "…and now I have until then to give my choice. I'm not sure…I really want to know who I am and what it means to be a dragon, but I have to leave. It could take years and that means saying goodbye to everypony."
"Unfortunately we can't give you that answer. Nopony can but you Spike." Bon Bon explained.
"Hey so when you get back...if you grow wings by then do you think, I could know, ride you?" Lyra asked with a hopeful expression.
Spike couldn't help but blush. Crush or no crush Lyra was an attractive mare. Who let out yet another yelp. "Oh come on, what did I say that was wrong this time?" she whined. "I might have to go find a new best friend if you continue to be so a grump Bon Bon."
Bon Bon snorted. "Oh please, you're just as committed to this as I am. Maybe if you think a bit before talking that wouldn't have happened."
Spike left the two bickering mares to their own devices. He needed to go somewhere far away and think about this. A place he couldn't be disturbed. Unknown to him he was currently being shadowed.
Spike walked across town towards the rocks where most of the gemstones were hidden. He had spent hours just trudging around, hunting for gems as he pondered his choice. That was then he picked up the sound of steps. Someone was watching him.
His danger sense kicked in. Spike immediately jumped to the top of the boulder and bear his fangs only to retrieve a shriek in return. "Sweetie Belle?"
There on the ground wearing dark blue skirt , white sleeveless blouse with a tied red kerchief surrounding her collar was none other than Sweetie Belle. "You almost scared the life out of me you know." The filly affixed him with an annoyed.
"How did you even get here? How did you find me?"
"Well I told Rarity I was going to hang out with the Crusaders and I saw you. I, we never got to talk about what happened and well…I wanted to talk with you. I just didn't know what to say." She said as she cupped her arms and looked down at the ground with an embarrassed expression and red hued cheeks. It wasn't like she planned out or thought about what to say to Spike.
"About what I said… " What was there to say? He had only confessed because he thought they were done for. On top of everything that happened Spike didn't think he could take Sweetie Bell's rejection on top of things.
"You're not taking it back are you? That would mean you were insincere or at least that was Applebloom tells me about ponies who say things and take it back. You weren't lying to me were you spike?"
"What? No!" He blurted out. "Sweetie Belle I'm a dragon. I'm dangerous. I could hurt you."
Sweetie Belle shook her head. "But you didn't. Even when you didn't remember me completely you never tried to hurt me. I know you won't try to. You're strong Spike. I believe in you. That you'll never give in and become a monster that destroys everything. "
"And if I go away that definitely won't be a problem." He said as Sweetie Belle tilted her head quizzically.
"Go away? What do you mean?" the curious filly asked.
"Naruto. He went and found dragon Elders. One of the Elders is a purple dragon like me. Purple Dragons are supposed to be really rare and powerful and he's offered to train me, but I have to leave. I have to leave everypony behind if I decide to go and it could be years before I see any of you again. That's why I'm out here trying to decide whether I should go or not."
Sweetie Belle went silent as she processed all of this. As scared as she was, this might be her only chance. It was a good thing she went to Rarity about this who advised her being honest and going for what she wanted would be the only way to be happy.
"Spike. About your confession. I wanted to let you know that…I…I feel…" she paused upon seeing the dragon begin looking around. "…Spike…what are doing?"
"Don't you hear that? Rumbling."
"Well I don't hear anything."
The ground erupted beneath them, bits of dirt and rocks were flung into the air, raining down upon the dragon and unicorn. Sweetie hid behind the massive Spike, the debris bouncing harmlessly off his thick hide. From the cloud of dust silhouettes emerged.
The Diamond Dogs.
But not the ones that kidnapped Rarity. They looked larger, leaner, and far meaner.
"Give us the pony!" they demanded.
"Me!?: Sweetie Belle squealed. What could they want with her.
"I'm not letting you guys land one paw on Sweetie Belle."
"You don't have a choice…trash." Emerging from the hole was a canine with silver fur and deep sapphire eyes. He towered over the other dogs by a foot and his very claws looked to be sharp and smooth like steel but light blue in color. "We have no beef with you dragon, but the filly, her scent is the same of the Unicorn and her mate who has made fools of our kind. If you want to escape with your life hand her over now."
They were outnumbered fifty to one. Not to mention Sweetie Belle wasn't a fighter." Sweetie Belle, I want you to get out of here as soon as you get the chance."
Sweetie Belle shook her head. "And you leave you behind with these creeps?"
"Don't argue just run." He said as sprinted forward at breakneck speed, throwing his hand forward for a slash only for the dogs to leap out of the way. Two of the dogs leaped onto Spike's back and try to tear into his hides only to find that the dragon's scales were tougher than even solid ground.
They were shaken off and hit with a stream of fire causing them to cower away with wails. A dog trying to sneak around to flank Spike from the side met a similar fate, his body being let ablaze.
"Embarrassments." The Alpha said as he joined the battle.
Spike was baffled as the Alpha was moving faster than he could track. A yelp of pain escaped his lips as the Alpha's claws slashed diagonally down his chest drawing blood. He was soon knocked off his feet by two of the pack.
The remaining dogs quickly jumped on the downed dragon.
The leader walked up to Spike's defeated visage, a big toothy grin on his face. "You were a full to challenge us. What could a mere child hope to do?" The other dogs laughed, egging him on. "I heard your kind was proud, powerful, masters of the sky and land, but you're hardly better than a pony. A weakling like you has no place in the world of the strong."
"Go…go to Tartarus…" the dragon muttered as the Alpha stamped on his face, grinding it into the ground.
That was when Spike began to feel it. A surge of anger. A desire to rip them apart. A shriek brought him out of his thoughts. Two of the dogs had returned and they had Sweetie Belle hoisted by her arms. "Spike…please… Help me…"
"Sweetie Belle…" He weakly called out to her. Why was he…why was he so weak? Why couldn't he do anything right.
"We have what we came for." The Alpha said as he looked the filly over. "Lets go and get her probably warmed up. We want her look just right for when her sister comes for her." He finished with a toothy smile.
"Spike...help…!" Sweetie Bell's plea for help grew fainter and fainter as the pack retreated.
Spike laid there for who knew how long before his aching body responded to his command to move. Sweetie Belle was in trouble he had to go get the others and…
No.
By the time he ran and got the others it would be too late. Those bastard dogs had only one thing in mind and he had wasted enough time already.
They had utterly dismissed him as a joke. Leaving him alone as if he wasn't a threat.
He would not let them be proven right he thought as he dropped down in the tunnel and began tracking them. He kept on continuing down the dark tunnels. The tunnel continued on for a while, its monotonous structure made it difficult to tell how much time had passed.
Hearing voiced he hid behind a poorly constructed beam as a couple of diamond dogs went by. "Most of the slave ponies dead. We need new ones." It spoke, having a rough scratchy voice that seemed to be their species signature.
"Once we take care of the fighters in Ponyville we can recruit more slaves and not just male ones either."
"Yeah, the mares rather feisty. Much fun to play with."
"As expected of you Artie."
Spike got a closer look at them. Both of them were shaggy looking with a grey and black coat respectively. Both were caked in dirt wearing old tattered miner pants and vests. Both were blood houses.
"Can you blame me. Heat season. They'll be begging for rut."
"The Alpha found a filly, wants the pack to break her in."
The one known as Artie sniffed in disgust. "I no like the young ones. No ass. Rather wait for the sister. Real nice ass." He repeated with a grin.
Spike felt sick to his stomach. How could anypony, anyone be so sick? The dogs would get theirs, but first he needed to get Sweetie Belle out of there then they could go get the others.
He continued to follow after them. If he could find a moment to take them out he would.
The two eventually lead him to a chamber lined with torches. Inside the chamber was lined with many numerous crude cells. To the side were a table, shackles, and shelves with all sorts of containers and liquids. A scream echoed from the far side of the room.
Spike rushed to the origin of the noise where the cell was wide open. The cause was a cream colored mare, what looked like an earth pony being held down as they prepared to rape her. Spike reacted without a second thought and charged. The force of the blow sent the unprepared dog into the wall with a solid impact fracturing his skull. The dumb founded diamond dog found himself rendered unconscious as Spike landed a solid blow on his unprepared face.
He turned to the mare who looked at him, her eyes filled with pure terror. The poor mare was in rough shape; she was caked in blood, she was covered in cuts; and completely naked. Throughout the cell there were many mares at least thirty of them.
He got down to make eye level with the sobbing mare. "Are you alright? Can you move?"
She nodded her head.
"Did you…did you happen to see a filly? About twelve years old? Looked like she was freshly kidnaped."
"N-No." The voice was that of a whisper. The poor mare could hardly talk. "Do you…do you think if I free you and the others you can get out of here?" He asked her.
"…Try…" she weakly responded. Spike grabbed the keys off the unconscious dog and began opening the cells.
Spike had never thrown up so much in his life. The shape they were in. The stench. There were bodies in there the dogs couldn't have been bothered to move or the waste. These dogs. They were nothing like the ones that he and the others had encountered before.
Yes they were kidnappers and brutes, but they weren't rapists. They weren't vicious killers. Greedy maybe, but not this.
'Not all species are the same. One does not represent all.'
Those words. Those weren't his thoughts, but of a memory he couldn't quite put his claw on. Either way those mares were going to be dealing with their trauma for a long time to come.
The sound of a scream. Sweetie Belle screams drew his attention. He made his way to the chamber and announced his presence with a growl. "Let. Her. Go," He emphasized with a burst of flame that sent most of the dogs scurrying away.
"Foolish…you could have live yet you chose death." The Alpha snarled as he tossed Sweetie Belle roughly to the ground. "Very well dragon if you are so quick to die than I shall oblige you."
'This isn't something you're going to pick up instantly. If you want to become a warrior you have to dedicate the time and effort Spike. For you, its better if you rely on turning your enemies strength against them. As you are now head to head fights are above what you're capable of.'
Spike twisted out of the way at the last second. He had to fight and beat Greywolf. Having waited until he could use the moment to trip up the Alpha. Unfortunately he underestimated the canine who simply landed hands first and flipped back onto his feet.
The canine not only caught himself, but launched shoulder force slamming into Spike's injury causing Spike to cough up blood. He then proceeded to slash Spike's face.
"What's wrong Dragon!" He taunted as he continued to slash at Spike who feebly tried to defend himself. "Thought you could play the hero? Thought because you were the dragon that it meant you had this fight in the bag? I am Greywolf of the Diaminum claws. It would take more than the likes of you to be a threat to me."
Spike fired a stream of fire that heated up a wall, but proved ineffective otherwise. Having leaped over the fire Greywolf brought his claw down and dug into Spike's shoulders, piercing his scales. A pool of blood began to form underneath Spike from all his injuries.
Spike forced himself to roll over only to find his throat being crushed by Greywolf's foot. "Leave him alone you monster." Sweetie Belle screamed out at him as her tears began to flow heavily. "Spike! SPIKE!" She tried to get up only to be restrained by a cocker spaniel breed of diamond dog.
"You know, Dragon Scales fetch quite the haul on the market. But before I skin you alive I think I'll let you watch in break in our newest toy. It's also better to train them when they're young, right boys?" He said as howls of agreement erupted from the dogs. Greywolf went over and grabbed Sweetie Belle who let out a shriek as her shirt was torn revealing her bra.
"No. No! Please! DON'T!"
Spike could only lay there. No matter how hard he tried he couldn't beat Greywolf. The diamond dog alpha was too strong and he too inexperienced.
Helpless.
Unable to do anything.
"Man I just don't get it. Why can't I break the rock?" Spike was frustrated. This training session was an utter bust.
"Its very simple Spike. Do you know why you can't break the rock?" Naruto asked from above said boulder. When he had offered to start training Spike the dragon obviously took to it like he once did as a kid. A speedy crash course that would make him powerful in no time. That was of course the improper way to think.
"Because I'm not freakishly strong like you?"
"Well that too, but no. Spike the problem is you're thinking too much. You have the strength. You just need to draw it out. You desire power. You desire strength. You'll never get what you need from desiring it." Naruto stood up and brought up his fist. "To draw on that power you must find that trigger. Our inner strength comes in the response of a need not of a desire." The impact of Naruto's fist shattered the rock. "When it was time. When I was ready. The power came to me. So will it to you." Naruto then stamped his foot in the ground and raised a platform. "Now try again."
In response to a need. Not a desire.
All this time he wanted to beat Greywolf. He wanted to prove himself. He wanted to defeat him and save Sweetie Belle. Because if he was strong enough to do this he wouldn't have to leave his friends, but it wasn't enough. Because the bearers needed to grow stronger to defeat the likes of Discord. Because they wanted to save and protect everyone. More and more they dedicated themselves to become stronger not because they desired too, but they needed to…to protect the ones they loved.
He was going to save Sweetie Belle. He was going to protect her. Because no one else could. Because he needed to.
The roar that escaped Spike's maw caused the chamber to shake. He got to his feet. Greywolf gave the command to attack as the diamond dogs charged Spike.
Purple-white energy began to radiate from Spike. Taking in a deep breath a ball of energy in Spike's chest went from flame orange to crackling white. Lightning expelled from his mouth as he electrified the legion of charging diamond dogs. Their bodies dropping down to the ground.
Spike shot forward like a Speeding bullet as Grey Wolf charged him in return. Their claws raised as they slashed and passed right by each other. A deep cut appeared on Spike's leg causing him to drop down to one knee.
"You thi…" Grey wolf doubled over and clutched his stomach as Spike's attacked left a pretty deep gash in his stomach. "You stupid lizard! I'll rip you to pieces." Greywolf snarled as he charged Spike.
Spike trained his eyes on his enemy. His energy was bleeding fast. He wasn't sure how much longer he could take this.
He couldn't fail here. Not when Sweetie Belle was still in danger.
Letting go of his fears Spike unleashed the Dragon. Pure energy erupted from Spike turning into the form of a dragon head.
Greywolf gave out a death cry as the attack slowly disintegrated him before fading out. Spike landed on his arms and knees as more diamond dogs began to show up. He was drained. He didn't have anything left.
"You mongrels! How dare you do such filthy things to others! Especially my baby sister?"
Was that Rarity. She sounded pissed. Spike winched at the sound of searing flesh and grimaced. If there was any way to flip the switch to have Rarity ignore any pretenses of mercy was going after those she cared about.
"Spike!? SPIKE!?"'
He felt someone moving him. Was that Twilight.
"Oh man he's hurt badly!"
"We need to get him out of here!"
What in the world. Were Twilight's eyes glowing? And was Fluttershy glaring? Oh man they had gone and pissed off the bearers. He'd be surprised if there was anything left to throw in a cell. Right now he was just going to take a little nap.
"Come to yell at me too?" Spike asked with a chuckle as Sweetie entered the room. It had taken the combined force of Naruto, Rarity, and Celestia to finally get Twilight to leave Spike's side.
Spike still wasn't sure what was worse. Twilight crying and yelling at him or Celestia giving him that stern expression and 'you had us all worried and what you did was dangerous' speech.
"No way, you saved my hide. I just wanted to say thank you. If I…if I hadn't showed up in the first place you wouldn't have had to go through all that."
Spike shook his head. "No, don't blame yourself. Those dogs wanted revenge against your sister. They would have attacked the town eventually."
Sweetie Belle took a seat in the chair by his bedside. "So…did you find your answer? About whether you're going to leave or not?"
"I…yeah." He answered heavily as silence filled the room. "I…I decided I'm going to go."
"Really?" Sweetie Belle couldn't keep the disappointment out of her voice.
"I…we got lucky. But what happens if someone stronger comes along? What if someone attacks the town and the others aren't there? Right now everything is fine, but it could happen eventually. I want to become strong. I want to be ready to protect everypony when that happens. So I can my family. So I…" Can protect you. A faint blush appeared on his cheeks.
"Then…then I'll wait. I'll wait until you come back and you can take me out on a proper first date." Sweetie Belle decided with a decisive look.
"W-Wait. What?" Spike stammered his cheeks burning even redder.
"Don't what me mister. That's what all fillyfriends and coltfriends do. They go on dates and I expect you to treat me right." Her cheeks soon mirrored his. "I mean…that is…if you want to go out. I'm not trying to force you or anything."
"NO!" He blurted out. "I mean…I would like that. It's just…are you sure you're okay…waiting I mean?"
"Yeah. If it hadn't been for you Spike I would have never realized just how much I love to sing. I found my purpose in life and you helped me find that. You fought so hard and almost died for my sake. You're one of my best friends and…and it just feels right you know. So while its really going to suck that you're leaving I'll wait for you." She reached out and grabbed his hand.
"I'll come back." He promised as Sweetie Belle smiled in response.
"I know you will."
Now Spike found not only one more reason to train he found another reason to come back home as well. He was going to make them all proud.
Naruto found himself with a home again ever since the reconstruction had included a home for the trainers. While the function of the six protectors was supposed to be that of body guard their charges were quickly growing in strength and would soon surpass them. Often their experience served as the decided factors in any bouts that had been fought.
After the diamond dog incident Naruto personally went into the mountain and hunted for every clan. Those who didn't not agree to the treaty were threatened with execution and drove from the area. The rest who agreed to this peace would be allowed to stay once their representative was done speaking to Celestia.
Funnily enough out of all the possible choices, Rohver had been the one to volunteer. The knowledge of Discord's defeat was not something that wouldn't have been discussed heavily by nearly every species and learning Rarity or 'whiny pony' as Rohver and dogs knew her as played an integral part struck fear in their hearts and they immediately jumped on the chance for damage control.
At the very least there was an outpost slated to be constructed and stocked near the town Ponyville with troops stationed there in the oncoming months. The town seemed to be a magnet for danger so it had only made sense.
The sound of light knocks drew Naruto's attention as he exited the kitchen. He had learned to recognize the knock of his friends. Heavy or rapid knocks were Applejack or Rainbow. A series of rapid beats meant Pinkie. Normal for Ditzy or three precise and equally placed out knocks was Twilight. The softer or gentler raps meant either Rarity or Fluttershy.
Sure enough the Pegasus was on the other side.
"Hi, Naruto." She gently kissed him. "Guess what?"
"What is it? You sound excited."
"Today's the Pet Playdate at the park. The girls and I have started having regular get together with our pets and we were thinking it be nice if you came…you can have one of the little critters at my cottage if you need a pet…" She volunteered.
"That sounds like fun." They really needed something light hearted to take their minds off things. It just seemed like lately one tragic thing was happening at the other. He definitely needed something light hearted after having to go through the whole issue of informing so many families of what happened to their loves ones. For a while now those who were lost were accounted as MIA or possible losses against the remnants of the Nightmare followers. Never had they suspected something like that had happened. Especially for the poor unicorns who had their horns removed to be sold on the black market or other such circles. They would have to spend the rest of their life undergoing surgeries, magical rituals, and therapies so their inborn magic wouldn't build up and tear them apart. "If it's okay with you maybe we can both share Angel?" Bringing his focus back to his marefriend and off the depressing subject.
"So you'll be like his daddy? I'm okay with that. At least now we know where he get his stubbornness from." Fluttershy joked sweetly.
"Oh really?" He responded with an amused expression. "And he gets his mischievousness from you mama shy."
She blushed lightly and giggled.
The two of them met up with the others who all returned with their own pets. They then began our way towards the park, but as soon as Opal hopped out of Rarity's arm, the other pets grew too excited and ran after her, causing her to flee and climb up the nearest tree.
Naruto noticed that Rainbow Dash was on that tree as well. She had a pillow on the branch, on which she nestled her head and slept soundly. It wasn't until Opal's hissing and scratching as the other pets looked upwards, that Rainbow Dash had begun to look bothered. She tossed, turned, and suddenly launched upwards. She noticed Opal in front of her and looked below the tree to see the other pets under there. She wiped her forehead and exhaled a heavy breath.
The other girls were chattering happily as we all descended towards the area with the pets. Pinkie Pie began playing with Gummy as he opened his jaws and chomped down on her finger. Next, he jumped and clenched on to her forehead with his gums and then moved on to her tail as she continued giggling. Owloysius had flown over to Twilight while Applejack threw a stick for her dog to fetch it and bring it back to her. Oddly enough Ditzy of all ponies would have taught her parrot Palutena how to fetch as she was bringing back a Frisbee she tossed. Fluttershy was running with Angel. Rarity had walked over to the tree for Opal to climb down and nest in her arms. Rainbow Dash flew down and met up with Rarity.
"Sincerest apologies, Rainbow, if our pets were bothering you." Rarity apologized and looked at Opal. "Say you're sorry, Opal." Opal turned her back to her and hissed. "She's... sorry."
"What are you all doing out here?" Rainbow Dash asked.
"Why, we always round up our critters for a regular ol' Pet Playdate in this park." Applejack answered as she ran past Rainbow and continued to throw the stick that she held on to with her tail.
"Uh, you do?"
"Same time every week since a month ago."
Fluttershy had stopped by Rainbow Dash with Angel on her shoulder. "I thought you knew. You didn't know?" She looked at the group. "She didn't know?" She began rubbing her foot shyly on the ground.
"We were totally gonna invite you, Rainbow, then Twilight remembered that you don't even have a pet, and Rarity remembered that you really like to take naps in the afternoon, so Applejack figured you wouldn't be missing out on anything anyway, and Fluttershy and I nodded our heads in agreement like this." Pinkie Pie interrupted Twilight and placed her hooves on Fluttershy, making her head nod.
"Oh, please don't be mad at us." Fluttershy begged. "I mean sure I invited Naruto today, but I thought it would be a nice thing to do and to see if he might be interesting in adopting a pet if he saw how much fun we were all having."
"Oh, I'm not mad. You all are right. Not much point of a Pony Pet Playdate for me if I'm a pony without a pet, right?" Rainbow Dash replied.
"Eeexactly. So, if'n you'll excuse us." Applejack continued throwing the stick towards her pet while the other girls spent time with theirs as well.
Rainbow Dash flew back up to the tree and laid herself down as she crossed her arms behind her head.
"You sure you're fine Rain?" Naruto asked as he walked up to the tree. "I mean I'm just sharing Angel with Shy."
"Nah I'm good." She responded waving her hand while keeping her eyes closed. "I'm nice and cozy right here."
However, hearing the girls' chattering as they had fun with their pets, caused Rainbow Dash to open her eyes and look at them uneasily. She covered her ears with the pillow, but when that didn't work, she flew towards the ground. "Hey, now wait a minute! Just because I don't have a pet now doesn't mean I never want a pet!"
Fluttershy's eyes immediately widened and her face contained so much joy and excitement. "Ohh! Y, y, Oh, really? You really want a pet? Really?" She flew around Rainbow Dash energetically. "'cause I've got so many wonderful choices at my house." Fluttershy began dragging Rainbow Dash as she flew. "Oh, and I know you'll just love them, and they'll love you, oh!" Rainbow Dash noticed that she was still on the ground, so she rolled her eyes and flapped her wings. "And you'll be best friends forever and ever! Oh!"
Naruto couldn't help but chuckle at this. Well if there was anypony who could help somepony find a pet it was Fluttershy.
Though, in typical Rainbow Dash fashion the Pegasus turned something as simple as finding a pet into a competition.
Which meant a series of tests for them to qualify on Rainbow Dash's high expectations for her future pet. It had come down to the finale with the pets being trimmed down to only ten.
The last test was a race through Ghastly Gorge. Whoever finished the race with Rainbow would be her pet. They waited by the finish line when in the distance they heard something. Moments later arriving in first place was the falcon. The group began cheering for the winner and the rest of the animals as they crossed the finish line. However, their cheering slowed down as they noticed Rainbow Dash wasn't among them as they continued to fly past the end.
"Hm, something's not right here." Twilight commented and grabbed a pair of binoculars with her magic.
Before she could have a second with them, Fluttershy immediately rushed between her and the binoculars to see what happened. "Where's Rainbow Dash?"
Applejack then placed herself between now and looked. "Great galloping galoshes! There's been an avalanche in there!"
"Wait! Look!" Pinkie Pie suddenly intervened and pointed.
"Hey look its that turtle!" Naruto exclaimed.
"Tortoise!" The others corrected.
"...whatever..."
"And he's carrying something on his back..." Twilight added.
When the dust cleared up, they saw him carrying Rainbow Dash!
"Ahh! It's Rainbow Dash! It's her! It's Rainbow!" Pinkie Pie shouted and hopped excitedly.
They began cheering loudly again at the sight of them. However, their cheering slowed down, once again, as they realized they were heading towards us at a very slow and awkward pace.
"Maybe we'd better go meet him half way." Fluttershy offered, grinning.
Twilight walked over to them, bringing the checkered banner and white line along with her and placing them firmly on the ground. The girls resumed cheering loudly as the tortoise slowly passed the finish line. He stopped when we all met up with him.
"Huh. Way to go, little guy!" Spike praised as he patted him on the head.
"Oh, thank goodness you're not hurt, Rainbow!" Twilight exchanged words with Rainbow Dash.
"Just my pride…" Rainbow Dash returned softly and dusted the girl off her clothing.
"I certainly hope all of this dreadful dust was worth it!" Rarity added as the dust flew over to her. She released a mighty sneeze.
"It sure was, if'n it means Rainbow gets to have her own little critter just like the rest of us from now on." Applejack expressed as she petted her dog on the head.
"Uh... thanks." Rainbow thanked and hopped off of his shell. She lowered herself to see him face-to-face. "What you did... I owe you one."
"Rainbow!" Fluttershy spoke happily. "Your new pet is over here waiting for you!" She presented the falcon, who spread his wings and flew over to Rainbow Dash, landing above her bandaged wings. The tortoise looked at her sadly.
"You got your perfect pet, right?" Pinkie Pie added, placing her foreleg on his head.
"The best of the best like you wanted, remember? It can fly and it's not a squirrel!" Fluttershy emphasized. "Should we sing about it again?"
"A falcon sure looks good on ya, Rainbow." Applejack commented.
But is she really happy with it?
Rarity placed her camera and took a picture, which caused the light bulb above it to flash brightly and scare the turtle. He cowered inside his shell.
"Easy, fella. Nothing to be afraid of." Rainbow Dash comforted the tortoise. "The falcon sure does looks cool... he's absolutely everything I wanted in a pet." She sighed.
"Yay?" Fluttershy expressed in a questionable matter.
"But…?" Naruto prompted, seeing as Rainbow Dash was hesitating for some reason.
"But I said whoever crosses the finish line with me gets to be my pet."
"You did! You did say that!" Pinkie Pie quickly reacted. "She did say that, that was the rule!" She exclaimed as she hopped over us excitedly.
"And the only racer who crossed the finish line with me, was the one who stopped to save me when I needed help." The falcon immediately looked around worriedly and embarrassingly when she had said that. "The tortoise!" She announced and held him up, nuzzling her nose against his. The falcon had cried sadly and flew off of her.
"But what about the—
Twilight had wanted to ask, but they all saw the falcon accept the exchange and shake wings/feet with the tortoise and walk away in defeat. Rainbow Dash placed her hand on his shell, causing him to look back and smile very slowly.
"Wouldja look at that? He even smiles slow." Applejack commented and leading the group to chuckle and awe.
"I guess its time for me to take a letter." Spike said pulling out a scroll.
"Spike you sure?" Twilight asked him. Since he was going to be leaving soon they were going to have to get used to sending letters without his help.
"I'm still here sis. I want to make the most of those moments." He said as he turned to Rainbow and nodded.
"Well alright then." Rainbow cleared her throat and began to dictate the letter.
"Dear Princess Celestia, I used to think that the most important traits to look for in a pet, or any best friend, were all physical competitive abilities. But now I can see how short-sighted and shallow that was. "As she had spoken, Opal aggressively attack and bit that toy mouse she had in her claws. The winning pet noticed this and slowly walked over to her to take it away. However, Opal realized his attempt and began to furiously swipe her claws at him, but he had covered his head and feet by burrowing them inside his shell. He poked his head out, retrieved the mouse and dragged it inside his cage as Opal began to attack him. "Today I learned what the most important quality really is. A certain kind of spirit. A stick-to-it-ive-ness. A never give up, can-do attitude that's the mark of a real winner. And this tortoise has it." Opal had grown weary of attacking her pet and walked away as if he wasn't worth fighting.
"Tenacity." Twilight offered proudly.
"Gesundheit." Rainbow responded in the wrong way.
"You just can't stop that little guy. He's like a... like a... Tank!" She placed her hoof on his shell. He poked his head out.
"But Rainbow! You didn't want a pet that couldn't fly because it would keep you grounded and hold you back, remember?" Fluttershy advised, causing his head to lower sadly.
"Hmm..." Rainbow Dash wondered, placing a hoof to her chin. After a moment of thinking, she raised it up and exclaimed. "I've got it! Everypony, go to the park. I have a surprised for all of you!" She chuckled and grabbed him, taking him with her as she flew away.
The group exchanged looks with each other and shrugged.
We did as she asked and walked back to the park.
"What do you suppose the surprise is?" Fluttershy asked Naruto as Angel hopped around her.
"Well it has to be something that can help the Tortoise fly. It would be interesting to see what she comes up with."
"That's true. Are you sure you're not interested in one?"
"Me, no, too many things to worry about without throwing a pet in the mix."
"Heh. C'mon, Tank! We're gonna be late for our very first Pet Playdate!" Rainbow Dash shouted from the top of the hill.
Tank the Tortoise and Rainbow had shown up, the latter wearing flying goggles on him and some sort of flying contraption strapped on to his shell with a belt. He was no longer slow and stuck to the ground. He flew over to the others happily. He had to give it to Rainbow that was a rather creative solution to the problem.
It would only be a few days now. In a few days Spike would be on his way to undergo dragon training. It wasn't the easiest thing to accept, but everypony decided to be happy for Spike and support him.
In fact Pinkie Pie was even preparing a 'so long for now we'll see you again party for Spike' Everypony in town who didn't hold contempt for the dragon had already rsvp Pinkie's invitation. While the size of attendants wouldn't be the usual Pinkie Pie occupancy it didn't mean the pink pony wouldn't see to it that it wouldn't be as festive.
This party though was a simple party at a club celebrating one of the town members turning twenty-one. So there were drinks, loud music and those looking to hookup for tonight.
"There you are Narry." A perky voice said from his right. Pinkie's joy filled voice filled his ear as he finished downing his fifth cup of punch. "I thought you'd be dancing."
"Between Ditzy, Rarity, and Fluttershy I'm plenty danced out." He explained. He had spent time with all three of them before one by one they dipped out for the night, saying goodbye to their friends and heading home as it was starting to get late.
"But you can't be danced out Narry. I haven't had my turn yet." She said with a cute pout.
Her attempts to drag Naruto off the wall proved ineffective. "Sorry Pinkie…" He replied with a shrug as he watched Pinkie Pie go into her thinking expression. He simply leaned against the wall and watched as Pinkie pondered.
She just stared as she spoke.
"Alright Narry I can't get you to dance on the floor. So I'll dance with you right here." With that Pinkie was on the offensive. Her tail curled around his waist as she threw her arms around his neck. A flirty giggle escaped her lips as she gave her coltfriend a seductive look.
She started to rock her body against his, sparing not even an inch of space between them. She playfully giggled as she dipped on him twisting herself around while her tail continued to pull against his waist. As she turned around, she pulled his hips against her, landing him directly against the dock of her tail. As he made impact, he could see the ripples briefly under her skirt.
Naruto groaned as Pinkie rolled her hips in a circular motion, grinding against him. His hands found her hips as he helped guide her movements. Moving an arm back she wrapped it around his neck as her face was inches from his. "Looks like little Narry is coming out to play."
"Pinkie," he whispered in her ear, as the pink pony drove her pink pair of cheeks against his pelvis. "If you keep this up I won't be able to contain myself."
"That's the plan." She replied with a naughty smile.
In that case it was time to leave the party.
A groan escaped Naruto's mouth as Pinkie went to work. Diving onto his cock, taking him even deeper into her throat.
Naruto gripped the sides of her head. His fingers ran through her frizzy mane, clutching at it, and Pinkie giggled around him.
He noticed Pinkie's shoulder moving, and he followed her arm disappear between her thigh as she started to rub herself. The sight of her, staring up at him, her eyes locked with his was incredibly arousing. "Pinkie," he stammered. "I'm close to my limit."
In response Pinkie just continued with even more enthusiasm than before, pushing him quickly to orgasm. He came deep into her mouth. Pinkie was able to swallow the volume.
Without giving her time to think he grabbed her and tossed her onto her back resulting in her letting out a cry of surprise. Immediately he returned the favor as his tongue began to explore her folds. He began alternating between the sides as he used his fingers on her sensitive entrance.
Occasionally Naruto would lick against her clitoris, gently circling it. Pinkie couldn't help but shudder when he did.
Pinkie's mouth hung open, the occasional gasp escaping her lips thanks to his meticulous treatment. No area was left unattended, and she felt the first crests of impending orgasm blooming.
Naruto kept varying his speed and pressure, toying with her by drawing so close to the places she wanted him, only to dance tantalizingly around them.
"N-Narry! Stop it! Let me cum already!" Pinkie Pie replied, her whine filled with frustration.
It was infuriating as much as it was arousing and Pinkie was reaching her limit.
Having teased his marefriend enough he began focusing on her clit while he pumped inside of her with two of his fingers.
Pinkie's climax hit her like a wall. She cried out from the hot intensity, her entire body felt hot like a blazing inferno. Light aftershocks ran through her as the pleasure slowly faded.
"So going to make you pay for teasing me." Pinkie said as she began to crawl towards the blond. Tonight was going to be interesting.
A few orgasms later the two of them were curled up under the sheets. Spooning as Pinkie gently nestled under his chin. "Narry. You doing anything the day after tomorrow?"
"No, why?" He said as he moved his hand to stroke Pinkie's hip before moving his finger to trace her cutie mark.
"My sister Maud is coming into town that day. I already invited the others, but I hope you could come over to the bakery tomorrow morning to help me finish my surprise for her."
Aah yes. Pinkie's very stoic sister. "Of course, I'll be over bright and early." He said as he simply held her as they drift off into peaceful sleep.
It was bright and early in the morning and the herd made their way into the bakery. Pinkie issued out a warning. "Careful!" She pointed towards the pieces of rock candy on the floor leading to the massive piles that littered the floor.
"What is all this?" Twilight asked after shaking the pieces of rock candy off her shoes. She with the others as they had their first sight of the candy fiesta that stood before them.
"Maud's gonna be here soon, and I need your help taste-testing my rock candy recipes!" With an excited grin Pinkie Pie explained.
"Uh, we're happy to help you, Pinkie Pie, but this seems like an awful lot of candy." Applejack mentioned after noticing the entire piles of candy literally almost everywhere.
An expression of doubt formed on the unicorn's features at the possibility of anypony being able to consume all this."Even for you!"
"I may have gone a teensy bit overboard." She sheepishly shared and revealed a large grin afterwards.
"Welp. Better get started." Rainbow headed towards a pile, leading for the others to do the same.
They all started slow, and true to its name the candy was very tough to chew. Eventually, they picked up the pace as if they were eating regular candy. Despite all the candy that was already present, Pinkie Pie seemed to believe she needed to make more, and she did so, all while giving more details on her sister Maud. In time, the pace slowed down once again. Eventually the herd had to stop after consuming enough to the point they were feeling bloated.
What followed was a collection of groaning moans. Twilight even had the courage to toss one more red one in her mouth before Pinkie Pie, whom was the only one not feeling the pain of full capacities, rolled over a can overfilled with more rock candies. "Everypony ready for more?" The piles in the background weren't even finished yet!
"Ugh. My teeth hurt." Rainbow Dash spat pieces of rock candy out of her mouth as she held her hands to her stomach.
Fluttershy was only able to respond with a groan.
"I think we've had plenty." Applejack answered. "You said Maud was going to be here soon a while back. Shouldn't you be on your way to pick her up from the train station?"
"Oh, but you've only tried half of the flavors, and we have to choose the perfect ones before she gets here so I have time to make more!" Pinkie Pie denied the need to go out and grabbed a hand full of candy to stuff down her throat. She obviously seemed to have no problem swallowing it.
"Maud is your sister. I'm sure she'll love your rock candy." Twilight confronted Pinkie Pie and assured her. "And I'm pretty sure you've made enough." She glanced back at the unfinished stacks of rock candy. "She's only staying for the week, right?"
"Aw, it's not just for Maud, silly." Pinkie Pie responded, surprising Twilight. "I'm making candy for all of us!" Her correction led to another simultaneous group of moans from the group. "It's part of a very important, super-duper special tradition that only the closest and bestest of friends can share!" She made her point clearly and seriously. "We're going to make rock candy necklaces together!" She held up an example of the necklace and squealed excitedly loud.
"About that…"Naruto began, his metabolism burning right through the sugar. "Why don't you tell us why these rock candy necklaces are so special?"
Pinkie looked back in thought and appeared to begin drifting off into the days of her memories. "It all started when Maud and I were fillies on the rock farm." She then pointed a finger upwards to reveal she had gotten an idea. She ran to retrieve a coloring book, placed it in front of us, and began using her crayons to draw colorful pictures to describe what she meant. "She taught me the Pie family rock candy recipe! It adds a secret ingredient." She looked towards us and held a hand near her mouth. She answered with a loud whisper. "It's rocks!" Afterwards, she continued normally. "And she showed me how to string the pieces to make them into a necklace! And once we were done, we'd trade!" She dropped her crayon and bounced back up to continue speaking. "Maud and I have been trading necklaces back and forth since I moved to Ponyville. They're a sign that we'll always be best friends!" Pinkie ended with a bright beam.
"Aw, what a great tradition." Applejack expressed, seeing how adorable the relationship between Pinkie and her sister was.
The rest of the group showed similar expressions except for one.
"Hold on. The secret ingredient is rocks?" Rainbow Dash questioned shockingly.
"Wait, don't tell me we actually ate rocks." Ditzy questioned with a pale expression.
"Yes and no!" Pinkie Pie responded. "These are a special kind of rock that Maud discovered!"
"Oh, what kind of a rock are they?" Fluttershy asked intriguingly.
"Can't tell ya that, silly!" Pinkie then proceeded in a whisper. "It's a secret!" She whispered and patted Fluttershy's head. "Now that Maud is heading out to get her rocktorate in rock science, this may be our last chance to trade them for a really long time."
"I can't wait for you all to spend time with her. You never really got to get to know her because my family couldn't stay long after the ceremony, but I just know that my best Ponyville friends and my best sister friend are gonna become bestest friends! We can make bestest-est friend rock candy necklaces together!" She ran over to Rarity and wrapped an arm around her. "She expresses herself through fashion just like Rarity, and she's really smart and loves reading just like Twilight!" She held Twilight as well. "And she's honest, and loves forest things, and is good at games, and artsy, and..." Pinkie had grabbed ahold of the group and held them closely bunched up together. "Well, oh, she's awesome!"
"She sounds amazing, but would she not start worrying if you are not present at the train station when she gets here?" Rarity strained the sound through her lips as she was being squeezed between Pinkie and Twilight.
"She sure will!" Pinkie Pie reacted casually before she realized how awful that really was with a loud gasp. "I gotta get out of here!" She accidentally threw all of them aside and ran out the door to do so.
"A-hem…" Rarity reacted as she recovered from the impact Pinkie gave them. "Shall we get the picnic started then?"
"I really can't help, sorry, if I knew ahead of time I would have requested the day off, but I got to work." Ditzy apologized. "I'll try to get to the picnic as soon as I can." She said as she said goodbye to everypony and took off to her house to get ready for work.
"In that case…"Rarity spoke as she stood in front of Pinkie's mirror to observe herself. "I would truly appreciate it if you can get the food and refreshments ready."
"What do you mean?" Applejack questioned.
"It's just that…I need to find and put together something to wear for Pinkie's sister." She paused and looked closely at her reflection, making several gestures. "Oh… This might be a bit hard… I need to find something that just speaks rock."
"I don't think you need to do that, Rarity." Applejack offered her thoughts.
"If I am ever to befriend Maud, I say I must!" She turned and faced Applejack dramatically serious.
"Rare I think you'll be fine with just about anything." Naruto offered.
That kept Rarity silent for a moment as her eyes wandered around. Even though she seemed to take it to thought, she didn't really budge. "It is always important to make a good impression! I must go now." And with that she was on her way.
"Don't forgot about Opal!" Rainbow Dash reminded.
"What?" he questioned. "You're bringing the pets too?"
"Course." Applejack answered. "I think it's a good thing to do. We want to be sure that we are as friendly as possible to Pinkie's sister. We sure don't want her getting any wrong ideas."
"Pinkie said Maud had a pet too." Fluttershy added.
"Ah." Naruto responded. Pinkie never mentioned her having a pet. He supposed that made sense then. "Makes sense I suppose."
After everypony decided on what they were going to bring for the picnic, they split up and prepared for the day.
Pinkie Pie had already gone to the train station to wait pick up Maud, which left everypony else to have everything set up.
Rainbow Dash, Twilight, and Applejack already having a nice set up as their pets roamed around. Fluttershy walked in with a smile and placed the basket of sandwiches and bowl of salad she brought. "I sure hope Maud has an appetite."
Angel had poked his head from Fluttershy's body and smelled something in the air. He focused his eyes on a certain basket and ran for it.
"Never met a pony or critter who didn't love Granny Smith's apple spiced muffins!" Applejack mentioned, noticing Angel heading for her basket full of muffins. However, she easily rejected him from digging in.
"Rare's not here yet?" Naruto asked, noticing she was the only one not around besides Pinkie Pie.
"Not that we know of…" Rainbow Dash answered.
"Oh, it's no use! I simply cannot find anything suitable to wear!"
Rarity took her seat as she revealed this out of the ordinary hat she was wearing along with her usual fancy blouse and sensible business skirt. In fact, the only thing odd was her hat that looked more like she had thrown on a purple top hat and just glued what looked like glass rocks on them. Despite her efforts, one of the pieces of rocks fell off and landed inside the muffin basket.
"I doubt she'll notice what anypony's wearing, so what's the big deal?" Rainbow asked.
"The big deal is that it will be very difficult to show Maud what a strong fashion presence we have in Ponyville if the most fashion-forward pony here can't keep her hat from falling apart!" Rarity answered as pieces continued to fall off and ended with a scrunched face in distress.
"I thought you wanted to make a good first impression." Rainbow recalled.
"Well… That too!" Rarity replied.
"Can't blame anypony for being nervous." Twilight said. "Maud is Pinkie Pie's sister, and it's obvious Pinkie really wants us to hit it off. Being able to make those rock candy necklaces together is really important to her. I'm sure everything will be fine—"
"We're heeeere!" Pinkie's voice could be heard from the distance. They looked to see her waving from the top of the hill. Then, she started to excitedly bounce back towards them.
"Where's Maud?" Twilight asked when Pinkie Pie was back, noticing that Maud wasn't with her.
"She's coming!" Pinkie assured and looked back with a wide grin in anticipation.
However, as they all stared at the top of the hill to wait for her to come out in sight, it began to appear as if somehow Pinkie Pie had actually forgotten about her.
"Uh... you sure?" Rainbow questioned after the moment of silence.
"She's not quite as fast as me." Pinkie Pie explained, making some sense. "I asked Gummy to stay with her in case she got lost!" She turned back to the top of the hill, excitedly expecting Maud to show up while they remained pretty clueless and lost with a hint of doubt.
After another moment with slight awkward silence, they finally noticed something appear. After a little uncomfortable while, a figure was now fully visible, but it was growing at a slow pace…very slow place.
"Is she even moving?" Rainbow whisper to Naruto.
Despite going downhill, Maud really took her time in joining us.
"We're over here, Maud!" Pinkie screamed energetically.
There was no change in Maud's facial expressions. She retained the same expression throughout the entire walk. There was no smile after hearing Pinkie Pie's scream. There was no worry that she might have been taking too long. There was not even any sign of nervousness coming from her end. It was just…blank.
Maud was exactly as she was the same as they last saw her. Wearing a dark colored frock with black belt the Persian blush gray mare had her grayish blue violet mane and tail in the same plain style. Her light turquoise eyes were neutral as always. Compared to Pinkie Maud was taller by half a foot and looked to be a bit more muscular, but
Nevertheless, when she finally arrived, the group lifted up their smiles and began their friendly approach. As Gummy remained attached to her tail with his gums, she only stared at them with no expression at all. In fact, it looked like she may have been irritated to be there with today, or it was as if she had had a bad day. But then she faced her eyes towards the ground, seeming to notice a rock.
She crouched down at the rock and closed her eyes, allowing the observant of the group to notice she wore eye shadow like Rarity, only it was a purple color instead. Picking it up she took a sniff of the rock and began to speak. "Hm. Sedimentary." She recorded with an absolute deadpan expression.
"Huh?" Rainbow Dash reacted, landing on her hooves and narrowing her eyes.
"This is a sedimentary rock." She picked it up and showed it to them in a very calm manner.
Dear lord. If there was any proof one needed she was Pinkie's sister this was it.
Twilight decided to be the first to break the silence. "That's... really fascinating, isn't it?" She commented. Then, she approached Maud to speak with her. "We're just so thrilled you could come for a visit before your big trip. Pinkie Pie has told us so much about you. We've met briefly once at the ceremony but allow me to introduce us again I'm Twilight…" She presented herself. "…and this is Applejack…" She pointed a hoof at Applejack, whom tipped her hat. "…Fluttershy…" Fluttershy waved her hand shyly. "…Naruto…" Nodded and smiled at the mare. "…Rainbow Dash…" Rainbow saluted. "…and Rarity." Rarity bowed gracefully.
"We're ever so glad to meet you." Fluttershy shared. "Well again." She added.
"We're just gonna have the best time!" Applejack included.
Even after the welcoming gesture, it looked to have no effect whatsoever on Maud. She only stood there and continued staring lifelessly at them. The girls were quick to notice this, but this seemed to be a completely normal thing for Pinkie Pie.
"Pinkie Pie tells me you share my love for fashion." Rarity advanced towards Maud, starting another topic to hopefully have a long-lasting conversation.
"I'm really into expressing myself through my wardrobe." Maud responded in an unchanging tone.
"A-and what is the delightful frock you're wearing now saying?" Rarity asked with a bit a nervousness in her eyes.
"It doesn't talk. It's a dress." Maud answered dryly, giving Rarity an odd look.
Naruto's lips quirked slightly. Rare of course didn't mean literally, but one couldn't help but notice more and more how the Pie sisters were alike even if they seemed opposites in every way.
"What Rarity means is what does that dress you're wearing express about you?" He said as he wrapped an arm around his confused and fretting Fiance.
"That I like this dress." Her response sounded more like it wanted to be a question, but her tone made it sound more of a statement.
"Yeah I can't be any simpler than that." He whispered to Rarity.
Winona seemed to prevent yet another awkward moment by running in and barking happily around Maud, to which Maud still showed no change of emotion to.
"Uh, so this here's Winona." Applejack began introducing the pets. "That's Owlowiscious, Tank, Opal, and Angel. Pinkie Pie told us you have a pet, too."
"He's in my pocket." Maud mentioned.
"Oh, you have a pocket pet?" Fluttershy's excitement rose at the thought of Maud's pet, which also led to a rise in Angel's jealousy. "Like a tiny mouse? Or a baby bird? Or a trained butterfly?"
"It's a rock." She answered and tossed out a little pebble towards the ground, surprising and deeply confusing Fluttershy. "His name is Boulder."
Before another awkward silence could ensue, Pinkie Pie screamed out in delight. "This is going to be the best week ever! I can't wait for us all to become best friends!"
However, the rest of the group just smiled awkwardly. Despite her being humorous in her own kind of way even Naruto had to admit interacting with her was going to prove a fair bit challenging.
Things seemed to lighten up when they all began eating though. Maud had been consuming one of Fluttershy's sandwiches until she placed it down on the ground and slid her pet rock right in front of it as if she was offering a bite. She wasn't even joking or anything. By the look on her face, she was dead serious.
"Maud?" Applejack called, bringing her attention away from her rock. "Would you like to try one of Granny Smith's famous apple spiced muffins?" She pushed the basket towards Maud, kindly offering one of them.
Maud sniffed them for a while. Instead of grabbing a muffin, she had actually grabbed the piece of rock that had fallen from Rarity's hat earlier.
"Oh, uh, heh, that's not– Um..." Applejack tried to warn her, but Maud continued chewing, which sounded more like crunching, the rock inside her mouth. It didn't even faze her. She was eating the rock like it was nothing to her!
After performing one big crunch, she faced Applejack to get her thoughts on what she just ate. "It's crunchy." She mentioned with her mouth full of rock.
Pinkie Pie decided to take a bite of one of the actual muffins in the basket to join her sister. "Maud's right! They are crunchy!" She slurped the pieces off her mouth. "Yum!"
"So, uh, Pinkie Pie tells us you like games." Rainbow Dash felt the need to change the topic.
"Boulder and I sometimes play a game called 'Camouflage'. It's kind of like hide and seek but way more intense." She actually emphasized without changing her tone at all other than just increasing her pitch by just a little.
"…Awesome?" Rainbow returned confusingly.
"Why don't you go ahead and show them how you play it, Maud? I'm sure they'd love to play along!" Pinkie encouraged.
"Okay." Maud stood up and placed Boulder back in her pocket. "I'm going to go find a bunch of rocks so Boulder can hide." She stood up, turned, and left.
"Wait a minute…" Rainbow began. "She's going to find a bunch of rocks…so Boulder can hide…?!" She turned to us in disbelief. "We have to find an itty bitty pebble in a bunch of rocks?!"
"Of course, silly!" Pinkie answered. "It wouldn't be fun if he had no chance in hiding!"
"It's a rock." Rainbow replied.
"Now, now." Twilight attempted to calm. "It's just a little game. Let's play it with Maud. It shouldn't be too bad."
"He's ready to be found now." Maud appeared nearby and spoke expressionless as usual.
Everypony but Pinkie Pie, whom looked too excited for the game, exchanged unsure looks with one another.
They searched at a sight not too far from the picnic area. There was weirdly a pile of rocks waiting for them to search through. Fortunately, there were a had a fairly large group, so it wasn't as boring or slow as it could have been. Everypony calmly flipped and picked up numerous rocks until things began to become a little unsettling, especially with Rainbow Dash.
"Any luck?" Twilight asked us, despite none of them showing any sign of finding this rock.
"I truly wish I'd spent more time with Boulder, because I'm having a very hard time remembering what he looks like." Fluttershy held up a rock and observed it closely.
"He's a small pebble." Naruto continued through his share of rocks.
"It's like looking for a pebble in a haystack." Applejack compared as she kicked a rock beside her.
"More like in a pile of pebbles." Rarity declared even further as yet another piece of rock on her hat fell to the ground.
"Well, you don't have to make it even harder!" Applejack mentioned to Rarity.
"Ugh! I give up! This is impossible!" Rarity submitted in frustration.
"It'll hurt Maud's feelings if we all stop playing." Twilight argued. "Besides, look how much fun Pinkie Pie's having."
"Is this him? Is this him? Is this him? Is this him?" Pinkie Pie continuously asked Maud, presenting various kinds of rocks and never seeming to lose an ounce of the energy inside her.
"Come on girls, I know this isn't what you were expecting, but we have to make the best of it." Naruto said as he glanced at the unchanging look on Maud's face. "She's a bit unusual, but everypony has their quirks about them. Lets just give her time. She's probably nervous about getting to know all of us."
Every one of the girls returned collective groans and continued to unenthusiastically search for Boulder. However, Maud unexpectedly made a deadpan announcement. "Found him." She held the pebble up.
"Oh!" Pinkie Pie concentrated her eyes on him in surprise. "Where was he?"
"He was hiding in my pocket." She answered.
"Oh, come on!" Rainbow shouted out, pushing away the pile of rocks she had been searching in.
Angel hopped by and tapped Fluttershy, pointing her in the direction where the other animals were. They seemed to be bored out of their minds. "I don't mean to interrupt, but we really should get these little critters home." Fluttershy pointed out. "It's getting awfully late, and they've had a very busy day."
"Maud and I better get going too." Pinkie Pie immediately agreed. "I want her to taste the rock candy we're gonna use for our best friends necklaces! Aw, yeah!" She cheered and left with Maud, bringing Gummy along with her.
"She sure is... different from what I expected." Applejack commented after the two were gone.
"We spent all day digging in the dirt, and he was in her pocket the whole time?!" Rainbow complained furiously.
"He's a rock!" Rainbow Dash screamed out after appearing to be highly in disbelief after Fluttershy's statement.
"Maybe she was just acting a little 'off' because she was shy or somethin'." Applejack wondered.
"Good point." Twilight acknowledged. "It must be awfully intimidating to meet all of us at once, especially since we're already such good friends."
"Probably even more so specifically because of who we are. Some ponies are easily intimidated. Maybe she wants to make a good impression, but isn't sure how. After all it took all of us time before we started to really open up with each other so we should give Maud the same courtesy."
"Well, she didn't exactly make a good first impression…" Rainbow Dash mentioned with crossed arms.
"Look…" Twilight intervened before Rainbow could upset anypony with her stress on the matter. "Maybe we have to put ourselves in Maud's place. What Naruto suggested has merit. If all of us together could be so intimidating we can spend time with her one-on-one and see where that takes us?"
"I suppose that could work." Rarity accepted, removing the hat off of her head. "I could finally show her how fashionable I can be around here. Perhaps, I can even design her something in start of a good friendship!" Rarity began brainstorming ideas.
"I'm sure she won't mind seeing the beauties of nature." Fluttershy thought with a smile.
"Pinkie Pie said she loves books." Twilight recalled, growing a smile upon her face as well. "I'd love to discuss some of my favorite novels with her."
"She's sure to perk up after drinking the best cider here in Ponyville!" Applejack hoped.
"Who knows, maybe a little training session could help loosen her up." Naruto decided.
"And…!" Rainbow Dash landed firmly on the ground between us. "This time, I'll show her a real game to play."
"Sounds good. It's settled then." Twilight faced the others in hope and faith. "Tomorrow, we'll show Maud how much fun we can really be."
Tomorrow had arrived and Naruto would be the one starting off the pie sisters fun filled day.
Knocks tapped on the front door, leading him to excitedly answer the door.
There was Pinkie Pie, whom grinned as widely as she could due to the possibility that she was excited for the time spending between Maud and him, and then there was Maud, whom unfortunately hadn't changed her expression since yesterday. "Alright ladies, I have a training session set up with a few locals. Follow me and who knows, we might even work up an appetite." He said as he made his way out of the house and down the path.
"Eehee!" Pinkie giggled and hopped after him.
Maud followed in a sort of slow and casual way.
"Hey." He greeted in an effort to have her respond back.
"Hi." She answered, but there was no smile or warming reaction.
What followed was awkward silence until they got to the park. "Alright we're going to have a review. Let's start off with some basic punches. Left and right, repeat without pause."
Pinkie dressed in a tank top and shorts was proving to be quite distracted to some of the attendees, especially the way her breasts wobbled. "Eyes ahead!" Naruto authoratively shouted gaining their attention. His eyes trained at Maud who attempts to emulate the gesture.
An equivalent of two gestures from Maud equaled about a ten from everypony else.
"Alright, now onto high kicks." These sessions meant everyone had to dress much more practically. Hopefully Pinkie gave Maud a pair of shorts to wear under her frock. He soon learned that wouldn't be a problem as Maud's equivalent to a high kick was only mid waist in height.
At the very least some sort of change in facial expression would have warrant this outing a success, but no, Maud remained impassive as always. He was beginning to have a feeling what Maud's deal was. She simply wasn't somepony outgoing or talkative.
There was only one way to see. He called the training session over a half hour earlier than he usually would have. "Hey Maud can I talk to you for a minute?"
"Okay."
"Pinkie I'm going to talk with Maud for a second."He called out to the pink mare who was currently stretching and drawing in a crowd of admirers. "Okie-doke." She said.
Naruto began to lead Maud away as they traveled to the small pond area in the park. Stepping out at the water line Naruto pulled out a gemstone the same color as Maud's hair and handed it to her.
She observed it in unclear silence for a moment before she returned a comment.
"What a remarkably beautiful gemstone."
"Considering your fascination with rocks I'd thought you like it." After giving her the stone he began to speak with her. "I was hoping you'd open up a bit more Maud. Because all of us want to be your friends. My herd and I. Not only because you're Pinkie's sister, but you have a good heart and I'm really hoping we can be friends."
Maud blinked and then responded. "Okay."She remained silent for a few seconds before she answered. "I like you."
Naruto was surprised by the sudden exclamation. "Really?"
"You're honest and caring. I can see why Pinkie Pie joined your herd. I like ponies who are honest with themselves and others. We can be friends." Maud clarified.
"Well that's great. So. Is there some kind of way I'll be able to tell when you're being something other than well…stoic?"
"Well…" Maud looked to the side before facing back to him. "I guess you just have to learn my tales. It would not be fun if I told you everything from the get go."
"Ah of course." Well since he had her hear. "Want to tell me a bit about what life was like on the farm? Pinkie doesn't talk about it much."
"Well, first of all… there were a lot of rocks."
Naruto didn't think there could be any more than at best a few stories about rocks. Was he ever wrong.
Pinkie Pie suddenly rushed up to meet them at the lake. "Hey, Maud! We better get going! We don't want to miss any of the fun things we have to do before you leave!"
"Okay." Maud answered in the opposite way, leaving Pinkie to dash back down the park.
"I guess I'll be seeing you later." He said.
"Yeah." She shared with no expression as usual, but her tone had been lighter than before.
That evening Naruto went to meet the group at Sugarcube Corner As much as he had wanted to see how Maud would get along with the others he didn't want to make the situation awkward.
Then he saw the look on the girl's faces and he noticed none of them looked to enthusiastic. To his surprise Ditzy had even made it. "How'd it go with you all?"
Instead of answering, they only looked at each other with frowning faces. Before he could question them on that, Pinkie Pie showed up at the front of the shop as she forced the door open excitedly. "Great, you're all here! Maud is out looking for rocks, so this is the perfect time for us to set up everything we'll need to make our best friend rock candy necklaces!" Pinkie whirled her hooves around in front of her, but she soon found it odd when I was the only one who appeared ready. She stopped and looked around to observe the girls' faces. "What's wrong?"
"Well, I'm not sure it's the best time to make best friend rock candy necklaces." Twilight took a moment to respond as she kicked her foot in the dirt.
"Why not?" Pinkie Pie cluelessly asked.
"Uh..." Twilight struggled to speak.
"You see…" Ditzy tried to find the words, but couldn't.
"Well, darling, you see..." Rarity tried continuing after Twilight glanced over to her but immediately paused. She turned her eyes towards Fluttershy and backed off nervously.
"You're ever so thoughtful to share your special bonding ritual with us, but, uh..." Fluttershy stopped, proving unable to explain either.
"But what?" Pinkie Pie pursued, seeming to not catch on to their nervous behavior.
Rainbow Dash buried her mouth in her hand and she held on to the mailbox in front of the building, not sparing a single word. It was as if all of these girls accidentally hurt Maud badly or something…
It wasn't until the Element of Honestly finally sighed and spoke up. "The truth is, we've all been tryin' real hard to get closer to Maud, but, well... maybe some ponies just don't click the way others do." After hearing Applejack perform the most difficult part, the rest of them muttered in agreement. "We just wouldn't feel right makin' somethin' that means we're best friends if, well, we aren't."
After hearing those last brutal words, Pinkie's hair instantly deflated as her heart was shattered in pieces. "Oh. Okay." Despite the obvious reaction, she still tried to answer in a happy manner. "If anypony needs me, I'll be in here trying to figure out what to do with two hundred pounds of rock candy." She backed away, grabbed the door handle, and closed the door shut.
As the girls all shared and exchanged looks of remorse and guilt.
"Was it that bad?" Naruto asked them. "I admit Maud and I aren't what you call best friends forever either, but I was able to come to an understanding with her. None of you clicked with her at all?"
"Believe us, we all tried." Twilight answered. "But…we just didn't…feel anything…" Twilight glanced over to the girls around her. "We didn't feel…any spark."
Rarity stepped up. "I thought I'd have a better time knowing we'd focus solely on fashion…but I wasn't expecting her to find a dish towel suitable as something to wear. I thought she'd adore fashion such as the dresses I design. To be frank, darling, I don't see how I could share any common interests with a pony who wears a dish towel as a scarf."
Fluttershy continued next. "I tried sharing my love of animals with her…but all she seemed to be interested was rocks…"
"Same here…" Twilight agreed. "But instead of animals, it was with my books and literature. I thought we'd have something to talk all day about when Maud said she writes her own poetry…but when I heard some samples of it…they were all just about rocks… She said she's written thousands of poems about rocks! How am I supposed to connect with that?"
"Speaking of rocks…" Applejack made her turn. "I was trying to make apple cider with her, but when I asked her to peel some apples for me, she crushed them with a huge rock instead! I don't mean to be rude, but who uses a rock to peel an apple if that's even possible? It's like the pony uses rocks for everythin'!"
"And I tried baking with her…" Ditzy spoke up as it came to around her turn. "I thought we could bond over food recipes, but everytime I let her try to cook something it came out like…well rocks." She finished with a sigh. After feeling left out Ditzy was finally going to share a bonding experience only for that to happen.
"That's not surprising." Rainbow Dash finally said. "She actually beat me in a game of who could throw a rock the farthest! I thought I was the strongest! But I guess since she's so about rocks, she was able to throw it to the ends of Equestria! And then she tells me she's not into winning!"
"What about you?" Twilight mentioned. "You sound like you actually got along with her."
"Well the whole training thing was a disaster, but I pulled her aside and we had a heart to heart of sorts. Despite how awkward things were I expressed a genuine interest in being her friend and she accepted."
"That's it? Of course the boring solution would get through to her." Rainbow Dash complained.
Applejack furrowed her eyebrows angrily at Rainbow's rude outburst pushed her off the mailbox she had been on.
"I'll go talk with Pinkie." He volunteered as he entered inside and saw the mare was wallowing among a pile of her rock candy.
"Hey there Pinks. I wouldn't mind making a necklace with you and Maud. I think she and I get along alright."
"Thank you Narry, that's really sweet, but its not the same. I wanted my sister and my second family to get along and make the necklaces together." She continued to much on the candy.
"I'm sorry that things didn't work out the way you wanted. There are just some ponies who don't get along. Now the girls really tried, but they just couldn't find common ground with Maud. We all have things we enjoy and make up our life purpose. Sometime those things don't align. If everypony was the same then we would have nothing to make us special or for us to realize why our bonds with certain individuals is so special. We all found each other because something occurred to unite us all."
"I think I understand what you're saying." Pinkie began thinking silently as she rubbed her hand beneath her chin. "To unite all of us we need to have a common interest. Something we can all relate to." Her eyes lit up.
"…what if I get them all together with something each of them like and combine into one big fun game?!" Her voice gradually increased in volume and excitement, leading to a great gasp. "I think I got it!"
"What?"
"I'll show you!" Pinkie Pie grabbed his hand, and with Pinkie speed, led him outside the building.
Pinkie Pie stopped when they were in a great, big, and open landscape, which kept him puzzled. "What are you showing me exactly?"
"Just you wait and see." Pinkie said with a grin as she dashed off to get some supplies.
"No way I refuse." He said as he looked at the huge unique playground before him. He had only left for half an hour when Pinkie asked him could he go grab something to his room only to return to this. "Where are you Celestia? I know you're in the bushes somewhere." This obviously had to be a prank and the invisibility spell cast on this course had been removed.
Pinkie Pie bounced excitedly. "Like it?!"
"H…How did you…? I was gone for thirty minutes. And I'm not going to question this anymore."
"Yeah its for the best."
"I'm going to get everyone else! Wait right here!" She excused herself from the area and left him to silently wait by the sight of Pinkie's quick creation.
"What's going on?" Maud asked blankly as she appeared next to him.
"Pinkie Pie…" that was the only answer he had.
"Oh, okay."
Pinkie Pie finally made her entrance to explain what was going on herself. "Come on! Come on! This way! Keep going!" She directed the mares she brought for one last chance to bond with Maud.
They all held pretty surprised expressions when they arrived at the scene. They noticed Maud, who continued to look like nothing was amusing to her, even the playground Pinkie somehow had managed to build. Maud glanced back at them for a second but returned her expressionless sight towards the playground.
"Pinkie…" Twilight called once clearly observing her creation. "What is that?"
"I call it 'Pinkie-Rainbow-Rari-Twi-Apple-Flutter-Ditzy-Maud Fun Time-Stravaganza'!" She cheerfully announced.
They had no answer to that until Rainbow felt the means to question it. "Huh?"
"It combines everypony's interests into one giant activity that we can all enjoy together and that will totally bring all of my bestest friends together as bestestest friends!" She explained and directed its focus to complete the friendship between Maud. "You'll need these." She presented dress forms that wore some silly outfits. I had no idea where she got all of this in such a short amount of time.
"Like I said: 'Huh?'" Rainbow repeated.
"Probably better for me to show you." Pinkie Pie suggested and placed on a swimming outfit. "Watch this! Applesauce tunnel for Applejack." She swam through the applesauce that was in a tunnel. "Pretty shiny stuff for Rarity." She landed in a pile of shimmering fabric. "Reading material for Twilight." She broke through a wall of books. "Critter time for Fluttershy..." She played poker with a table of animals. "Baking for Ditzy." She brought out a pan of cake with mittens after the oven dinged. "Cupcakes for yours truly..." She caught a cupcake with her mouth after having had them float in midair inside a small dome. "…and it's a race for Rainbow Dash!" She finished.
Twilight released a short gasp. "Pinkie Pie, what is that?!" She pointed out, revealing how there had been a huge pile of rocks with a dangerous and immense boulder hazardously tipping over at the top.
"A rock slide, of course!" Pinkie happily answered. "For Maud! First you climb, and then you slide!"
As Pinkie Pie traveled through the slide that would apparently lead to this part of the obstacle course. "Pinkie! This is both crazy and dangerous. You can't be serious?"
"Completely serious!" Pinkie Pie responded as she began skipping onto the rocks. "More so than I ever been." She continued her journey up the rocky mountain as she giggled playfully. One skip she overestimated her strength and jammed her foot into between two rocks.
"My hoof's stuck!" She informed as she strained to pull herself out.
"Hold on! I'm com—" He tried to say until the mountain began shaking violently. The entire mountain seemed to be collapsing, leaving Pinkie to tap the rock on her hoof desperately.
"Watch out!" Applejack had warned from the bottom.
"Huh?" Pinkie looked to see multiple huge boulders coming down at a rapid speed. Panic had overwhelmed the mare as she lost all composure. The sight of this caused Pinkie to shriek in complete terror. "Help!"
With that they had shot into action. To their surprise one pony shot past them with speed they hadn't expected. Maud. Hell with her speed she could have given Naruto or Rainbow a run for their money provided they were only using their base power. Before the first boulder could impact Maud unless a rapid fire of punches that had turned the boulder into pieces. "Maud look out!" Before Maud could free herself more boulders had tumbled down. She wouldn't be able to free Pinkie and get them both out of there in time. That was when the rest of the herd appeared. The first two boulders had been shattered by Naruto and Applejack's fists.
Twilight and Rarity used their magics to blast and diced up the boulders respectively while Rainbow used her wings to cut through some.
Realizing they were being bought time Maud freed Pinkie with a pinpoint blow to one of the rocks keeping her in place. "Hurry! Get them out of there." Fluttershy and Ditzy flew down and scooped them out of there as the rest of the group retreated as the rock slide tumbled down, wrecking the course below.
They had made it all down safely with a relieved sigh. And to their surprise Maud was revealing emotion. She was actually furrowing her eyebrows and looked as if she was about to deeply scold her sister, whom returned a flinching face. However, Maud only wrapped a hand around her in a sign of great relief and love.
"Pinkie Pie, what were you thinking?" Maud revealed present emotion as she worriedly asked her.
"I guess I wasn't…" Pinkie sadly responded. "It just…looked so much better in my head. I thought we'd all have a fun time and get along."
"Listen." Maud held a hand under Pinkie's chin and brought it up. "I know how important it is to you that your friends become my friends, but I just don't think it's going to happen. If it has to come down to risking your life, I just don't think it's worth trying. I think it would be best if I just go back to the rock farm and spend the rest of the week there." After Pinkie had removed the equipment off herself, her jaw immediately fell wide open when she heard her sister say that. Maud turned to them as she returned back to her expressionless tone. "Thank you all. We owe you our lives and I will not forget this. It was nice to meet you all. It makes me happy knowing Pinkie Pie has such good friends." With that, she began leaving, lowering all of the other girls' heads in guilt.
"But... we never even got to make our rock candy necklaces..." Pinkie Pie cried out softly and gloomily. "Wait, Maud! I'll come with you!" She began running after her, leaving us all in silence.
"I can't believe…what just happened…" Twilight finally spoke. "We almost lost Pinkie…all because she wanted us to be friends with Maud."
"Yeah, but it does show us that we do all have something in common with Maud. Our love for Pinkie. To be brave and determined even if it puts your life on the line. I relate to her so well. Even if its centered around her rocks she knew what she had to do and she did it.
"You're right. Even if her focus is rocks it doesn't change all the wonderful qualities about her." Twilight came to a realization. "I was so focused on the fact that all her poems were about rocks I ignored her passion and devotion to have been able to create so many poems. I know what it feels to have that much dedication to something."
"Right." Ditzy nodded. "No matter how many times she failed Maud never gave up in trying to bake. I know, I know what its like to fail in a lot of things, but to never give up. Even if you're a little different from everypony else. I understand what it feels like."
"Ah had to admit ah thought it was a bit screwy why she was so hung up on rocks, but ah think ah understand now. She grew up on a rock farm How could ah not understand a pony who grew up like me and could understand farm life?"
Now it was Rainbow's turn. "Yeah, I had to admit I thought someone who didn't care about winning had a screw loose, but did you see her go. Heck she's an athlete if I'd ever seen one and she's just so cool about it. I have to admit I'm a little impressed."
Rarity nodded and began to speak. "You are right. She is different. Her fashion tastes and mine are not of the same page, but I do suppose that would make comparing the two interesting. "
Finally it was Fluttershy. "I have never known anypony who knew could know so much about something like…rocks. T-The way she talks about them. It sort of reminds me of well…me whenever I see a new species of animals for the first time."
"So you see girls. Once you look past the surface you see the wonderful treasure inside. To see what Pinkie sees in her big sister."
"We need to fix this!" Twilight decided.
"Pinkie might probably still be at Sugarcube Corner." Fluttershy offered.
"We need to hurry before they head to the train station!" Rainbow Dash ordered and flew out, leading them to follow after.
By the time they had arrived, Maud was already heading for the door of the shop with her bags intact and Pinkie trailing miserably behind her. When Maud saw them, she revealed no change of expression. She only stopped and pointed them out to Pinkie Pie.
"What are you doing here?" Pinkie asked in soft surprise.
"Pinkie Pie," Twilight began sincerely. "We're so sorry we hurt your feelings by not bonding with Maud right away. And Maud, we're sorry that you felt the only way to spare Pinkie Pie's feelings was to leave Ponyville early." The others agreed. "But we're especially sorry that we didn't get to see the real pony you are because we let our…" Twilight paused for a moment to shift her hooves in thought. "…cultural differences get between us. We weren't willing to give you a real chance and only went off what we saw on the surface. We realize now we're all more alike than we thought If Pinkie Pie can see you for the great sister you are, than we can do the same as a friend. Because even if our passions for our interests is different there is one thing we all have in common that we're on the same wave length. Our love for Pinkie Pie. She's not only one of our dearest friends, but a member of our little family. We wouldn't be complete without her and that means we wouldn't be complete without you either. How about it, Maud?" Twilight asked. "Are you willing to give us another chance.
Maud stared at all of them blankly for a second until she opened her mouth to respond. "Sure." The tone of her voice seemed happy for what she heard, but the expression she wore throughout the entire trip just couldn't help itself in making us doubt that.
This had the girls look around a little uncomfortably.
"What's wrong?" Pinkie noticed their reactions.
"Sorry, darling. I think we all just thought she'd be a bit more excited about this." Rarity apologized.
"Are you kidding me?!" Pinkie returned. "I've never seen her more excited in my entire life!" She pointed out to Maud's face, which still didn't seem much different to us.
"I don't know if you've noticed, but I don't show my enthusiasm for things quite in the same way my sister does." Maud explained as Pinkie performed excited cartwheels around.
"Uh, we noticed." Rainbow Dash acknowledged after sharing a look with the others. "And we're totally cool with it."
As a group of clear agreements was collected, Pinkie Pie couldn't help herself but internally explode from excitement.
"Well in the future you're probably going to have to vocalize your feelings to give us a heads up in the future." Naruto suggested to the mare.
The end of the week came sooner than any of them had expected and to their surprise the herd was sadder than expected to see Maud go.
They all stayed with her until it was time for her to head back. Pinkie was sure to take up as much time as she could in saying goodbye. Pinkie soon allowed them to wish Maud well.
"Maud, we'd like to give you something to take on your trip, so that you remember all your friends from Ponyville." Twilight said and pulled out the rock necklace she had made for Maud to place it around her neck. Each of the others brought up their own unique designed necklaces to share with Maud, especially Rainbow, whom seemed to use a rather large carved piece of multi-colored rock.
"Thank you." The last of the necklaces had been placed on her neck.
"Try not to eat all the candy before you leave!" Pinkie suggested as she held out her rock candy necklace towards Maud.
The two exchanged necklaces as tradition, and Pinkie Pie was already working her teeth to consume the candy. However, Maud pulled a box out of her saddlebag and opened it up to reveal a bunch of more necklaces. She dropped Pinkie's inside.
"Are those all the necklaces Pinkie Pie sent you?" Twilight questioned after seeing them.
"Mm-hm." Maud answered in a kind of exaggerated way.
"You haven't eaten any of them?" Twilight reacted in surprise.
"I don't really like candy." Maud paused to look back at Pinkie and smile for the first time ever that day! "But I love my sister dearly and I'll do anything to make her smile."
"Mmm!" Pinkie finished as she threw the last piece of rock candy in her mouth.
Maud's smile was absolutely heartwarming. As well as her dedication to her sister.
"We all wish you good luck and a safe journey Maud. We'll be seeing you soon hopefully." He wished her goodbye.
"Thanks. That means a lot." She returned in a tone a bit more positive than before. "What? No hug?"
Good lord Maud's neutral tone made it hard to understand if she was joking or not. Naruto then embraced her. "See Ya Maud."
"That was a joke. I actually don't like being touched." She stated frankly. Naruto backed off upon realizing his mistake. He almost missed it as she didn't betray anything but her smile. That and Pinkie Pie's laughter betrayed he had been tricked. "Just kidding."
"Uugh, you pie mares." Naruto grumbled.
Afterwards, she proceeded to enter the train. "It was nice seeing you all." She stated before she boarded and left their sight.
"So going to get you back for this Pinkie." He said as the mare stuck her tongue out at him.
Ditzy gave a glance over her shoulder at herself in the full length mirror in her room. Well, to be specific were rear end. At her bottom. The full, plush swells that arched out behind her with a prominent bounce every time she dared take a step.
"Too many muffins." Derpy groaned quietly. It wasn't as if she could help it. They were far too delicious. The treats had gone straight to her hips, a full, round 'bubble bottom' Not that anypony minded after all. Mares and stallions alike were always stealing glances. Especially since she started exercising with the girls to give them more of a shape.
She wobbled her cheeks in the mirror, watching the cheeks lazily bounce off of one and other with a hypnotic sway. Then again she had to admit it was pretty nice. Soft and big.
Naruto liked it at least. Oh, she caught him staring from time to time. Sometimes he would go for a playful pat or squeeze whenever they snuggled.
"...Not bad. Not bad at all!" She grinned. All that exercising was doing wonders for her figure. She checked the time and realized It was almost time for Naruto to pick her up.
So she went to go get dressed for their date.
They arrived at a club in a nearby town that Naruto frequented prior to Luna's return. It was filled with all sorts of individuals ranging from ponies to griffins.
The dance floor was nearly filled to the brim, while dancing to the tunes of the club's DJ up on stage. The disco ball, lights, glow sticks going around while everypony was either shaking themselves up a sweat, drinking at the bar, or making out at the various tables spread across the outer walls.
He noticed a get together of old friends and new. "Want to meet a couple of my friends? A few of them are from town, but I don't think you've really talked with them before."
"Oh, are you sure they'll like me?!"
"They'll bound to love you." He answered as he took her hand and lead her to the group.
Among seeing them, the group quickly greeted Naruto and they began to speak and laugh about something, leaving Ditzy to watch in the background. After some small talk, Naruto quickly came back to Ditzy and brought her front and center, which only made her squirm a bit upon seeing every eye on her.
"Alright, guys allow me to introduce Ditzy Doo, one of my herd." Naruto said as he placed an arm around her.
"Ditzy this is the gang. This is Lieutenant Thundershock who is in the process of transferring to my guard."
The stallion saluted her. "Hey there."
"That's his marefriend Candy."
The mare raised the drink in her hand. "Nice to meet cha."
"I'm sure you've seen Vinyl Scratch around town." Said unicorn was wearing her traditional shades. "…aka DJ Pon-3, one of the best DJ's in the county or so she says."
"When I become world famous you're so going on the ban list when I open up a club." Viynl sparked out the words from her horn forming the message as She stuck her tongue out at Naruto.
"And her roommate the Cellist Octavia Melody."
"It is a pleasure to meet you." Octavia was an attractive mare with charcoal black mane and tail, wearings a plush, purple bow-tie around her neck. Her eyes are a tender purple color, matching her bow tie, or vice versa. Alongside that, she always dressed very formally, wearing a woman's suit. "I would have changed into something more suitable, but I am fresh from rehearsal." She explained. She stood out among her friends with the outfit, especially Viynl who wore low rise jeans and a tank top.
"So yer one of the cap'n's lady friends? So tell us about you. You must be somepony special if you're in the cap'n herd?"
"I…" Ditzy froze. She had never really thought about it before. Her position in the herd. About her that was special. When compared to the others what was she? She was already intimidated enough knowing sometime in the future she would be vying for the blond's attention with Princess Luna, but when you factor in the others she didn't stand out. She didn't fight and she wasn't an element.
Naruto took notice of the awkward silence and quickly intervened. "She is indeed wonderful. Which is why I brought her here tonight. Gryff might not be able to join us, but doesn't mean we can't initiate her in."
"Time to break in the movie." Viynl message crafted as she called over the barkeep. "Six Dragon Breaths."
"Initiation?" Ditzy asked her coltfriend.
"Yeah, you see we all take a hit of this rather powerful drink called Dragon's Breath. Not recommended for lightweights though. It's a rather strong drink and once you're past the first phase it leaves you with a nice toasty feeling."
"In other words once you take the first hit it feels like your entire body is on fire; like you were hit by a stream of dragon's fire before it fades away to sitting by the campfire on a cold night warm."
"Is that even safe? Let alone sane?" From the sound of it that sounded kind of horrifying.
Naruto merely grinned. "Nah, I barely noticed it. Then again I've been on the opposite end of fire as hot as the sun of itself in the past. My past experiences give me an edge when it comes to tolerating things." He explained.
"So you say. You won't even give us the details." Vinyl noted.
Ditzy knew what Naruto was talking about. She couldn't help the warm feeling of being among those select few he trusted with his secrets.
The drinks were served and Ditzy studied hers with a look of curiosity. The vermillion colored drinks seemed to contain yellow and white sparkles in it as well as bubbled.
"Don't let the looks scare ya. Got to take it all in one gulp you know." Candy told her.
Ditzy continued studying her drink, focusing her gaze. "It looks just so weird you know." She stated.
"First drink I ever had in this county." Naruto explained as heart felt laughter escaped his lips and leaned on the table. "That bastard Gryff convinced me it was only a moderately alcoholic drink. Surprised the hell out of me. He was disappointed I didn't react like he thought I would."
"Who's Gryff? You never mentioned him before." Ditzy was sure that she heard of or knew most of Naruto's friends. The likes of Thundershock and Vinyl had been occasionally mentioned, but with males in the area of Ponyville and a few surrounding towns being on the low end of the population she was sure she'd remember a male friend of his.
"One of my older friends, or I should say one I met early on when I…arrived. He predates the Summer Sun Celebration incident."
Ditzy mouthed out an 'oh' expression. Most of what happened or discussed by the blond was either time he spent with the bearers or with Princess Celestia. He made mentions of training, but he never mentioned others he had interacted with during that time.
"He's the Griffin Ambassador's nephew. I should contact him on the crystal; it has been a while since I spoke with him. Either way Ditzy you ready?"
Ditzy nervously raised her glass. "Bottom's up, I guess."
The rest of them, including Naruto, raised their glasses and downed there drinks in one gulp.
"Yer…yer so orange. Like an…orange." Ditzy giggled before hiccupping. Naruto was currently carrying the mare over his shoulder as he was walking down the street towards Ditzy's home.
He should have stopped her after the fifth glass of Sambuca, but he was having too much fun with vinyl making weird images with her letter craft to notice.
Now she was pissed drunk. "Going to get you in your bed Ditzy and you're going to sleep this off."
"Get me in bed? Are you planning to do naughty things to my butt mister?"
Naruto caught himself from tripping as a blush appeared on his cheeks. That was not something he had been expecting to come from her mouth.
"I bet you are. Because…cause you stallions are all into Milfs. M-Mares you love to fondle. That doesn't make since. Where does the to come in at? There's no T in Milfs."
Naruto was fighting a losing battle not to laugh. All he knew was that he probably earned some time in Hell for this. "Ditzy I'm not going to do things to your haunches." Even if he really would love to.
Considering how wasted the mare was it was quite surprising her speech hadn't had some slur to it. Then again considering the different levels and type of drunkness he had seen in his lifetime he supposed this was far from the most unusual thing he had seen.
With that they entered the home of Miss Doo. "But why? Why won't you do naughty things to my butt?"
There could have been no worst possible time for Ditzy to have said that. Because leaving the kitchen with a late night snack had been none other than Amethyst. The expression on her face was a mixture of confused and horrified.
She promptly sat down her midnight snack and dryly replied, "Thanks for that. I'm just going to leave now and start repressing this memory." She said as she trailed up the stairs.
Naruto sighed and promptly carried his drunken marefriend to her room so she could sleep it off.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
The herd at the edge of anxious was waiting in the hospital's waiting room. Excited chatter was exchanged between them as they peer through the looking window.
On the other side of the window were many small foals in small beds, all sleeping in peace.
"Can you believe the new baby is finally here?" Applejack asked Twilight.
"Cup Cake and Carrot Cake must be so proud!" Twilight answered.
"I wonder if it's a filly or a colt?" Rarity squealed.
"I wanna see the new baby pony! I wanna see!" Pinkie Pie excitedly demanded as she rubbed her face on the glass window. "Which one is it?"
They soon saw Mr. Cake near a baby bed with a little colt underneath the covers. "This is our son, Pound Cake." He unveiled the little colt from beneath the covers. He yawned adorably and resumed his sleeping. His action caused all the girls to release an "Awww" in unison, even Rainbow Dash. "...and our daughter, Pumpkin Cake." He removed the covers from another small filly that was wrapped in a pink blanket. She yawned as well and began sucking her thumb.
"Two new foals for me to play with?" Pinkie Pie reacted, gasping afterwards. "That's two times the fun! This is the greatest day ever!"
"Now how in thunderation is one of them twins a Pegasus, and the other one a Unicorn?"
Applejack had a point he had to admit. Naruto took notice of the colt having wings, and the filly contain a horn.
"Easy." Mr. Cake answered. "My great-great-great-great grandfather was a unicorn, and Cup Cake's great aunt's second cousin twice removed was a pegasus. That makes sense, right?" He asked, looking as if even he didn't understand what he just said.
"No."He responded, frankly. "No, it doesn't…" He didn't even want to think what must have happened for this scenario to occur. He just knew he could never look at the Cakes the same way again.
Regardless, Rainbow Dash threw in her comment. "Aw yeah, heh, just you wait! Once little Pound Cake gets there his wings going, he'll be all over the place!" She flew around the room, demonstrating.
"And be careful around Pumpkin Cake." Twilight added.
"Baby unicorns get strange magic surges that come and go." Rarity explained.
Assuming during their conversations, Pinkie Pie sonehow managed to sneak into the baby room and hold a delicious-looking cake between the babies. "Quick!" She whispered. "Make a wish and blow out your candles! Which is easy, 'cause there are zero candles! You are zero years old, after all!"
"Shhh!" The nurse loudly emphasized, causing Pinkie Pie to flinch and move the cake towards her face, covering her mouth in cake and smiling embarrassingly.
Naruto entered the room and began dragging Pinkie Pie out of there. "C'mon, Pinkie… the babies should get some sleep…"
"Aww…" She released and frowned.
"The babies do need some quiet time…" Twilight added, turning away from the window and beginning to walk towards the exit doors. "C'mon, Pinkie. Let's go to Sugarcube Corner."
"Alright!" Pinkie Pie immediately perked up and hopped excitedly out the doors.
Once there, Pinkie Pie couldn't stop talking about the babies as they ate different sweets.
"Oh my gosh! I want to play with them so badly! Do you know how long we'll play together? Billions of hours! I can't wait! We'll have so much fun! We'll laugh, stuff cake down our throats and…"
"Pinkie…" He politely interrupted. "They were just born…it's going to take a while…"
"Oh…" Her ears flopped down. "Right…"
"I remember how exhausting it was raise to Dinky. I can tell you girls one thing no matter how tough you think raising a foal is it's at least three times harder." Ditzy intoned.
"Well since we are on the topic why don't you tell us some stories?" The stallion asked as the others mirrored his sentiments. So the rest of their morning was spent on listening to stories of Ditzy's perils of being a parent before they all had to go their separate ways for the day.
Twilight got sleep sporadically, but nothing solid as she couldn't keep her mind off Spikes last day in Ponyville. This time yesterday she was waking up to fresh haycakes, but now she had nothing but the apprehension of losing Spike on her mind.
'No. Today is about Spike. I'm not going to ruin it by being mopey all day!' She promised herself.
He was already up and making breakfast. Nothing out of the ordinary there. She didn't bother to brush her mane as she came downstairs to a rather impressive spread. Oats, Wheat, apples, carrots, daisy's, daffodils and pretty much any and every kind of food Twilight enjoyed, prepared in just about every way imaginable.
Even though the thought of his imminent departure was still fresh, she honored the promise she made to herself and pushed those thoughts to the back of her mind.
"Spike this is amazing! Did you spend all morning making all this?" She asked as he turned away from the counter and faced her.
"Well, to be honest I couldn't sleep. I was too excited about today! I was up all night thinking about what I wanted to do! Also I figured since I won't be able to cook for you anymore, I'd get a head start on breakfast and make you everything you've ever told me you liked, so take your pick!" He said taking a seat at the table while Twilight sat herself and ate steadily. He had a small bowl of gems he had been eating since early this morning that he began munching casually when he heard a knock at the door.
"I'll get it!" He said hopping off the chair and opening the front door.
Twilight leaned over from her seat to see who would need to come by the library this early.
"Hey everypony, come on in!" Spike said as all the guests had piled in. First were the other bearers and their siblings. Then there was Ditzy and her daughter Amethyst. There were also ponies she had only met in the passing, Vinyl, Octavia, Bon Bon, Lyra, and a few others she hadn't recognized.
"I hope you don't mind Twilight. I invited some others who also wanted to say goodbye."
Twilight hadn't thought there were so many others in town that cared. "Grab a seat everypony! There's no way I could eat all of this."
Spike rejoined them and continued eating his gems until their guests were full.
"That was downright amazin' Spike! Where'd you learn to cook like that?" Applejack asked with a hoof resting on her slightly distended belly as she leaned back in her chair.
"I've been making Twilight breakfast for years! Practice makes perfect."
"Everypony ready for my best day ever?" Spike asked getting up to remove some of the plates from the table before Twilight stopped him with her magic.
"You cooked Spike! Let me get that, you all go ahead and I'll meet you outside." She said lifting all the plates and piling them into the sink.
She joined her friends outside as they waited for Spike to decide what he wanted to do first.
After a brief moment of thought, Spike knew exactly what he required first and foremost.
It had been a rather exciting day. Among those things had been going flying with Rainbow Dash at top speed. Of course he had to be carried, but Rainbow's prior training allowed her to carry someone of even Spike's weight.
With Pinkie he enjoyed a myriad of pranks all along Ponyville, mainly aimed at his detractors. Not too malicious and considering this was his last day, both Rarity and Twilight held their tongues on their thoughts of the behavior.
Next was a quick trip into the dragon territory with Naruto and Fluttershy to return the baby phoenix to its parents. As sad as it was Spike knew he couldn't keep the baby phoenix he had affectionately dubbed peewee.
Returning back they aimed a noon meal of the freshest Apples and recipes at Sweet Apple Acres topping it off with a combined batch of sweet treats from the cakes and Bon Bon.
After that the group had went clothes shopping so Spike could improve his wardrobe before they had settled in the park for a little while, sampling some of Octavia's and Vinyl's music and enjoying the atmosphere while Mac and Thunderlane had shown Spike a few card tricks.
The top if off Lyra had made dinner while the CMC had made a play for Spike to which Naruto acted in. Suffice to say with Kagebunshin and henge they were not sort on any roles that would require multiple actors.
"Don't know how we managed to do it, but we did. Everything on your list and then some. All that is left is your farewell party in Canterlot tomorrow."
"Wow, really? That's awesome! I can't think of a better last day!" He said excitedly.
"Then it's settled! I'm going to get to work on it right now! See you guys tomorrow!" Pinkie Pie said dashing away from the table toward the train station to buy the first ticket to Canterlot.
"Well, I best get to headin' back to the farm to get some shut eye for Spike's party. See ya'll tomorrow!" Applejack said pushing her chair away from the table and setting off toward her farm.
"See ya Spike." Applebloom gave a way.
"Night." Mac said as he simply nodded.
"Um...well I suppose I should get home and get to sleep." Fluttershy added.
"We'll be RSVP right?" Bon Bon asked. While she was going to share her support for Spike she had to admit the idea of going to Canterlot and meeting Celestia and Luna themselves was a bit overwhelming right now.
"Of course."
"We shall be seeing you there Spike." Rarity said as Sweetie Belle ran up and gave Spike a hug.
"See ya tomorrow." She said with a little less exuberance than normal, but tried her best not to let it show.
With that the rest of them went their separate ways as Twilight and Spike walked side by side back to the library.
"So...tomorrow's the last day..." Twilight said with a nervous giggle, proud of herself for keeping her feelings about Spike's impending absence from getting in the way of his perfect day.
"Yeah..." He said with a heavy sigh.
"Thinkin' about it huh?" She asked, his tone being more than enough to betray his true feelings.
"I'd be lying if I said I wasn't. It's been in the back of my mind all day..." He admitted, though she was glad it wasn't just her having to fight to keep those same negative emotions in check.
"Yeah...mine too. I was hoping to avoid messing your big day by being sad and mopey the whole time." She admitted as the library came into view down the street.
"It's not like I'm going to be going away forever or anything. I'll be back before you know it."
'Before you know it could take years.' Twilight had thought, but she kept it to herself. It had been easier to ignore his impending departure. She always rationed there was this much time left, but tomorrow was the day.
"Actually, I woke up this morning thinking the same thing. I didn't want my being upset to ruin my last few days with you all." He said with a slight laugh.
They reached the library.
There wasn't anything to organize or clean up so they decided to get to bed early so they'd have enough energy for his party tomorrow.
Twilight extinguished the last candle beside her bed as Spike bid her goodnight.
"Good night Spike. Sweet dreams." She said, her smile and tone hiding how much these past few hours have meant to her.
She climbed into her bed and pulled the covers over her, turning her head to look out the window. The stars shone brilliantly that night, every one twinkling brightly in the constellations she readily identified as she did every night before she fell asleep. Though tonight sleep would not come to her. Her anxious mind kept her awake. Will he be alright? Will he eat right? He won't end up getting hurt would he? She knew she shouldn't worry, the Elder Dragons and Celestia were allies, but that didn't mean she still didn't worry.
Spike wasn't asleep yet either, as his mind raced with the depressing and worrying thoughts he had managed to keep at bay during the daytime. What's going to happen to Twilight without him? This was by and large his biggest concern. He knew she didn't mind writing on her own, but how will she get her letters on friendship back to Princess Celestia? How would she feed herself? Twilight wasn't the best cook. Who would help her keep the library together when she decided to reorganize everything? Those were the thoughts that plagued him.
It wouldn't be until late into the night either found sleep.
His party was everything he could have asked for. Between everypony they had outdone themselves. Rarity helped design and put up the decor while the pink pony worked many hours on a cake with various gemstones embedded in the frosting. They played games and danced all day until the sun went down, and the full moon began to rise.
Octavia and her band were playing a slow song as Vinyl had to take a break from jamming all night.
"Hey Casanova, I think somepony wants you to ask her for a dance." Naruto called out to Spike, pointing behind him.
Not too far away from Spike was Sweetie Belle in a humble black dress. The filly just stood there with a faint blush on her cheek.
All the while Spike just stood there, gazing, looking on dumbly. Naruto sighed and gave him a thump so he would stumble forward.
"You…you look…Wow." His mental faculties were failing him.
"Thanks Spike…" She said, glancing away.
"So um…you want to dance?" He said rubbing the back of his head.
"O-Okay." Sweetie Belle replied. As the two of them went to dance it was a moment neither would forget for the rest of their lives. Sadly all good things come to an end at one time or another.
Every guest gave him a sincere farewell as the numbers began to dwindle. The princesses were saying their farewells to Spike as well as giving him a memento blessed with their power that will serve him well in the future.
That was when a roar filled the air that had startled most of the guests. Celestia merely groaned and face palm. Only the name 'Elder Spyro' could be made out from her grumbling.
"Well...I guess it's time..." He said calmly as he walked toward the door. He gathered up his bags as he walked outside where the Elder was waiting out in the large meadow.
Spike turned to his friends, his family. The Bearers, CMC, and Princesses, each with a different level of sadness etched across their face.
For a while, nopony said anything. They all just stood there, lamenting the situation they found themselves in.
"This is really it huh?" He asked not holding any feelings back, but maintaining his composure.
They all nodded as Rarity produced something from her bag. It was a brand new outfit. A suit with a finely made dressed shirt and to top it off a jeweled bow tie. From those rare white sapphires that were almost impossible to come by. One had to go out of there way and pretty far to find them considering they were most commonly found outside of Equesnia. And not to mention the outfit from the finest materials if what his senses were telling him was correct. "You'll be the envy of all the other dragons, but you better made sure to tell those dragonesses that you are taken though. I will not have you two-timing my little sister mister." She told him, half sternly, half playfully as Sweetie Belle let out a whine and told her sister to stop embarassing her.
"Thanks Rarity...Its beautiful. And don't worry if there anything this dragoon is than its faithful." He said as Fluttershy stepped up next, producing from her a first aid kit.
"It wasn't easy getting everything together. Since I only had your physicians notes to go off of, but any possible illness or injury you might receive I covered. When making this medical kit. I hope you never have to use it, but if you do that it serves you well."
"Thank you Fluttershy. Considering I'll be training it'll be useful."
Now it was Applejack's turn. She produced her bag a Golden Apple. "Only a few of these suckers are born a year. They're remarkably sweet and just one of them could feel ya up for a whole day. Course it's a regular apple so make sure ya eat it soon else it'll spoil." The golden apple looked rather vibrant and gleamed, as if it had been polished.
He nodded and thanked her as well. Rainbow Dash pulled out of her bag out of all things a feather. It was a long one, but not a pinion feather. "This one was a pain, didn't want to let go. Wanted to give ya something to remember me by. Whenever you're struggling just pull out this feather and think of me cheering you on little guy. I know you'll do great."
"Wow...Thanks Rainbow Dash! I know how much that must have hurt."
'Trust me, you do not.' She thought.
He put the blue feather in his bag and turned to Pinkie Pie who produced a heart shaped Carbonite rock.
"This is a gift from both me and Maud. This is my old pet rock Carby. Because he's a really rare form of rock so whenever you're feeling lonely you'll have Carby at your side. He's really a great listener too."
"Thank you Pinkie. I'll be sure to take good care of Carby."
Pinkie's expression changed. "Oh and I got you this, from a little help with Rarity." She said as he pulled out a Ruby to which Spike gasped. "Now you can age it and have this whenever you want. Even save it for your birthday."
"Oh Pinkie." So that's why Pinkie's hands were bandaged the other day.
"You just make sure to keep on smiling okay mister?"
Spike nodded.
Following her was Ditzy. "I hope you enjoy this Spike." It was some kind of container of liquid. "This is a very special type of water. Rare with healing properties. My sister sent it to me from her work and I'm not even supposed to mention what it is, but I thought you might need it more than me. Compliments Fluttershy's gift you know."
"Thanks Ditzy. I'll be sure to keep it between just us then." He replied with a grin.
Next were the crusaders. "Hope you'll like it Spike. Good thing we took that picture yesterday cuz I was having a hard time to figure out what to pick." She said as she handed Spike a picture frame with a picture gem inside. The gem was made of Lyra's memory of seeing Naruto and Spike cannonballing into the lake, splashing most of the main six. He would never forget that. Especially since they accidentally ruined Rarity's hair and she had chased them until she finally ran out of steam. Poor Naruto. He had to stay behind and be the target of her vengeance.
Next was Scootalo who presented him with a sword hilt. She thought it was cool that Spike had a sword so she went and got him the most logical present. Thankfully her guardian had agreed to it and helped.
Then Dinky presented him with a winter ensemble in case things got chilly where he was going.
Following her was Sweetie Belle who brought up what was a necklace with half a heart. "Is it…did it break?" Spike asked as he missed the sighs and shaken heads from some of the others.
Sweetie Belle merely giggled. "No silly I have the other half." She said as she placed on the necklaces. "Two the halves make a whole. So we'll always remember each other and when you come back we complete the necklace and start our relationship from there."
"Oh I see." He put the necklace on as they put the heart together. "Until then."
"Yeah."
Neither one of them wanted to part, but knew it had to happen. Sharing one last hug the two split away.
Having already shared his goodbyes with the princesses that left Twilight.
Naruto walked up and handed Spike a scroll. "Techniques, instructions…everything you could hope to learn is in there. Hopefully they'll find you a good instructor to teach you how to use Critias. Shame we didn't have more time."
"I'll practice my technique everyday and Naruto…"
"Yeah Spike."
"Take care of her…okay."
Naruto paused before his expression softened. "Don't worry Spike. I'll take care of her." He knew that Spike's concerns for Twilight had been one of his biggest struggles when making the decision and just like he had promised at the party he was going to take care of her.
The last in line was Twilight. She was smiling at him, but it was a very obvious forced smile. She looked him in the eye for a brief second then broke away, not wanting to make this any harder than it had to be.
She reached into her bag and pulled out…
"My egg." The very egg that Spike had been hatched from, stitched back together using magic.
"Throughout all these years I had kept it with me. I never really had a reason why, but now I realized it was for this moment. This egg, is enchanted with all of our memories together Spike. The good, the bad, everything. So no matter what happens I'll be there with you."
Spike couldn't help but look at it in awe. All these years and Twilight had kept it.
He looked back up at his friend with a layer of tears in his eyes and a jaw beginning to quiver.
'And I was doing so well...' He thought as Twilight smiled. Her expression was that same forced smile, even though her vision began to cloud with tears as well.
Twilight crouched over and pulled him in close as the others closed into a group hug.
"I'm gonna miss you guys..." He said softly, yet so that everypony could hear. His turn now having come to shed his tears.
They all conveyed their variant of "We'll miss you too Spike." As they let go of the hug, leaving only Twilight and Spike in each others embrace. She never wanted to let go, but knew the time had finally come.
"Goodbye Spike." She said barely above a whisper, yet forcing the same smile to stay across her lips even though every other part of her face conveyed incredible sadness.
"It's not goodbye. See you later." He smiled back at her with the egg in arms. "I'll be back before you guys know it."
Spike turned and faced the elder dragon. "It is time." Using his tail the elder hoisted Spike up on his back.
Everypony shouted their goodbyes as Spike slowly began to fade from their sights. Naruto turned and took the crying Twilight into his arms. He shared a look with a sadden Rarity who was in the midst of comforting a crying Sweetie Belle.
Tonight they would stay in one room and comfort them and each other. In time the sadness was faded, but tonight they would be there for each other like a family was supposed to.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Rainbow Dash began to stir. She rubbed her head and suddenly faced towards her bandaged wing. She rubbed it and then groaned. "Awwww." The last thing she remembered was performing one of her tricks and crashing.
She began to stir only to realize she was in a hospital bed. Looks like she goofed again. In her room was not only her friends but the doctor who she was assigned to who was currently reading the medical chart.
"How is she, doctor?" Twilight asked him.
"She's going to be fine. Luckily she has friends like you who got her over here in a jiffy."
"Huh, how long do I need to lie here? I've got things I need to do!" Rainbow Dash argued.
"Well, that all depends on your recovery, but I'd say a few days minimum."
"You guys have gotta get me out of here, I'm gonna climb the walls!"
Pinkie Pie quickly ran over to Rainbow Dash. "Ooh, just like a spider!" She turned her body towards the doctor and placed her hands on him. "Did the crash somehow give her super-duper spider powers?"
"Nnnno…" He turned away, causing Pinkie Pie to fall on the ground. "Nor did it give her amazing healing powers. She needs to stay in bed for a few days."
"Few days?" Rainbow questioned, falling back on the pillow and lying down. "Might as well be a few months, or few years!"
"It's not so bad Rainbow Dash." Fluttershy assured.
"I bet the chow in here is finger-lickin' good." Applejack encouraged.
"And the hospital gowns, they match the curtains!" Rarity added, holding one up near the window where the curtains presented themselves.
"Well, what am I going to do for a few days while I'm here?" After, she covered herself with the blanket.
Twilight rubbed her chin and noticed a cart of books being pushed past the room. She smiled and ran towards the cart bringing back a book for Rainbow Dash. She held it near her and poked her with it, placing it by the side of her bed afterwards.
"What's this?" Rainbow Dash questioned in an irritable tone. She picked it up and analyzed the cover. "'Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone'."
"This is the first story in the series." Twilight patted the book cover. "I own all of them." She released a squee.
However, Rainbow Dash returned an annoyed look at her. "No thanks. I so don't read. I'm a world-class athlete. Reading's for eggheads like you, Twilight." Rainbow Dash responded as Twilight formed narrowed eyes. "Heh, no offense, but I am not reading. It's undeniably, unquestionably, uncool."
However, the rest of the girls laughed.
"Is she serious?" Applejack asked. "Who doesn't like to read a bang-up tale from time to time?"
"Why, a good book is almost as magnificent as silk pajamas on a Sunday morning, heh!" Rarity expressed.
"Reading is for everypony, Rainbow Dash!" Twilight agreed, placing the book back in front of her.
"It's a good way to pass the time and learn interesting new things." Ditzy noted.
"Yeah! I love reading!" Pinkie Pie added, hopping excitedly. "And my head isn't even close to the shape of an egg! It's more the shape of an apple, or maybe an orange, but a big orange, more like a grapefruit really..." She placed her hand to her chin to think about it.
"Trust me Dash, I would have agreed with you when I was still a kid, but as I grew older I realized just how much knowledge and power lies within books." Naruto spoke in an effort to get her to see their value.
"All right, my little ponies." One of the nurses announced from the door. "Rainbow Dash needs her rest. You'll have to come back tomorrow."
The group began walking out except Twilight.
"I think you'd like Daring." Twilight explained to Rainbow Dash as she began walking out as well. "She's a lot like you. Adventurous, fierce, and undeniably, unquestionably, unstoppable." She stood at the door, waiting for a response from Rainbow Dash, but she merely flicked her hand away.
While Rainbow Dash's injury had caught him off guard, he wasn't going to let it deter him from his plan. He was almost done fixing up and touching up the basement. Doing some underground demolition he was able to hollow out a space under the library to create space for his own room.
When he had broach the topic to Twilight about moving in she had been rather thrilled at the topic, after spending some time fretting over if it was appropriate so early into the time frame of their relationship. She had relented after the library had felt rather lonely after a day or two, that and her ability to cook turned out not so successful.
Thinking about how lonely Twilight had been made him think back to Rainbow. Knowing her she was probably bored out of her mind. Well at the very least he could go and keep her company later.
"Gotcha!" Had rung out and the next thing he knew he was being hoisted up in the air via rope.
Rainbow stretched her hands towards the book and began reading the cover. She turned to the first page, looking uninterested and speaking unenthusiastic. "As Daring Do trekked through the tropical jungle, the wet heat sapped her energy and slowed her every step. If only she could escape this oppressive atmosphere and fly up into the cool blue sky. But her crash landing in the jungle had injured her wing and she was grounded for a few days. Few days... it might as well be a few months, or a few years! Huh." She looked at her wings. "I'm right there with you, sister. The mosquitoes buzzed loudly. The macaws cried from the high trees. Yet all of these distracting noises were not enough to cover the sound of the predators following her every step…"
"Seriously? Was this even necessary?" Naruto asked as he was currently being brought to the barn. His arms and legs had been tied to where he was unceremoniously tossed in a pile of hay.
"Ah'm cashin' in on mah birthday present." She replied with a cheshire grin.
Oh right, she did mention there was something she wanted to do at the end of the party last night. Applejack was now twenty-five years old and that was celebrated with a night out with the herd after spending much of the day celebrating with her family.
Well he did promise AJ for their next session she could be a little rough with him.
"Safely landing on the other side, Daring finally allowed herself a moment to breathe. She turned around to find herself face to face with the long lost temple that she had sought tirelessly for over sixty days and nights!" Rainbow paused with realization. "I hate to admit it to myself, and would really hate to admit it to my friends, but... I love this story!"
"Good for you Dash."
Rainbow Dash froze momentarily before her head whipped to the direction of where Naruto was. "Don't worry, Dash if it matters that much to you I won't tell the others." That's something you have to do yourself.
She sighed in relief and hugged the book to her chest. "Thanks, Bro. … I, I- I love reading!" Although, she suddenly widened her eyes in a worried manner. "I'm an egghead…"
"Wow, was expecting you to ask how long I was here or questioned why I snuck in here?"
"Well its obvious." She said before striking a lewd pose. "In this injured state of mine you've come to do things to my toned and supple body."
"Uugh, some things never changed." He replied with a roll of his eyes.
"I think this is a bit much AJ." Naruto noted as each of his limbs had been tied to a poll. When he said he was okay with AJ dominating him he realized maybe some ground rules should have been set. Like using more than just a blanket to separate him from the bundle of hay underneath. "N-Nevermind. " He quickly changed his tune when Applejack proceeded to use her mouth on his sheath.
To have this much power over a stallion, one that was undoubtly stronger than her was a pretty hot feeling for the mare. Applejack couldn't help but moan as she looked down at her stallion, who was tied up, breathing heavily, and whose erection twitched a bit every few seconds.
Oh she was going to be having fun. She bobbed her head steadily, letting her tongue sloppily run all over his cock. He had to admit just lying there going along with Applejack's domination was pretty damn sexy.
Applejack, on the other hand, was aroused by his endurance. It meant taking her time to enjoy it. Like a well made and expensive toy.
And with that, she moved the ropes around so that he was sitting on his flank while slightly leaning backwards so that his upper back was against the wall, with his legs spread wide open and his arms pointed upwards. She straddled him, giving him a big ol' grin before reaching between her legs and putting the tip of his cock on her lower lips. She then leaned forward, stared into his eyes, and gave him a peck on the lips.
"Yer mine Sugar and I'm going to drain you of ery last drop," she whispered, before sliding herself down, all the way in, in one fluid movement. Naruto bucked up his his pelvis upwards while Applejack was moaning with satisfaction, slightly breathless, and she rolled her hips to get used to his presence.
She started her ministrations slowly, lifting up and sliding back down, so that they could both revel in the feeling and get comfortable. Then she sped up, more and more, until she was bouncing on his cock at a fast pace.
She gripped his legs as rubbed his cock along her insides.
Naruto, meanwhile, was enjoying the view of his marefriend's toned flank as it bounced up and down and the sensation of her dominating him.
"Y'all doin' okay back there, sugar? My tight lil' snatch ain't gonna make you cum too fast, is it?"
And then that's when the dirty talk kicked in. Oh Applejack was such a dirty filly.
Naruto and Rainbow were cuddled up together in the bed. She of course half heartily protested at first, going on about how cuddling was only for those into that sort of stuff, but gave an unconvincing lie about her medication making her soft.
"The smell of decay and danger hit Daring Do as she peered into the dimly-lit entrance of the ancient temple…"
Applejack had finally reached her limit, and she felt her pussy grip Naruto's cock with all its might, her fluids running down his shaft and legs to the blanket below them. A couple of seconds later, Naruto could only let out several grunts of pleasure as he felt his sperm shoot up her snatch.
"That's one." AJ moaned as she lifted herself off and proceeded to clean him off using her mouth. Oh today was going to be a rather fun one.
It was the following day and the first thing Rainbow was ready to do was continuing to read the book Twilight left her. Naruto's kagebunshin had eventually dispelled sometime during the night so it was just her.
A sudden knocking lightly startled her. The door began opening slowly. Rainbow Dash quickly hid the book under the covers and sitting on the bed nervously. The door then fully opened to reveal Fluttershy and Twilight.
"Aw, shucks, you... rained on my cumulus, heh." She quickly responded. "Go again!"
"Um... sky five?" Fluttershy guessed.
"Whoaa, you found my seagull." Rainbow Dash picked it up and tossed it aside. I figured that she wanted to be done with the game so the girls would leave and she would return to her book…
"Uh... cloud two?" Twilight asked.
"You zapped my weather pony!" Rainbow Dash responded and continued to answer the same thing for every move the girls made, not even giving herself a turn. "Uh-huh, you stung my bumblebee. Oh, my thunderbolt. Aw, and that's my last cloud. You found it. Guess you guys win, I lose."
"But Rainbow Dash, you, you didn't even get a turn." Fluttershy pointed out as Rainbow Dash tried to force the game box to close.
"You win some, you lose some."
"But you don't lose some. I don't think you've ever lost a game of—
Rainbow Dash yawned, interrupting Twilight. "Thanks for coming!"
"But yesterday you were desperate for things to do!"
"Do?" Rainbow Dash answered defensively, giving the game back to Twilight. "Who said anything about Daring Do? I told you I'm not interested in reading." She yawned again, turning off the light. "It's nap time for me!" She began to snore mockingly, pretending to fall asleep…badly…
"Glad we could... cheer you up?" Fluttershy replied however, Twilight remained there furrowing her eyebrows at Rainbow Dash as she opened one eye. Twilight moved her head closer to Rainbow Dash, which caused her to stop snoring and yawn loudly.
"Alright then…" Twilight answered, frowning a little. "I guess we'll let you sleep." She began walking away. "Come on, Fluttershy."
The two disappeared to the other side of the door. Rainbow Dash sat up from her bed and checked to see if they were really gone.
She pulled out the book from under the covers. "Daring Do stood at the entrance to the central temple chamber. At last, she was face-to-face with the legendary sapphire statue!"
"Hello Rainbow Dash!" Pinkie Pie's voice, caused Rainbow to almost jump but she quickly regained herself.
That was when Ditzy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and Rarity walk in through the door
"How is our patient doing today?" Rarity asked.
Rainbow Dash begin to sweat nervously, causing Applejack to notice. "Ugh, we need to get some fresh air in here. You're lookin' sweatier than a pig wrangler on a summer's day."
"Uh, well, guys, thanks for visiting, but—
"Okay, now, dinner time for Rainbow Dash." Another nurse came by and announced. She walked and left the cart in the middle of the room.
"Oh, just in time. I am soo hungry." Rainbow Dash emphasized, but didn't actually mean it.
"Oh, well don't mind us Rainbow Dash." Rarity responded.
"Yeah, just go ahead and eat up." Applejack added.
Just like the others Rainbow with through extreme measures to get the others to leave. Which meant exaggeratedly eating her food in a nauseating matter.
"Uh, we'll see you tomorrow, Rainbow Dash, aheh..." Pinkie Pie commented and closed the door after they left.
After, Rainbow Dash spat out the food in her mouth and cleaned it. 'You thought you could evade me and capture the relic for yourself, but you are sadly mistaken, Miss Do.'"
The following day to Rainbow's shock she was given a clean bill of health. Currently she was being pushed out of the hospital with via wheelchair.
"How will I ever find out what happens to Daring Do?" Rainbow Dash exclaimed loudly, motioning her hands as well. "Is Ahuizotl going to get away with the statuette?" She continued to panic as she paced around the road. "What's gonna happen to Daring? Ah-ha! Twilight has a copy of the book! Uh, but I can't ask her after I called her an egghead and all..." She placed her hands on her head and fell to the floor, groaning. "Ugh, this is making me sick all over again!"
Naruto couldn't help but shake his head. Had It been anypony else who came to pick her up she'd probably be silently lamenting all this. He then took notice of her devious smile and simply watched the following train wrecked that ensued.
If Rainbow was going to be stubborn than it would be a good lesson for her. An actor Rainbow Dash was not. The Doctor had taken notice to her bad acting, but not for the reason behind it.
Unfortunately he forgot just how much of a driven personality that Rainbow could have when it came to some things. The following morning he came across the sight of several ponies near Twilight's house. One was a light blue one in a skin tight black suit… Rainbow Dash…? The other ponies were the staff from the hospital…
"Rainbow Dash, what in the world is going on? Why are you stealing slippers?" The Doctor demanded and waited for an answer.
The sound of barking was heard drawing his attention. His eyes widened and saw it was one of the patients.
"Hey, get back to the hospital!" The security guard that was with them ordered and ran her to the hospital.
"What's all the ruckus?" Applejack asked as she walked towards the racket.
"Oh, I'd say it's more of a fracas than a ruckus." Pinkie Pie randomly popped up in front of us.
"What's going on, Rainbow Dash?" Twilight asked, highly intrigued on why she's in the situation she is now, as the Doctor gave her the same look.
Rainbow Dash hesitated and crossed her forelegs. Finally… she sighed. "I'm an egghead…"
"Pardon?" Rarity questioned.
"See, I was trying to get back into the hospital to finish the last chapter of—
"-'Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone'!" Twilight finished Rainbow Dash's sentence.
"You got me…" Rainbow Dash responded, lowering her head in angry shame.
"Wow, I knew the book was good, but I didn't know it could drive a pony to petty theft!" Twilight commented.
"Good? Try awesomely amazing." Rainbow corrected. "That book is undeniably, unquestionably, un-put-down-able! But then I had to put it down; I was sent home before I could finish it."
"Well, I'm glad that's all this is about." Twilight replied.
"There's no reason to go around causin' a ruckus—
"Fracas!" Pinkie Pie interrupted Applejack, sticking her tongue out and closing her eyes afterwards.
"...causin' a fracas…" She corrected. "Just because you like to read."
The hospital staff sighed and left almost angrily.
"For heaven's sake Dash this was all easily avoidable. You really think we would have cared about a little jab you made? Come on, you know us better than that. We rather be happy for you, discovering the joys of reading instead of tormenting one of our own over something so minor." Naruto pointed out as Rainbow Dash continue to hang her head in shame. "All and all doesn't it feel good to have it out in the open now?"
She smiled lightly. "You're right I do feel better…" She looked over to Twilight. "Twilight! I need to borrow that book right now!"
Twilight giggled. "Of course Rainbow Dash, come on in." She led her inside.
Applejack yawned. "Well, everypony! Let's get us back to sleep then!"
Naruto couldn't help but purse his lips in disappointment. If everypony was going to go back to sleep what did that leave him to do? Well, he hadn't pranked Celestia in a while so he might as well do that. With a plan in mind he made a mad dash to go get the supplies to make this prank a successful one.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak.
0
Story Start
0
“Having trouble?” Naruto spoke loudly over the noise of the crying foals. It had been two months since that day and life was carrying on as normal. They were nearing the beginning of July which meant much of the nation was getting ready for the Summer Sun Celebration.
Luna and Celestia were currently away, attending a conference with the other leaders leaving Cadance and the council in charge while they were away.
Such a busy time meant the Cakes had to cater and with everypony busy that had left only one pony to babysit their foals, Pinkie Pie.
"Nonsense. We're having fun! Right guys!?" She loudly asked over their wails with a forced smile?
"I'm here to help Pinkie. I know you want to do this on your own, but everypony needs help." He scooped Pumpkin out of her left arm. "Hey there Sweetie. Who's an adorable little filly. You are." He said doing faces causing Pumpkins wails to slowly cease. "I know you want to prove yourself so I'll just stick by and only interfere if you need me."
Reluctantly, Pinkie accepted his offer. "Alright, but only if I really need your help." The moment she took back Pumpkin the foal began crying. So she proceeded to do everything to get them to stop crying which was the result of a bunch of silly games to get them to laugh that didn't go over so well.
"You know if they been up all morning maybe its time to put them down for a nap." Naruto announced. Before he could make a grab for them Pinkie rushed forward and stopped him.
"Wait Narry I got one more idea. I know I can get them to stop crying." She pleaded with him.
He was going to argue, but he relented when he saw how much it meant to the mare to be able to prove herself.
"Alright…"
She squealed and ran over to the curtains, beginning to walk behind them. "I wasn't gonna pull off a show stopper, but you're a lovely audience and I think you deserve it!" She disappeared behind the curtains as the babies' crying was beginning to tune out every sound in the room. After a second, she poked her head out, wearing a pig snout and commencing her singing.
"First you jiggle your tail! Oink oink oink!" She bounced on the floor with her behind.
"Then you wriggle your snout!" She appeared between them shook her head in rhythm. "Oink oink oink!"
"Then you wiggle your rump!" She bounced again. "Oink oink oink!"
"Then shout it out!" She grinned as she balanced on her tail and tilted side to side, keeping rhythm. "Oink oink oink!"
"First you jiggle your tail! Oink oink oink!
Then you wriggle your snout! Oink oink oink!
Then you wiggle your rump! Oink oink oink!
Then shout it out! Oink oink oink!" Pinkie Pie continued to sing as she bounced on the floor. The song did not work as it only served to confuse the foals and caused them to cry even more. This caused Pinkie Pie to increase the speed of her song.
"First you jiggle your tail! Oink oink oink!
Then you wriggle your snout! Oink oink oink!
Then you wiggle your rump! Oink oink oink!
Then shout it out! Oink oink oink!" Her song ended when she lost control of her bouncing and rolled onto a cabinet. That was when a bag of flour fell off the top of the cabinet and covered Pinkie Pie in complete whiteness, catching the babies' attention and ceasing their bawling. They stared at Pinkie for a moment, and then began to giggle and soon laugh. "There, see? Nothing to this babysitting business! Ugh!" She fell to the floor, exhausted.
"Well…that's one way of making them laugh…" Naruto said as he walked over to her and helped her up. "Go ahead and clean up, I'll watch the babies."
She released a sigh of relief. "Alright…thanks…" She walked off and headed upstairs.
He grabbed the babies as they continued to coo and walked over to the cabinet near the door. "You two trouble makers are stressing your aunt Pinkie Pie out. At least she's letting me directly help now." He said as he sat the foals in their own special chairs and looked in the fridge. He noticed two bowls of mashed up product, some sort of baby food he figured.
With that he grabbed them and headed towards the table, noticing Pound Cake pound his hooves on the solid little table in front of him as Pumpkin Cake sucked on her hoof. He placed a bowl on each of their chairs and grabbed two spoons. "Alright…" He used the spoons to pick up some of the food and edge it towards their mouth. "Time to eat. Open your mouths…" There only reply was confused looks.
Naruto sighed and shook his head. Time to go through the list. He placed one of the spoons close to his opened mouth and closed it, but kept the spoon out. "Just like that." He moved the spoon back to Pumpkin Cake. She opened her mouth and began to move her head closer to the spoon, but instead, she grabbed the tablecloth and held it in her mouth. "No, no, no." He announced, placing the spoons back in the bowl and gently pulling out the tablecloth from her mouth.
"You eat this honey." He gestured to the bowl. While he knew it was ultimately futile, the baby far too young to get a full grasp of his words at least what he was doing would help stimulate her mind therefore her development.
After a moment, she opened her mouth and placed her lips on the spoon, sucking the food from it and swallowing. Pound Cake was observing this and did the same as well. "There you go." He said, sending a smile to make sure it would soothe them. He continued to feed them until the bowls were finished. He placed the bowls and spoons in the sink and turned to check the list. "Alright… looks like it's bath time…" He gently and carefully picked up the two and headed upstairs to the bathroom.
He arrived just in time for Pinkie to have finished cleaning herself up. "Are you giving them a bath now?"
"Yep, they're all fed, now its time to clean them."
"Ooh! Can I do it?"
For a moment he hesitated, wondering if this was a good idea. "I don't…"
Her expression turned hopeful. "I know I can do it Narry. Just let me prove it. The Cakes are counting on me and I don't want to let them down."
He did say he would only help if she really needed. "Alright Pinkie."
She gave a cheer as she walked in the bathroom with him.
Naruto held onto the babies while Pinkie Pie got the bath water ready. "Make sure its not too hot, oh and don't forget to make sure you use the right shampoo."
"I got it." She replied with a nonplussed wave. With the water ready he gave her the foals to which she finished removing the diapers and about to grab the babies to place them in the water. However, the foals cheered and began to run around the room. Pinkie Pie began to chase after them, going after Pound Cake first. Naruto scooped up little Pumpkin who was intent on choosing on a towel. "No honey that's no good for you." He said as he placed her in the water. "Pumpkin is fine, you just have to worry about Pound." He shouted out to the mare.
He turned back to the giggling little foal in the tub. "And here I thought I wouldn't be revisiting this scene until a few years yet."
Bedraggled Pinkie had managed to finally catch him when he inadvertently trapped himself by heading back into the bathroom which led to him being promptly placed into the tub.
However, noticing how his fun has ended, he began crying which led to Pumpkin Cake to follow the same example as well. Pinkie Pie quickly joined him by the tub and tried to think of something to counterattack this.
"Ooh, look guys, bubbles!" She placed her hand in the water and pulled out some bubbles, blowing them. As they floated above them, they instantly focused their attention of them and smiled lightly.
Naruto stepped back and allowed Pinkie to work her magic. It looked like she would be able to handle this after all as Pinkie continue to form more bubbles, including a bubble beard on her face. They smiled more and noticed a huge bubble above them. Pumpkin Cake gazed her eyes at it as she noticed it nearing her. She smiled brightly, but the bubble touched her horn and immediately popped, surprising them and causing them to wail again. "Uh, uh, uh, uh, don't cry…" She looked around and grabbed a rubber duck. "Look, look, uh floating things!" She placed it in the water. "Ooh, aaah, eeh!" The duck then caused them to smile once again.
Pinkie Pie returned an accomplished smile. "Good job Pinkie." Naruto complimented her. Having to take care of young children for the first time wasn't easy on anyone.
Once they were washed up and clothed it was playtime. Pinkie Pie and Naruto began looking and reading through the list until a foul putrid stench filled the air and causing their noses to scrunch. Both sniffed, but Pinkie Pie gasped. They turned to see the two foals playing with the blocks. Pumpkin Cake was watching as she had her binky in her mouth and Pound Cake was repeatedly lightly pounding one of the blocks on top of the other.
"Smells like somepony needs me to changie-wangie their diaper-wiper right now-a-wow!" Pinkie rhymed, grabbing two diapers. "Don't worry I got this." She cut the blond off before he could do anything.
"If you're sure." He said as he noticed the sound of a doorbell. "I'll go get the door." He said as the kids disappeared behind the dresser with Pinkie hot on their trail.
He went downstairs and opened the door to see Twilight on the other side. "Oh, hello Naruto, what are you doing here?"
"I'm helping Pinkie look after the twins. Something you need Twi?"
"Well actually, I finished up the work I had to do, so I thought I'd stop by and see if Pinkie needed any help." She explained.
A smile formed on his face. "Well that was rather thoughtful of you." He replied with a warm smile. "To be honest the little trouble makers are proving quite the handful."
"Well I figured Pinkie would need some help. That's why I stopped by. Babies take a lot of work, and some ponies are just not cut out to handle the responsibility." Even if she meant it with good intentions Twilight came off as kind of condescending in that moment.
"Well not if you tell her like that Twi. I know your intentions are good, but most people wouldn't take a comment like that lightly. I know your intentions were good at heart, but don't worry I got this."
"A-Are you sure? I didn't mean it that way its just…"
"I know." He cut her off. "Pinkie can be a bit.. .flightly but she has a good heart and really wants to prove herself. I'll make sure everything will be okay. Besides I have hands on experience so I can handle anything that comes up." He placed a kiss on her cheek. "So I'll catch up with you later okay. Besides remember what we talked about. How you need to spend time relaxing after an assignment or training."
A sigh escaped Twilight's lips. He only brought that up because he cared. "Okay, but if you need anything."
"I know where to find you." He said as they exchanged a goodbye and Twilight left.
Naruto began returning upstairs when he heard strange loud noises coming from upstairs.
When we reached the door, all of a sudden, Pinkie Pie began crying out loud. Pained sobs escaped from her as she wore the most defeated look he had ever seen. Naruto turned to scan for the kids and saw Pumpkin Cake with a stash of stuffed animals near her and one being a turtle in her mouth. She placed the turtle on the floor and looked at Pinkie Pie with sadness in her eyes. Pound flew besides Pumpkin Cake, sharing a frown as well. As Pinkie Pie continued to wail, sounding as if she was overwhelmed, the two foals looked at each other.
Pumpkin Cake began using her magic to grab a sack of flour and bring it towards Pinkie Pie as Pound Cake followed her. When Pinkie noticed this, she halted her loud crying, but was whimpering a bit as the two foals returned light and empathetic smiles. They stood up and stretched their hand, as if to present themselves, and flour immediately rained down upon them. They flinched as it hit them, but they once again presented themselves with smiles as Pinkie Pie watched.
Wiping her tears, Pinkie began giggling. "Y'know, you're right. That is funny…"
A smile graced Naruto's face as he turned away. She was going to be alright after all. Naruto began cleaning up the mess in the other room as he left Pinkie with the twins. Sometime later the twins were sound asleep and Pinkie had finished getting cleanup for the third time that day.
Just in time as the Cakes returned. "Pinkie! We're back!" Mr. Cake shouted.
"How did everything go?" Mrs. Cake added as well, returning a gasp.
"Are we in the right place?" she asked seeing how neatly everything was put away and the place was cleaned up.
"I hope so." A voice called out, startling them slightly.
"Naruto. You nearly gave us a fright.
He smiled sheepishly. "Sorry."
"When'd you get here son?" Mr. Cake asked.
"A little while ago. I actually came over in case Pinkie would have needed some help, but for the most part she really handled herself. She put her all in taking care of those kids. You would be proud." As he finished that's when they took notice of Pinkie at the top of the stairs. She waved her hand in a coming motion before shushing them politely. "Shhh!" Then, she gestured her head towards the room to let them know the babies were sleeping.
She led them towards their room to see them snoring soundly and mumbling in their sleep.
"Pinkie Pie." Mrs. Cake announced. "This is just... just..."
"Amazing, is what it is." Mr. Cake finished.
"We had no idea how responsible you really are." They exchanged a look with each other and nodded. "Would you be interested in becoming our go-to babysitter on a permanent basis?"
This caused Pinkie to widen her eyes and open her mouth in shock. "Hm- Ah- lemme check my schedule!" She pulled out a notepad. "I should be available a week from... never!" She answered frankly. Having to take care of those two foals had been a much tougher experience than she imagined.
However that changed when the sleeping foals sigh. They looked in to see Pound Cake holding out his hands. "Pinkie..."
"Pie..." Pumpkin Cake added, turning her body to her side to continue sleeping.
Pinkie smiled and began tearing up. She happily gasped and looked towards the Cakes. "I have some free time next Tuesday."
Naruto smiled lightly. "Well today was definitely an experience."
The Cakes looked at him. "Well thank you for helping us take care of the little foals as well."
"It was no problem." He couldn't help as Paternal instinct as well as memories stirred up in him.
Moments later Naruto and Pinkie slipped away to leave the Cakes with their foals. Clutching his hand Pinkie led Naruto to her room.
"Thank you Narry. If you hadn't helped I don't know what I would have done. You supported and believed in me. That means the world to me."
"Of course Pinkie." He said as he pulled her into a hug. "Besides, the baby sitting will give you practice for when we have our own little ones in the future." He said as a faint blush appeared on her cheeks.
"Yeah, you're right." She replied with a giggle as she rubbed her face into his neck. His words, his suggestion had stirred something within the mare. 'Our…our little ones.' Her blush deepened as she began thinking of a blissful scene or her and Naruto in the park with little ones of their own. "I love you Naruto." She said suddenly and seriously. It was heartfelt and with all the joy she could muster from her heart.
"I love you too Pinkie." He said as he leaned down and captured her lips in a sweet kiss.
That was when Pinkie knew it and felt it. That she was ready to go a little farther in their relationship, but not yet. She was too tired, but next time and when the mood was right.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak.
0
Story Start
0
The leaders of various nations had arranged to meet for a Summit to discuss the events that had occurred and influenced the state of the world. This would be the first time in decades that many of the nations leaders would be meeting. Due to the return of Princess Luna, the power in Equestria was shifting and being a leading world Superpower the rest of the world was nervous as to what this new leader would mean for the world stage. Some were curious about the Alicorn of the night. Others were wary. Very few were outright hostile.
The actions of Nightmare Moon had saw to it that globally much turmoil had formed because of the organized breakouts that occurred over the planet. The original summit had been placed on hold because of growing issues in some of the nations who were already on the verge of civil war and conflict, but the incident with Discord had been the straw that broke the camel's back.
"I can't believe Equestria would simply allow such a shift in their Leadership. Wasn't Luna banished?" A shining white Dragoness commented to her entourage, all of whom simply nodded along out of fear. Their Mistress was an ancient one, with fearsome power who had won her right to rule by killing her predecessor. She was highly intelligent, but she was also very volatile and narcissistic. "Why would Celestia simply welcome her home and give her power? Celestia must be going soft." She commented offhandedly.
She watched a lone figure walk across the way. She noticed it was the High General of Lupus, the land of Wolves.
He was tall and powerful, but alone. He didn't come with any security or entourage, and he remained in the background, refusing to interact with anyone. She made her way over to him.
"Hey, Wolf!" He lazily looked over, seemingly unimpressed with the enormous dragon approaching him. "What do you think about Equestria just letting some banished Princess waltz back in and rule?" She questioned.
He looked at her then turned back to his drink.
"It's nice." He said simply.
"What do you mean nice!?"
"We all make mistakes. She paid for hers. Balance has been achieved, all is forgiven." He simply and wistfully answered.
"Forgiven! I thought Wolves were warriors, how could you be so weak!?" She challenged, hoping to get a rise out of him.
"Only a fool mistakes kindness for weakness." He commented, taking another sip from his flask. He watched as a satyr got slapped by the third mare in a row. The creature was a glutton, for food, drink, and sex. "Only the strong can forgive. Forgiveness is the most difficult thing anyone can do."
The dragoness said nothing. She followed his line of sight and saw, once again, the satyr getting slapped.
This time the Cervidae queen spoke up. "Princess Celestia sees it fit to forgive and rule with her sister and what she does with her nation is her business, when their matters have no effect on any of our nations that i s." Deemeter remarked as another leader entered through the massive double doors.
The chamber they were in was constructed for the very purpose of housing those whose size greatly dwarfed the others.
The Chamber had one specific use, nestled as it was at the heart of the building away from prying eyes and ears. There were no theoretical ranks among those who sat at the Chamber's table. The chamber was rather sterile, white, neutral, lacking signs, colors, or any ornaments that would favor one species over the other. The only exception was the very chairs crafted for the representative member of that species.
Everyone was an equal. But some couldn't help but be slightly more equal than others, and the sun-wielding Princess of Equestria had qualified such a distinction.
There came a knock from a door at the chamber's other side, and a guard out with announced, "General IronHoof of the Ironborn clan."
A lever at the guard's left controlled the mechanisms that opened and closed the door. The door swung in with only the softest of creaks, and a Minotaur strode in. He was tall and powerfully-built, muscles carrying a comfortable corpulence.
"Didn't think I have to see you lot again. Last time was that little spat with the Satyrs and the Saddle Arabians I believe."
"Ironhoof glad you could make it at such short notice, you scoundrel." The Satyr Freeborne greeted him after struggling to tear his gaze from Deemeter's chest with a lustrous gaze. "How's the family?"
"Good. That monster didn't manage to do any permanent damage. I would have given him the ol' one-two if he hadn't launched a sneak attack." The creature answered boisterously.
"Which he was thankfully taken care of." Deemeter spoke up, trying to bring their attention back to the topic of discussion.
King Guto took hold of the silver pitcher that sat on the table and poured himself a cup of the steaming, pitch-black brew. "Who else is on their way?"
"Zeria from Zebrica will be making her way. King Lion-O of the Felines from the nation of Thundera as well I believe. No word from the Diamond Dog's Lord Alpha, but Spectra will be speaking for the Elementals and is on her way." Deemeter explained as a knock on the door and announced, "King Lion-O of Thundera." The guard yanked the lever, and the door opened once more.
The King strode through the doorway, a muscular orange tan skinned bipedial cat with flame hair dressed in light armor, bearing his family's crest. On his arm was his gauntlet embedded with three stones and on his back was the famed stone.
"Salutations to you, King Lion-O." Guto greeted him.
"You must try the biscuits and tea. The staff really outdid themselves this session." The satyr said as he happily stuffed a couple down his gullet.
"Thank you," Lion-O said, moving towards the table to take his seat. "As to the matter of this meeting…"
"Aah yes, the attack on this planet by the creature known as Discord. While our citizens were saved the destruction that followed, his actions were more severe to some than others. This is the second time within the time frame of a year that such a threat came and from within the borders of Equestria. As such this brings into question Celestia's competency as a ruler." Luminus's transparent blaming had not been missed by some of the more astute council members.
"You may not remember seeing as it was before your time Luminus, but Princess Celestia has been a competent and fair ruler for over two thousand years." Deemeter's jab at the dragoness's age resulted in a near from the creature. "The matter of Discord was solved because of both her 'and Princess Luna a thousand years ago was what led to the freedom we all enjoyed this last Millennium. They were the only ones who were capable of using the Elements of Harmony and sealing him up in the first place."
"And who is to say everything they told us about these Elements are true? We have nothing, but her word to go on about the elements powers and capabilities seeing as she keeps a firm grasp on them." The dragon argued.
"Good thing you don't get a hold of them. Considering how much you dragons love to eat gems they wouldn't last a day." Freeborne replied with a bombast laugh.
"Do not test me Satyr." The dragoness growled as fire reverberated in her mouth.
"Now, now, children. This is a place of peace." An old, wispy voice spoke. There at the head was a figure in a cloak. All one could make out of his features was his glowing eyes. Without age or form. This was the essence of time itself. This was Father Time. His duty was to monitor time and he was duty bound not to interfere with anything else outside his designation. All those before him, even those who have lived for Millennia's were but mere specks of dust in that to the grandness of time itself. "There shall be no fighting in these walls."
"Luminus does raise a point." Guto noted as all attention was brought to him. "The Elements of Harmony, we know nothing beyond what Princess Celestia was willing to tell us. If we knew more we could have been prepared for Discord's release. The fact this happened without warning leads to only two theories. That Princess Celestia withheld this information for her own reasons in hopes of Discord wreaking havoc on our nations and making us easy conquests, which while I wouldn't put it past some of you, the stories around Princess have detailed she has always sought for peace, but nothing guarantees or such its a peace for anyone beyond her own kind. It just seem not likely, even while immortal, that a being would set up this motherly images for thousands of years only to suddenly reveal to be an evil cackling monster trying to take control of everything. The other option which seems more believable is that she herself is not aware of all the limits and powers of the Elements themselves which is also troubling. Their have been rumors that Elements were used on the now returned Princess Luna as well. Who is to say she won't fall back to darkness or that Discord won't escape once more?"
The door and announced, "Lady Spectra, Representative of the Elements. " The guard yanked the lever, and the door opened once more.
Entering the room was a glowing, whitish-blue feminine shape that radiated like an aura with bright sapphire colored eyes. "I hope I'm not too late. Has the meeting began?" She asked with a quizzical tilt of her head.
"Fear not Lady Spectra, we are merely conversing as we wait for Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to arrive." The fact that so many of them had arrived for this meeting was a surprise, but the gravity of the prior situation also explained why they did.
More and more leaders began to arrive and assembled. Tiger of the Gale, lord of the Diamond Dogs. Stefanio King of Serpents. Whether it be the smallest of species as mice, the most secluded like seaponies, or the largest like serpents they had gathered to the point the room and table had to be enlarged the room enchanted so the voices could be heard.
Tensions had already been high because of the Nightmare Moon incident, but now other incidents were leading to bumping of heads. Those who were for Celestia stepping down, those who were her defenders, those who were neutral, those who were unsure and thought making Luna her co-ruler was a mistake, and those who chose not to speak.
"Princess Celestia and Princess Luna of Equestria," announced the guard bringing silence to the slowly heating up squabble that filled the room.
The others craned to peer at the figures emerging through the door.
Long legs. A coat that gleamed like snowfall. Bands of gold on her hooves, neck, and brow. A mane that flowed behind her like a section of the dawn sky itself. A divine figure both motherly and invoking desire. Gentle, ancient, fathomless eyes.
The sister herself was like that of dark temptation. As boundless as the night sky. Invoking shivers of both fear and delight. The fierce spirit of a warrior was alive and well in her eyes.
"Forgive our lateness it appears someone wished to discourage us from attending the conference." Keeping the identity of the attacker's species to herself. That was a matter for another time.
"Aah Princess Celestia how good of you to join us." Luminus grounded out as if he was speaking against pavement. "…and this must be the sister we've been hearing about."
"Have the rumors told you how well PRINCESS Luna has been adjusting? I have to say with a co-ruler the burdens have lessened." Celestia, while normally would be a bit more subtle was in no mood for Luminus's games.
"It is a nominal experience to meet you all, new ruling leaders and representatives. Like my sister I look forward to working with all of you." As Luna spoke her words she took notice of the looks she was being given. She remained confident, masking fear and doubt even when those same feelings were prevalent in the eyes of others.
"I believe the matter of this meeting can begin." Father of Time spoke. "Eldest of Faust, there are those who expressed concerns over not only the matter of Discord's Freedom, but the actions of your sister's alter-ego Nightmare Moon. Both events have brought great turmoil to our lands to which even now we are in the midst of recovering from. "
"The matter of Nightmare Moon is being dealt with. My sister, separated from all she knew and sealed away for a thousand years has suffered the pain of isolation, but not as a result of her actions alone. There is a dark force out there that prays on others. It uses the power of night terrors to strike when the victim is at their most vulnerable and takes possession of them. It increases their negative emotions and shuts down their positive ones. The creature behind this goes by the name Shadowfright and we have been searching for it to cleanse it from this planet so it can do no harm to anyone else."
Celestia's explanation was met with incredulously from some of the members.
"So, your sister has a bad dream and we're supposed to place the blame on some nightmare monster?" Asked Borra, the portly boar prince who came into power following his father's death a few years ago. He was not the brightest or smartest ruler. Rumors has it the King was going to leave the Kingdom to his nephew before he had suddenly fell ill. No one knew much following it as Borra kept anyone away that wasn't a select few, among them a special physician he had hired.
While no one had said it there was reason to believe fowl play might have been involved.
"It must be nice, to sit upon your throne without a worry in the world." Lupus commented, breaking the silence he had kept for most of the meeting.
"What was that!?" Borra demanded followed by a piggish snort.
A mere flashing of the General's teeth caused Borra to shy back like a coward. "Our world contains many creatures. Some few of us cannot even imagine as our lives are but a speck of dirt in the time this world was formed by the ancient ones. Unfathomable creatures are locked away in Tartarus because of the threat they pose to our world. The absolute worst of criminals with the only exception that separates them from the worst we keep topside is that any of them individually have the power to top cities and armies if not a nation. If such a force is out there who is to say it isn't cunning enough to get others to do its work for it while evading capture?"
"Besides, I believe we did not come here to discuss the internal politics of another nation. Unless we all wish to put our nation's business out there, then I believe that would be fairer." Deemeter suggested as several open mouths promptly shut. No one wish to air their own nation's dirty laundry.
"So you wish to know what our plan is for Discord?" Celestia brought the question out of the open in hopes of steering the topic off Luna. Her sister had already paid for her sins. "For the time being he is to remained sealed. As for a back-up plan I am considering a way to deal with him, but at the time being the ones who I have fate in deserve a break." She cryptically answered.
"That's it?"
"What aren't you telling us?"
"Surely you must have more to give us than that."
The outburst was silenced as Spectra raised her aura causing many of them to send her looks of outrage at such an act. "Oh forgive me," she said sheepishly. "But I do believe she wasn't finished and I have to admit I am dying to hear how Discord was defeated. I mean since it seemed like he was running free for quite a while." Luna looked like she was about to answer only to realize she didn't know the name of the speaker. "Oh, forgive me Princess, the name is Spectra."
"Aah yes, Lady Spectra, twas not I or Celestia who defeated them, but the Bearers." Luna explained. That brought up an interested look from them.
"Bearers?"
"Seven courageous ponies." Celestia clarified, backing up her sister. "They used the Elements of Harmony to seal Discord and purge the world of his chaos." With that Celestia materialized a crystal. Crystals containing memories of the seven bearers. While Celestia wasn't a fan of grand standing she knew in order to deter some of the more aggressive rulers she needed to make a showing that her nation's power was still strong.
And to also to put an end to any ideas of the others stealing the power of the Elements themselves as was attempted in the past by both the Dragons and Griffins.
The first had been the image of Applejack. "Hardworking and supportive Bearer of Honesty."
"Ah'm the Element of Honesty, after all…"
The image of the Giant's armor appeared.
Next was the image of Fluttershy. "Sweet and helpful bearer of Kindness."
"Because of my nature…" She shyly began before finding strength deep inside her she didn't know she had. "….I am the Element of Kindness."
The image of the Adamantine armor appeared.
Following her was the image of Rarity. "Loving and Generous bearer of Generosity."
"I will always be there when you all need me. It is my nature after all. Because I am…I am the Element of Generosity."
The image of the Gemstone Armor appeared.
Now came Pinkie Pie. "The bringer of Joy and hopeful bearer of Laughter."
"I'll always stand by you guys. Nothing brings me more joy to see you smile. Because…I am the Element of Laughter."
The image of the Armadura Joy appeared.
Following her was the image of Rainbow Dash. "The Strong and Courageous bearer of Loyalty."
"I will not let you guys down again. I am with you no matter what. Even to the end because…I am the Element of Loyalty."
The Lightspeed Flight Armor appeared in the image.
Celestia couldn't help but swell with pride as she spoke next. "My prized Pupil, studious and ever growing bearer of Magic."
"With this magic of mind I will save everypony. I will protect the world. I will never allow anything to sever our bonds. For I am Twilight Sparkle…The Element of Magic!"
The armor of Bonds of Magic flickered to life in the image.
Finally it came to the last one. "Bearer of Empathy. Powerful, passionate, wise…A hero." Luna spoke in tune with her sister.
What tied together Friendship, Loyalty, Honesty, Kindness, Generosity, and Laughter?
This image started with the pony in armor.
Almost every part of this armor is seemingly made of black metal. His biceps were covered by metal straps and his very large plated gauntlets sporting fox-shaped heads at the edges.
He wore plated boots connected to the armor pants with his head bearing a black helmet with orange kitsune eyes. On the middle of his chest plate his Element was nestled into the center and in his hands what were once staffs were now that of lances of a knight.
"To understand, being aware of or sensitive to the feelings or thoughts of others. To experience those feelings of the past or present without having to communicate with that individual. To understand their pain and relate to them.
It is how we can be Honest with each other.
Its what allows us to be Generous to those in need.
To freely share Laughter and give Joy to others.
To encourage us to give our Loyalty to others.
To open our hearts and allow us to experience Kindness.
To form Friendships. Without the ability to understand and connect to each other on a deeper level how can one have Harmony?"
Naruto's eyes trained on Discord. "It's over Discord. I am Naruto Uzumaki…the Element of Empathy!" The Seventh Element shined brightly with the others.
The memories had been rather eye opening. After all they were all under the impression there was only six elements.
"Funny how this seventh element was left out." Luminus noted in hopes of stirring up conflict.
"If you would not be so quick to get in the first word hatchling perhaps Princess Celestia could give us an explanation." Ignitus spoke calmly while chastising the other dragon. He had found the Dragonesses behavior well below her station, but since they were from two different clans he could not argue the politics of the clan lest he wished to defeat her in combat and induct those dragons into theirs.
Luminus only silently fumed at the elder. She was a dragon both feisty and arrogant in her power. Only the prospect of the others jumping in and helping the much respected dragon kept her from mouthing off.
"The Seventh Element, like the Element of Magic was lost. The Elements were once a force known as the Rainbow of Light wielded by Mother Faust before her disappearance. Discord's first act upon his first reemergence was to destroy the Rainbow of Light which led to the events that gave birth to the Element of Harmonies in their current form."
"Well it is obvious a force that powerful could conquer nations if its capable of defeating gods. "
"A power that grand should be divided among the strongest super powers to deter warfare." The rather war happy Rhinos were a little less subtle in their lust for power than their other aggressive counterparts.
"You wish to use the Elements as tools of wars. I see such foolishness has continued years after my departure." Luna commented.
"The Elements cannot be used by those they are not bonded to. If you are not worthy or the connection is severed than you can no longer use them." Celestia calmly explained as she poured herself a third cup of tea and waited for further arguments.
"And in theory, what if something lets say an accident were to happen to one of these bearers?" This time it was King Yamma of the Rams.
"Luna and I would be most displeased." The sudden increased in temperature in the room could not be ignored. "King Yamma was it? I suppose you have never heard of why it is foolish to anger one with divine power?"
Deemeter hid her smirk behind her hand and suppressed the urge to giggle. How long has it been? Five? Six centuries since a fool had enough gall to anger Celestia.
"Especially when it could lead to angering four monstrous powers among our nation."
'Four?'
"Forgive me, is there another Alicorn? We were under the impression there was now three." Spectra wondered.
"Three Alicorns and one very protective stallion whose power is a mixture of his mindset, cunning, and determination. One who has regained the power to slaughter an entire army and that is without his element." The certainty of which Celestia said this statement had some of them thinking twice about orchestrating any accidents. While others were going to go into different avenues that were a little less lethal, but still motivated by a lust for power. "Now I suggest we move the topic from such a grim subject. Since we are all here I propose we come up with a plan to deal with the stragglers in our nations causing the ruckus?" She knew the matter of the subject was far from over. That some of these fools will try something, but she and the others will be ready.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"Where is she? She should have been here days ago." Midnight's nostrils flared angrily as she shielded herself from the heat. They were near in the area known as the Badlands. For those not prepared for its intense heat the large deserts were a death trap.
A perfect place to construct an outpost while they continued their experiments in peace. Hot Streak landed on top of the roof causing cracks in the building's roof. She disengaged the armor, her entire body coated in sweat. "21.8 seconds. You've managed to shave six second off your time."
"Hah, could you expect any less?" Hot Streak remarked. "I think I got this death trap almost mastered." She noticed Midnight's expression. "What crawled up your ass and died today?"
"That fool Vanity isn't here. She should have been here days ago."
"Think she mentioned something about paying a visit to her rose hair goddess or something or another. Didn't pay too much of attention. She freaks me out."
"What?" Midnight angrily exploded, "…and you let her? Fool? She's talking about the Element of Kindness! This could ruin everything." Midnight disappeared in a swirl of magic.
Fluttershy had finished putting up the finish touches for lunch. The girls were coming over today and they were going to just have a pleasant lunch.
Suddenly a crash drew her attention. "Oh no! What happened?" She rushed into the other room, thinking one of her critter friends came for a visit only to freeze in shock to see an intruder in her home.
"Why hello there my little goddess. I've come to take you home." Vanity purred with a crazed look in her eye. Along her arm was a wrapped up rope. She lunged for the Fluttershy who at that moment regained her faculties and ran.
Vanity's horn sparked to life and she fired a blast of magic nailing Fluttershy in the back. The Pegaus fell to the ground, a wail escaping her lips as she turned over to see the mare give her an eerie glance.
"Why did you make me do that? You know I don't want to hurt you. Now be a good girl and come here."
Fluttershy quickly scrambled to her feet and tried to fly away, but in her panic her wings wouldn't respond. She turned just in time as a knife whizzed past her cheek. In reaction she turned only to found herself suddenly ensnared by a rope. She let out another yelp as the rope began to tie her up. "N-No wait. Please don't do this." Fluttershy whimpered as Vanity walked over to the tied up mare.
"Those curves. That innocence. I'll treasure you forever." She said as she brought out masking tape and a rag, taping the rag over Fluttershy's mouth to muffle her cries as she cast a sleeping spell on her. "I'm sure Midnight won't care if I keep you with me in my room." Vanity let out a shriek of pain as she stumbled away from the downed Pegasus.
"Hands off our friend!"
Vanity let out a hiss as she took notice of the other Bearers. Such beautiful mares. Even so if they got in her way they would have to hurt them a bit.
"Well ladies," she said as she pulled out the gem. "Time to dance!" The gem's aura washed over her as she transformed into an armor that took the form of a beautiful gown, with a hem sprouting from it, being tied with a belt of some sort. The upper part of the dress includes shoulderless sleeves and a flower petal on the user's left hand, while the foot wear consists of a pair of knee-high heel boots. In addition to all of this, the armor consists of swords currently in the form of wings.
"What the hay! How does she have armor?" Rainbow Dashed cried out.
"Just like the mare with the black armor." Rarity commented.
"Careful girls, this is going to be dangerous." Twilight said as she built up magic in her horn.
Vanity charged forward as she grabbed two of the swords. She brought them down for a slam only to meet with a barrier Twilight created. "Pinkie! Get Fluttershy out of here!" Twilight ordered as she jumped back as the barrier shattered.
"You won't! I won't let you take her!" Vanity's lack of focus caused her as a solid kick from Applejack sent her flying a few feet back. Using her sword the mare stopped herself from hitting the ground and stopped herself in place as she was suddenly being pelted by magical blasts from Rarity and Twilight.
The six remaining blades began to act independent of their user attack Rainbow, Applejack, and Rarity as Vanity turned her attention toward Twilight. 'Midnight seems rather concerned about this one. I'll take her out first.' She slashed at the mare only for Twilight to disappear before appearing behind Vanity and blasting her. 'Damnit. She can teleport? Well unlike Middie I can exploit her.' She turned to Rarity who was fighting off the blades with her agility. Vanity fired a blast of magic.
"Rarity look out!" Twilight shouted. The mare turned in time to see the bolt of magic only to be scooped up Applejack.
"You okay Rare?" Applejack asked as she landed on the ground not too fat away.
"Yes Applejack I do say you were right on time." She said as with lightning speed reactions she used her gem encrusted ribbons to quickly formed a shield to block the blades that threatened to skewer the farmer.
"Why you…" Vanity was startled as she felt heat against her armor. She was nearly knocked over and quickly realized that the Pegasus Rainbow attempted to cut into her armor with a wing blade attack. "That's it…" She began firing blasts at Rainbow while focusing the two blades pursuing the Pegasus only for her to get blasted off her feet.
She quickly recovered and tried to get off a spell only to get blasted by a face full of something that whipped her head back and slammed her head on the ground. The force had nearly snapped her neck. She recovered and realized the pink mare had come back and she had a canon.
Vanity let out a scream of outrage and attempted to charge forward only to slam into a barrier. As she stumbled back and tried to recover she got punch with a blow strong enough that would have caved in her ribs if it hadn't been for her armor.
"We have enough of you weirdos messing up our town!"
"Only gonna warn you once! Get out!"
"Lyra!"
"Big Mac!"
Vanity took notice of several more of the ponies in town running towards the source of the commotion. There were too many of them and she had lost sight of the Pegasus too.
"This isn't over Bearers! I will have my prize." She promised as she was suddenly swept up in a familiar pool of aura. 'Uh oh, Midni must not be happy.' she thought as she was teleported away.
The shock of what just happened last only momentarily. The psycho was gone so they could only make sure everypony was okay.
"Is everypony okay?" Twilight asked as he looked from friend to friend for confirmation.
"I am fine darling." Rarity responded releasing the breath she had been holding. Well that was a nice little workout.
"So that Loony was Vanity?" Applejack asked as Twilight nodded. Applejack scowled, it just seemed like things were getting weirder and weirder.
"But what concerns me is her armor. That was magical armor. I could sense its magic when we were fighting her. It felt like Unicorn's magic, but also Earth, and Pegasi as well." She explained as the others looked at her with varying looks of shock and surprise. "But it wasn't Alicorn magic either. Its hard to describe. Whatever it was it felt…wrong. I don't know how to describe it." She turned to Lyra and Big Mac. "Either way thank you Big Mac, Lyra. Even though it was pretty dangerous. Next time just leave it to us ok. You guys weren't exactly trained to fight threats like this."
"Oh come on, after all the time you guys have been saving our flanks from world ending threats, least we could do is help you fight off a weirdo in armor, right Big Mac." Lyra nudged the stallion in the side.
"Eyup. He answered. What kind of big brother would he be if he let some freak attack his little sister and her friends.
"Now that we've sent that freak running with her tail between her legs go check on Fluttershy already." Rainbow Dash urged them.
Fluttershy had come to in the safety of her bedroom. She had already come to and with her was Ditzy. They promptly filled the others in on what happened. "S-So what does that mean for me now?" The experience had shaken Fluttershy up rather badly.
"I think it might be best if you move in with the one of us for a few days." Twilight suggested as she saw the worry slowly form on Fluttershy's face. "At least until some patrols are set up on this side of town. Vanity trying this again is highly improbable, but better safe than sorry."
"R-Right." She replied as she laid her head on Rarity's shoulder who was gently stroking her head.
"You can move in with me darling. There is plenty of room for you there. And since business has been slow the past few days I can come with you back here so you can tend to your animals." She volunteered and suggested as she placed a tender kiss on Fluttershy's forehead.
"Thanks Rarity."
Rainbow Dash jumped up from her stool. "I'm going to go have a fly around in case I can spot her."
"You stay safe Rainbow, ya here." Applejack called to her as a grin formed on the Pegasus's face.
"Ya kidding me? Like I can be taken out that easy I'll be back before you know it." She replied as she shot out of the window. The others stayed behind to comfort Fluttershy.
Naruto had finished up reviewing some more hopefuls. One was a griffin by the name with Umbra who had potential and another by the name of Quick Fist while in strong condition was getting up there in years.
Suddenly he felt the tug of something stirring one of his alarms south of Ponyville within the regions of the Badlands. He immediately activated the seal and went down to the area.
He arrived just in time to see what looked like ponies fighting strange black creatures that looked to be a mix between ponies and insects.
If he were to be exact they looked like Pegasus with their clear light brown/silvery wings. Their eyes were green like ooze and their coating was black, that much he could tell under the uniformed clothing. They were all dressed in the same black coating making it hard to tell where body and clothing began. The only contrast was a green emblem they all wore.
Whatever those creatures were those skinny bipedal beings were cutting down those ponies with their fangs and claws.
The only reason he didn't intervene was a cry of 'for her highness Nightmare Moon' from the ponies at the start of this brief skirmish. The Northern Badlands while technically apart of Equestria's charter only had few provinces in the north eastern part of the land as the rest of it was too unhospitable to sustain towns.
As such as they were done the creatures has turned on him and rushed it. A strange chittering noise echoing from them. The speeds of his movements kicked up a sand waves as he downed each of them with an impressive blow that left small dents in their bodies.
Just when he thought he could relax he dodged out of the way as he was nearly struck by a beam. He turned his head to see another of those things, this one distinctly female had arrived with over a hundred of those things in tow.
The female creature had a dark and dangerous beauty to her with long dark teal mane and tail, a green chitin wrapped around her midsection. Her bright green eyes were rather entrenching and on top of her head laid, a crooked horn on her forehead, and four sharp fangs peeking from her mouth. Two coming from the top and bottom of her mouth.
She was tall, not quite Celestia or Luna's height, but maybe a tad taller than Cadance. She was slim with curvy waist and large full breasts as the leafy garment she wore were also covered her lower modestly, but just enough to leave tantalizing views. Her arms and legs were ridden with holes though which was rather unusual.
"So you're not as slow as the others. No matter." She raised her hand, possibly to give an order for attack when Naruto beat her to the punch and quickly used the Tajuu Kagebunshin to outnumber her squad ten to one.
"I think mine is bigger." He said with a grin as the female creature's eyes nearly bugged out of her skull.
"So you're the Knight?" The she creature commented. She gave the blond an appraising glance. By all rights she found him attractive in stature, but the whole orange fur deal was something she could go either way on. Normally she would have tested her luck and try to enthrall the blond with her charm, but she wasn't in the most merciful moods. Especially since that blasted Unicorn and her little cohorts arrived in their area and started causing just as she was in the cusp of putting her plan into action.
"Suddenly a squad of Pegasi and Griffin began making their way towards the group along with a small collective of Satyrs."
"Priority target 4 Changeling Queen Chryaslis and Priority Target 7 Element Bearer Naruto Uzumaki. Capture the Queen and eliminate the Priority seven target." The Pegasus giving the order looked to be wearing something that reminded the blond of lamella armor while the others were wearing by the Milan..milae…huh the name wouldn't come to him.
"Looks like we got a mutual enemy." He quipped to the Queen who merely ordered her Changelings into battle.
"And here I thought today was going to be boring.' He thought to himself as he charged into the fight.
Chrysalis did not take well to be classified as three levels below a mere stallion. She was a High Queen of the Changelings. One of only four left in the world. The other two did not have her power and no one had heard of the fourth one who went into seclusion from the others with her Hive leaving her virtually uncontested as the De facto ruler of Changelings. The only thing keeping this a fact is that she avoided testing the wills of the other two lest they combined forces and destroyed her and her hive.
But upon seeing just how powerful this Priority Seven target was she realized it may be rather foolish to take him head on in her current state. She was low on power and needed to feed from a rather powerful adversary before even considering taking this stallion on. At full power she was certain her changeling allure would make him putty in her hand, but for now she would play nice.
Especially if the rumors that had been spreading around lately had been true. In fact if she played her cards right she might have found a ticket into the confines of Canterlot that didn't involve kidnapping and impersonation. She would be able to walk right in and not only get the sustenance her children so desperately needed, but the revenge she so desired. Putting on her best face Chrysalis proceeded to charm the stallion. If she managed to get a little sustenance herself out of the deal then that was merely a bonus.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Amber Wands was keeping a close eye on the target as she followed him across the street. She watched as he entered a bar and made sure to remain inconspicuous as she followed him inside. The target proceeded to meet with a mare that from what she could sense was under disguise magic. Illusionary disguise magic was a rather high level spell and on a list of spells one needed authorization to learn. While Unicorns could learn spells to alter hair color or eye color or things of that nature a full body illusion that completely cloaked one's identity wasn't one that was common knowledge. She had to report this back to the princess at once.
It took a moment for Fluttershy to adjust to waking up to Rarity's guest room. She was thankful Rarity was willing to host her for a few days. The attempted kidnapping by Vanity had really shaken her up.
She just hoped her animal friends would be okay. They understood why she had to spend a decrease amount of time with them, but that didn't mean she still didn't worry. Either way she was going to make the most of the situation.
Well she supposed she could go see if Rarity was awake. With a demure yawn she got out of bed and put on a robe. She began making her way towards Rarity's room when she heard the sound of squeaking.
Fluttershy couldn't help but be a bit confused. "Rarity?" She called out as she noticed the door was ajar. "Are you okay?" She began peering into the room only to freeze as a moan escaped the room a few seconds later. It was already too late.
She had unintentionally walked in on her alpha and their stallion having sex. Some pretty good one apparently since they hadn't noticed her.
"YESSS! Keep going Beloved! Just like that! Yeah! Yeah! Yeah! Ah! Oh beloved you plow me so good.
Naruto had a grin on his face as he looked down at the mare he was currently fucking from behind as she supported herself on the edge of the bed. He was grabbing her bountiful ass cheeks so he could the leverage needed to strike deeper into her core. Her hair was disheveled as they had been going at it since they woke up that morning. Rarity's pretty face contorted in pleasure as she gripped the edge of the bed hard as she pushed herself back into Naruto, matching his thrusts.
Fluttershy couldn't help but watch as her face flushed red and her wings extended with a pomf! She was a deer caught in the bright flash of a lamp light.
Naruto spanked Rarity hard on the ass, making the flesh jiggle and turn an angry red and getting a squeal out of her as she had another orgasm due to exquisite combination of pain and pleasure. "Rare I'm almost there." he grunted as he upped the speed of his thrusts.
Rare looked back at Naruto with clouded eyes with lust, her face was flushed red, her tongue was hanging out her mouth. "Give it to me beloved. Fill me with your essence." She moaned as she began to wildly hump back into Naruto.
After a few seconds, Naruto groaned as he came inside of Rarity, pulling her back and holding her tight, squeezing her flanks into his pelvis as he let loose. Rarity for her let loose a wail as she had yet another orgasm.
"With a scream like that you probably woke up Shy." He teased as an intense blush formed on Rarity's face as she gathered her things in preparation to shower and get ready for the day.
"You know it is difficult for me to help myself when we get lost in the throes of passion beloved." She responded as she brushed her messy curls from her face.
A loud knock from downstairs drew not only their attention but frightened Fluttershy who stumbled back and crashed into the wall. This alarmed the both of them. "Shy?" Naruto called out while hoping this was not the cause as Rarity's form morphed into one of horror.
The last thing she could want was one of their friends seeing her in the throes of passion. While she was not ashamed of being with Naruto, quite the opposite, she couldn't help but be mortified of anyone seeing her in the midst of lust.
Naruto was about to head out when Rarity bopped him with a pillow. "What was that for?"
"Put some clothes on beloved before you frightened the poor girl." She said as she aimed her gaze down.
Oh right, he was still naked. She took notice of the smug grin on his face at her statement. "Just hush and get dressed and see who is at the door." She ordered as she rushed into the bathroom.
While Naruto didn't see any obvious conclusion of anyone had been out there his nose didn't miss the second scent of mare arousal that he was picking up. On one hand he felt a little guilty of what he planned on doing with this information. On the other hand a little teasing for little miss sassy might do her some good.
Apparently a messenger Pegasus from Celestia had been scent wishing to speak with the Bearers. Looked like something to do with the Nightmare followers again. Create some clones he sent them to go collect the others so they can head into Canterlot.
The Bearers met with Celestia as she brought out the profile on a Pegasus by the name of Perfect Storm. They were in one of the meeting rooms as the hallway and part of Celestia's personal chamber had been blown up by a bomb.
The size of the bomb and the debris it sent flying had resulted in more than a few causalities. Ten dead and seventy-three injured. Needless to say, this was very personal to her.
"We know his history, but what could he be after?" Twilight mused out loud. There were a few mumblings from the rest of the Elements at the table.
"I think, perhaps, this is one enemy that you can't fully understand, Twilight." The Elements turned and looked at Naruto who was sitting with the princesses, drinking tea.
"Perhaps he is one of the Nightmare followers trying to do in my sister?" Luna suggested. "Why else go through all the trouble to gather the materials and magic for a ruby bomb."
Naruto only gave a sad smile.
"A long time ago, I was in Demon Country. The leader, a good friend of mine, was trying to appease the peasant farmers in the south by bribing them with Precious Stones. Their caravans, however, were being raided by a bandit, so my team and I went looking for the stones. In six months we never met anyone who traded with him. One day, I saw a child playing with a ruby the size of a tangerine. The bandit had been throwing them away." At this realization everyone was taken aback.
"Then why steal them?" Rarity asked. "Why go through all that effort if he wasn't looking to sell them?"
"Because he thought it was good sport, because some people aren't looking for anything logical, like money. They can't be bought, bullied, reasoned or negotiated with. There are just those who cause mayhem for the sheer joy of it. It was no secret that the two of you would be away at conference. If he wanted to target either of you he would have waited for you to come back or set the bomb in your bed chambers. The fact he left his insignia meant he wanted it to have been known. All his incidents have been destruction with consideration or the life of others. This just adds to the list of mayhem he has caused." He suggested as Pinkie Pie let out a loud gasp.
Each of the Bearers had been given a copy of the report of Celestia's agent had sent in. "This is her. This is the mare that told me Zecora was an evil enchantress."
Pinkie's ability to never forget a face was rather renown throughout town.
"…teleported away…" That passage stood out in the report.
Even among the list of forbidden spells Teleportation was pretty high up there. Didn't one of Nightmare Moon's high ranking officers in Canterlot, a unicorn mare teleported away?
'…An aura mix of black and the darkest of purples..'
"We believe these incidents are no coincidence." Luna spoke up. "The evidence points to a mysterious unicorn who has appeared in several incidents and seeing as the mare from the report was using disguise and teleportation magic we believe she is one in the same as the mare who might have orchestrated Adrenaline Rush's break out."
"Which we can theorize from this report and incidents that she is amassing a force, with the Condemned being their chief enforcers." Celestia added. "There is also the disturbing report of Vanity having magical armor and reports of that mare in the armor designated as Black Wind. No such armors were reputed to have existed prior to the Black Wing's emergence. Also their design does not match up to the crafts ship of any pony I have ever known, alive or in the past. In fact the closest you can compare them to…"
"…is our armors." Naruto finished her trail of thought.
"Exactly."
"But how? Where could they have come from? Who could have created them?" Those were the questions on their mind.
"Either way this is not a threat we can lightly ignore. The only clue we have is that a group of these followers were last seen in the badlands. As such we will be putting together a task force to deal with them. For the time being you seven are to be on guard. There is no telling how many more of these armors there are, but it is clear the seven of you will be targeted as high priority targets for the enemy. The good news is that we were able to relocate one of our squads near the town border and the outpost is nearly complete. "
"And Queen Chrysalis?" Naruto new their little ceasefire was out of convenience. He couldn't hope to admit what was on the Changeling queen's mind, but he was sure there was a reason why a species kept mostly to themselves and hidden, and it usually wasn't good ones.
"We will be organizing a treaty with them. It would benefit neither side to engage in warfare when we already have a common foe out there."
The meeting continued until there was nothing more to debrief the Elements on. Though Celestia hinted at the fact when they were ready the Elements were ready for use at anytime.
Just in time as Naruto and Twilight had nearly completed the seals. "Things jus keep on getting' more complicated. Why can't those fools realize that their actions would lead to the doom of all of us?" Applejack wondered to the group. Eternal night time meant no crops and that meant everyone starved to death.
"Some individuals are just that short sighted AJ. They probably found a spell to induce some light on crops or heat and arrogantly believe they have enough magic to induce this for the loyal members of their regime. Its almost guaranteed most of them have little fundamental understanding of running a government or at least the sacrifices it takes to keep one going. No matter how powerful or smart you are one cannot be omniscient as there are other great forces out there. Even in Princess Celestia and Princess Luna's cases there are deities of time, death, and nature. No matter how great one is there is also an equal or greater force out there. The only thing we can do is try and put a stop to them." He replied as he took notice of something. Rainbow Dash had been rather quiet and that wasn't characteristic of her. "You alright Rain?"
"Yeah, its just…" It was obvious from her expression she had been in deep thought. "That Blackwing armor mare. Do you think it could have been the same mare I fought almost a year ago? I haven't given it much thought, but she was never caught was she?"
Naruto had completely forgotten about her. Trying to think back he couldn't really put a face to the memory. He could recall the Shadowbolts, but that was it. "That is a possibility. All I know is that we have a face to our enemy and a place to start. I'll go meet you girls back in Ponyville I'm going to go take another look in the Badlands."
"Do be careful Darling." Rarity cautioned him with a worried look that was mirrored by the others.
"I'll be careful don't worry." He told them with a confident smile.
On the edge of Ponyville a figure wearing cloak was making way to Ponyville. Pulling down the hood the mysterious figure was none other than Trixie. 'I hope you're ready for the greatest magic show you'll ever see Ponyville. Trixie has returned and this time it'll be a scream.' She thought as her eyes and the amulet around her neck began to glow red.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Rarity, Fluttershy, and Rainbow were gathered in town. The three of them were having a get together as Twilight was currently at Fluttershy's practicing her magic on the latter's animals in preparation for some of the delegates that would be arriving in Equestria.
There had been a raid in Saddle Arabia borders with one of the sightings being an armored individual. So some of the leaders would be arriving in Canterlot and Twilight wanted to be ready to give them a proper greeting and show of her abilities.
From the looks of things Applejack was going to be a little late as it was a little past the time they agreed to meet up.
"The likes of you three will suffice for now. All of you shall pay for what you've done."
The voice had alarmed the three mares as they turned to see a figure wearing a cloak obscuring their identity. There was something about her voice that seemed familiar.
"Perhaps you need another clue to remember the mare's life you ruined."
Pulling down her hood the mares gasped. "Trixie!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed. After all this time the magician returned to the town of Ponyville.
"Trixie before you say anything those of us who booed you and tried to put you down had some sense talked into us that night. Let me be the first to…" Rarity's attempt to be cordial and apologize was cut off as she was hit square in the chest with a magical beam sending her crashing through the window of the restaurant they were at.
"You bitch I knew you were rotten to the core!" With an exhale Rainbow Dash took flight and shot forward. Arm cocked she attempted to knock Trixie's lights out only for her hand to impact a barrier causing pain to surge through her hand.
Rainbow was then blasted back by a beam. She landed on her arm was slid across the ground, scraping up her arm pretty badly. "Dashie are you alright?" Pinkie had rushed to her side and helped her up.
Trixie was ready to fire another beam when a stray bolt of magic shot at her to which she barely blocked with a barrier.
Pushing her way from the front door was a bruise Rarity. Her outfit was torn and her hair disheveled she was still in good condition. "Rainbow hurry and get Twilight. Do no argue with me, just go." She ordered as the fashionista kept her eyes on Trixie.
Rainbow was surprised at the facial expression on Rarity's face. Rage. "Don't just lay there, you're the fastest one of us. Go now!"
"Don't do anything stupid." Rainbow Dash cautioned.
"Come now darling who do you think you're talking to?"
Trixie meanwhile watched the scene play out with vain amusement. "So the dressmaker fancies herself a fighter?"
"Funny thing about us dressmakers darling." With speeds faster than Trixie could react Rarity had whipped out her ribbon and channeled her magic, sharpening it and slashing at Trixie's cheek drawing blood. "We tend to make it a habit of being quite surprising."
Twilight Sparkle moved as fast as her legs could carry her. Trixie. Here? Now? Why? Of all the things that could have happened today.
"TRIXIE! Leave them be!" Twilight happened upon the scene of Trixie standing over a downed Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Applejack.
"What's going on here?"
"Well, well, well." Trixie turned to face her. "If it isn't..." Her eyes glowed scarlet for a short second. "Twilight Sparkle."
"You call that great and powerful?" Rainbow Dash asked, flying above. "More like a coward's work to me!"
Trixie revealed a corrupted face, shooting out another beam of magic towards Rainbow Dash. The result of this beam was a completely over-sized wing on the right side of Rainbow's body. She tried flapping her wings, but due to the weight and size, she was wobbling around the airspace.
"Oh! She's Rainbow Wobble, now!" Snips, who was among the crowd we seemed to have attracted, commented as he watched Rainbow struggle with his friend Snails.
"Yeah! Ha ha ha ha!" Snails laughed. "Good spell, oh Great and Powerful Trixie!" He waved towards her, seeming to forget everything about what happened last time.
"You two! Quiet!" Trixie ordered, sending out another beam of magic towards them.
"Uh, hey! W-What happened?" Snips asked after the blast.
It was revealed that he was hanging on top of Snails, due to their horns being somehow mixed with each other.
"Get off of me!" He exclaimed. He ran around in an attempt to somehow remove him, but they were stuck like glue.
"Trixie stop this nonsense at once. Why are you doing this?" Twilight demanded after witnessing this scene.
"You and I have some unfinished business." Trixie replied. "My magic's gotten better since I was here last and I'm going to prove it! Me and you. A magic duel. Winner stays, loser leaves Ponyville forever!" Her eyes flashed red once again.
"Forget it! I'd never make a deal like that!" Twilight declined. "Why are you doing this?"
"Why? Because you humiliated me!" She pointed at Twilight and then presented screen with her magic, recalling what happened the last time she was there. "After you showed me up with that Ursa Minor, I became a laughingstock! Everywhere I went I was laughed at and ostracized. I had to live on the streets barely earning enough coin to feed myself."
"Why are you doing this Trixie? You were never like this when we were younger. You wanted to impress ponies with your magic not hurt them. Don't you remember?" Pinkie pleaded to the mare, calling back to a past that no one other than the two of them knew.
Trixie blasted the mare with a silencing mare rendering her mute. :So tell me Twilight Sparkle? Will you agree to my demands or should I continue amuse myself with the inhabitants of Ponyville?"
Twilight couldn't stop by and let this continue. The last time she refused to face Trixie the town was nearly destroyed. She won't make the same mistake twice. "You win Trixie. I'll fight you."
"Excellent." Trixie responded and placed everything the way it was before. "If I lose, I won't set hoof in Ponyville again. But if you lose, you're the one banished from this one-horse town!"
The girls responded with gasps.
Twilight and Trixie began narrowing their eyes at each other. Trixie contained a more defiant expression, as if she knew she was going to win. Twilight began to sweat, giving off signals of uneasiness about the deal.
"Draw!" Trixie suddenly shouted firing a beam of magic at Twilight who countered with a beam of her own. The ground under the beam slowly began to crumple as the two beams radiated with energy as sparks of energy radiated from the sphere.
Both mares tried to move forward as their magic struggled against each other. For a moment the beam began to push back on Trixie's end.
Trixie's grunted as the amulet's power radiated and sparked up to her and to her horn as the beam doubled. Twilight's eyes widened in panic as she used a last second teleportation to avoid the beam, destroying and evaporating a house nearby. Panic cried echoed from the crowd as they took cover.
"Uugh has it been a week already?" One of the citizens complained. It was like something crazy was happening to their town once a week now.
Twilight dodged another beam as she fired one in turn impacting against a barrier. The barrier crackled away as Trixie enchanted and enlarged apples in a cart and began hurling them at the crowd. They began to run and Twilight quickly fired horn beams slashing them in half to allow the cameras to fall to the sides of them.
"Twilight, look out!"
She dodged as she avoided a series of knives. They were redirected around as she turned the metal objects into harmless noodles.
A growl escaped Trixie's lips as she used her magic to rip out bowls, cups, and all matter of liquids nearby to form them into water to which she froze into an ice javelin and hurled at Twilight.
Twilight countered by heating up the projectile turning it into water that harmlessly failed on the ground.
Trixie continued pressing the attack ripping off pieces of woods from the homes and turned them into snakes.
Twilight blasted the ground where the snakes slithered on causing them to fall in before covering it up with another spell.
Once more Trixie tried an elemental based spell as Twilight was bombarded by snow only to form a barrier and counter with a ball of electricity.
Once more Twilight's attack had been canceled out by the barrier.
Trixie was panting lightly as Twilight didn't show any signs of magical fatigue.
Trixie met Twilight's eyes with a sneer. A crest formed above the unicorn as she fired several bolts of magic from the crest.
Twilight was once more on the defensive as she jumped and dodged the blasts which created small craters on the ground as she avoided them. Twilight then teleported away appearing above Trixie whose head snapped up.
Twilight took aimed and fired only for Trixie to throw up a barrier. The sound of magic crackling echoed as Twilight's magic pounded against Trixie's barrier. Trixie's footing began to loosen under the assault before taking in more of the amulet's power and expelling the barrier outward's forcing Twilight to retreat once more.
Trixie could feel her exhaustion fade away as more of the amulet's dark power poured into her. The air around her grew stale as an idea popped into her head.
Trixie's horn and hands a lit with magic as she turned to the citizens of the town.
"Trixie! DON'T!" Twilight screamed, picking up on what the mare planned on doing.
Trixie fired the beam towards the crowd who began retreating and running in panic. They weren't going to get away in time.
Twilight teleported between the two and put up a barrier. In that brief moment Trixie took advantage and teleported behind Twilight.
It was too late for Twilight to react as Trixie blasted her with a concussive blast of magic. Twilight screamed and was hurled back into the ground, her clothing nearly shred to bits from the force as she collapsed onto the ground.
Trixie gave a triumph laugh. "I win Twilight Sparkle. Your life in Ponyville is now over!"
Despite their injured states the other bearers rushed to protect Twilight who was on the ground and barely conscious.
"That's enough, Trixie!" Applejack exclaimed.
"You proved your point, but you can't possibly expect Twilight to leave Ponyville!" Rarity added.
"You fools!" Trixie responded and managed to hold Twilight up with her magic. "She's already gone!"
"Twilight!" Her friends screamed as the Unicorn was hurled out of the town. Their attempts to reach her were stopped by a newly created barrier that encased the entire town.
Twilight finally recovering from the sneak attack attempted to teleport back inside only for the barrier to sense the intrusion and forced her back.
"I'll be back. I'll figure something out just don't run afoul of Trixie. As long as she's wearing the Alicorn Amulet she's capable of anything." She told her friends on the other side of the barrier. As much as Twilight hated to for now she needed to leave and find a way she could counter Trixie.
Reluctant the other bearers put their faith in Twilight and hoped she would be able to rescue them and soon. High off her power trip Trixie decided to torment the bearers that heckled her all those months ago.
She pointed at Rarity. "You, create some banners of the Great and Powerful Trixie." Next, was Applejack. "You, make me some applesauce for a nice facial." Now, she pointed at Pinkie Pie. "You… Hm… I guess we could use a little entertainment, can't we?" Pinkie responded with forced neutrality as she bristled under the surface. "The rest of you, place the banners around here!" She began walking out but glanced at them for a short minute. "And don't you even think of any funny business… The Great and Powerful Trixie knows all." Afterwards, she left the building.
"If only Narry was still here or Twilight wasn't trapped outside. They know what to do." Pinkie Pie dejectedly remarked.
"I know Pinkie, but for right now we just have to comply to Trixie's demands." She said pulling Pinkie into a comforting side hug. "Twilight is right, as long as Trixie has that amulet she is too powerful to take on directly." Where are you Beloved?
Twilight could only prey her friends were okay as she finally made it to Zecora's hut. She didn't knock or wait to be received, she just barged right in. This wasn't the time for niceties. Zecora was in the middle of drinking some of her herbal tea and looked up in shock.
"Twilight Sparkle? What is this sudden entry you make?"
"Zecora…I need…your help!" Was all Twilight managed to get out before she collapsed on the ground.
Zecora immediately went to Twilight's aid and began nursing the Unicorn back to help.
Sipping some tea that Zecora said would help get her strength back, Twilight told her all that had happened for her to end up here. The zebra remained silent, merely listening to her story and appearing quite sorrowful at the end.
"Your tale of woe upsets me so." She sipped her tea. "No wonder you're dour. It's an abuse of power!"
"I don't know what to do, Zecora. I feel like I've abandoned my friends. But I can't take her on horn-to-horn."
She sipped her tea again. "If you train with me, so good you'll be. I'll show you the way to make sure she won't stay."
"You'll train me in magic? I'm not sure even with your help it'll be possible. With that amulet she was casting spells like a master with minimal exhaustion. Do you really know magic that can help me overcome it?!" She waved her hoof around and accidently knocked over her tea.
Zecora picked it up. "When it comes to magic, it would be tragic if somepony licked me, especially this Trixie." She waved a hand over the lid and when it went away, the tea was back.
"You really think I can beat her?" she asked.
"You are the Element of Magic are you not?"
"Okay, when do we start?"
In her eagerness, she accidentally knocked the tea over. Zecora gave her a disapproving look, which she countered with a sheepish smile.
"As soon as you are fit, we shall get right down to it," she answered.
With Twilight ran out of town Trixie's ego began to go wild. Her first act was to declare herself the Most Powerful, Most Radiant, Most Benevolent and Most Everything-Else of Ponyville and had got them to work providing for her new domain.
She had imprisoned Mayor Mare in a bird cage and made town hall her new 'palace'. The banners Rarity was forced to make was currently being hung in the rafters by Rainbow and Fluttershy. The Cakes had made her a confectionary themed throne, Applejack was stomping apple sauce for a facial for her and Pinkie was being made to dance.
"You two! Hurry up with my throne." She ordered the Cakes.
"And you," she added to Applejack, "how long do I have to wait for my applesauce facial?"
"Forget it, Trixie, I ain't doing nothin' 'til you let Twilight come home!" Applejack responded in a show of defiance as she put a stop to what she was doing.
Nonetheless, her efforts were useless. Trixie easily began casting her magic to lift Applejack up and suspend her in the air while using her magic to summon a small horde of bats. "Are these fruit bats or vampire bats? I could never tell the difference."
Applejack paled at the not so subtle threaten following Trixie's question. "I'll get back to work." She responded in defeat. She was no good to anypony as bat chow.
"Ah, no noise, no sound, no din, no fuss must interfere with your focus. Unlearn what you have learned. Only then can victory be earned." Zecora's words echoed through Twilight's head. They were in the middle of the forest as Zecora was helping Twilight learn how to trigger her inner power at will. Each time before was the result of a highly emotional situation where failure had meant death.
Twilight softly breathed in and out as she focused on trying to find her core. That was when she felt a spark of something.
'"I win Twilight Sparkle. Your life in Ponyville is now over!"
Twilight's concentration broke as the memory of her defeat replayed through her mind.
"There is much, much that I can teach, but the answer you need may still be out of reach."
"I'm sorry, Zecora. I'm trying my best, but... I can't stop thinking about Trixie. Sure she was a haughty and a bit insensitive before, but she was never cruel or vicious. Its hard to see her as my enemy when I know it's the Amulet influencing her."
"Your thinking needs a readjust. Total concentration is a must."
"Right…" Twilight once more began to focus and clear her thoughts. If she was going to save her friends and the town she needed to concentrate.
It was the following afternoon and Twilight had returned to the outskirts of Ponyville with her clothes repaired to the best of Zecora's ability. She immediately began pounding against the shield, drawing Trixie's attention.
Trixie was soon in sight with Snips and Snails "You!" She hopped off her bed and walked towards her with a smirk planted on her face. "What's wrong Sparkle? Not enjoying your exile?" Trixie's voice was muffled beyond the force field.
"This time I've come ready to face you Trixie and to show you what a real magical amulet looks like." She held it up in the air for Trixie to see. "A zebra shaman by the name of Zecora gave it to me." Trixie began tapping a finger to her chin in interest. "It's from beyond the Everfree Forest, and it's way more powerful than your measly little Alicorn Amulet!" Twilight finished as she placed the necklace on.
"Ha!" Trixie mocked. "Nothing's more powerful than the Alicorn Amulet! And nopony's more powerful than the Great and Powerful Trixie!"
"Care to put your amulet where your mouth is?" Twilight provoked. "How about another duel?"
"Why should I? I already beat you." Trixie responded.
"That's up to you!" Twilight turned around and began walking away. "But I guess you'll never see the totally awesome magic from beyond the Everfree Forest..." She called us to walk with her.
"Wait!" Trixie suddenly cried out, stopping her. She used the power from her necklace to destroy the force field and teleport to Twilight. "Okay, okay, you're on! A second duel."
Back near the area outside of the town hall Trixie and Twilight both faced each other from a distance. Trixie glared intensely towards Twilight as thunder rumbled and lightning cracked in the sky.
With that both combatants charged. 'Trixie is a unicorn meaning the Alicorn amulet can only raise up her magical abilities as her body lacks both Pegasi and earth pony magic to respond to. Since her combat strategy relies solely on spells she most likely hasn't spent any time training or tuning her body.'
Twilight's thoughts proved right as she easily dodged Trixie's spells with rapid movement while closing the distance between them. Balding up a fist Twilight threw an uppercut and glance Trixie's horn throwing off the spell she was about to cast.
Trixie stumbled back, but quickly summoned a barrier to which Twilight fired a multitude of blasts and watched how the barrier reacted.
'Trixie is channeling all her magic towards the middle portion meaning the top portion of the barrier isn't as reinforced. Need to save attacking that for the right time.'
"Cheap shot Sparkle! I'll see you fry for this!" Trixie exclaimed as the rumbling of thunder began to echo above them. Trixie was using a weather based spell now.
A smirk formed on Twilight's face. Time to take a leaf out of Naruto's book. She cast a spell and created several copies of herself.
"That's... that's impossible!" Trixie exclaimed in a real unbelievable tone.
"That's nothing!" The Twilights replied as they began to rush Trixie who called down lightning in an attempt to eradicate the copies.
'Trixie is much slower than I am so she can't defend from multiple angles. The rate at which she receive the Alicorn Amulet's power seems to be three second intervals.'
The Amulet radiated and Trixie's beam intensified as she evaporated two Twilight copies.
Twilight teleported away.
'6.72 seconds will be all the time I have to leap over Trixie and avoid her blast. She'll cut off her blast and the barrier will respond instantly. If I blast at the right spot I should shatter the barrier and that present an opportunity for me to blast it off.' Teleporting behind Trixie Twilight instantly leaped over her to avoid the blast and with her horn charged fired the hastily erected barrier. True to her estimation the barrier shattered from her piercing blow only for Trixie to fire out a beam in panic driving her back.
Trixie's response time was a bit faster than she expected. Putting distance between them Twilight once more fired a beam as Trixie countered. "Give up Sparkle you can't win!" Trixie boasted as she drew upon the amulet's power to start pushing Twilight back.
Twilight began fighting back with all the magic she could muster, but she wasn't overcoming the beam being thrown at her. She was slowly being pushed back by the beam as her rooted hooves was slowly being slid across the land. Sweat poured down Twilight's brow as she continued to fight.
"Don't give up Sugarcube!"
"Come on Twilight you can't lose!"
"Give it your all Darling."
"We believe in you Twilight."
"Your strong enough, I know you are.
That's right. Twilight couldn't afford to lose this. Not when everypony was counting on her. Her friends who were there cheering her own. She could not and would not loose. So with that she embraced what Zecora taught her. To let go of her plans and thinking and draw upon her power in a way one would breath without thinking. In other words she and her power were one in the same. Twilight's power flared to life as her eyes began to glow. From her horn Twilight fired a spiral blast that through right through Trixie's blast and impacted the mare. The jewel of the amulet cracked slightly as Trixie was blasted clear cross the town.
Twilight teleported where Trixie sat, half buried into a building cave in from the outside of Trixie's impact. "Its over Trixie." Twilight commented only to receive a bolt of magic for her troubles. Twilight fell over and clutched her shoulder as Trixie shot by and tore the amulet from her neck.
"Yes Sparkle it is.' She replied holding Twilight's amulet in triumph. "Now that I have your amulet nothing in the world will stop me." In her greed Trixie hastily tore off the Alicorn Amulet only for a horrified wail to leave her lips as she fell to her hands and knees, fatigue the memories of her actions under the amulet's influence coming to mind.
"What have I done?" Trixie mumbled to herself as if horrified.
"Trixie…are you…you again?" Twilight asked her as she began to recover from the attack.
"Sparkle…this isn't…I never wanted too…Oh my Celestia." The things she had done. The ponies she had hurt. A pain scream tore from Trixie's lips as she was blasted by a bolt of magic tearing through her top, cutting her fur and drawing blood.
"Trixie!" Twilight screamed as she rushed to the downed mare. The Alicorn amulet was picked up in a magical aura as their, sitting on the top of Town Hall was Midnight.
"You disappoint me Trixie. I offer you the Alicorn Amulet, power greater than nearly any Unicorn and you waste it on a childish ego trip."
"Midnight. Why? You said you were going to help me." Trixie choked out as Twilight kept pressure on the mare's wound.
"Did you really think a pathetic stage magician like you was going to last long? You're an embarrassment to our tribe and your family. All you were was a disposable pawn to break the amulet's defense spell and nothing more." Midnight teleported out of Twilight's spell just in time.
"How could you? How could you manipulate somepony like that? How could you be so heartless?"
A self-satisfied smile formed on Midnight's face. "Enjoy the sun while you can Sparkle. Eternal Night will soon be upon you." The mare replied cryptically before teleporting away and dodging a body binding spell that Twilight cast.
At the very least the situation with Trixie taking over Ponyville was finally dealt with. "Quick, somepony get a nurse!" Twilight had cried out. "She's bleeding badly. Somepony!" Twilight looked on as in shock hardly anypony made a move. They couldn't…they wouldn't…would they. "It was the amulet. It was influencing her mind. Y-You can't just let her die." Her words seemed to reach them as some of them looked ashamed for considering it.
The other bearers joined their friend. Their looks indicated that they trusted her judgment and helped Twilight began to move the injured mare.
It was touch or go for awhile, but Trixie pulled through. The spell that was used on her was dark in nature, attacking Trixie's organs, but fortunately when Zecora came with Twilight she came with several potions in case the corrupted mare were to use a spell of that nature.
"I treated you all so horribly and I understand if you can't forgive me. It…that damn amulet it just fueled my anger and sadness. I know it sounds like an excuse, but I never wanted to hurt any of you. Humiliate a little sure, but I never wanted to cause harm." Genuine sorrow and regret was clear on Trixie's face.
While there was still some anger the bearers knew had to forgive the mare. "I…I understand. I forgive you Trixie. You seem to be genuinely remorseful." Rarity replied and then added. "For what its worth I apologize for the part I played that led to all this. Even if we consider how things left off last time you did not deserve to have your livelihood destroyed."
"Provided you help fix up the damages you cause ah can't stay mad at ya." A sour expression formed on AJ's face before she relented. "Ah suppose trying to fight ya and take offense to your performance all those months ago was a tad childish and ah'm sorry. Just try not to insult anypony."
Trixie nodded, accepting Applejack's apology like she did Rarity.
"Look, sorry okay. As much as I want to stay mad at you, if there are any ponies who know what it feels like to have your mind twisted into being something you're not it's us." Rainbow's brash apology was accepted as well.
"Pinkamena…I…" Trixie let out a pained winch as Pinkie pounced her with a hug.
"I forgive you Trixie."
"Air…air…" she choked out.
"Right." Pinkie pulled back with a sheepish grin.
"Sparkle…" Trixie paused to correct herself. "Twilight…I…" She was cut off.
"You don't have to say anything Trixie. I don't hold a grudge against you. That…that Midnight took advantage of you when you were at your lowest point. Rainbow Dash wasn't kidding when she say we understand what it feels like for an outside force to take control of us, but the difference is we had each other and you had no one. You had no one to be there for you. To support you. To be your friend…did you."
"N-No." Trixie had been on her own for as long as she could remember. Barely scraping by.
"That is why I want to offer you something." Twilight looked at her with a gentle smile.
"I'm going...to ask you to come and live with me."
"What?!" she exclaimed.
"What?!" Twilight friends all spoke in unison.
"You're talented Trixie. Even when we first met cutie marks related to forms of magic in any raw form is extremely rare. I was able to grow and improve because I had friends to teach me things and help me learn and I want to offer you that same deal. I want to give you a chance for you get what you want. To be cheered on and adored. For others to see and love you for who you really are. When I came to live here, in Ponyville, my task was not just to further my magical studies, but to learn all I can about friendship. I can think of no better way to do that than by helping another to learn what I've learned."
This was going to be difficult. If the rest of the town didn't hate her already then there was already going to be tension between her and half the bearers she would have to smooth over.
"I…I'll accept your offer…Twilight." Trixie didn't have much of a choice. She didn't have anywhere else to go.
Twilight let out a smile of relief. Well time to go deal with the outcry of her decision.
"I'm home!" Naruto called out as he walked through the door of the Golden Oaks Library. He had found a small outpost and destroyed it. Nothing of significance was there and neither was Midnight or any of the Condemned.
He walked into the kitchen and he took notice that Twilight was rummaging through the fridge. He quirked an eyebrow. Did Twilight's behind grow bigger? Naruto shrugged and went over and grab a hand full of flank.
A shrieked escaped the mouth of the mare. A shriek he did not recognize and he found himself having to dodge a jar.
"Pervert!"
"Trixie!? They both cried out in alarm as Trixie began hurling spells at him.
The noise had gained Twilight's attention. "Trixie wait! Naruto's my coltfriend!" Twilight called out as Trixie paused in mid spell cast. It took her a few seconds before she realized that this Naruto was that stallion that challenged her.
"W-Well he shouldn't have groped Trixie." She complained as her cheeks blushed a deep red.
"Twilight. What is Trixie doing here?" Naruto asked, completely confused as to what he happened to miss while he was gone.
"It's a long story." Twilight replied as she let loose a sigh. This was going to be a fun evening.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
After earlier's fiasco Twilight had managed to calm Trixie down. Currently both mares were at the table in the dining room as Naruto was in the kitchen cooking.
Trixie all the while was trying to get a handle on this puzzling situation. She kept stealing glances at the stallion and she had to admit he fit her definition of hunk material. He was tall, muscular, and had the most enchanting blue eyes.
So how. How did a mare like Twilight managed to snag him? If she were to be honest by no stretch of the imagination was Twilight Sparkle ugly, but she was rather plain if you compared her to other mares. Her chests and hips were a little larger than average, but not what one would call particular big. Her clothing was also rather plain with a shirt and vest combination and long skirt that were either tight or showed off skin.
Even now the mare had her nose shoved in a book. Was he the type of stallion into bookish mares or maybe he had a horn fetish?
One thing for sure by the scent the food was giving off it smelled rather delicious. He was a good cook which was always a point in Trixie's book.
Two plates of haycakes, eggs, and hashbrowns were set on the table. "I hope you ladies are hungry.
"Thank you," Trixie muttered, not meeting Naruto's eye. "For the food, that is." She still couldn't shake off the feelings of embarrassment of what happened earlier that morning.
"Oh it smells delicious Naruto." Twilight marked her page with a bookmark and turned her attention to the food. "Didn't you make any for you?" she asked as he took a seat next to her.
"I ate earlier on my trip back from the Badlands so I'm full." He explained to which Trixie quirked an eyebrow in confusion.
"The Badlands? Surely you are not saying the last time you ate was three days ago?" From the area they were in to just heading into the Badlands would take several days by hoof.
"Nah four hours. I ran the whole way." He answered as Trixie gave him a look showing that she believed he was crazed in his assessment and turned to Twilight for confirmation.
"Naruto is an exceptionally fast stallion Trixie," she answered, wondering why the stallion was being so loose lipped with his feets like that.
"She's going to be living with us I assume? Its just too much of a pain trying to lock her out of the loop. Besides Princess Celestia knows that any time I reveal my identity its for a necessary reason."
"But so soon? Is it really a good idea?" She argued.
"Well you're putting your trust into her to reform right? Its not like Trixie's actions have earned her any leeway in terms of credibility."
"Trixie is still right here you know." The mare huffed angrily at the fact they were talking about her like she wasn't there. " Her interest was piqued, what secret were they keeping?
The couple shared a look. "I guess if I'm going to fill you in, then its best to give you a backstory to who I am. My name is Naruto Uzumaki…"
Trixie quirked an eyebrow. Such an unusual name. What kind of name for a pony is that.
"…I am the Captain of the Lunar Guard…"
Trixie's eyes widened in surprise at this. Captain? He was a captain of one of Equestria's guards? The Captain of the newly returned princess.
"…and bearer of an Element of Harmony."
"W-What?" Trixie had heard about these Elements of Harmony in passing. Legendary gems of untold power capable of defeating even gods. Most of what she knew was in passing reference of these bearers defeating Discord. Trixie like many had a front row seat to his chaos having been turned into a wheel for a short amount of time. Suffice to say Trixie could no longer look at wheels the same way again.
"In fact you've met all seven of us. The other six happen to be in my herd. Magic." He rubbed Twilight on the back causing her face to heat up. "Which I'm surprised you weren't told." It looked like what he was told was completely accurate. Midnight had used Trixie as a pawn to break some enchantment on the Alicorn Amulet and no more.
'The what' had died in Trixie's throat before she could vocalize. How was Trixie ever to truly stand a chance if that was the case. A grimace came to her face as she remembered Midnight's word, that's right she wasn't. She was just a pawn in a game she couldn't hope to understand.
"My alpha is the lovely fashionista unicorn who holds Generosity Rarity."
'The dressmaker.' Trixie thought. She was an Element of Harmony? Then again she had briefly caught Trixie off guard during the beginning of their scuffle. And that body of hers was practically a walking wet dream as much as Trixie loathed to hate to admit. While Trixie took pride in her own looks, her on the move life style didn't afford her the time or the best food to maintain the best diet. She had spent most of her free time vigorously exercising or training her magic to stay in top shape.
"Applejack of the Apples holds Honesity and is co-ranch hand of Sweet Apple Acres."
'The farmer?' Trixie had to admit she felt the potential force of the farmer's punches behind her barrier. It would have taken one good hit without the barrier and it would have been over. Trixie made a mental note to never be caught alone with the farmer.
"And you apparently know Pinkie Pie, she holds laughter."
She knew Pinkie Pie alright. Both before and after the filly had gotten her cutie mark. Trixie's time on the rock farm was not something she ever wanted to remember.
"Fluttershy, is the gentle Pegasus who takes care of the animals in our region and she's Kindness. Rainbow Dash who is Loyalty is weather captain of the town."
She remembered the rainbow haired heckler quite well. And she had an inkling of who the meek Pegasus was.
"And there are two more mares who aren't bearers, but are still dear to me. One of the local mailmares by the name of Ditzy Doo and lastly her majesty, Princess Luna."
Trixie's brain nearly shut down trying to comprehend what the blond just suggested. "You are saying…you…the princes…how?" Captain and the guard and courting one of the Princesses? Just who was this stallion.
"It's a rather long and personal story that I can't divulge because of personal matters connected to Luna. As for my story I would get comfortable as this is going to take a while."
To say Trixie was a bit overwhelmed by the end of it all was the understatement of the year. Naruto's tale had stretched on into the late afternoon as he caught Trixie up on the details. The showmare would soon excuse herself as she tried to come to terms with what she had learned leaving Naruto and Twilight to take of breakfast and lunch's dishes. "Do you think she'll keep what she learned to herself?" Twilight wondered as she washed while Naruto rinsed.
"I believe so. What she learned was a bit incredible and it looks like she's trying to take it all in. Either way I do believe that Trixie is going to be a valuable ally in the future, which is why I am willing to give her a chance. You saw something in her worth saving Twilight so if you can trust her then I can too. Also its convenient for us not having to worry about keeping secrets around her and covering up what we're doing since she's going to be staying her now."
Twilight paused and flickered a look at Naruto before her expression took on one of hesitance. "S-Sorry for not clearing it with you first." She apologized.
Naruto raised an eye in amusement. "For what? This is your home Twilight. You certainly wouldn't need my permission to invite anyone over."
"But I did it without thinking how the situation would affect you, or well…us. I knew if we didn't extend a hand and help Trixie now then she really might end up going down a path she couldn't return from." She explained and let out an adorable squeak when Naruto kissed her on her forehead.
"That was both kind and generous of you Twilight and you're right, Trixie is somepony who we can lead down a better path. She's going to need your friendship in the up and coming week because from what I heard Trixie didn't pull any punches on humiliating the town." He cut Twilight off who was about to argue the point about the amulet. "I know Twilight. You, I, and the others know better than anypony what its like to be corrupted or under the influence of something, everypony else in town may have a vague understanding as well, but not on the same level we do. Not everypony is going to be as forgiving as us either. So what are your plans for Trixie?"
"I…I have not managed to come up with anything. It's strange, I know, but whenever I tried to think of a plan I just can't imagine one that would work." She admitted as she finished washing the last of the dishes.
"Well, I believe the first thing we need to do is write letters to Celestia and Luna. We might have finally found a face to our enemy, the one who has been pulling the strings of these nightmare enthusiasts. She matches the description of the mare who was running things in Canterlot when we were fighting Nightmare Moon. If she was the Nightmare's right hand then her knowledge in both spells and manipulation make sense. We need to confer with Celestia all the unicorn mares who went missing and have yet to be found in a time frame a week before, during, and after that incident. Somehow this Midnight has managed to stay one step ahead of our patrols and that shouldn't be possible unless…"
"…she has intimate knowledge on how our military works and its capabilities." Twilight responded.
"Yes, we were told that many of those 'bewitched' by spellcraft plead for innocence, mainly the nobles, but we have no idea how far or deep this conspiracy could have gone."
"Y-You don't think there are still enthusiasts in our government right now?" Twilight asked with rising concern in her voice.
"It could explain why no matter how many of these supporters we captured before Discord's release there was still trouble. We know shortly before he was resealed Discord did something as thousands of empty husks were found all over the nation, must of them belonging to criminals and we still don't know what he did."
"So Discord, Midnight, The Condemned, the Nightmare Forces, all of them are connected somehow but how? " Twilight pondered.
"All the others are easy to connect, Discord I believe is the wild card, his actions had made it easy to break into Canterlot and acquire items that were protected by Celestia's strongest spells. And one of those happened to be…" A gnawing sensation of concern began to grow within Naruto. "…remnants of Nightmare Moon's armor." He breathed out.
"Naruto?" Twilight could see the concern on his face.
"Forget the letter Twilight, we need to head to Canterlot and speak to Celestia and Luna face to face." They were running out of time. If there were informants in the council they needed to be rooted out and quick. Naruto had faith Celestia surely would have rooted out those who were loyal to the supporters consciously, but who is to say that loyalties couldn't be swayed or to be turned against Celestia overtime. Especially those who were against Luna being instated as co-ruler. Who's to say they couldn't be tricked into forming a faction that played right into the hands of the Nightmare supporters? If there was a conspiracy at work they needed to work fast and find the evidence before it was too late.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Security vs Privacy.
The debate that always sparked so much argument. Back and Forth would there be arguments that citizens privacy shouldn't be violated for the sake of security, but sometimes privacy had to be sacrificed so there would not be a loss of life for the sake of some people's self-absorbed notion of their privacy being the most important thing.
As such a pony suspected of being a traitor was having his memories searched through.
"Staying as we are is folly!" The unicorn protested. "Our enemies are gaining power as we speak."
"Councilor Starfall we have survived because we have been cautious. We are to remain hidden until we are ready."
"That's right!" A younger pony added. "We cannot reveal ourselves until the Time is called. We would be slaughtered by the Sun Tyrant otherwise."
"Not unless we strike when they least expect it." Star Fall suggested.
"As we are now we would be slaughtered." A fourth Councilor said. "We must have faith in Lady Midnight."
"Lady Midnight would have us rely on a bunch of unstable psychopaths." He argued, but then looked over and saw Midnight walk in. "Lady Midnight, we were just talking about you."
"Interesting." Midnight calmly responded. "Though I suppose it's a change from your usual shouting and grand standing.
There was a small laughter amongst the other ponies. Star Fall didn't respond to that comment, he remained composed and calm. But this changed when he saw Dusk and Rune.
"Fellow children we are one step closer to fulfilling our goals. The eve of the resurrection is at nigh and with that we are one step closer to bringing back our Queen." Midnight's declaration was met with skepticism.
"But what of the Elements? What is your plan to take them on?" An ashen gray stallion by the name of Cold Stone spoke up. "So far they have proven ineffective in the task you chose for them."
"I admit there have been some setbacks, but the situation was never ideal. Taking on more than one bearer at their current level is a mistake. That is why as we speak our forces are tracking down Cold Brew."
Murmuring began to occur amongst their numbers. Cold Brew was an infamous Geneticist who had been locked away because of his activity of kidnapping and experimenting on ponies. Cold Brew had been the one responsible for taking a normal stallion and transforming him into a Herculean strength serial killer.
He had once been a highly respected and famous scientist who performed miracles. Giving Pegasi back their wings after they have wilted away from Wing Rot among things. He was capable of almost anything. Until the day it had all gone wrong.
Until the miracle worker was put against a disease he could not cure and had taken host in his wife which led to his slow descent into cold professionalism and down paths that were not deemed appropriate for his field.
Obsession. Of creating the perfect bodies. One that could not be ravaged by weakness, illness, or by time. One with a perfect mind.
He would beg, plead with Celestia to give him the funding and tools necessary to try and save his wife, but his research was unnatural.
She tried to convince him not to give into sadness. The spend last few moments being by his wife side and accepting what was one of life's journeys, but he spurred her council.
He turned his back on her and cursed his name. And when his wife passed there went the restraining bolt on the scientist's research and depravity.
"With his modifications and they will be more than ready to take on the Elements."
The memory continued on for quite some time, but Naruto got the gist of the important bits. At least something things were confirmed. They could theorize that there were at least four more possible armors, maybe five.
Midnight was a high ranking official.
They were one step away from a resurrection and whoever they were looking to resurrect would bring back Nightmare Moon.
And that there were in fact traitors. Major Star Fall being one of them. As Star Fall was being escorted from the interrogation room to the dungeons that left Naruto and the Princesses to contemplate what they had learned.
They had an investigation to open. To weed out every potential traitor and also to find Cold Brew before they did if it wasn't already too late.
While the original Naruto was conversing with the princess his copy stayed behind to keep an eye on Trixie.
Currently they were all enjoying a party that Pinkie had thrown for Trixie to officially welcome her to Ponyville.
Despite it being a small affair Trixie felt uncomfortable around this gathering. Especially when some of the attendees were far from subtle about what they thought of her.
That was the reason she was off to her side, alone, with a cup of punch.
"Leave it to Pinkie too put together a party in record time."
Startled, Trixie turned to find Rarity standing beside her alone. "Oh! You surprised Trixie. Um, Trixie is sorry, but she cannot remember your name miss..."
"Rarity," she stuck out her hand, and it was gingerly taken before given back. "We were never formerly introduced."
Trixie looked at the dressmaker warily. "Are you here to warn me as your pegasus friend did?"
Rarity looked at her in dismay. "Did Dash already threaten you? She can be rather brash and uncouth in her actions. Please, accept my apologies. She can hold quite the grudge and acts without thinking sometime."
The blue unicorn was taken aback by this. "You are much better mannered than your friend. Trixie hopes you are willing to accept her actions for that day. She... she will make no excuses as she chose to accept that unicorns help."
"Seeing as you are genuinely remorseful I will accept your apology. We've all done things we are not proud of at one time or another. Both Twilight and Naruto see something in you and if there are any two ponies who I would trust when it comes to their gut feelings it is those two."
"Why?" Trixie questioned. "Trixie was terrible to you and your friends. Why are you being so…nice?"
"Like I said I trust my stallion and herd sister. I will not lie and say you are somepony I am fond of; I will also not aggravate the situation. Besides, while your behavior was not acceptable the first time you showed up, it was pointed out that we could have handled things from our end with a bit more tact." Rarity couldn't help but be embarrassed by this admission.
The expression on Trixie's fact turned into one of surprise."Somepony actually stood up for Trixie?"
"Naruto did."
Trixie couldn't help but be confused. The same stallion that saved her about a year ago. Defending her. For what purpose? What was his angle? What did he gain for helping Trixie?
"Trixie come on! You're going to miss out on all the fuuuuuuuunnnnnnn!" Pinkie exclaimed as she dragged Trixie down on the dance floor despite the mare's protest.
The part went on for a good few hours before they called it a night. While Trixie played it off on the outside on the inside she couldn't help but be a bit weary of the glances that Twilight's more aggressive friends were sending her. With the Alicorn amulet she felt all powerful, almost untouchable, but now without it she felt so vulnerable. She had a taste of power and now it left her realizing just how average her level of power was.
With her mind now no longer clouded by the amulet's influence she began replaying back the fights in her head. The Agility. The Speed. The strength of those punches. The bearers were roughly around the level of seasoned soldiers, maybe a tier below veterans or specalists.
The amulet bearers had done most of the work for her, meaning she didn't have to dodge their attacks, but one good solid hit and it would have been over for her. As she was now it would be wise not to get on their bad side. As prideful as Trixie was she was by no means stupid. She would not anger those who could easily kill her, especially since in body structure she was relatively the same while they were different.
Being a stage magician meant that she had to be adapt at analyzing and noticing little details. Every illusion or trick had to be practiced and finely tuned hundreds of times to prevent even the smallest of flaws to be picked up on. It was the nature of her magic of course. Talents in any regard to magic were extremely rare, one out of a hundred Unicorn had a talent in which they could use their magic in some form with only one out of a thousand Unicorns being born had a talent regards to a brand of magic and even that was being generous in terms of the number.
This skill was what allowed Trixie to notice that Rainbow had gone from slender to lean and toned.
To notice Applejack was now far more built.
That Rarity's movement was effortlessly graceful instead of the very stilted swan that was contemplating each and every step and how timid Twilight Sparkle was far more outgoing.
The Twilight from back then would not have approached her or stuck up for her. Still the others were a mystery.
Finally that left the two of them, the stallion having disappeared in a puff of smoke. His reserve of energy as being a clone having run out. "Oh wow I can't believe I almost forgot!" Twilight suddenly exclaimed before turning to the other unicorn. "Trixie I have something for you. I wanted to give it to you at the party, but it slipped my mind."
Trixie was taken aback. "A surprise for Trixie? Oh, you didn't have to get Trixie anything, Twilight Sparkle. You have done more than others would have in your position."
"Actually I kind of do Trixie. You'll see why in a minute." She replied with a grin.
"What is it, Twilight Sparkle?" The azure Unicorn's was piqued.
"Well, follow me." She led the curious mare down to the basement passed Naruto's room. She led Trixie to a large chest that from its condition was newer than everything else that was stored. "I thought you would like these back." She said as she moved the chest over to Trixie, the unlock being undone with a loud clack. Opening the chest hesitantly with mixed anticipation she pushed the top over and a gasp escaped her lips.
"My hat…my cloak." Trixie levitated the treasures to her. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and her mouth could only utter confused, yet joyful mumblings. Twilight rushed to her side.
"Trixie, are you okay? What's wrong?" The blue unicorn faced her, trying to say anything, but had to settle for burying her head in the lavender mare's shoulder while she tried to regain her composure. It was several long moments before she could find her voice again
"I thought I had lost them or worse they were destroyed." She said as her eyes began to moist as she remembered just how precious they were to her.
'I'm going to be the best magician ever mama.' Little Beatrix happy as can be said as she happily hoped around the moon. Beatrix had gotten her cutie mark during her birthday party when she was chosen to help the magician in her act.
Artemis Lulamoon beamed proudly at her doctor. Her little Beatrix had always been a rather talented child who was an early bloomer as far as Unicorns were concerned. To think she had discovered her talent so early. She repressed the urge to grimace. If only her father could be happy for her.
"Well then my little magician is going to need a get up now will she?" She said presenting Beatrix what she had been working on since Beatrix came home with her cutie mark. A magician's hat and cape.
Beatrix happily took the items and put them on, the hat was too big and the cape dragged a fair bit. "Mama its too big."
The dam of the excitable filly giggled at the site of her adorable filly. 'You'll grow into them Trixie." She said as her daughter ran over and hugged her mother for dear life.
"Thank you so much. You don't know how much this means to me." Twilight was stunned by the emotion Trixie was showing and how tightly the other mare was holding her. She also couldn't help but blush at the other mare's closeness. The last time Twilight could remember being this close to somepony was that massage incident with Naruto. Since then there had been hugs and kisses, most of which he initiated, but Twilight had been a bit embarrassed about trying again until she built of the encourage.
"Trixie, can you let me up?" she asked as Trixie pulled away and in her embarrassment quickly untangled herself to the mare.
"We believe the sentiment is that stays between us right?" She asked hopefully as Twilight nodded. "How did you manage to get them? Trixie thought them lost or worst destroyed in the Ursa attack." She replied as she wiped the tears from her eyes.
"Well the truth is they were rather tattered among the ruins of…well your caravan." As she admitted a sad look flashed across Trixie's eyes. That Caravan had been Trixie's home for who knows how long. Twilight couldn't imagine what Trixie felt when she lost it. "I couldn't…I could not throw them out you know. I just had this feeling they were important so I kept them. I even learned a spell to return them back to their original state before the Ursa destroyed it.
"What you done for Trixie, gratitude is not enough to express how she feels, Twilight Spar-"
She was stopped by Twilight's hand on her shoulder. "Trixie, please. Just Twilight is fine. We're friends, and friends aren't so formal with each other, especially in a casual setting like this."
Friend? Trixie had been rather apprehensive and guarded about Twilight's offer, but it seemed like the mare was being genuinely honest in her efforts to be Trixie's friend. Having somepony that cared. 'Nopony has cared about me since mama died.' She thought. 'For so long I had no one to look after me, but…Sparkle…no Twilight and even her stallion. I guess it would not hurt to give it a shot.'
"Thank you Twilight. These…these are the last mementos from…my mother." Trixie whispered as she held the items for dear life.
Those words weighed heavily on Twilight's mind. There was so much more to Trixie she did not know. "What…what was she like?" Twilight asked as Trixie looked at her with surprise before her face softened.
"Wonderful…she made Trixie feel like she could anything." And with that the two mares grew a little closer as Trixie began to open up to who was without a doubt her first friend.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
In the deep depths of the Everfree there was a gathering of ponies. The only source of light was that of the full moon as it washed over the land below. "Lady Midnight, we're ready when you are."
The unicorn mare let out a measure exhale. "I will be along shortly."
The pony who had called to her gave a nod before disappearing back into the forest. Midnight waited for the hoofsteps to fade into silence before lighting his horn. Her magic flowed freely, and she used the energy to reach into her bag and levitate a number of items into the air. She then looked skyward, fixing her gaze on the moon.
"Our queen, guide me this night, for it is beneath this full that I shall resurrect your dark servant and he shall guide us one step closer to resurrecting you."
The items that floated were that of what remained of Nightmare Moon's armor, strands of hair, the Cracked Alicorn amulet, and a vial of liquid.
Mentally prepared, Midnight turned from the pond and began to walk into the forest. She followed a trail that connected to a nearby clearing, which came into view quickly. The clearing was occupied by nightmare children anxiously waiting for the ritual to begin.
The field was blanketed by clouds to provide them cover. No one would question weather oddities in the Everfree Forest.
Midnight stood on top of a stump to speak to her fellow children. "Brothers and for nearly a year we have toiled while dealing with issue after issues. We have lost many of our numbers from the enemy. We dealt with the persistent tyrant and our guard. We watch as they placed shackles on our queen and turn her into nothing more but a lap dog, but tonight is the night we can began our counter attack. Tonight we shall see the rebirth of a true Nightmare."
The rest of the cult ponies cheered and clapped in applause.
"The Elements of Harmony could not destroy our queen's power. Merely suppress and entrap its essence. For this essence is a living force. An eternal force that can never be killed. Tonight is the night we make our first strides in taking back Equestria!"
The cult cheered, sharing in Midnight's jubilation before quickly going about their work. The unicorns stood in the markings where the magical crests had been created. On the outside bowls filled with oil with lit giving off the eerie glow of ember flames.
Midnight levitated the items in the air before beginning a chant. The spell she cast and incantation invoked a reaction from the items. The magic from the air, water, trees, and living things themselves slowly began to flow into the items.
The items began to break down into a form similar to dust and come together in a single black sphere. Crackles of magical energy began to radiate from the sphere. The shockwaves caused grooves in the ground as the power grew stronger and stronger until a single dark pulse nearly burned out their eyes.
The sphere dropped to the ground and began to dissipate into a dark ooze. In silence they watched as the dark ooze began to take shape and the air became as cold as the deadliest frost. The shape took form and towered over them as the screams of nightmare was the only thing most of them could conceive as
the one with the weakest minds among them began to break.
The darkness of the creature soon turned into a smog like purple mix. The darkness took on a draconic appearance as his massive body towered over the trees with ease. As the creatures shaped began to define his facial and other features took on an avian feature with very distinct crimson eyes.
"My lord…you are…whole?" Midnight found her voice as the creature in front of her completed its transformation. Not since she though Discord himself had come to hunt her down had Midnight felt such fear or such presence radiating from another being.
"Call me lord Shadowfright my child." The Nightmare spoke with a diction one would expect from the upper class. "You have done well children, but your task is far from complete. For we must gather the rest of the Nightmares before we make our next move." This had proved quite the pleasant surprise. Under his own power Shadowfright could have resurrected on his own in a year's time, but he would not look a gift horse in the mouth. So for now he would make good use of these new servants and find a new suitable vessel for the Nightmare Force while figuring out how to eliminate the threat of the Elements of Harmony without triggering their power.
"You have progressed well in the art of wing massage." A pleased moan escaped Luna's fingers as she laid her head on her arms while Naruto continued to work her wings.
"You know what they say practice makes perfect. " He said as his fingers deftly went to work on her wings. He soon moved from her them to her naked back and flanks.
They were in the middle of a forest by the lake buck naked.
Luna laid on the blanket as she took in how he worked her body. Relaxed and powerful strides that spent a great deal of time exploring her body.
"Your ministrations are that of a joy. They are a change from those stiff from worry and awe." Luna commented.
"Considering all the trouble you and your sister have given me with your little pranks, it sort of shatters the illusion of being all mighty and all knowing diarchs." He responded with a flighty tone.
"But I am the cute one right?" She asked as she used her tail to playfully brush against his nose.
"Yeah sure whatever." He responded.
"That is no way to answer your princess." She responded with a childish pout.
"It's a shame you can't act as cute as you look." He quipped only to get playfully swatted for his troubles.
A moan of appreciation escaped Luna's lips as Naruto grabbed a hand full of flank in each hand. "You know Princess, teasing a healthy stallion like me with this luscious body is so cruel." He said as he moved, his hands trailing up as his hands trailed up her sides.
Luna's instinct as a mare flared up as she resisted the urge to rub her thighs together. The heat was beginning to radiate from her lips. "And what shall you do about it? Will you make me your mare?"
A grin formed on his lips. "If you're offering." He replied as she was practically presenting herself to him with her backside facing him and wings flared not to mention she was physically aroused.
He gripped her hips and pulled them up so her ass was up. Naruto glided himself inside of Luna.
They both let out a moan as he proceeded to grope her breasts as his cock slid into her moist cavern.
Luna let out a small moan and waggled her hips as she gripped the blanket. A lover both brave enough and strong enough in character to dominate her, but able to keep control of himself.
This was something Luna enjoyed when coupling with the stallion. The sensation of being stuffed was absolutely wonderful.
The silky texture of Luna's moist walls held onto Naruto nicely as he thrust into the princess. His balls slapped against her as he continued to pound against those magnificent flanks. There was something arousing about mating with a mare so powerful that with a wave of her hand she could have him confined to a hospital bed for the rest of the day.
That she cared and respected him enough to allow him to dominate her. He gazed upon her as he looked her over.
He ethereal mane, her shapely form, her great outstretched wings, and her round ass which was currently engulfing his cock quite greedily.
Luna steadied her hands against the ground and shoved back against him to help guide his strokes even deeper.
Luna rocked her body, pleasure coursing as her stallion rutted her. Their hips crashed together in a primal display almost as old as time itself.
Their hips both jerked barely under control, just at the edge of climax. His hand slid from her hip into her quivering core, furiously working her clit.
Luna's hips wriggled as she pressed up against Naruto, trying to take him over the edge with her. Just as he was about to hilt her Luna was torn away by a dark presence she hadn't felt in a long time.
Jolting up Luna left her bed and called her robe to her with her magic. Casting open her doors with her magic she went out to the balcony and looked on to the direction of Ponyville, in particular the Everfree Forest.
"Luna? Want to clue me in?" Naruto asked as he joined her, covered in only a bed sheet. Dreams sessions would not be a continued thing if the possibility of him being left hanging was going to be a reoccurring theme.
Luna continuing concentrating but found that she felt nothing. "I thought I had sensed something."
"Something I should look into?" He asked her as he walked over to her and wrapped an arm around her.
Luna leaned down and kissed his cheek. "I would appreciate it if you did. It felt like it was from the Everfree.
He could feel the mare shaking next to him. This definitely had to be looked into.
After searching around for his girls around town he finally found them in Sugarcube Corner.
. "…that Mare Do Well sure can pull off some pretty heroic feats."
"I must say, I was impressed by that spell she used to fix the dam. Seems like something like that would take quite a bit of study." Twilight announced, but directing it mostly to Rainbow Dash.
She groaned and turned her head away, placing her hands behind.
"She really cares about everypony's safety." Fluttershy added
"Have you seen her costume?" Rarity exaggeratedly asked. "It is to die for! If you ask me she's a hero of fashion."
"And she's modest and humble." Applejack added, directing it to me as well. "She lets her actions speak for themselves. Gotta admire that."
"I don't have to admire that!" Rainbow Dash shouted. "I don't think she's all that great!"
"Who's all great?" He asked them as he alerted them to their presence.
"Oh hello beloved. We were talking about the new mysterious vigilante. Just you know, gossip." Rarity fluffed her hair and looked away. She was hiding something.
"Vigilante?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.
"She thinks she's so cool because she's agile, can fly and do magic. I'm telling you something is not right about her. There's no way she should be able to do more than one of those things naturally."
Well Rainbow was right about one thing. Unless Cadance was secretly moon lighting as a super hero there only there was somepony out there capable of flying and doing magic was that there was…
He paused and looked at the group.
"Hey Rain, I don't know all the details, but you're right it shouldn't be natural for any one pony being able to fly and do magic unless they were an Alicorn and I'm pretty sure none of the princesses is moon lighting as a superhero so you should probably investigate and try to expose her." The others shifted uncomfortably.
"Great idea Nar. I'll show everypony who is the top pony 'round here." Rainbow Dash dashed right out of the door.
Naruto turned to the group who was putting on their best expressions of innocent. "Hey Applejack, so this vigilant is something special?"
"W-Well she is a mighty fine citizen. Helping those in need without all the show boating and such."
He picked up on the subtle twitch in Rarity's eye.
"You wouldn't happen to know anything would you?"
"Now why would ah know?" She replied in the most unconvincing voice.
"I'm just saying because it wouldn't be very kind to trick and manipulate one of our friends." Fluttershy winched. "I mean planning and doing something behind her back could hurt her feelings." Pinkie Pie winched remembering her surprise birthday party. "I mean it wouldn't be like you girls to go through a devious, dishonest, and uncultured scheme." The grimaces on Applejack and Rarity's face became quite prominent.
A sigh escaped Twilight's lips. "We're busted aren't we?" she asked.
"Considering not that many unicorns in town have enough magic to repair something like the damn without help, yeah." He replied. To be fair their comments when he walked in held tones that were as far from subtle as you could get. Unfortunately Rainbow Dash could be a little thick-headed. "So you girls want to start from the top?" He asked as the girls filled him in on the events that led to the creation to Mare Do Well. "But still, this begs the question, why didn't you girls just talk to her?"
"Come now Nar, ya know how thick headed she can be. We were hopin' we could show her the right example and she'd pick up on it." Applejack explained as Naruto merely shook his head.
"I can't entirely blame you girls. If Rainbow's actions were indeed putting lives in danger than yes, something needed to be done, but not something like this. If she finds out her friends were the ones showing her up it would be rather humiliating."
They all grimaced and looked ashamed when he noted this. "Then we'll do the right thing. We'll tell her the truth and talk to her." Twilight decided.
"It would be for the best." Rarity agreed to which the sentiments spread to the others.
"And I know just who to get to help hammer the point home." He added as the girls gave him looks of confusion.
"What in the hay is going on?" Rainbow Dash shouted as she got off the unmasked Mare Do Well. They knew the moment Rainbow saw the new vigilante she would chase after her and it would cut through the whole I don't believe you phase.
"We're Mare Do Well Rainbow." Twilight admitted.
"I used my Pinkie Sense to tell where and when the accidents would happen!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed.
"I made the costumes." Rarity presented herself. "Fabulous if I do say so myself!"
"I was the one who fixed the damn and Fluttershy who carried those civilians to safety."
Rainbow Dash looked on with a saddened expression on her face. "I don't understand. Why? I mean isn't that kind of like our jobs to be heroes."
"Rainbow there is nothing wrong with being a hero." Twilight responded.
"A real hero isn't someone who brags or lets there ego takes hold Rain." Naruto's voice drew her attention. "Your actions put lives in danger and that was why Mare Do Well was created. They were hoping you would pick up on their subtle means of a lesson for you, but yeah, that didn't work too well."
"In other words you put gratifying yourself before others." The newest arrival had made Rainbow blanched.
"What are 'you' doing here?" Rainbow asked the mare quite sourly.
Trixie sniffed, expecting the tone from the mare. "Trixie is here to hammer in the point of why having a large ego can be dangerous. As Trixie is reminded quite a bit about her first trip to this town and of the Ursa to which she reiterates she is not directly responsible for."
"To which she is right." Naruto added, "About the Ursa that is. Not about the insulting and belitting."
Trixie silently glowered. She would not be living down that day any time soon.
"What Trixie is trying to say is that you are allowing your fame to go to your head and it is a game Trixie knows all too well. Your friends care enough to go through all these shenanigans to help you while sparing your feelings, surely you are not going to throw it back in their faces?"
Rainbow lapsed into silence. She wanted to lash out Trixie for questioning such a thing. Of course she wouldn't throw her friends effort into their faces and she wanted to argue she was nothing like Trixie…but…but she couldn't.
And even knowing the reason why it still hurt. Because her friends were trying to help her and she was so self-absorbed she didn't notice.
It just…it felt so good. Being held as a hero. The praise and admiration. It made her feel better after…after.
A lone tear slid down her cheek. "Dash?" Naruto called out to her once he took notice of her faraway look.
"Dashie!"
"Rainbow?
"Rainbow you alright?" The herd expressed their concerns.
"It felt good ya know. The admiration. Being held a hero. And I don't know when Mare Do Well showed up I got so angry because I felt like she was stealing my spotlight. I just didn't want to lose that feeling because as long as I had it I knew I was doing something right."
"But when did you do something wrong?" Twilight couldn't think of anything major Rainbow Dash could have done to invoke such strong feelings on the subject.
"Cloudsdale." Immediately everyone but Trixie knew what this was about. This was about the incident in which Discord tormented Cloudsdale in front of the mare and mocked her status as a hero.
"Trixie wait for us at the library." Naruto told her without so much as turning to her.
Trixie was a bit put off and about to tell him off when she suddenly felt the atmosphere grew tense. Even the expression on Fluttershy's face had changed. The only thing she concluded that it must have been element business. "Today Trixie." He added, a bit more firmly.
"No need to be rude." She replied back at him heatedly before retreating with as much dignity as possibly. One thing she had to admit. There was something appealing about a stallion who knew how to be firm. 'Lucky mares' she thought to herself. At the very least she could go help herself to that piece of raspberry cheesecake that was still in the fridge.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Naruto's words played through her mind. Despite the pain she emotionally felt from his disappointment she knew they came from a place of concern and love. That took some of the sting out of it, but he was right.
'Rarity, you're my alpha mare. I depend on you to look after the others. You are a level headed and mature so I can't imagine you thinking this is a good plan.'
And he was right. How could she not have been a bit more perceptive? How could she have let herself be so easily swayed by the others suggestion?
'We talked about this before Rare and it can't keep being put off. I'm going to call a meeting with the others; we need to talk.'
And they had. The only member of the herd not there was Luna who was ever busy with her duties. They were at Carousel Boutique, a departure from Twilight's home as their usual meeting place seeing as Trixie was staying there and they wanted to converse in privacy.
"We need to discuss our status as a herd and what it means to us." Naruto began as he glanced at each other the girls. "I care about each and every one of you. I feel like we're a family. So much has changed from my two years in this world. I have learned and experienced so much and I have to thank all of you for how much my experiences with each of you have shaped me. So I need to know, is there any of you who wish to leave the herd?"
Expressions of shock formed on their faces. Why would he even ask such a thing? Did he think they were not happy? Was one of the members of the herd not satisfied or happy wit the situation? Was he not happy with the situation?
"No?" He asked as nopony gave any indication of leaving.
"I only ask, because we keep unintentionally hurting each other, even if our intentions mean well. We can't keep hurting each other like this. If we're going to spend the rest of our lives as a family then we have to support each other." The speech he was giving led to him having an odd sense of nostalgia. This whole journey, no the later years of his old life was when he really grew up. He had changed so much from his youth. It felt odd thinking about how much time could change a person and how looking at things from the outside in put things in a new perspective. "We have to talk to each other girls. We have to sometimes say things the others might not want to hear even if it hurts their feelings. The right thing would have been to simply take Rainbow Dash to the side and tried talking with her. Her actions were dangerous and letting her continue itself was foolish. What if something happened and Mare Do Well didn't make it in time? Lives could have been lost." After the heart to heart with Dash considering her lingering issues she had from the Discord incident Rainbow had been working towards spending more time in Cloudsdale one step at a time to help diffuse her fear that her old home hated her for what inspired that day. "For the sake of our family we must unite. We are the pillars for our community. Many equestrians all over the nation will look up to us and depend on us. Not to mention we have an enemy out there that's growing stronger. Now more than ever its important that we're a team to take them on. Now its time we began by airing out the issues we've been having." Naruto concluded his speech as he turned his attention to Rarity indicating it was time for her to began speaking.
"I believe its time to speak about some of the problems I have been having among this group. The first is you Applejack?"
"Me? Ah haven't caused any trouble." She replied indignantly at the accusation that she was somehow hurting their family.
"Three weeks ago." She simply said.
'Ah can't do it Rarity yer gonna have to come up wtih another plan.' Applejack insisted with a stubborn flare of her nostrils. "That Pegasus don't know the meanin' of slowin' down, literally."
"Now Applejack I am sure it was not that bad." Rarith replied in an attempt to soothe the anger of the mare.
"She keeps taking over the dates and try to make everythin' into a competition. Can't even enjoy myself. This whole group datin' was a bad idea."
"Now Applejack maybe if I was to talk to Rainbow…"
"Thanks but no thanks ah rather just go back to one on one unless it's a special situation."
"Applejack us learning how to get along in this type of environment is important." She tried to reason with the mare who remained stubborn.
"Yeah well sorry to say, but it was a bad idea from the get go and ah'm sorry ah didn't say anything. You girls can keep doing it but count me out." She stormed off, ignoring Rarity's calls for her.
"And of course once word got back to Rainbow Dash she also wanted to leave the dating scenario as well. It feels like almost every time I come up with something we end up butting heads over it Applejack. I feel as if you do not respect me as the Alpha mare of this herd."
"Look Rarity no offense, but ya just don't have the conviction. If ya ever thought we were in the wrong about somethin' than ya should have mared up and did something about it."
Rarity bristled slightly but contained her composure.
"Even if there is truth to that was challenging her the right way to go about it?" Naruto asked her. "I know this isn't easy for you Applejack, as you grew up in an environment where traditionally you would have been the Alpha, but I am asking you to trust me and have fate in my decision. I chose Rarity because I have fate in her choices. There is more to being in charge than being tough or the strongest. Sometimes it also takes a loving and understanding heart. Perceiving feelings come more natural to her which is why I chose her. Instead of fighting with her why not support her? You have an important role in this herd. You are one of the protectors. If trouble ever arise I know you'll be one of the first to step up and protect everypony."
Applejack could not lie to herself. It had been a tough pill to swallow, especially when she thought Rarity lacked the gumption to be a proper Alpha, but considering the idea she had willingly went along with and the fact it could have led to the emotional destruction of one of her own herd sisters maybe it was time for her to look back and reconsider things.
"Twilight." Rarity turned her attention to the mare. "While I do enjoy your enthusiasm at the meetings, you sometimes have a habit of letting it take over. You keep falling back on what you learn to books instead of coming to one of us or you try to neatly organize or profile things instead of letting them happen naturally. All I ask is that you try to relax a little and have fate in us and what we tell you. True while we are not perfect, we do our best to make sure what we do involves having the best intentions in mind."
"O-okay I'll try." Twilight replied as her expression sadden slightly. It wasn't that what Rarity said was with the intention to upset her, but it was difficult for Twilight to let go of her crutch. It was going to take time.
"And Rainbow Dash…" Rarity hesitated before continuing. "While I may not be completely innocent in this regard you have a habit of not only being completely thoughtless at times, buts overly competitive as well."
"Whoa hold on now, I know I can be a bit competitive but thoughtless? When?" Rainbow Dash challenged the accusation.
Naruto looked around and he noticed two of the girls had reactions to that. "Twilight. Fluttershy. Remember what I said about sparing feelings and how it can hurt us? If something is wrong you need to feel you can tell the pony. If you feel you can't you come to Rarity or even myself." He told the mares who looked uncomfortable, but relented.
"R-Rainbow Dash. Do you remember the morning of the Young Flyers Competition?" Fluttershy spoke up as Rainbow's challenging expression softened.
"Yeah…I do." It was hard for her not to forget that day. Her nerves were shot to Tartarus for practically the whole day.
"W-When you…when you called me cheering…p-pathetic. It…it really hurt my feelings especially when I was trying my best." Fluttershy had reasoned to herself it was Rainbow Dash's nerves. Other times Rainbow Dash had apologized, like the dragon incident for forgetting her fear, but that insult was telling the mare her best wasn't good enough. It wouldn't have hurt so much if it had come from anypony, but her foalhood friend who knew about her issues.
"I…I'm sorry Fluttershy…I didn't mean…I wasn't…" Guilt washed over her. She had broken rule number one. Never make Fluttershy sad or cry. She brought her friend into a wing hug. "I am sorry Shy. Are you still mad at me?"
"Aah…no." She said with a shake of her head. "I'm not mad its just…well…t-the herd is right. Sometimes you say and do things without considering the consequences and somepony could get hurt."
This time. This time there was hope that the lessons were really going to stick around.
Rainbow Dash turned to Twilight. "Twilight, this is about the Egghead comment right?" She asked to which Twilight nodded.
"That was…that was one the things I was called back then when I was a filly. To have one of my best friends call me that…" She trailed off and sniff.
"It won't ever happen again. Trust me, if I was smart like you I would be proud of it too. Your my friend and I would never want you to feel ashamed for being smart." After what she had been through. After what was now presented to her. She couldn't shame or allow her friends to feel shame about something they loved or was a part of them. Never again.
"Thank you Dash." Twilight softly replied before speaking up. "Actually I have something else I would like to point out. Pinkie, even though you mean well you can be a bit much sometimes." She began to the pink mare's surprise.
"W-What do you mean?" She stammered, surprised that any of her friends would have an issue with her? That deep seated fear of hers was threatening to flare up.
"Sometimes your…strong personality can be a bit overwhelming and exhausting. There is nothing wrong with being true to you and trust me Pinkie I would never ignore all the good you do, but you're sort of like Rainbow Dash. Do you remember the incident with that one pony and how you tried to force him to be your friend?"
Pinkie's facial expression grew a bit more somber from the memory. "Yeah…I mean it all worked out in the end." And it did but Pinkie's tone wasn't experiencing confidence.
"Well you can also be rather impulsive and determined in your cause. While I know you live to spreads joy, sometimes its better to spread that joy in small doses instead of trying to force it."
"R-Right. I understand," the mare replied with a smile.
This meeting felt good. That everyone was finally airing out their grievances with each other. Expressing themselves in a healthy environment and allowing them to get past the issues that would have held them back otherwise.
"Does anypony have any grievances with Ditzy?" Naruto asked as funnily enough no one did.
"And here I thought it would be because of my frequent absences from the meeting." The mailmare added, poking fun out her own status of not being there half the time.
"I'm glad we were able to have this talk and in the future that we have an easier time communicating our problems with each other." He said as he his gaze lingered to Dash. He was going to make sure to check up on her later and make sure she was going to be okay.
At the very least this was a big step in handling any issues that would have befallen the herd and prevent issues that could have led to much bigger emotional fallout.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
After dealing with the matter of their hangups the topic of discussion would soon drift into another topic. One they had been putting off for a while and only now began planning for.
The nuptials of Naruto and Rarity. It was time to start their obligatory plan the wedding phase of being engaged.
Since there was no rush that gave them time to plan things out. Like for instance, the personal assistants of that day. Rarity had chosen Fluttershy as not only one of her oldest friends, but somepony she knew she could count on and knew her well enough to help accordingly.
Naruto's choice had been rather surprising. He had chosen Spike and simply reasoned that he could speak with the Elders to come to an arrangement that would allow Spike time to attend their wedding.
The matter of catering was a bit more complicated. While both Pinkie Pie and Applejack were connected to good through their occupations neither one covered the wide variety of food categories one would find at a wedding so they would have to come back to that matter another day.
Rainbow Dash of course would see to it that the day they wet it would be both clear and warm. Ponyville was where they met. It was their home and where their love for each other blossomed. It only felt right to have the wedding there.
Ditzy would see to it that all the invitations would be promptly delivered and use her connections to keep an eye on any incoming packages they would send for.
And of course when it came to the matter of planning the wedding who else would they turn to but Twilight Sparkle? If there was anypony they could count on to keep track of things and keep it orderly its Twilight.
And there was no greater surprise than all three of the princesses agreeing to officiate at the wedding. Without a doubt when the day came it was going to be a wedding to remember.
"Beloved what is wrong?" Rarity asked as she noticed he had hardly touched his food. Normally Naruto would enjoy his meal with gutso, but he seemed rather distracted.
"Sorry Rare," He replied as he turned back to his slice of pie. "I keep thinking back to what Princess Luna wanted me to find. The only clue I got was that something had happened. Something that gathered a lot of participants. There were dozens of fresh hoof traps, but nothing else. Nothing that indicated where or how magic was used. I hate to report her to with nothing found."
"I am sure you will eventually find something to report back to Princess Luna. In the mean time we should be focusing on what we can do right now."
"You're right."
He trailed off as he realized what was actually on display. A wedding cake was hidden behind a large mixer, but the rest of the room, occupants included, was fully visible. The room was lined with countertops and every single one of them was covered in something wedding-related. Recipe books opened to pictures of cakes, pastry bags filled with frosting, and trays of cupcakes and hors d'oeuvres were all there. The real sight to see was the bakers themselves.
Mr. and Mrs. Cake were working side by side on the unseen wedding cake. Between the background noise of customers in the dining area and array of wedding preparations in this back room, it couldn't have been clearer that they were busy ponies. Despite all of that, every few minutes they'd look up from whatever they were working on just to smile at each other.
Rarity made a blissful hum. "Its something to look forward to in a few years. Just look at them, they couldn't possibly be more in love."
"Be more in love with you then I am now?" He asked a smile graced his face. "Now there's a challenge if I ever heard one."
She looked back at him and smiled. "Always the flatter beloved." She said as her tail brushed against his. The two tails linked together. "There is still the matter of where we will be living."
"I know," He said as he took another bite of his blueberry pie. "I can't decide what to do with the damn place. Should I keep it? Should I sell it? One moment ponies are living there and the next they're not. I really need to figure out what to do with it since if I'm not over at the boutique I'm over at the library. Its just…there now."
"Well for the time being there's nothing to fret about." Suddenly the crystal in Naruto's pocket lit up.
"Sorry Rare, looks like its Luna calling me now." He said as he took out the crystal and the image of Luna appeared from it. "Captain Naruto reporting in."
"Captain, how goes the investigation?"
"Not good, there is not a trace of anything of what occur just that someone did some landscaping for some kind of ritual and that there was quite a number of attendees."
"Until we get something concrete to go on we should just establish patrols around the perimeter. "
"Was that all Princess?" he asked her.
"Neigh, the White Tails wood sect has of yet reported back in to Canterlot. It has been two weeks since their last report. As the nearest ranking officer I was hoping you could check on the situation and report back to me."
"No problem Princess. I'll have you a report by the night."
A smile graced her features. "As always you prove dependable. I shall look forward to your contact." And with that the connection was cut.
"Looks like I'm off again." He said as he leaned over and shared a quick kiss with Rarity.
"Stay safe beloved." She told him.
"Always do." He said before getting up and leaving for the White Tails Wood chapter of the Nightmare Children pursuer division.
When Naruto arrived at the White Tails Wood outpost, the place was in complete disarray. Guards could be seen going back and forth doing their work in a disorganized fashion. They seemed to be stressed and exhausted as they ran back and forth from doing whatever they were doing. Some guards could be seen doing absolutely nothing at all; they just watched as their more productive and stressed allies worked wildly. Some of the tents appeared to be lopsided; they were either poorly constructed or lacked the responsible caretaker to fix it.
Naruto glanced around until he noticed a bulletin board with various papers posted on it. A grimace formed on Naruto's face as his face slowly grew hot. He was filled with anger at the sloppiness being displayed before him. The lack of pride and care.
"WHO IS IN CHARGE HERE!?" His firm voice practically roared.
Guards stopped what they were doing to take notice. Most of them looked on with expressions of surprise or dismay. Others looked they would be quick to dismiss him.
"I recommend someone be quick to answer." He stressed the importance of his words.
"And who are you to come into my camp and start barkin' orders boy?"
Naruto turned to see a tall and grizzled unicorn stallion. His coat was the color of sedimentary and his mane and tail was of the traditional military cut style and jet black in color. A quick glance at his military jacket revealed his rank of colonel.
"Captain Naruto Uzumaki of the Lunar Guard." He identified himself with both strength and pride in his voice.
"So the Moon's colttoy came to visit!?" He placed a cigar in his mouth and lit it up.
"Excuse me colonel. I believe I misheard you." Naruto replied, giving the stallion an out before he got himself in a situation he would regret. He had heard about Colonel Heavy Back in the passing as one of the Cos that would be in the general area near his town and looks like he was matching the rumors quite well.
"You heard me colt. If ya knew anything about serving like a real stallion ya would have risen up the ranks through hard work and dedication and not throwing your cock at the new princess."
"Colonel…take it back." Naruto warned with a dangerous edge to his voice.
"Why should I colt? I fought and bled for my country." He said indicating the scar above his amethyst colored eyes. "Been fighting the good fight for years and only just now got back to the nation only to find we're having trouble with a bunch of little brats playing pretend? If you asked me little miss Nightmare should have gotten the same treatment like any other traitor."
Naruto bit his tongue and held back his anger. He wouldn't be baited. Not from somepony like this.
"You're pathetic Heavy Back. I will make a report of everything I saw here today. Whatever Celestia and Luna decide to do with you, just know you brought it upon yourself. And if you had bothered to get to know Luna instead of buying into the nonsense that a lot of ignorant fools are than you would realize the wonderful pony she is and that she is working tirelessly to help her sister make our nation better for ungrateful shits such as yourself. "
He let out a low growl and lit up his horn while focusing on Naruto. The unicorn let out a growl of anger and got into what appeared to be a charging stance.
Like a jousting knight, he lowered his horn down at him like a lance and sprinted toward him at full speed. Naruto stepped to the side, balled up his fist and threw a punch that connected to his jaw.
The guard let out a cry of pain as small bits and pieces of teeth flew out of his mouth with drops of glittering blood in the air along with it.
Gasps could be heard as he slammed in to the dirt. Blood pooling around his mouth. There were various expressions that could be seen, most were either fear or anger.
They surrounded him and stopped when they were a few feet around him. Before anything could be done a voice boomed out.
"Guards, stand down!"
To Naruto's surprise it was Shine Spark. In all honesty the mare had completely slipped his mind.
"This camp is a disgrace. I expected more of you Heavy Back. For a stallion who boasted about being unshakeable by anything your weakness shines through clearly."
She said while standing over the downed unicorn's side. She then pointed to some guards. "Take him to the medical tent, now." They did as told by the mare.
She then directed to the small amount of guards that were with them. "May we please have some privacy?"
The others dispersed, leaving the mare and Naruto alone.
She finally turned back to him. "Captain of the Lunar Guard is quite a jump from when I last saw you. Then again a change in the head of guards is so rare this might add some excitement to some of our meetings. Naruto correct?"
"Indeed Captain Spark. It has been a while."
"Work keeps one busy. I heard from my brother that you are courting my niece for your herd. I trust you are taking care of her." There was no missing the undercurrent of a threat in her line of questioning.
"Of course I am. Twilight is loved and cherished. The only thing we've done against her comfort zone is to steer her away from being overly reliant on books. As they say the winners are the ones who right the history. No one says those winners have to be truthful."
"That is indeed true." The mare was so serious that it was kind of hard to get a read on her. "So why are you here? I doubt it was a social call."
"No, the Princesses hadn't received any updates of the situation from this outpost. Its easy to see why now. I don't believe a pony of that rank would have achieved it if his operations always performed at this level."
"Truth is Heavy Back was always a curmudgeon bastard. Believed that those with the most power had the right to rule. Hardly cared about anypony, but at least he respected the government and those in charge, but then his parents ended up being among the unfortunate casualties during the Summer Sun Celebration incident."
That explains his animosity towards Luna. "What about you Captain?"
"I sent a small squad from my unit to scout out a problem area near Los Pegasus and they've yet to report back. So I am going to investigate it personally. I don't believe in the whole we have reserves mentality."
"Need some help?" Naruto volunteered. He could just leave a clone behind and it could finish the investigation and send the report in. He really wished he had gotten the most out of his technique his first life. It made life so much easier.
"Need it, no." She curtly replied before adding."…but come along if you wish. Gives me time to see if you're worthy of my niece or not."
Naruto fought back the amused snort. Well this was going to be a fun trip he thought sarcastically before Shine Spark led the way.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Another evening passed as Ponyville's most famous couple were making their way back to town via flight. Dressed in a charcoal gray stripe fine suit was Naruto. His hair had been washed, naturally dried, and combed into its usual tufts.
Rarity was wearing her usual blue eye shadow while lining her eyes in a darker blue, her mane partially hiding the left side of her face. She had on a black satin dress with silver highlights swirling towards the rear.
Her jewelry consisted of Alexandrite earrings and a lavish necklace around her neck consisting of an emerald, ruby, and sapphire as the ornaments.
They were going for a nice brisk flight back to Ponyville. Regaining access to the dust element proved rather useful, but mostly because of the fun factor. The joy radiating from Rarity was also an added bonus, but that was probably mainly the drink.
It was at this moment Naruto wondered if there were laws against drunken flying? Probably. Yeah he should make sure to discuss with Rarity about this being their little secret, but he was nowhere near as drunk as his fiancé who for the fifth time had lost track of the tangent she was on.
A drunk Rarity was rare, but fun whenever it happened. She was far freer to express what came to her mind and she was so light hearted about it that it was hard to find it anything but delightful.
"Oh I just love flying! I wish I had been born a pegasus," she grumbled, though the awe never left her eyes.
"But if you weren't a unicorn, you probably wouldn't have become a dressmaker and we wouldn't have become as close as we are now." He pointed at.
Rarity's gasp was so over the top one would have thought she learned a horrible secret. "You're right," she said, "Oh beloved that would have been…the WORST POSSIBLE THING!" She made grabbing motions and had the most adorable confused expression on her face. "Where's my couch?"
"Were in the air Rare." He answered as her expression gave off the fact she had completely forgotten they were flying.
"Well with you beloved, who needs wings?" She said when she pressed herself into him. "You just have to take me flying more often."
"We'll see." He said as they came to a slow descent into town.
Rarity's loud exclamations of them going flying and questioning random passerby's had earned them strange looks or laughter at Naruto's plight. Nevertheless the smile never left the blond's face.
Nonetheless he made his way into the boutique and laid Rarity on the bed. "I don't want tonight to be over." Rarity let out a whine before letting out her best pout.
Naruto clutched his chest. Those eyes. Those lips. That pout was an absolutely devastating attack. "Come on Rare, you know we have to get up early tomorrow to continue planning our wedding."
"This is the part where you tuck me in Na-ru-to." She let the syllables rolled off his tongue as she gave him bedroom eyes.
"Good lord Mare, the spirit is willing, but the flesh can only take so much." He joked only to be grabbed and dragged onto the bed with a passionate kiss.
"That was a question." She lowly replied as Naruto could feel Rarity's magic undo his pants as she climbed on top of him. Their mouths met as they proceeded to enjoy the rest of their night.
Naruto softly stroked the forehead of his mare. Her mane was a wild mess and her fur frazzled as a result of last night activities.
She sighed contentedly as Naruto continued gently massaging her scalp. "I have a clone in the kitchen making eggs and hash browns.
"Thank you, Naruto," she said quietly, "I really should have been more careful about how much I drank."
Naruto just laughed. "No kidding. You out right attacked me. So amorous. I thought you were going to ride me raw."
Rarity merely blushed in response to his joke. As I recall I received no complaints last night." she huffed, pouting lightly. She then took notice of herself in her mirror. "Oh look at me. I am an absolute mess."
While she certainly wasn't her usual, magnificently groomed and proper self, she looked like an exotically wild treat.
Naruto spun her around gently and placed a kiss on the ridge of her nose. "My Rare, she can even take the hung over look and make it look sexy." He laid another kiss on her neck abating any worry she had of her morning appearance. His hand began to slid up her thigh when Naruto jerked back.
"Beloved?"
"My clone just dispelled. Sweetie Belle is here." He said as the two made a mad dash to get dressed. The two of them went down and greeted Sweetie Belle.
"Hey Rarity! Hey Naruto!" Her greeting was less than enthusiastic which worried them. Sitting down for breakfast the two of them took notice that the filly was distracted. She didn't eat much and her attention kept going back to the ruby that Spike gave her.
The couple shared a look and communicated their concern with their expressions alone. Rarity turned back to Sweetie Belle who was picking at her eggs with her fork and spoke. "Sweetie…are you alright?"
"I'm fine."
Rarity fought back the urge to correct Sweetie Belle. While she couldn't very well control the way her friends spoke, she always made sure to correct Sweetie's matter of speech so when she spoke equestrian it was proper, but right now was not the time for it.
"Come now Sweetie something is obviously bothering you. I assure you that whatever the problem is we are all ears."
"You know you can talk to us about anything lil' bell."
The gentle ushering and warm looks sent in the filly's direction encouraged her to speak up. "Its silly, but I can't stop thinking about Spike you know. At first I thought I would be okay, but its not the same without him. I really miss him."
"Its okay to have those feelings Sweetie. Being away from someone you care about can be a rather tough experience, especially when you are still so young and the relationship is new. You want to be around the other all the time when you start out and they make up a big part of your world. As more time passes the easier it gets dealing with the separation." Rarity explained all while pulling her sister into a comforting hug.
Naruto then began building upon what Rarity left off. "The business of romance is rather tricky. Right now you're still young so these high and lows are unexplored territory for you, but you don't have to deal with it alone Sweetie. Your parents, Rarity, me, anytime you need somepony to talk to we're here for you."
"Okay…" They could tell that Sweetie Belle still had her mind elsewhere. They still didn't solve the actual problem Sweetie was dealing with.
"I will tell you what Sweetie how about we do something interesting and keep your mind occupied?" He suggested as the filly looked up at him with interest.
"Like what?" she asked, her curiosity rising as she pushed away the plate of food.
"Like helping us plan our wedding of course. " He said as Sweetie's eyes lit up.
"Really?" Ever since she learned that Naruto would be marrying her sister she had been ecstatic. She wasn't the only one as soon as the topic came up Rarity excused herself and made a lady like jog to retrieve her wedding planning book.
Once the dishes were cleared of the food, washed, and put away they took a seat on the couch with the book
In the front was a blank calendar they could fill once a date was picked. , Then their were sections for each item they needed to think about. The outfits, bridesmaid and groomsmen outfits, the guest list, food, flowers, possible locations and everything else that was needed.
"Ok, first we'll pick the date."
"Does the date really matter?" Sweetie Belle asked as Rarity recoiled as if she just heard a shocking confession.
"Sweetie a wedding is no small matter. It is one of the ultimate expressions of love and companionship between two individuals. Not giving it your when planning this momentous occasion is practically criminal." Naruto couldn't help but chuckle as Rarity's beliefs were shining through with that statement.
"If you start off the rest of your life with only partial effort than you're almost guaranteeing this is a relationship you don't see lasting or fighting for little bell. For instance I think we should plan it sometime during the summer. Nice warm and clear weather, but also because of the importance of the season. Your sister, I, and the bearers became a teach during that season. If anything setting it in the latter weeks of July could represent a special meaning which makes us tying the knot on that day have more special meaning."
"Or we could choose sometime in the fall," Rarity added as she gently stroked his arm and sent the blond a loving gaze. "The season where we went from that boundary from friends to lov-marefriend and coltfriend." The mare quickly corrected herself. As far as she was concerned her sister was too young to know about such matters. "That could also hold significant meaning for us."
"Wow I did not know it mattered that much." The filly made her observation out loud.
"Why of course dear. If everything is successful than a mare only gets married once. The mare, almost assuredly the Alpha is announcing to the world that the union between her and the stallion and that one is joining the family of the other. Prior to the new laws that came out a few centuries ago a stallion would have to be married to a mare to have any legal right to request the children he fathered to carry his clan name. Usually such matters were left up to the mare. It is a matter of some traditions being kept even if the main reasons behind them have either been changed or removed with time." She placed her hand over Naruto's as their firmly laced fingers. "For when other ponies ask it lets them know the significance of our marriage. It is not an arranged marriage or of convenience. It is a show of love, that we cherished moments in our relationship enough to pick a date that symbolizes it."
"Well then so that means choosing a date important to the both of you? Like…like…like when you first kissed?" Sweetie Belle suggested after spending a few seconds pondering.
"Why that is a wonderful idea." Rarity approved of Sweetie Belle's suggestion. Setting the date on one of the milestones of their relationship was a great suggestion.
Rarity made a mental note of all the important dates of their relationship before writing them down.
"So the location?" Naruto asked as he saw Rarity write down dates and briefly reflected on the events of two of them before recognizing those dates were important events in their relationships.
"Actually Fluttershy is making an appointment for us at the Sandy Waves Beach Club. You and I will be meeting with an event coordinator to choose what location will be suitable for our wedding. While I know you feel Ponyville is an acceptable place, I am not sure it is the most stable location for such an important event." The expressions on Rarity's face as she made the statements with carefully chosen words at the end showed she also believed what was slowly becoming part of the town lore.
"Aah, the curse…" He responded acknowledging that ever since the Summer Sun Celebration the quiet town had become a magnet for disaster. "Very well."
"What curse?" Sweetie Belle piped up.
"Tell you what, why don't we all go out and enjoy the nice day and I can tell you all about it." He suggested as an eager grin formed on Sweetie Belle's face.
"In that case I shall go get prepared for our outing." Rarity announce as she got up and left for her room.
"Well, looks like we're stuck waiting for the next three hours, two and a half if we're lucky." He added as Sweetie Belle let loose a giggle. Neither was a stranger to how long it took Rarity to get ready for the day.
So with that the two ponies decided to spend the day with Sweetie Belle. It consisted of going through most of the places of Ponyville, mostly doing some window shopping. They arrived at a furniture for their latest stop and the filly had set her eyes on a rather deep shade of purple couch to which Rarity was vehemently against.
"But Raaaaaaarity you said you wanted a new couch!" Sweetie Belle insisted.
"I-"
"You said yours was soooooo last season." Sweetie Belle added, cutting of the mare. Naruto all the while was hiding his snickering behind his hand.
"Sweetie!" She exclaimed.
Then to top it all off Sweetie finished the last part as dramatically as possible. "You said it was the worst possible thing!"
Naruto's silent laughter was accompanied by him shaking.
"Sweetie Belle! I do not sound like that! Hmph," Rarity replied with an indignant sniff.
"Yes you do." Naruto said in between his laughter only to be swatted by Rarity's tail for his trouble.
"We are leaving." The miffed mare said as she strove out of the store.
"Did I go too far?" Sweetie asked him with a concerned expression on her face. She was double adorable whenever she was innocently questioning something.
"Nope." Naruto said with a grin. "Let's go, if we keep her waiting she'll definitely let us have it." He said as they followed after her.
"Hi Sweetie Belle, Nar, an' Rarity. Y'all come to enjoy the park too?"
It had been a rather surprising occurrence to run into Applejack and Applebloom in the park. The farmer sisters were playing a game of catch to which Naruto and Sweetie joined them. As a bit of time passed even Rarity joined in after some pleading from Sweetie Belle.
After a good half our Naruto extracted himself from the situation as the four simply had a moment of sisterly bonding. This continued on for some time before Rarity noted she had something she wanted to talk with Applejack about and asked if Naruto could look after the fillies which he was happy to do so.
"Alright Rarity so what is it? Whatcha need?"
"It is not a simple matter of what I need, but what I expect to be done." The mare answered as they continued their trek down one of the artificially made pathways of the park. "I wish to renew our ideas for group dates and I expect you to fully participate. In fact you and I will be going on the first one." Rarity had rehearsed what she was going to say at least fifty times and it had paid off.
"Oh? And what makes you think ah'll go along with this?" Applejack had noticed that Rarity said this with confidence. In the past Rarity had always 'suggested' but the way she said this it came out more like an 'order' and that was not something she'll take lying down.
"Because you made a promise dear Applejack to try. All of us are trying. If we cannot respect and treat each other as true friends, if we are callous and careless to each other than who are we to have the right to call ourselves the Bearers of the traits of Harmony?" She countered.
"An' sure enough ah'm willin' to try Rarity, but ah'm not going to go with somethin' that clearly failed." She just could not find it in her to accept Rarity fully as the alpha. How can she accept the mare as the alpha when it was clear that she lacked the ability to assert herself as Alpha.
"Applejack this is not for negotiation." She said sternly, raising her voice. Damn that mare's stubbornness.
"And who is going to make me? You?" Applejack challenged as she got into Rarity's face, looking down at her.
For a moment Rarity hesitated. Truth be told Applejack was always intimidating. While she had no issues verbally arguing with the farm mare there was precedent in herd for matters to involve physical disputes and she had back down once when she thought they were going to come to blows.
If Applejack thought her a coward she would never respect her. She would never fully support her. She would never listen to her.
It was time to fully step up. She locked eyes with Applejack her gaze determined and her horn glowing. "I am your Alpha Applejack Apple of the Apple Clan. I will not tolerate your behavior any longer. If you do not want to be a member of this herd any longer that can be arranged, but if you do I expect you to listen and respect what I say. As long as my decisions brings no intentional harm to this herd I expect your support and cooperation. Is…that…CLEAR!?"
The moment Applejack made a step back she knew she had lost. She had been surprised when Rarity had challenged her with conviction. That she stood up to her. She had put the good of the herd before her own well-being and comfortability. Like a good Alpha. Like an Apple. "Ya, I hear ya loud and clear Alpha." Applejack acknowledged.
She was the guardian. The protector. That was her duty.
"I am glad we were able to come to an understanding. I promise you Applejack this will play out differently than it did last time."
"Well what do you have in mind?" She asked.
"I was thinking of a nice, lovely evening back at my boutique. Just the three of us considering you are our stallion's other lover." She noted with a triumph grin as Applejack's face paled.
"How'd you…"
"Darling please you were glowing so brightly I was surprised Rainbow Dash did not say something sooner or simply did not notice. " A faint blush appeared on the mare's cheeks. "I would be hard pressed to get out of bed some mornings if not for the healing spell Sweet Bliss taught me and the healing salves from Fluttershy."
A similar blush appeared on Applejack's face. "Ah thought ya proper ladies didn't talk about stuff like that."
"Cute," Rarity replied, "…but for my plan to work we need to properly coordinate and work together. We both know our stallion's sexual stamina is closer to human than an actual stallion's so why not do something we all enjoy? Besides I rather not hesitate and hold off on this sort of thing and be caught off guard if one of the other girls come to me for help not to mention it would help show off our newfound team work." Rarity listed off reasons as she worked on suppressing her own growing embarrassment. "I also believe that our stallion might have latent pent up sexual energy, but is not aware of it. It was one of the topics we discussed in the past …his…" she cleared her throat. "…his restrained sexual encounters."
"Ya mean when Rainbow and Pinkie used to tease the poor fellar?" You'd be hard press to find an adult pony in town that hadn't seen an encounter of the stallion and those two mares once or twice.
"Yes, have you not noticed that he always keeps himself busy with training, or working with Twilight when he is not with one of us? When was the last time he simply sat down and relaxes and when he does, have you not noticed out fidgety he can get?"
"What about our…encounters? Surely that would have gotten it out of his system." Applejack suggested.
"If he were a normal stallion, but that is not the case. Quite simply everything he has done or what he does has been for the sake of others? The poor dear never takes time to stop and properly take care of himself. In fact, what is his talent AJ?" She asked as Applejack paused to consider something.
"Aah never really questioned it beyond his one comment of bringing folks together. Sort of thought it was weird, but never knocked it ya know."
"So you see why I believe that might be his issue if not one of them? He never takes time to settle down. Look at it this way. Twilight and Rainbow Dash have both shown to still carry scars from their encounter with Discord. Pinkie also had her issue before the incident, but she has not exhibit any signs of her issue flaring up and for the rest of us if there were some sort of mark it has not arisen yet, but our dear stallion was raised in a society where wars broke out every few decades, he was torn from everything he knew, turned into a different species, and has had to adjust to a completely new society living in a body alien to his former one. I would say our best case scenario is the fact that he is simply just frustrated, but if not we at least have something to go on."
"Well he seems pretty good at pickin' up problems. Wouldn't he have recognized them?"
"That is a distinct possibility, but no one is perfect. No matter how good you are at something there is a possibility you could miss something. After our date with him I do wish to express my concerns that he also get mentally checked out and I will appreciate your support."
"Alright Rare, if you really think its necessary." Applejack was still a bit doubtful, then again the incidents with Twilight and Rainbow replayed in her mind and Rarity was right.
They had grown too comfortable to belief their stallion couldn't be wrong, but he was mortal just like the rest of them. He wasn't immune to lying to himself or missing something and that could be dangerous. Not taking care of himself physically and mentally could be just as dangerous as emotional issues, especially if they flared up in a time they would all need to be at their best.
By the time the two mares had returned the fillies were all tuckered out. Exchanging their goodbyes the group continued on as Naruto and Rarity continued the day by taking Sweetie Belle out for ice cream.
Evening soon rolled around as the three of them found themselves on the couch listening to the radio as Naruto began telling them stories about what he called year Zero or essentially his first year in Equestria. Though, the day couldn't last forever as the hours ticked by and evening fast approached so they brought Sweetie Belle home. "I had fun today. Thank you Rarity, Naruto, see you later." Sweetie Belle said, waving them off as she entered their parents' home.
Naruto and Rarity said their goodbyes and made their way back to the boutique. "Oh what's this?" Rarity spoke softly to herself in surprise when she noticed her flag was up signifying something was in her mailbox. She took it out and read the address. "Beloved its for you."
Naruto quirked an eye an interest before tearing it open and reading the confines. He couldn't believe what he was reading. He had not expected something like this would be happening and so suddenly as well.
There was only one solution to this. Tomorrow he would gather the girls and explain it to them then. It was the only way.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Gryffindor, nephew of the Griffin ambassador would be stopping by town in a few weeks.
As such everypony was around the tables with letters about griffon empire politics, culture and society. The other for letters about the behavior of specific griffons.
Unlike Gilda who didn't care for any traditions Gryff was raised in a very politically and traditionally focused family. As such everyone was busy brushing up on griffin culture.
"He's a good guy, but he can be very lascivious, a bit of skirt chaser if you will. If he hits on you I will just let him know you girls are taken. I'd thought by now he would have sought to form a flock, but I guess not seeing as he's coming alone."
Twilight looked up from her notes and glanced at Naruto. "Wait, I thought that griffons didn't normally herd?"
"Well there are still come circles that partake in the practice. For some races herding is more of a symbol of money or power and not out of a need like our society. In griffin society the bigger the flock the more your status and desirability rose." He explained as his thoughts drifted off to his old friend.
"Heading back home already?" He asked as he climbed onto the roof top of the building. He found Gryff looking over the city. The powerful griffon towered at six foot six. Massive, glorious brown wings towered behind his back. Even folded up, they showed his raw strength, stretching from above his head and as the tips of his longest feathers were within an inch of dragging on the ground.
His hair consisted of white locks cleanly cut short and combed down.
He wore a thin plain white dress shirt and a pair of black slacks. He also had very easy and joyful yellow eyes. One could easily mistake his easy going nature for that of a slacker.
"Yeah man time for me to take flight. Got places to go and women to woo not to mention the parents been getting on my case about applying myself and making respectable movements to advance our family standing. Not like it does us much good when our kind would sooner stab you in the back for a gold coin then help ya out you know."
"Sounds rough buddy. Anyway if you're ever back in town drop by a place by the name of Ponyville."
"I'll keep that in mind." They punched fists as Gryff took to the sky. "Who knows, you might finally get you some ass by then." Gryff let out a caw of laughter as Naruto flipped him the bird.
"He's something of a character." Naruto dryly added as he thought just how Gryff might end up acting once he arrived.
"What about the nature of his diet? Will fish suffice?" Rarity asked.
"I got that covered. Gustave, the griffin chef from Canterlot will prepare the meat and I will just teleport it here when the party begins." It had been such a long time since he had any himself. While small amounts wouldn't harm him…well it wouldn't harm a normal pony's digestive system in small portions? Would his body be able to adapt to it? That would be something interesting to explore. He missed beef, pork, and especially steaks.
"Is there anything else we need to worry about for the time being?" Twilight asked as Naruto shook his head.
"No, his arrival is still some time away, so we don't have to worry about setting anything up right this minute. Just familiarize ourselves what to expect. If anything this gives us time to fix up the town a bit more and pick out a suitable location for the welcome party. Unless Anypony has something else to bring up that is everything we need to discuss for right now."
"Nope, I'm out." Rainbow said the first to hop up from her seat.
"I-I should be getting back home. Good evening everypony." Fluttershy also left. One by one they were all exchanging their goodbyes as they parted from the library.
"Beloved, I was wondering if you could join Applejack and I tonight for dinner?" While unnecessary it was practically second nature with her to use her charm.
"What like giving group dates another try?" He asked her, surprised that she was bringing it up considering how quickly the idea was tossed last time.
"Yes, we thought we should give it another try, well?" she inquired.
"Should I pop by at Seven?" He asked as she nodded.
"That shall be fine. I will see you then.' Rarity turned to Twilight. "Have a good evening Twilight our next scheduled evening shall be Sunday at One. I shall see you then."
"See you then too. Goodnight Rarity."
Naruto couldn't help but notice how she was swaying her hips as she made her exit. Those mares were going to be the death of him. In the fun way hopefully.
"Yet another night with the Alpha." While Twilight may have tried to sound neutral the disappointment could not be kept out of her voice.
"What's this? Is my Twi feeling neglected?" He snaked an arm around her before she could escape and started tickling her.
"Nooooo. Stop it! You are so mean! Help!" Twilight feebly cried out as Naruto continued his ticklish assault.
"Now I have you right where I want you." He said as he pinned her wrists and began laying kisses along her neck causing Twilight to let out a gasp. She squirmed and let out squeals as he proceeded to tease her.
Naruto proceeded to throw her over his shoulder where he was going to kiss the bookworm senseless only to freeze when he saw Trixie standing in the doorway.
That was right, she had went into her temporary room, Spike unoccupied room when the meeting had begun and had been so quiet he had completely forgot about it.
"W-Why'd you stop?" Twilight asked with a light pant, unaware of the mare's arrival as she was facing the wrong way.
Naruto proceeded to turn around so Twilight could see why he stopped.
"Oh no, don't stop on Trixie's account." Her look was a mix of appraising mixed with mischievousness. "Just pretend you never saw her."
"Well Miss Lulamoon you can continue teasing or you can miss out on the pie I planned on baking tonight." His gambit won out as he saw Trixie's eyes widened in alarm. Living off junk food and take out could never beat a really good home cooked meal, especially the desert at the end.
"Trixie is going…" Grumbling all the way upstairs.
Leaving Naruto and Twilight to salvage what was left of the mood.
"Rare, I'm here." He called out as he entered the boutique.
"Good evening beloved." Rarity walked down and was wearing one of her usual black numbers with her hair done in the style of a bun. "You've arrived just in time." She said, taking his arm and leading into the other room to which Applejack was waiting.
"AJ?" He asked in a breathy tone. She was wearing a brown leather corset vest over a green shoulder less dress that revealed a fair amoung of cleavage and went down to her thighs. Even her hair was in a different style, one that he felt was familiar, but he couldn't recall from where.
"Howdy there Naruto. Duds ain't over doin' it are they?" she asked, appearing rather bashful.
"You look amazing AJ. Both of you ladies are in fact stunning. If I knew this was a dinner I would have dressed up more." He felt silly being in a plain button up t-shirt and jeans.
"Trust me beloved you are absolutely fine." Rarity assured him with a glint in her eye.
"So how'd she do it Applejack?" The grinning blond asked.
"Hold on now, ah'm not immune to wanting to fancy mahself up now and then." Applejack remarked with a huff which didn't last long when Naruto joined her on the couch and rolled his fingers through her mane.
"Well darling you purty yerself up quite nice." He replied with a faux southern accent only to be get swatted twice for his troubles.
"Now don't you start Uzumaki." She said as the blond buried himself into her neck and placed a kiss before pulling back.
"Come now AJ you pull off that strong and sexy farm girl look like a champ. Nopony says you can't pretty yourself up, but that doesn't mean regular you isn't a sight either." He said as a faint blush appeared on her cheeks.
"Silver tongued devil." She murmured.
"And of course I shant not forget my classy lady." He said as Rarity leaned over and pecked his lips.
"Thank you handsome."
"Now about that dinner…" He interjected only to break out in laughter as both mares rolled their eyes.
"Stallions." They both stated with a shake of their heads. Two beautiful mares by his side and he could still somehow think of food.
"Hey, I haven't had much to eat all day. Once I'm fed and watered I'll shower you two with all the love and affection you need."
The three of them continued talking for a couple of hours over drinks, after finishing of the meal. Being integral in their lives as far as he was the trio mostly talked about the future and their plans for it.
Rarity had made sure to only be slightly tipsy as she continued pouring glass after glass for the blond being careful to make sure that while they were all buzzed none of them ended up drunk.
"Naruto, beloved, this evening has been enchanting, but there was a reason why I asked you here tonight. Applejack and I have managed to work out more of our differences."
A smile graced his face as he looked between the two. "That's good, I had a feeling but I'm glad that its confirmed."
"Well, Rarity has brought to mah attention concerns. Concerns about possibly issues ya could be happening. Like ya being frustrated in the sack." She rambled, blurting it out instead of sticking to the script. 'Sorry' she mouthed to Rarity who was sending her a look.
"Frustrated? I would think between you two I showed that was anything but the case." He paused and had to admit the first time he made love to Rarity there was the slight issue of his stamina and maybe he had initially felt frustrated then, but he found release. Same with Applejack despite the fact later on he found himself capable of going again.
"You rarely spend time on yourself dear. You spend your time doing other things besides relaxing and you are always channeling and focusing your energy into something."
"I'm just channeling my time productively he argued." But considering all this time and focus he hadn't checked a damn thing off that checklist he revealed to Celestia.
"And what if the way things are being handled now are not the best of your ability. We have seen we could miss the issues right in front of us and that sometimes we lie to ourselves. Can you one hundred percent say your health is absolutely perfect?"
Naruto opened his mouth to argue, but then closed it. There were, times in the past he felt his anger flare up and that darkness. He hadn't felt that same surge of darkness sense, having pushed it out of his mind. In the past maybe he would have denied it, but he could not reject the possibility if it put those he cared about in danger. Moments like this more and more made him wonder about his past. That his stubbornness and principals had been against what far more intelligent and responsible people would do. It was a never ending circle of grey paths.
Like the Sasuke situation. Not killing Sasuke gave him an ally that helped him saved the world from Black Zetsu, Madara, and Kaguya.
But if he had taken out Sasuke earlier than things would have never gotten to that point in the first place. If he had not focused on Sasuke and instead on Akatsuki the events that led to that war would have never occurred.
It was a never ending sea of alternatives and what ifs that one could never truly answer as the past was the past. Though he knew now that currently, the man who grew up could not put the lives of others on the life for the selfish reasoning of his own morals or a promise. Innocents dying and families being torn apart was not worth keeping his own moral conviction, especially if he had the power to protect these people and they were counting on him.
"Rare, AJ, if there is something wrong I can't honestly say, but I am willing to go through the paces to solve my issues, provided we find someone in the mind arts trustworthy enough with our secrets."
Both mares were relieved to hear this. "Sexual frustration? Really?" He couldn't help but ask his Alpha.
"Studies of the mind are not my field of expertise beloved. It was the only thing I could come up with."
"Hhm, and how do you suggest I cure this prognosis?" He asked as a faint blush appeared on her cheeks.
"Why a dose of loving from your mares of course. We will do our part of helping you relieve your stress…together."
"Ah admit ah wasn't too keen on it at first, never really thought of mares in that way so wasn't sure how this played out, but Rarity assures we'll be takin' turns. One occupies from the top up while the other handles the bottom down and we switch. That okay with you Sugar?"
A threesome? This was like his fortieth late night birthday present all over again. "Lead the way." He said as he was led to the bedroom. Their clothes soon hit the ground leaving nothing but undergarments on.
Naruto took a few moments to decide who to start with before finally settling on Applejack. Pulling down her panties he licked up her leg where her arousal dripped.
Naruto spread Applejack's lips and got a clear view of the inside of the cowpony. Then he pressed his tongue through her folds.
Applejack moaned in pleasure.
Naruto coated his tongue in chakra before sending vibrations inside of Applejack.
"Oh, Celestia… it feels so good." Applejacks tongue was rolling out of her mouth. The fast unpredictable movement coursing through her was driving her insane.
Rarity watched this all, slightly embarrassed, but completely aroused. While she had some racy fantasies she'd never imagined she ever be turned on watching her lover and one of her friends fool around.
She then took notice of his hardening shaft and moved behind him. Bits of precum were dribbling on the sheets below. Rarity wrapped her hand around the shaft and slowly pumped it.
Applejack's moaning had gotten louder and faster as Naruto continued the assault. The sensation of Rarity giving him a hand job had increased his own enthusiasm two fold.
"His tongue is absolutely divine is it not Applejack? I bet you are dying to coat him in your essence." Rarity purred as she pressed her breasts into his back, her harden nipples gently brushing against his skin.
"YESSSS!" Applejack came, covering Naruto's face with her juices to which he lapped up while holding the bucking mare by the hips until she relaxed.
Giving Applejack time to recover he turned his attention to Rarity, getting an idea. "You know Rare, if we're getting everything out in the air, I do believe a certain mare still needs to be punished for her behavior one day a long time ago."
For a moment Rarity was confused before clasping a hand over her mouth. "Oh beloved, you don't mean..."
"Yeah, I do believe the mare needs to be properly…punished."
Rarity's arousal leaked down her legs. "Oh I know I was such a bad pony but can we not simply forget?" She pleaded only to be grabbed by her wrists and forcibly turned and bent over with her ass up in the air She couldn't help but blush even harder rubbing her thighs together.
"Beloved you can not mean to- AH!" Rarity cried out in pleasure and pain as a hand smacked between the middle of her cheeks. The cheeks let out a slight jggle from the impact.
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "Oh beloved please no!" She squealed.
"Such a naughty girl. Now we see the real you, getting off to this."
SMACK! SMACK! "I-It's not true."
"You like it don't you? You like being punished like the naughy mare you are.
SMACK! "N-No."
SMACK! "Ugh!"
SMACK! "D-Don't!"
SMACK! "S-Stop!"
SMACK! SMACK! "Don't…stop!"
Rarity ass was turning a dark pink from the abuse. Her face was buried in the pillow she pulled over to muffle her screams.
Another smack followed a grunt of ecstasy.
"Such a naughty mare! Getting me hard!"
SMACK! SMACK! SMACK!
The sharp sound of his hand colliding with her cheeks echoed throughout the room. It sounded like a switch hitting something meaty,
Eventually the blond stopped as Rarity let out a moan of disappointment. If he kept on anymore he wouldn't be able to enjoy her flanks for himself later tonight.
He proceeded to kiss and knead her cheeks. Naruto bit into her left cheek resulting in Rarity letting out a squeal from the action. It was unintentional as Applejack had suddenly surprised him with sudden fellatio.
Sloppy but enthusiastic Applejack went to work on him. Maintaining a firm grip on his legs as she continued sucking on his cock.
Naruto proceeded to slip his tongue into the mare's folds.
Rarity clutched the sheets as her lover continued exploring her. With a violent arch Rarity let out a violent scream as wave after wave of pleasure coursed through her.
Naruto let out a scream into her folds as he came in Applejack's mouth. She worked his cock as volley after volley of seed proceeded to empty into her mouth. He gazed down at the mare who was blowing him before his vision was blocked by plentiful cheeks. Rarity had recovered rather quickly from the assault, proving tonight she was rather energetic. She began grinding her flanks against his stomach while holding onto Applejack's shoulders while brushing his face with her tail.
Naruto's hands rubbed up and down her sides as his cock slipped out of Applejack's mouth. Now freed Rarity spread her cheeks and captured the dick between it, massaging it with left and right motions while Applejack crawled until she was on the other side of him, pressing her breasts in his face while kissing and massaging his chest. Naruto proceeded to play with Applejack's breasts to which the mare let out a groan of appreciation. "Yes! Like that! Play with mah tits." Applejack groaned.
"Oh fuck." Naruto groaned through the right nipple in his mouth as Rarity proceeded to mount him and began bouncing up and down his cock.
"So hard darling." Rarity moaned as she proceeded to ride him for all he was worth. She through her head back and let out moans as she continued her bouncing while Naruto and Applejack tongued kissed passionately while she played with her own clit.
After a good fifteen minutes Rarity and Applejack tagged out. Naruto proceeded to pump into the farm mare missionary style while Rarity laid to the side of her so she could have her folds explored by his fingers.
Sweat drenched the coat of the ponies. Rarity soon came, her tail wrapped tightly around Naruto's right arm and coating his hand while he made out with Applejack.
They switched against with Rarity riding Naruto reverse cowgirl style as Applejack proceeded to ride his face. The frenzy fuck proving to be an experience that none of them had hopes to prepare for.
They had carried on for hours as the trio was finally reaching their limit. Not wanting to leave either of them out he created a clone as both mares were rested on their side and screwed with all the gusto Naruto could muster.
"Aah…Aah'm almost there. Aah don't think I can last."
"Beloved please…not so much how longer I can last.
They pleaded as they held on to each other.
"Applejack you feel so taunt and form." Naruto one groaned.
"So soft. Rarity you're driving me wild." The other Naruto groaned.
The two of them acted. The one screwing AJ proceeded to bite Rarity's ear and vice versa with the other one.
The effect was simultaneous. "NARUTO!" " they shouted in unison, squeezing each other tighter.
With both of them clenching down on their rods both Narutos had came. His seed spilling into the mares. They all rode out the last bits of their orgasm before the clone Naruto popped out of existence and the original one fell between the two of them. The two exhausted mares somehow managed to find their ways into his arm and snuggled up against him. They were sore but happy. And Naruto felt fully spent for the first time in a long time.
The three of them fell asleep in each other's embrace. The following morning Naruto would be the first to wake and not wanting to disturb his mares he decided to shushin away to get started cooking breakfast.
"Morning." Applejack greeted only to notice Naruto wasn't there. Her movements woke up Rarity. "Where Naruto go?"
"Most likely cooking us breakfast." Rarity replied, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. "So..?"
"You were right." Applejack admitted begrudgingly.
"Thank you. I trust you have no other engagements?" She asked the farm mare.
"Ah have to be on the farm in an 'our." She answered with a tired yawn. "Well today is going to be a pain in the ass. Literally." She did not want to get up."
"I have some of Fluttershy's healing salve. I will give you some before you leave."
"Thanks Rare. Yer alright ya know that."
"Just alright? She asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Not like ya was the one servicin' me." She pointed out.
"Too tired to point out how crude you are being." Rarity replied with a yawn. "I suppose I should get up and get ready for the day." She rose up.
"Might as well stay and grab some grub then. See ya at breakfast."
"I will see you down stairs darling." And without even thinking Rarity leaned over and kissed Applejack before jolting back and realizing what she had done. Both mares were blushing up a storm something fierce. She had been so used to being kissed or kissing Naruto in the morning it had for a brief moment slipped her mind she was not in bed with Naruto. "We are both, grown, rational mares. W-We can discuss this." Rarity was taken measured breaths in order to stop herself from freaking out.
"Ah…well…that's surprising. Ya never gave any indication ya were…well…" Applejack stumbled over her words. The taste of Rarity still on her lips.
"I…I am not. Well I never explored or thought about those kind of relationships. I notice and appreciate a mare's beauty, but my interests have always been male." She firmly explained.
"Mine too. Then again its always been apple tradition to find ya a nice earth pony to settle down with. Now ah know its sounds a bit tribalist, but ery family has their tradition and…"
"You do not have to explain it to me AJ." Rarity cut her off with a sympathetic look. She knew the mare was not tribalist, but even the best individuals could come from families with skewed or outdated views and it was not something she would hold against her. "T-There is no shame in what happened. I mean Fillyfoolers are the most common form of relationships in Ponyville and we're in a herd. Its actually encouraged for the Alpha female to make sure the other females in the pack will be suitable for breeding with their stallion and other such matters. And if I were to be honest you are not what I would call ugly. You have beautiful hair, eyes, and a well-built form and are more than just country gal look."
"Aah, thank ya Rare. If ah had to admit yer pretty good looking yourself. If ah had to admit ah was a mighty bit self-conscious of my looks against yours when we became a herd. Being a farmer doesn't leave ya much time to fix yaself up ya know."
"I could…always help you if you ever need advice." She suggested with a playful stroke to Applejack's hair.
"Aah'll keep that in mind. So…uum…how does this work?"
"Well darling it's obvious we both identified as heterosexual with a possibility of being bicurious. I simply suggest we avoid pushing the issue and let whatever happens, happen without making a mess of our friendship. I highly doubt Naruto will complain especially if it leads to us becoming closer, but to be honest I see you more as a dear friend, maybe even a sister than a romantic partner."
"The same, and ah agree. There's no need to go and make things awkward."
The two friends hugged it out without any weird feelings coursing between them. Why make a big deal out of things. Whatever happened they would work together to solve it. Both proceeded to get out of bed and get ready to join Naruto downstairs for their delicious meal.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
The following day after his amazing night with Rarity and Applejack Naruto found himself back in Canterlot to check up to see if any leads on the Nightmare Children were found.
Four ponies were gathered in a large office. The room was filled with a book case containing literature and minimal accessories and furniture, only what was necessary. The only personal effects that stood out were the numerous picture frames that adorned the desk.
"Shock, Bright, Nightwing you three will make up the members of the squad I will be taking to track and capture the target. He is the dangerous terrorist by the name of Perfect Storm. My intel from Princess Luna promptly places him here." He said pointing to a small city a hundred miles south west of their location near the Badlands.
"We leave tomorrow. Make sure you are ready." Naruto smiled in satisfaction as she dismissed them. "You are dismissed." He said as the three ponies left his office.
"Oh so cool. We're going to be hunting down high level scum." Bright Star said with an arm pump of victory.
"Bright Star's childish enthusiasm aside I do admit this is a rather high profile mission. The kind that makes or break careers." Nightwing kept an outwardly composed demeanor despite being nervous on the inside.
"This is the kind of mission that gives you experience and sets you on the fast track to rising through the ranks not to mention we'll be getting a dangerous criminal off the streets. We will need to be prepared; this is not a mission we can afford to make a mistake on." Thunder cautioned them.
"Bah we'll be fine. The captain chose us for a reason, right Nightie?" Bright said as she threw her arm around the stallion.
"I told you not to call me that." He remarked as he peeled her arm from his midsection. "And try to be a little bit more serious about this. This is…" He began lecturing her before she cut him off.
"…not a game. I know Nightie! Not an idiot. Lighten up some." The mare said in a huff. "Whatever, going to pack." She said as she skipped on ahead.
This was going to be a long mission.
Bright Star, Nightwing, and Thunder Shock were at the train station. They were waiting for Naruto to arrive.
"Didn't keep you all waiting too long did I?" Naruto asked as his soldiers stood to attention and saluted him. "At ease."
After that was all said and done, the group was now on the train to their way to the destination.
"Captain Naruto are there more details you could feel us on? The only thing we know is from the profile, but its not enough to tell us what we should be looking out for." Thundershock knew this mission had to be important. All of the captain's missions usually involved highly dangerous artifacts or criminals.
"I like to know too, what exactly are we doing?" Bright Star added.
"Right." Naruto nodded. "The true of the matter is for the last few weeks Princess Luna has been weeding through our forces for traitors. For the longest time the Nightmare Children seemed capable of outmaneuvering capture despite our best efforts and that is when we discovered spies in our midst. Some knowingly and others with spells on them. The reason we haven't sort them out as doing a background check on everypony in a position of power is both a timely and costly effort. Not to mention the different methods used to prevent us from linking a pattern. As of now we are currently dealing with brain washed spies who had items enchanted and placed in their home. Upon contact the knowledge of any meetings and members of the children is erased from their mind while keeping in contact the valuable secrets of our nation. Now just who would you target for knowledge on our weaknesses."
"High ranking officials like a General." Nightwing Noted.
"So far the highest ranked officer was that of a general, a willing member, but only time will tell who else. I do believe they didn't expect us to catch on so soon and have been trying to organize their efforts. What we're doing is tracking down one of their sects, a group by the name of Death Wave."
"Well they sound like a lovely bunch." Thunder sarcastically noted.
"From what our intel says they are planning an assassination. Somehow they managed to link up with the criminal known as Perfect Storm. He lives for chaos so that leaves us to believe whoever they are after is a high profile target they wish to remove to better their cause. Luckily enough one of my clones has been tracking a few low ranking members of their sect.
Taking a seat at the pub the clone waited to order when an obnoxious voice called, "C'mon, Where's my booze?!"
"Hey, calm down." Another responded.
"How am I supposed to calm down?!" the first voice snapped.
The clone turned her gaze to a couple of ponies sitting together at a table. One wore a white jacket and his mane in a knot. Another wore a black and yellow hood and a black and yellow jacket, white undershirt, and green pants. The next was a little heavier than the first two wearing a red jacket and green pants. The last one also had his hair in a knot and wore a light red coat. Respectively the first two had black colored fur with the other two having grey fur, but all of them had their manes and tails colored black. From the looks of it a dye job.
"We managed to find where the flute is located," one of the four exclaimed.
"Not so loud." One of the others sitting at the table hushed them.
"Don't sweat it." The one with the knot style assure them. "I will pick the flute up with Cold Heart and get into position. You guys head back into position."
"You think you can handle this Shadow Heart?"
"Will you be okay by yourself?" The other asked him.
"Tell Lady Midnight that I will be back within three days with the Flute of Souls." Shadow informed them with a smile on his face.
"Flute of Souls. Sounds like a real spooky item." Bright Star said with a shiver.
"It was one of the untested dark items looted from the Canterlot vaults during the Discord incident. Rumors has it that the flute has a death dealing curse, but nopony knows for sure. Its presence, its very magic is evil. Whatever this Death Wave has planned we need to stop them. That's why I asked for your help."
The train proceeded to stop and after a short while later started up again. Naruto then began going over strategies and possible scenarios with them.
Meanwhile at that time several witnesses watched in horror as a conductor was killed right in front of them. The killer was a bleached white pony lacking Pegasus wings or a horn. One would have thought he was an earth pony, but he looked to wispy to be one or in the case he was one he was just plain sickly.
Cries and pleas for mercy were ignored. Stepping over the dead bod of the conductor he took out a match. Leaving the train he lit the match and flung it into the train and watched as it proceeded to set on fire. He stood there and watched ass the train car lit ablaze. Bodies of desperate escapees falling out of the cars or struggling in vain to break the windows. Those who managed to exit the car fled or tried desperately to put themselves out.
The world would soon know his suffering. The storm was just on the horizon.
At Moon Valley Station, ponies were panicking and scared out of their minds at the sudden explosion. "Ladies and Gentlestallions, please calm down! Please stay back! It is too dangerous to enter the station at this time!" A train employee spoke into the blow horn. "The train has been derailed due to an accident, so please be patient and I apologize for the inconvenience."
"Derailment?"
"Are they serious?"
"I heard it was a group of thugs."
"Excuse me, captain of the Lunar Guard, Captain Naruto Uzumaki. By order of the princesses I am authorized to exert my command over an incident in regards to my mission."
"C-Captain Uzumaki sir." The employee stammered out. "There was an unfortunate accident. An explosion occurred and we have our best on the way out there to discover what happened."
'An explosion? It could be a coincidence, but still.' He thought. "My team and I need unrestricted access to this town. We have reasons to believe members of a terrorist group have taken refuge in this town and need to do a search."
"O-Okay sir. Will you be meeting up with the other platoon?" he asked as Naruto raised an eyebrow in interest.
"Other platoon?"
"Yes sir, a military platoon went in a while ago, but have yet to return. They were heading for the station."
Well it was obvious where their next location was going to be. After finishing his talk with the employee the group made their way to the station.
"They were all defeated!" Bright Star exclaimed in shock at the bodies that littered the floor.
"Ordinary soldiers can't hope to stand up against those who are anything but ordinary."
They stopped when they arrived at the platform and before them stood a collection of individuals to whom they believed was Death Wave."
"Is this it? Only four? The princesses must not have learned from my bomb. Oh well I'll just make a bigger one next time."
"There won't be a next time.' He promised as his squad shifted into fighting position.
"I believe the odds in my favor are ten to one." He said in regards to the superior numbers they had. "My friends do me a favor, eliminate these pitiful distractions'."
The group all yelled out their battle cries and ran towards the Team.
"Handle the stragglers Storm is mine." Naruto ordered as he went after Storm. Naruto's first strike missed by a large margin as Perfect dodged it.
'What?' he thought wondering if he made a misjudgment.
"You'll have to do better than that if you wish to fight me." He taunted.
Naruto let out a hump, stopping on one leg and using the momentum to quickly spin and launch himself at the pony once more for another attack. Only instead of being dodged his punch was caught shocking him a great deal. 'How?' Storm was a pegasus pony. He didn't have the strength necessary to stop one of his punches, not only as a result of being locked up in solitary confinement for so long, but the fact that punch would have at least sent even earth ponies reeling back.
He soon found himself flying back from a punch landed on his midsection.
While this was going on Naruto's guard was handling the rest of sect.
Bright Star yelled her battle cry as she swung a sword held in her magic using it to take out several of the guild members in just a couple of swings. She jumped in the air and struck more enemies. While in the air, she spun around and attacked more enemies while doing so.
"Take this!" An enemy nightmare child shouted. "A long range attack!" He was then blasted by a spell sending him crashing into his wall.
"I love it when they announce their attacks." Thunder Shock noted as he went back to defeating his own enemies.
Then, the floor shook as Naruto crashed onto the floor, causing Thundershock to look in his direction with widened eyes.
'No way...is the captain losing?" Thundershock thought in worry.
"Why I would love to keep you guys entertained I have many plans." Perfect Storm took the opportunity to dash towards the exit.
"The hell you will." Thunder shock charged only to be quickly out maneuver and kicked into Nightwing who had begun also give chase.
Naruto recovered and gave chase after him. Naruto proceeded to blast the Pegasus off his feet with an air jutsu.
Perfect Storm turned his attention back to the captain.
"Determined to die huh?" Storm taunted as he decided to go on the offensive this time. His punch was blocked by Naruto's arms to which the blond countered with a knee strike.
"I won't let you do as you please."
Blow by blow attacks were matched with equal intensity.
'I don't know if this stallion is stubborn or simply too dumb to give up?' " It seems I somewhat underestimated your strength. Time for me to put an end to this." He said as he pulled out the flute of lost souls.
"No you don't!" Naruto shushin and rammed a Rasengan into the item with the force of the attack blasting the stallion to crash into one the city's buildings. Luckily the town citizens were evacuated from this part of the town.
A minute later Perfect Storm emerged from the building without narry a scratch. "Oh wow, you're a strong one." Perfect Storm commented.
Naruto narrowed his eyes in suspicion. What on earth was this stallion? That punch should have left his body broken. The stallion before him was not normal.
Perfect Storm shot forward and continued his attack. He unleashed a series of fast thrust attacks, but despite his persistence it didn't slash the blond.
The two of them jumped apart. "You know," He pulled out the cracked flute. "…I had plans for this, but you ruined that. I think I'll just kill you now. Slowly."
Naruto hopped on one foot. Then the other. Then back to his left. Then right. Then left and then right picking up speed. He began shuffling in place.
One way or another the fight between the two of them was going to end right here and now. Naruto shot forward with amazing speed the punch sent Perfect Storm flying back.
He recovered only to take another blow to the chest sending him crashing through a shop. Perfect Storm began strolling out.
Naruto was now fully sure that the stallion's durability was not natural. That last hit was a killing blow and he shrugged it off. That meant he could stop holding back a little.
Just as he was about to attack he picked up the sound of something. He quickly dodged out of the way as an entire city block began to fall apart to pieces as the force of the attack caused them to shoot backwards from the force.
By the time the smoke cleared Perfect Storm was gone. He couldn't help but wonder what the hell that was? This whole little incident did not exactly match Storm's usual M.O.
To which Naruto began to wonder. These last few skirmishes. Were they a test? Were they testing their fighters against their biggest threats? With that Naruto began to form an idea. A way to possibly trick one of these Condemned out of hiding to capture them and if it worked they would finally get a big break in learning about the nature of their actives.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"Yer going on a camping trip?" Applebloom asked as she took notice of the camping bag Naruto was lugging on his back.
"Yep, two of my special someponies made me realize I really needed a break and what better way to get away from it all for a bit. No work. No stress or issues. Just peace and quiet. Going swimming in the lakes, traveling the countr side, encountering the wild life. You never know what sort of adventure might occur in the wild."
"Ah haven't been camping in forever." Applebloom lamented.
"I've never been camping." Dinky added.
"That's so cool, I wish I was going," Scootaloo said, and for Naruto time seemed to stand still for a moment. He knew exactly where the conversation was headed as soon as those words left her.
The darling faces of the Cutie Mark faces soon began looking up at him with pleading faces.
"Now hold on there, sugarcube," Applejack interrupted, turning to the Cutie Mark Crusaders. "This is trip is for Naruto's relaxation and he can't do that if he has to keep an eye on you four."
"We'll be good AJ, promise, ya don't have a problem with it do ya Naruto?" Applebloom's doe like eyes were wearing him down.
"Oh alright you four can come as long as you get permission first."
The four let out a collective cheer. "Yay! Cutie Mark Crusaders Camper Extrodinares!" Without so much as another word they charged down the road to get permission. He didn't have time to contemplate it much before Applejack's subdued laughter caught his ears.
"Oh what are you lauging at? You're coming too."
"Wait wha..." Applejack's laughter ceased upon this. "Ah can't the farm..."
"Big Mac wil take care of it. We'll be back before Apple Cider season and things are slow. Besides, this is all about my relaxation as you so pointed out. I mean it would be wonderful of my marefriend to come along to keep an eye on the kids so I can relax. I can't even remember the last time I sat back and enjoyed myself." He noticed she gave him a look as he reflected over his words and coughed into his hand. "That evening two days ago not withstanding." The time after breakfast that followed was just as good. He definitely felt loosened up.
Applejack gave out a sigh. "Ah'right ya got me there." She said as she began setting up her stall. Minutes later the crusaders were back.
"They said yes!" Scootaloo, Dinky, and Sweetie Belle shouted as soon as they were within earshot of the stallion.
Narutp came up in front of the two fillies. They were all smiles as he started listing what they would have to bring to the camping trip. "Alright you girls have until tomorrow morning to get ready. You're going to need a large container for water, a sleeping bag,
some blankets and pillows, and a tent. I think I can go find one for the four of you to two share if not we'll just get two and you four decide who bunks with who. Now the area I'm heading to will be north east of town so it can get chilly at night so bring at least three blankets." Oh this was going to be a fun little event.
"You...you want to go?" Naruto looked at Rarity incredously. "You know what camping is right?" He asked her playfully.
Rarity scoffed, "Of course I do. Beloved my preference for the finer things in life does not make me ignorant such matters. I went on camping trips all the time when I was a filly."
He doubted that very much. "Yeah sorry, nope, can't do it." He refused with a shake of his head.
"What? Well why not?" she cried out indignantly.
"Because I am supposed to be relaxing on this trip and..."
Rarity cut in before he could finish. "Are you suggesting I would be a distraction from you relaxing?" She added with an annoyed huff.
"You'll be a distraction of sorts alright." He commented.
"And if that is the case why did you invite the Crusaders? I highly doubt I eould be more of a distraction then them."
"I have my reasons." Ah hell he didn't have anything prepared at all.
A sly smile formed on her face. "They gave you the look didn't they?"
"Doesn't matter the age, you mares are devious." He grumbled as he leaned on the table.
"Now beloved, if fillies can sway you, what makes you think you can refute the charm of moi?" She asked, batting her eyelashes.
'Damn libido.' he cursed, looking away. Rarity pressed into his side her nose nestling into his neck. He felt his muscles tense as Rarity wrapped her arms around his neck.
"Beloved, Nar, may I come along please." She pleaded softly.
"You can come along." He finally relented. And Rarity gave a little cheer of victory. "You're sure you're not going to end up regretting this."
"I assure you I shall be fine."
"Well then you better get your sleeping bag, tents and sheets ready then. We're leaving early tomorrow."
"Sheets and a tent I can as for the sleeping bag." She brushed his cheek and brought her lips close to his. "I am sure yours will have more than enough room for the two of us."
By the realms. Why did almost every mare he know have to be such a tease?
Leaving the Boutique Naruto had run into none other than Ditzy. "Hey Ditzy!'
"Yo Naruto. Good news just talked to my boss and I was able to get a few days off. This camping trip is going to be amazing."
Wait...she thought? Oh no.
"Hold on a second Ditzy there's something you should know..." He tried to tell her but the excited mare cut him off.
"This is going to be so much fun. I never have time to spend with the girls unless its for meetings. Its going to be great being able to spend time together without worries." She then asked him. "Was there something you were trying to tell me?"
"No, no, just, can't wait for the trip." He added. He really hope everything was going to go fine.
Everypony was ready with their supplies. It was going to be a rather interesting few days. Thankfully the last of the crashies was Rainbow who quite simply just enjoyed camping.
Rainbow who would rather fly then hike was already well on her way, clearing the clouds and flying ahead.
Once they were on the outskirts of town Naruto spoke up. "Its going to be a five hour trek so I hope you all took my advice to use the facilities beforehand."
"Naruto," Rarity called out to him as she walked beside him. "If this trek is going to be five hours how many times are we going to rest on the way?"
"Once." He answered.
"Beloved surely you jest? Five hours is far too much and with only one rest stop." She replied after getting over her temporary state of being dumb founded.
"Well if it was just me the trek would have been half an hour without rest."
"But beloved..." She started with a whine and pressed herself against him.
"It'll be good exercise for you. After all you wanted to come Rare and this is all part of the camping experience, unless you want to go back."
In response to her glare she gave him a heated look and walked away from him. Oh boy he was going to be paying for that later.
Eight hours later they had arrived to the area. The group gazed at the camp site in awe. After the frequent stops they finally made it to the location. Naruto kneeled over so Rarity could climb off his back. That camping experience was really shining through, but to her credit she had lasted six hours in before being needed to be carried the rest of the way. Then again if she wore boots instead of heels her feet wouldn't have been hurting. He wouldn't have put it past her to have done so on purpose.
A flash of rainbow was spotted in the sky through the trees. "There's Rainbow Dash up there right now."
Rainbow suddenly dashed into area they were in, impressively cutting through four trees in order to obtain four giant logs of wood. She quickly placed them in front of them. Next, she dove into the nearby stream and retrieved several rocks with moisture retained on the outside, constructing them into a ring in the middle of the logs.
"Impressive, Rainbow." Naruto commented, sending her a bright smile. She quickly dusted herself off.
"I know!" She boasted loudly.
"Hey Rai— Scootaloo was about to greet Rainbow Dash, but she accidently tripped over one of the logs, dropping her stuff and performing some rather uncomfortable and unintentional tricks in front of them. She landed back at the ground, holding her head in pain. Nonetheless, she cleared her throat and crossed her back legs. "Hey, Rainbow Dash! What's up?" She asked, trying to hold back tears but one that slipped out of her eye.
Rainbow Dash only eyed her for a second before she turned her attention towards them. "What took you guys so long?"
Applejack placed her things on the ground and glared at Rarity, who was massaging her aching feet. "Well, some of us were'nt as well prepared for the hike."
"Well its time to set up the camp." He was about to start unpacking the items, but Applejack beat him to it.
"Don't worry, Nar. We've got this." She faced Applebloom and winked. "Right, Applebloom?"
"You got it, sis!" She exclaimed.
They both stretched out the tents and planted the wooden sticks, which were holding the rope that was attached to the tent, into the ground with the heel of their feet like a hammer. When the tents were finally set up, Scootaloo grabbed a seat on one of the wooden logs as Rainbow Dash flew and joined her.
"Looks like you'll be sharing a tent with me, huh?" Rainbow nudged Scootaloo.
"Heh, if that's okay with you." Scootaloo shrugged and responded.
"Sure!" Rainbow Dash messed with her mane a bit. "Long as you don't snore." Scootaloo could only look dumbfounded with that last statement. "You don't snore, do you?"
"Nope. No way. Not me. Never snored a day or night in my life." Scootaloo laughed nervously.
"Then you and I are gonna get along just fine." Rainbow commented. Suddenly, a large gust of wind blew through every single one of them, immediately catching their attention.
And within a second appeared a rather large and sophisticated tent inflate before them. "Come Sweetie Belle, we must find the proper foilage for my bedside vase." Rarity beckoened her as they began making way down the path only to pause and then turned to Naruto. "Beloved, where will we find flowers?"
"Head north a quarter of the mile and then turn east. There's a meadow." He answered.
"Uugh leave it to Rarity to worry about trying to make things frilly. We need firewood not flowers."
"Jut leave it to me. I'll have you firewood and no time!" With that Scootalo sped off.
"If you girls are fine setting up the rest of the camp I think I'll go catch dinner." He said as he rifled through his back, pulling out a scroll to which he unsealed a fishing hat, a pole, and bait.
"Oh mister Naruto can I come? I want to see the lake?" The wide eyed little unicorn asked.
"Sure, you coming Ditzy." He asked as the mare nodded.
"Just let me grab my swimsuit. I think I'll get some swimming in." She said as she began rummaging through her bag.
All things considering he supposed the situation could be worse. Sure it would be a little noisy, but being surrounded by loved ones while not worrying about the Nightmare Children, Training, or even relationship woes was still a pretty relaxing way to enjoy things.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Evening was setting in and everypony was gathering near the campfire. Applejack had just finished with the fire.
"Okay, everybody get comfortable." Rainbow Dash announced cause I'm about to tell you the best story you've ever heard."
Scootaloo quickly jumped off the log and gestured excitedly with her body. "Is it about the time when Rarity had wings, and then they got ruined, and then you saved her from plummeting to her doom?"
Rarity widened her eyes when she heard this. She quickly lifted the shades of her dark pink sunglasses closer to her eyes, which rolled backwards embarrassingly. A warm oval shade of pink formed across her cheeks as sucked in her lips, staring at her cup.
"Okay, maybe it's the second best story you've ever heard…" Rainbow continued. "But probably still the scariest." She then began speaking in a spooky tone as she hovered over the fillies. "You like scary stories, right?"
Scootaloo gasped, nonetheless nodded. "Mmhmm."
"It all happened on a night just like this one, in a forest, just like this..." Rainbow paused to view her audience's facial expressions. "Campers, who were camping in this exact same spot were having fun, telling stories just like us. But then, they started hearing noises in woods around them, and it wasn't just the crickets. Of course, they ignored them and continued talking about the story of the pony, who lost her rusty horseshoe in the exact same place. They were all told that she still walks among these very woods, looking for the very pony who took the horseshoe from her. It wasn't until they put out the flame when the noises became louder." Rainbow Dash landed on the ground and began stalking around the campfire, creating the noises with her hooves loudly enough to echo throughout forest. After a moment, she stopped. "Soon enough, they saw somepony in the darkness. One of the ponies in the group, who was brave like me, decided to find out who it was. And then, the olden pony asked, 'Who's got my rusty horseshoe?'." Rainbow mimicked an elderly and aged voiced, focusing more of her attention towards the young fillies.
"Not me!" Sweetie Belle quickly responded as she shivered in fear, placing her arms around the others.
There was a suspenseful pause until Rainbow Dash suddenly appeared behind the fillies and poked them. "You do!"
They all screamed.
Scootaloo was the only one left on the log as Rainbow laughed. She cleared her throat, removing any sign of fear. "Something in my throat. I wasn't scared at all, heheh. Good story."
"Knew you wouldn't be scared." Rainbow Dash ruffled her mane. The way you jumped that cart the other day…" She flew up towards the pole of Rarity's tent and stood on top of it valiantly. "You're like me; fearless."
"Yeah. Fearless." Scootaloo repeated nervously as an owl's cry of hoot would soon echo around them.
Naruto glanced around and took notice of the fillies being comforted.
"Don't worry," Rarity told Sweetie Belle in a coddling manner. "Rarity is here to keep you safe and sound, ooh!"
"It was just a story muffin." Ditzy said as she rubbed Dink's back.
"But it was so creepy."
Applejack was the first to announce her sleepiness.
"Think it's about time for me to hit the straw." She turned around to reveal Applebloom latched on her back shaking terribly in fear. Applejack noticed this and rubbed her mane softly. "Don't you worry, little sis. No 'olden pony' in our tent."
Naruto turned to the last of the Crusaders. The one whose guardian couldn't make it to the trip.
"Scootaloo, are you alright?"
"Uh-huh…" She answered in a shivering tone, continuing to look around her.
"You know it was just a story right. No reason to be scared."
"Who me?" She placed a hoof on her chest. "As if! II ain't scared at all. Heh, heh. Yes, sir. I'm cool as ice."
Naruto returned a little smirk, noticing her behavior. "You will be if you stay out here. You better join Dash then."
"Oh… Right… Gotcha." Scootaloo replied and began jumping off of the log, but the howling of a wolf frightened her greatly and instead caused her to rush in towards the tent.
Naruto decided to turn in for the night after making sure the fire was put out.
An unexpected shower would soon see to it that they would have to abandon their camp ground. Who those rogue clouds belonged to there was no telling. Most likely somepony trying to hide a screw up.
Either way the group found themselves needing to take refuge in a cave.
"All right!" Rainbow Dash cheered. "A deep, dark cave! Perfect for the story I've got for tonight. All we need is a campfire, and we're good to go." She directed towards Scootaloo.
Scootaloo gulped and seemed to respond with nervousness in her voice. "Uh, of course..." Wolves howling could be heard. "I'll be right back with loads of firewood from the deep, dark, not-scary-at-all forest!"
"Thanks." Rainbow Dash expressed as Scootaloo began walking off.
Naruto couldn't help but frown. Scootaloo had been acting odd all day. Popping out of places at random and volunteering for practically everything.
"I don't know about the rest of you, but I'm checking up on Scootaloo. Its getting too close to night."
"Come on! She'll be fine." Rainbow responded with the same answer as last time.
"I'd feel better knowing she was alright." He didn't share Dash's confidence. No matter how brave the filly may try to act she was still a kid and they often didn't have the same fortitude of dealing with fears an adult did.
Not even a few steps away from the campsite, and he picked up the sound of panicked laughter. Scootaloo immediately ran past him. He turned around to see her place a few sticks in the middle of the stones. "Here you go!" She presented.
"That's it?" Rainbow questioned.
"That's all I could find, 'cause, y'know, there aren't that many trees around here!"
One could walk a few feet and practically run into trees.
"It's all we need." Applejack assured. "Why don't you sit with Rainbow Dash for a while?"
Scootaloo quickly rushed over to her, knocking the stick with marshmallow from her hand.
Applejack quickly lit up the fire.
"Now, where was I?" Rainbow Dash asked herself. "Oh yeah! The scary part." She ended with a spooky tone, waving her hooves around. She then released an evil laugh.
"Hey, I have an idea! How about I tell tonight's story?" Scootaloo suddenly brought up, holding her hand up high.
Rainbow Dash returned an odd expression. However, she laid down on the log and decided to allow it. "Alright, just make sure it's a horrible one."
Applejack and Rarity drew their sisters closer, the same with Ditzy and her daughter revealing grins as they braced for the mental impact the story would create.
"There once was a really really nice pony who lived in a bright and sunny land, where there are rainbows every day, and lots and lots of happy friends, and..."
The others, who had exchanged odd looks, allowed Rainbow Dash to cut Scootaloo's "story" short. "No offense, but it's not a real campfire story unless somepony's shaking." She rubbed Scootaloo's mane and jumped off the log, beginning to tell her own story in a spooky tone. "I've been told that these very woods are haunted..." Rainbow paused for a moment for dramatic effect. "…by the headless horse!" Her shadow began forming into the figure of the headless horse. "It gallops only at night…
"If it doesn't have a head, then how in tarnation does this pony know where it's goin'?" Applejack interrupted.
"It's headless, not brainless." Rainbow Dash explained.
Naruto was about to quip that's where you keep your brains, but decided it wasn't worth arguing about.
Rainbow however continued, creeping behind Applejack and Applebloom. "...looking for little lost ponies…"
"So where's its brain?" Applejack asked.
"Ugh." Rainbow Dash released and gave up on explaining. "Fear was dripping from the air..."
The story continued on as everyone listened intently. It was quite the atmospheric tail that focused on being thrilling then being cheap and gory. "...and they were never heard from ever again!"
Sweetie Belle gasped. "Never?"
Rainbow Dash shook her head. "Never."
Fire sparked, causing Applebloom, Dinky and Sweetie Belle to scream out loud. However, it quickly transformed into laughter by how they realized they were startled so easily by the fire. They both hugged their loved ones.
"Don't worry," Rarity rubbed her sister's mane. "You'll be safe with me tonight." She looked towards the cave where we'll be staying.
"It's not time for bed yet, is it?" Scootaloo asked, jumping in the middle of Rarity and Applejack.
"'Fraid so, Scootaloo." Applejack answered. "It seems we all need our sleep."
"Uh, but we haven't even sung any campfire songs yet!" Scootaloo brought out.
"You don't have to ask me twice!" Sweetie Belle responded and ran over to where Rainbow Dash was standing on. She pushed her off and inhaled a breath to begin singing loudly. "Ninety-nine buckets of oats on the wall, ninety-nine buckets of oats! Take one down…" Everypony was becoming tired. Each of them was already beginning to fall asleep, all but Scootaloo. She was the only one who was moving her head in a rhythmic motion. "…pass it around, you got eighty-one buckets of oats on the wall!"
"…forty-one buckets of oats! Take one down, pass it around you got forty buckets of oats on the wall!"
And she continued on singing.
"...buckets of oats! Take one down, pass it around, you've got zero buckets of oats on the waaaaaaaalllllll!"
She stood there, proud to have finally finished the song, but she suddenly fell to the ground asleep. Rarity grabbed her with her magic and the group was finally allowed to walk into the cave to get some sleep. Everypony said their Goodnight's, but for some reason, Scootaloo wanted to stay up.
"Oh, just one more song! Anyone? "How about a dance contest?" She continuously asked each of them but everyone was intent on getting rest. "I know you love to cut a rug, so how 'bout we mess up a cave floor? I have a brilliant idea! Hide and seek, who's with me?"
Applebloom yawned. "Maybe tomorrow." Her face fell towards her sheets.
"Aww…" Scootaloo returned.
"Seems like you don't really wanna go to sleep tonight." Applejack included, already lying in her bed. "Is there some reason why?"
"Pfft, of course not!" Scootaloo answered. "I just love camping and hanging out with Rainbow Dash so much that I don't wanna waste a single minute with sleep!" However, she yawned greatly. "Heh, silly sleep."
Rainbow Dash began putting plugs in her ears. "That's cool and all, Scoot, but this pony needs her shut-eye and she needs it now!" She laid on her side and began to rest her eyes.
"Scoots, everypony is tired and in need of sleep. We'll do more tomorrow." Naruto answered with a yawn as he got into his sleeping bag. Almost instantly he drifted off to sleep.
'Naruto!'
A faint calling echoed out to him.
'Naruto!'
Was an angel calling him?
"Captain how long will you keep your princess waiting?'
That was when she materialized before him out of the darkness.
"Luna. They finally let you sleep?" He asked as the princess embraced him.
"I forgot how dreadfully tedious it could be communing with delegates. Though for now that issue has been taken care of. It is just the matter of Deemeter's visit to worry about."
"So what brings you here to my dream tonight?" He wondered as Luna waved her hand and brought them before a door covered in branches and vines with thorns on them.
"The matter lies with young Scootaloo. I have come to banish her nightmare, but could not resist callnig upon you because of your close proximity within the dreamscape."
"Ah, pulling assistant duty tonight." He stated the obvious. "Conquering her fear should be rather easy. Just some scary stories Rainbow told.
"It would be simple if it was just simply that. It seems the teller behind the story places a large role in this ingrain fear."
"Rainbow?" He stated in confusion. "Scootaloo practically idolizes her. Why would she be terrified of Rainbow?"
Luna merely gently smiled in response. "You have much to learn about the nature of dreams.
That was when they heard the whinny. That was the same whinny that Rainbow had made during the story while emulating the headless horse. Scootalo's voice could also be picked up.
That was when Luna made her move, unintentionally scarnig the life out of the poor filly. "Princess Luna! I thought you were The Headless Horse!"
"You were mistaken, but I hope not disappointed."
"You are so, so much better than The Headless Horse. But what are you doing here? Shouldn't you be in Canterlot?"
"I am the princess of the night. Thus it is my duty to come into your dreams." Luna informed the filly.
"Oh, yeah... Wait, is this just a dream? But it feels so real!"
"I assure you that you are asleep. But when you awake, the thing that frightens you most will still exist."
"Eh... The Headless Horse?" The filly guessed nervously.
Luna's expression became thoughtful before she asked the all important question. "Hmmm... Is The Headless Horse really what frightens you the most?"
"Mm-mm. I'm afraid Rainbow Dash will find out I'm not as tough as she thinks I am."
"Everypony has fears, Scootaloo. Everypony must face them in their own way. But they must be faced, or the nightmares will continue."
Scootaloo: gave out a nervous whine.
"Face your fears!" Luna told her as she took flight.
Suddenly and without warning Naruto was violently ejected from the dreamscape. He woke up with a pant. What the hell was that about? Why did Luna leave him and behind? And how was he supposed to help?
He looked to where Scootaloo was supposed to be. He found out that she was gone. He removed himself from the sleeping bag, careful not to wake Rarity. Who had snuck into his sleeping bag some time during the night for cuddles.
If Naruto had to make a top ten list of things he loved about this world was that cuddles were almost like a form to crack for ponies. They absolutely adored it. And he really needed to come up with a better euphemism to point that out.
An alarming sound, a whinny echoed through the cave only for him to realize it was actually just Rainbow Dash's snoring as her mouth stretched out and in a repeated motion.
He proceeded to shake her awake.
"Rainbow…! Rainbow!"
"Hu-huh?" She opened her eyes and rubbed them. "I was sleeping bro. Its too early for morning nookie."
"No time for jokes. Scootaloo's gone. I think she may have run off into the forest. We have to go find her!" It was still dark out. Rather easy for somepony to get turned around and lost in this area.
"Huh…?" She looked at Scootaloo's bed and realized she wasn't there as well. "Well then, let's go find her!"
Rainbow Dash quickly flew out of her bed. Naruto joined her as they sped through the area. Rainbow took to the air to try and spot her from above as Naruto scoured the area with clones. Finally one tracked her down and dispelled so the original knew where to look.
"Heellllp…" The flightless pegasus had found herself steep in water and about to head over a waterfall.
She screamed as she began to fall the great height of the waterfall.
"Scootaloo!" Naruto shot across the water and dove over side. "Hang on." He reached out and caught her with both arms as they continued to plummet. Before they could hit the water below they were snatched out of the air and unceremoniously crashed into the ground.
A little banged up and no worse for wear.
"And you call me reckless!" Rainbow told the blond.
"Naruto! Rainbow Dash! Thank you! Thank you!" The filly hugged them both. "H-How did you…"
"Know?" He finished for her. "Luna told me and I told Rainbow." He glanced at the Prismatic maned mare before kneeling down to Scootaloo. "Remember what she said? You have to face it Scoots? You have to be brave."
"Okay, can somepony tell me what's going on here?" Rainbow asked as she was obviously missing out on something.
She began sniffling as her voice broke and tears fled from her eyes. "I'm so, so sorry, Rainbow Dash! I just wanted you to hang out with me and see how cool I was so you'd take me under your wing, teach me everything you know, and become like my big sister! " She sniffled some more. But then you started telling those spooky stories and I got scared! I thought I heard The Headless Horse so I ran out here by myself, and..." Now she was full on crying. "...well, I guess you know the rest."
"You didn't have to do all that Scoots. What made you think Rainbow would think less of you if she thought you were scared?" Naruto wondered.
"Because y-you'd guys have no other reason to hang out with me. I…I mean you're dating Dinky's mom, and Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom's sister and you're always spending time with them so I kind of figured you were being nice. A-And since I always admired Rainbow Dash I figured it made more sense if she kind of became like my big sister and…" She was cut off as Rainbow's wing rested on Scootaloo's head.
"We don't spend time with you out of pity or because we have too Scootaloo. And don't just think I'm going to up and leave ya hanging cause you got out by a few stories. You're a member of our ever growing little family and just between us the first time I heard those stories I was scared too."
"Really?" Scootaloo sniffled once more, looking up at Rainbow with a smile. "...You were?"
"Sure! I mean, I got over it because I realized pretty quick that if there was such thing as a headless horse, I could totally take it on." That statement caused Naruto to roll his eyes, more out of amusement than anything. "So, you're looking for somepony to take you under their wing, huh?"
"Mm-hm!" Scootaloo quickly nodded.
"Yeah, I might be up for something like that." Rainbow Dash stretched out her wing and brought Scootaloo closer to her with it.
"Really?"
"As long as you don't go falling into any more rivers in the middle of the night." Rainbow joked.
Scootaloo returned a giggle. "It's a deal."
Afterwards, they nuzzled each other as they hugged.
"I thought you didn't do sappy?" Naruto noted.
"Shut up and get over here." She said as Naruto joined the hug.
"She's right Scoots. The only reason why I didn't fawn over you like I did the girls because I thought you hated that stuff." He said with an affectionate ruffle of her mane. "So I'll just take care not to invoke the warm fuzzies in public? Is that a deal."
"I can live with that." She replied as she was picked up and placed on Naruto's back. The three of them made their way back to the cave so the two orange ponies could dry off and everypony could get some sleep.
"Mornin', " As always Applejack was ready to rise. They continued their way and arrived at Winsome Falls which wasn't that far from the original campsite Naruto brought them too, but served as a nice backup.
"I call sister teams! Last herd to make it to the falls is a moldy carrot!" Scootallo called out.
"Ugh, if you insist." Rarity jogged past Sweetie Belle, holding a disgusted expression She began jogging very quickly until she just couldn't take it anymore. "It is so on!" She waved her hands excitedly and began racing with Sweetie Belle.
As Applebloom, Applejack, Ditzsy, and Dinky joined them, Rainbow Dash and Scootaloo stayed behind. "They think they can beat the two of us?" Rainbow Dash stretched out her wings as she faced Scootaloo.
Scootaloo returned a determined and competitive expression, fluttering her wings.
Rainbow Dash held Scootaloo up towards the air, making it appear as if Scootaloo was flying herself.
Naruto observed the scene with a chuckle. It was not the break he had wanted, but all and all it was better this way.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Preening.
A very intimate thing if done between two adult ponies.
Something not to take lightly.
Between a male and female who were courting the action of preening was a very intimate action and one of trust.
She trusted him.
And he took that to heart.
Sitting upon his lap and facing away from him her wings were extended.
She trusted him.
He brought his hands to the base of Dash's wings, before he gently ran them all the way up the length of the appendages, from shoulder to wingtip.
A shudder instantly ran through the rainbow-maned pegasus, and her body visibly relaxed beneath in front of her partner. "Bro I love it when you do that…" she quietly sighed.
"Yeah I can tell." Naruto coyly replied. He proceeded to do the same motion in reverse, lightly tracing his hands from the tips of the primary feathers down the length of the outspread wings, all the way to the base of the limbs.
He also proceeded to lay kisses along the length of her wing as he continued massaging it.
Dash's eyes glazed over while her back involuntarily arched slightly.
The pegasus let out a whimper as both of her wings shivered from the ministrations of Naruto's fingers. Her arch motions led to her grinding against his lap.
A moist spot began to become visible through her panties as her tail began to thrash from side to side.
Dash's breathing was becoming much more rapid, almost frantic, and her face was starting to noticeably flush. Her wings were fully flexed, almost the point of straining. He brought his face forward and gently clasp his teeth around one of her feathers while continuing to caress her wings particular at the base s where the most sensitive nerves were at.
Her tail lightly wrapped around his waist as he proceeded to adjust every feather back into place. With every feather adjusted back into place he gave the nerves a firm pinch.
The pegasus let out a loud gasp, which quickly erupted into a moan of pleasure as her orgasm hit in full, overwhelming her body and mind with ecstasy. Her back arched and her eyes rolled back, and she began to writhe and forcefully buck her hips against his crotch.
Naruto's harden cock strained against the material of his boxers as he moved one arm from her wing to her waist and held her close as Rainbow continued to ride off her orgasm.
Her taut cheeks happening to slide the first third of his stallionhood between them bringing him to the edge. They both gave a pleasured yell as they climaxed. Collapsing onto the couch panting as the sensation of their ecstasy slowly faded away.
Naruto rested his chin on her head. He was so glad he convinced Twilight to cast the cloud walking spell on him.
Like usual he wanted to hold her close like usual after their preening sessions when he picked up the sound of something.
The sound of somepony crying, and it sparked a faint sense of familiarity within him. It sounded familiar.
He got up causing Rainbow to turn and look at him. "What's wrong?"
"I think somepony is in trouble, get dressed." He told her as he grabbed his shirt and pants off the floor.
Naruto found the sound of the crying until he reached a flickering ruby lamp. The sound grow stronger until he arrived to an alleyway. "Scootaloo?" He called out in surprise. After what happened on the camping trip the little filly had been all smiles.
"Scootaloo, what are you doing out here? Why aren't you home?!" Scootaloo didn't respond, keeping her head buried in her knees as she continued to cry.
Naruto went over and crouched down. "Come on sweetness, tell me what happened."
The shivering filly looked up at him.
"I-I'm sure whatever it is it'll be okay." He gently said in an attempt to comfort her.
"No, no it's not!" Scootaloo sobbed, her words becoming nearly unintelligible from her constant shivers. "I d-don't have a home anymore. Mama doesn't w-want me."
What?
That didn't make sense. Bright Smile was one of the ponyville's kindest residents. She had always been a good mother to Scootaloo whenever he saw her.
Anything else the filly said was unintelligible. She held onto him for dear life as she shivered. It was rather cold tonight after all. "Let's get you somewhere warm."
As he said that Rainbow Dash landed. "What happened?"
"Lets get her to my house. I'll explain to you then." He said as they made way for Naruto's home.
The following morning Naruto had left Scootaloo with Rainbow as he went over to Bright's house. He was going to get an answer out of her on why Scootaloo thought she was abandoning her.
The two story home with the bright peach coat did not have anypony in it. So he asked around town to see if anypony knew where the mare was, but he got a rather surprising answer from Lily.
Sat in the hospital bed with tubes hooked up to her was a middle-aged mare with a white coat and teal mane. She looked rather worn out and thin. "Naruto. Well this is a surprised. " She sounded so tired.
"Bright. What happened?" knew she wasn't an athletic mare by nature and easy going, but whenever he saw her she seemed to always make the effort to be in good health.
"I am afraid I am at the end of my rope. I, I have an illness and my body cannot hold out for too much longer. I should count my blessings that I managed to live this long." She said as she clasped her hands together.
"I understand now, so that's why Scoots…" he trailed off as Bright gave a sigh of relief.
"Thank Celestia you found her. I was so worried." She answered. "I was looking for her and everywhere and I up and lost consciousness. How can I be a mother to the filly if I am not able to be there when she needs me."
Bright had been found past out in the streets and brought in last night. She was lucky she didn't end up catching a cold or something from the exposure.
"And the doctors don't know anything that can prolong the time you have left?" He asked as she shook her head.
"I am at the end of my life and I have accepted that. I have made peace with the exception of one thing. Finding Scootaloo a good home before I continue on. That is the only way I can pass on without any regrets."
"And what if, what if there is a way to prevent the illness or even cure it?" He suggested. He didn't know what the illness was, but maybe just maybe…
"As I said before I made peace with my mortality. I am so tired and I…I miss her…miss them." Her family. Her Husband and daughter. Their deaths from what he heard had been a rather tragic accident.
How could he argue against a mare who wanted to see her loved ones again?
Scootaloo who was still alive needed a parent though.
"W-What's….what's going to happen to her?"
"Her case agent wants to place her back in the system. Send her to an orphanage that can care for her." The local town orphanage was rather small already and recent events saw to it that they didn't have much money for the children they had now. "That's why she stormed off last night. I tried every couple I could find in town and none of them were willing to adopt her and I had no choice, but to tell her with my time running out."
"She has friends here. Surely something can be done?" He wracked his brain for possible answers to this dilemma.
"I would like nothing more but to prevent her going back into the system, especially that wreck of a house I found her in, but there's not much I can do."
Naruto's mind went back to the events of last night. It didn't match up completely with what the filly told him… "She…she doesn't know that you're dying, does she?"
"I…" She looked away, an expression of regret on her face. "I'd rather she hate me than be heartbroken by the loss."
"She's not a fool Bright. Lying to her just set the situation to be far worse than it would potentially be telling the truth. As far as that filly is concerned you are her mother and that be replaced so easily."
"I know that, but there isn't anything I can do. Unless somepony steps up my poor Scootaloo is going to be bounced from home to home." Tears began to form in her eyes. "I'm such a horrible mare. How can I be so ready to pass on and leave behind this dear filly who needs me?"
Naruto grabbed a chair and took up a seat next to the side of the bed. "You're only a pony Bright. You're allowed to make mistakes. I promise you bite I will stop at nothing to make sure that filly gets a good home." He promised her as one of the nurses poked her head into the room.
"Visiting hours are over . We will give you a few minutes to say good bye." One of the nerves said before going back to what she was doing.
"I'll be back Bright. I promise you I'll find the answer to this."
With Scootaloo in school Naruto found Rainbow and discussed what he had learned. "That blows total flank. And there's nothing we can do?" she asked as Naruto shook his head.
"Bright Star has made her peace with her situation. Her liver is failing and her kidneys are barely holding on. Her condition is genetic, and was the death of her father and grandmother. All she cares about is finding a good home and from the way she sounded Scootaloo's previous foster home was not a good place."
"No way, they're not sending the squirt away. I'll adopt her if I have to!" Rainbow declared much to Naruto's surprise was evident on her face before he shot her down. "That's a terrible idea!"
"Wha…hey!" She replied, offended, and on the verge of anger. "And why not?"
"You are not responsible enough Rain." He answered as he quickly began to explain why before he offended her anymore. "It's the honest truth. You are very impulsive and quick to anger. You can be thoughtless and say harsh things, brag, and lose yourself in completions." As he noted her flaws Rainbow began to visibly deflate as her ears drooped in sadness.
He proceeded to grab her hands and continued. "But you're Loyal above all else. Courageous and strong. As many negative things I listed you have more positive qualities and hold your attachments to your friends above all else. The thing is that you would make a wonderful big sister for Scootaloo, but you lack the focus to be a parent right now. Especially since so much of your time is being put into joining the Wonderbolts. You wouldn't be able to give Scootaloo the time she needs. Taking care of a child is difficult enough when it's yours, but having to take care of one you don't have any blood ties too, with their own experiences or childhood you're clueless on is another matter altogether. You'll be there for her, there's no doubt about it, but you're still working on improving yourself and trying to force what you just got with Scootaloo now into a mother-daughter bond would hurt you both more than help."
Rainbow reflected over the wisdom in Naruto's words. She had volunteered without even thinking and that sort of impulsiveness did lead to ponies being hurt. She. She was not ready to be a parent, but she knew somepony who could.
"You're right, I am not mother material, but I know somepony who is great with kids. Papa Naruto."
Out of all the things Rainbow could have suggested, that was not one he was expecting.
Well.
If he was honest he couldn't find any reasons to argue why he couldn't.
He wanted Scootaloo to stay.
He could afford to look after her.
He had a home with a room she could use.
He had kagebunshin so it wasn't like he couldn't keep an eye on her.
Not to mention he wouldn't spend every day wondering if she was okay or if she was being taken care of.
"Let me go set up an appointment to speak with her case agent then."
The Foal Placement Services or FPS as it was known as was one of the government agencies created for the purpose of finding good homes or relocating fillies and colts to temporary housing in orphanages. It was a different agency then Foal Protective Services which ponies often got mixed up since both were too stubborn to change their names so they didn't share the same acronym or similar logo.
Naruto arrived to his location and walked inside. He soon found himself In front of a black wooden desk and not too far behind him a long row of cubicles arranged in many rows. The sound of type writers and scribbling could be heard. Ponies were shuffling from place to place as we as the sound of papers being moved every which way filled his ears.
"Hello."
The mare behind the desk looked up, evidently waiting for Naruto to explain why he was there. "I am Naruto Uzumaki here to speak about the filly known as Scootaloo."
Considering the mare didn't give him an odd expression or note his name as unique she must of have some familiarity with it.
"I'll get her case officer. You can wait here," she said before disappearing into the labyrinth behind her.
Naruto let out a sigh. A small town like Ponyville didn't have this type of building or service in their town so he had to go on a two hour train ride to reach the local headquarters for this county.
A minute or so later the receptionist behind the desk returned with a young and bubbly looking unicorn mare with teal fur and golden brown mane and tail. Like the receptionist she wore a fashionable blouse and straight pencil skirt.
"Why hey there. If you'll just follow me." She led him into a conference room. Naruto took his seat opposite of the mare. "I am Joy Bringer. How can I help you today?"
"Scootaloo is a resident of my town and her foster mother is experiencing medical complications which might lead to Scootaloo being put back into the system. I am here to prevent that."
Joy let out a gasp. "And that is indeed a terrible thing. Poor filly. Oh, if only somepony in town was willing to adopt her."
"You do, right here, I wish to adopt her."
"Really!?" Joy's eyes lit up before deflating and she let out a whine. "Oh but that just can't happen. We need to do background checks, home visits, it's a whole process. Its really silly because of who you are, but rules are rules." She must of took notice of his change of facial expression. "Well you're the only Element Everypony knows of whose name is so unusual."
Naruto groaned and face palm. If it wasn't about his tail it was about his name.
"While its so cool of you to do this sweet thing for the filly we have to follow the rules, but I can bend the rules little cause you're one of the heroes who saved everypony and all. You can be her custodian, not a guardian, but its better than nothing. That gives us time to see how Scootaloo will adjust living with you. Are you sure you're up to it? Being a father is such a big responsibility. No many stallions are willing to be a single father."
An image of Naruto's three kids flashed through his mind.
"A-Aah. I-I'm sorry. D-Did I offend you or something?" Joy got a bit flustered and concerned as a lone tear dripped down Naruto's cheek.
"S-Sorry I got lost in a memory." He said wiping the tear from his cheek. "B-But yeah. I think…I think this'll do me good. I am more than ready for the responsibilities of a father."
"I'll start the paperwork then."
"This is a very wonderful decision you made beloved." Rarity said as stood next to the blond. She was there to support him in his endeavor. Prior to showing up Naruto had called together the rest of the herd to inform him of his plan.
A little shocked at first the girls had surprisingly warmed up and supported his idea. They thought it had been a wonderful idea that Naruto wanted to take care of Scootaloo and were sadden greatly to know one of the citizens in Ponyville would be passing on soon. Bright Star was one of the kind adults in town that most of them outside of Ditzy and Twilight knew for most of their lives.
For her sake they were going to play their part in helping Scootaloo anyway they could. When the filly came outside she was surprised the herd was waiting outside. Applejack, Rarity, and Ditzy sure, but everypony?
"Hey Scoots, come with me okay. There's…there's something you need to know…" Naruto told the filly as he let out an exhale. Bright Star's condition and his plan to adopt her. This was not going to be easy. He felt a hand on his shoulder and he turned to see it was Dash who nodded at him. He turned to the others and he could see the support on their faces.
The only way to handle this was like all the other issues in their lives. Simply one day at a time.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Trixie was proving to get along with Twilight pretty well. The two seemed to always going over some spell or theory together as Trixie would go on about her shows or Twilight about her school work.
Though in order to grow Trixie would need more than one constant friend henceforth Naruto began putting more of an effort in spending time with Trixie.
The nature of the relationship would soon grow.
"Trixie doesn't understand why are you so interested in buying Uzumaki a gem. Stallions rarely care about that sort of thing." Somehow the topic of their discussion had became that of gifts.
"I wanted to surprise him with something nice. He got me this nice moderate gem, but I suppose I may have to rethink my strategy. I do know exchanging gifts is some couples do."
"Trixie does not see the point of it all. Courting that is."
"The point?" By the expression on Twilight's face you would think that Trixie insulted the idea of reading. "Trixie, having a special somepony completes your life. A special somepony is somepony who makes you smile and laugh out of genuine desire to see you happy. Its somepony you would do almost anything for and it's a special bond that makes certain things in life so much better. Seriously, you don't know what you're missing," the astute students eyes were practically sparkling.
"Trixie doesn't need a special somepony that wastes her time and empties her pockets. She has gotten this far without a sompeony. Besides Trixie finds it hard pressed to believe there are ponies who are just gentle, loyal, and generous for the sake of it. Nearly everypony wants something or another. Trixie will never fall in love." Trixie said as she looked away. She once promised herself to only date somepony who was good enough for her.
"Trixie I am more than sure there are wonderful and generous ponies out there. It'll take time, but if you're willing to put in the time I know you'll find them."
"Well I will not find any in this town." All the good ones seemed taken and the rest probably had no idea what she looked like above her waist area.
"Give it time Trixie. There is little evidence to support the idea you will find a coltfriend right away, but being open to the possibility will help." Twilight hoped that Trixie would take heed of her words, but the stage mare had a stubborn streak to her.
It was almost the time Naruto said he planned on spending time with Trixie and she hoped the interaction will see to it that the mare will relax more and open up to them.
"Just be patient Trixie, trust me, it'll be worth the wait." He said as he led the show mare down the path into the forest.
"Trixie will believe it once she sees it Uzumaki." They had been walking for nearly half an hour now and she was growing annoyed at how dodgy the blond was being in regards to answering her questions.
They came to a stop as Naruto held up his hand and cautioned her to wait. Their path was blocked by what looked like a ponymade covering of strawn together foliage.
"Miss Lulamoon I present you with the traveling cart version two." He pulled it back and revealed something that made Trixie's jaw drop.
Her cart. Just as it was before. No, even better. It looked brand new, the wood finer and the sheets clean.
"But… how…?" Trixie barely managed to say.
"Only the outside is the same, didn't see what it looked like on the inside, but I assure you its better…"He was nearly knocked over as the mare dashed by him to examine the inside. A bed. An honest to Celestia bed instead of a hammock. A small dresser and trunk devoid of lousy repairs. An uncracked mirror.
The parsley items she had gathered were replaced with better versions.
"Y-you r-recreated it?" she asked, joining him back outside.
"Yes. Twilight told me the reaction you had from the hat and cape I figured the caravan must have been important to you too. I even reused some of the wood from the old one." The magician pony found Naruto's voice sweet for some reason and her heart skipped a beat after she'd finished speaking. She found herself unable to tear her gaze away from the smiling face of the stallion. Before she knew it, she hugged the stallion host. That was unexpected.
"Th-thank you…" Trixie said, her grip tightening. She hadn't hugged anypony and meant it…she couldn't remember the last time.
"I have given those who have committed horrible sins a second chance Trixie because they were willing to change. How could I ever respect myself and boast the values I do if I wasn't willing to extend that same courtesy to you? I would like to think of us as friends Trixie and I do everything I can to be right by my friends."
After several seconds had passed, Trixie let Naruto go. She stared into his eyes, genuinely smiling. "So now you know its here and can visit it anytime." This forest area was small, but separate from the Everfree meaning the dangerous wildlife was of a minimal threat level.
Twilight had been right after all. This action was kind and generous. And out of genuine want of being her friend and giving him a second chance.
Twilight Sparkle.
Naruto Uzumaki.
There were ponies out there Trixie could trust after all.
That night Trixie found herself dreaming a particular dream.
In hat and Cape Trixie was bowing before the audience. Their cheers loud and synonymous. Chanting her name! They adored her.
For now this show like all the others had reached its end and Trixie had to go backstage leaving her darling fans behind.
"Amazing as always Beatrix."
That name. Only one pony could be allowed to call her that name.
Naruto approached her, a romantic gaze settled on the performer.
"Yes that is true." She replied playfully and without a hint of her characteristic arrogance.
Their faces were mere inches away. Trixie blushed hard and kept smiling awkwardly, making Naruto grin. " My Beatrix, you're far too cute when you're blush." Trixie opened her mouth to say something, but she found Naruto's lips on hers as he clasped her cheeks. Trixie was happily returning the kiss.
In the real world, Trixie was smiling, muttering 'Naruto' in her sleep.
The following morning Trixie found herself dealing with new feelings. She knew what they were.
The stallion known as Naruto was handsome, courageous, and strong. He also proved kind and loyal. And from what she could gather from around her wise as well. Not to mention he had a large herd, one of the members being a Princess and a close connection to Celestia herself.
If there were flaws to him she would know until she got to know him better. Recent news of his decision to adopt a filly had saw it that he was now spending less time around the library as he was setting up his a room for the filly in his home.
A disservice as instead of those heavenly muffins the only thing for breakfast was cereal as Twilight Sparkle could not cook. How anypony managed to make a soup cold and a salad hot was beyond her comprehension. Well okay there were such things as cold soups, but the salad thing was not so easily forgivable.
Either way there was only one pony to go to for advice. So she went to Twilight. "Trixie needs your advice…" She had barged into the mare's room startling her and nearly causing Twilight to spill ink on the scroll.
"Good afternoon to you too Trixie. Why yes I am indeed busy thanks for noticing." Normally Twilight would not have been so cross with anypony but she did not like being interrupted on projects, especially when they were so close to completion. "What do you need help with?"
"About how to confess your feelings to somepony…"
Twilight widely opened her eyes, Trixie looked away blushing when she saw her.
"Already? Wow that's…wow. I was not aware there was anypony in town you associated with."
Trixie suppressed the urge to groan. "Trixie hasn't seeing as most of the members of your esteemed town rather wishes she didn't exist."
"Well who could you…" Twilight paused as the answer hit her. "T-Trixie I had no idea you felt that way. I…I have not explored the idea of being with mares that way." Twilight covered her mouth with her hand to avoid blowing her cover. It was a harmless little joke and she couldn't resist. Looks like Naruto was rubbing off on her. Oops. There went thoughts she should not be happy in polite company. Or any company at all.
Trixie let out a frustrated groan and her cheeks redden. "Not you Sparkle! Insinuating that Trixie has designs on you…"
"I'm kidding! I am kidding Trixie!" She blurted out as she could see the mare was worked up to the point she was about to go into a tangent. "It was a little joke."
"I did not think a pony like yourself would joke Twilight." Trixie noted, her cheeks still slightly puffed and her brow narrowed.
"What can I say, certain members of the herd have been an influence on me. So? Naruto right? Oh boy the girls are going to have a field day with this."
Trixie nearly slapped herself. She had forgotten half the herd either disliked her or was more or less neutral. Her only real allies were Twilight and Pinkie Pie. The dress maker would be the biggest obstacle. Forgiving somepony and letting them access to your mate was something different altogether."
"What do I do…?" Trixie asked with such a sad tone and face that made Twilight feel really bad for her, Trixie indeed had feelings for her stallion or at least a crush. No maybe crush was too soft a word. Knowing Naruto the way she did he probably wooed mare with a gesture while not grand touched the mare's heart in a specific way that illicit strong feelings from within her.
"Okay, I'll help you." The librarian said after seconds of silence, making Trixie smile a bit. "First of all, you need to be completely honest with Naruto. Do not think about failure, but expose yourself and trust he will do right by you. Let your interest be known and set down the foundation for him to court you." She paused after the strange look Trixie sent her. "I know, where he came from it was predominantly stallions courting and pursuing mares." Trixie made have still quirked her brow, but seemed to accept what she was saying. "If you are anything but genuine in your intentions then you have ruined your chance. If you really do care about pursuing him I hope you know you will have to go through Rarity first if you want to take things beyond dating."
"How did you do it?" It was Twilight's turn to blush.
"W-Well…Naruto was the one to pursue me. I have never been the best at the romantic part of the issues and I am still working on it. Trust, Honesty, and Respect goes a long way in this sort of thing. All of us, the herd, even after all this time we're still getting used to this. Trying to understand and work through our faults. Supporting each other with our strengths and covering each other's weaknesses. We have done things to hurt each other's feelings and acted without thinking. Nopony is perfect, but what makes us work is that no matter what flaw we discover that we are all working towards solving them. To be kind and generous to each other. To express our thoughts to each other honestly. To share our emotions and thoughts empathically. To stand by each other loyally. To embrace the joy we bring each other. All of that makes and strengthen our bonds or friendship and love. Its something we spend everyday cherishing and fighting for. It makes us who we are and why we have been able to do the amazing things we do. So if you feel you can be there and take the good with the bad Trixie then I will support you every step of the way."
"That…that was beautiful Twilight." Trixie was almost moved to tears. The mare…she had been so passionate. Never had she heard so much dedication and unbridled joy from the pony's voice then the way she heard Twilight talk about their herd…their family.
Lifelong love. Friends. Family. Eternal bonds. For ponies who cared about Trix…no about Beatrix. She wanted that more than anything.
"Sparkle, you lucky mare… What you have is amazing… Trixie wants that…" The magician pony said, slightly smiling and blushing.
Twilight turned. "Then, what are you waiting for? Go, find Naruto and speak with him."
"Trixie…is unsure. Its so soon. Our first meeting almost end in a duel. What…what if he thinks I am like the other hussies in town?"
Hardly a day passed without some fangirl didn't try to throw themselves at a member of the herd. Usually out of towners. The lustful gazes were also rather commonplace as well, almost as often as the uncertain ones or those with awe. She now understood why Applejack had been in a foul mood when she came over the other day and why Trixie was glad she stayed out of sight.
While there was a lot of positive attention and benefits from their status there came a lot of negativity with it. In all honestly you could probably calculated that they had a percentage rating of positivity ranging from support, awe, or other such views ranging from lusting or endorsement at seventy-percent and those who were neutral or uncertain around twenty percent. It was that last ten percent that were extremely stubborn and vocal that made up a small demographic over all, but their negative behaviors and ideas not to mention how persistent and frequent they were that made perceptions skewed to how many they were.
Say if one had forty-five normal fans that hardly bothered them and five ultra-crazy fans, but every day three to four of the fans would bother them every day with only one or two of the fans occasionally bumping into them once a week it would be easy to see how the numbers could be muddled from the view point.
"Then the best thing would be to simply be his friend and spend time around him. That means you're going to have to start leaving the library more and socializing with the other Elements."
"Twilight…" Did she really have to point out the reason why it was a bad idea? Trixie felt a bit ashamed. Like she was a filly again afraid of being caught and cornered by bullies. Her word or standing was practically dirt, and against two of their nations heroes? She might as well be digging her own grave.
"I will talk to Applejack and Rainbow." She soothingly told the mare as she placed a comforting hand on Trixie's shoulder. "Rainbow has already been warned by our Alpha not to be so brash to the future. So you come to me or her if there are any problems and it'll be sorted out okay?"
Well that made her feel a little better. "Alright…" The old her would have been too prideful and blind to accept the help, but that what got her in this situation in the first place. Keeping herself in checked kept leading to more positive things happening so she would continue working on being a better pony.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Wedding Dress.
If there was ever a part of the process the blond was glad that he was left out of was the shopping for wedding dress part. It was like the statement the worst kind of patient you can get was a doctor. The most annoying critic of those selling clothes was to be selling clothes to somepony who made clothes for a living.
May those above have the soul on these poor mortal. Rarity, Fluttershy, and Cookie were about to embark upon the search for a wedding dress. Cookie knew this was going to be a challenge. Rarity was not going to fall in love with the first dress she saw or, for that matter, the fiftieth. She knew of her daughter's refined taste and every bridal shop they came across would soon know it as well.
"The girls and I are heading out to look at wedding dresses," Cookie informed her husband, who was watching Hoofball on the viewing crystal.
"Should I contact the bank about a mortgage on our house before or after you get back?" Hondo asked as his voice was laced with humor.
"Oh hush now. Are ya really gonna put a price tag on our daugther's happiness?"
He wisely chose to answer with a 'of course not dear'.
With that the three mares had grabbed their things and were off.
The first bridal shop had been a disaster. There was not a gown in there that appealed to Rarity. The proprietress convinced Rarity to try on a few gowns, but Rarity had hated them. They were all true to the current style, making Rarity look like an overdecorated wedding cake. Rarity had inherited her mother's petite but curvaceous frame.
The second shop carried a few simpler gowns, but they were simple to the point of being completely uninteresting. Rarity expressed over and over that she was looking for something that flattered her figure and had some decoration, but not gaudy.
The three mares would soon find themselves at a bridal boutique called Promises. The boutique they were going to was owned by an old friend of Cookies that was doing this consult as a special favor.
"Cookie!" A voice called out, walking out from the back room.
A mare roughly Cookie's age exited from the back. She had an aqua marine colored tail with and mane style in a braided style. Her fur that of a tulip orange shade.
"Honey Gaze its been so long. How have you been?"
"Same old, same old. So what brings you to my shop darling?"
"Dress shopping. My little peach is getting married."
"Oh my how exciting." She turned her attention to Rarity. "You've grown so much since I have seen you. From filly to mare. This is just so exciting. You managed to net that prince at last darling?"
"Better than a prince miss honey," Rarity admitted with a blissful sigh. "He is a modern day knight. He is everything I could ever want and more and helped me grow into a better pony instead of allowing myself to follow a fillyhood dream."
"Oh my, does he have a brother? Perhaps a single father?"
"Honey." Cookie admonished her friend.
"I'm not getting any younger cookie. I've been divorced two years now girl and I am ready to get back into the dating game." She admitted as her friend shook her head at her friend's shamelessness.
Honey Gaze, despite her state of dress was a shrewd business mare and highly reputably. She had to be to get away with wearing a simple blouse and jeans in a bridal shop.
"Now if you ladies will follow me I will get my assistant Will collect a few dresses and have them set up, so let's head on to the back."
A few moments later the rack of dresses were rolled into the back room. Rarity eyed them warily and Cookie explained, "Well ain't they all a sight!"
"Okay, let's get started."
Honyeyi handed her a dress and sent her into the dressing room. As Rarity was changing, she started off mentally recalling facts about the dress. 'This is a Misty Dewl design called Dauphine. Its silk faced satin and has a fitted bodice with ball gown bottom. Named after the Phrench princess who was the first to reach out to the Dolphin people and extended an alliance between their nations. It comes in the colors of white and Ivory with this being. It also has the gold beadwork along the shoulder straps, bodice, hem and train. '
A couple minutes later, Rarity walked out with a pained look on her face.
"Oh, honey, you look great!" Cookie exclaimed. And she did. It was a princess dress minus the tulle. Then Cookie realized Rarity looked less than happy. "What's wrong?" she asked, worried.
"It is far too much mother. The skirt is far too expansive to which I will not be able to travel through the door. Maybe in another time I would have fallen in love completely with this dress, but now, it seems so silly. Trying to be something I am not. While the idea of being a princess is a wonderful thing I want something that does not say this mare is a princess I want a dress that says 'this is who Rarity is' "
"Ok, that's fine. This is helping us narrow down the choices," Honey cut in. She turned to a rack of dresses and pulled one off. "Try this one on next." She handed the dress to Rarity and Rare went back into the dressing room.
'This one is by Rose Foot, a Designer from Harain. It is silk with lace overlay and has beading along the empire waist. It's got a trumpet bottom with a train and has buttons up the back. The sleeves are also the lace overlay.'
Rarity walked out and before anyone could say anything said, "With this I might as well be wearing a curtain."
"I…I am sure it is a perfectly fine dress. Just maybe not for you." Fluttershy repressed the urge to wince as the dress did not look flattering on Rarity at all.
"Ok, well, let's try this on one," Honey handed Rarity another dress. This continued for another hour before Honey had to leave the three women to go to another meeting.
Rarity turned to Cookie and said, "Mother nothing I find here speaks to me."
"What's wrong with Buddy's Bridal?" Cookie asked in confusion.
"Nothing," Rarity replied quickly. "It's just…" She was about to point out it was more of a common pony's store, but then she realized just how silly and classist that way of thinking was. Just because she had high standards and preferred certain things did not give her the right to look down on others. The experience with Blue Blood showed her what kind of thinking could lead to a pony becoming. "…nothing. Let us go and check out the dresses."
"Can I help you ladies?" A young mare dressed a bit more professionally, with plain brown fur and platinum hair asked.
"Yes," Rarity said. "I'd like to try on that dress," she continued, pointing to one on a mannequin near the front of the store.
"Of course," the sales mare replied. She looked Rarity up and down to gauge her size and walked to one wall of the store to find the dress. She pulled it off the rack and headed towards the dressing rooms. The trio followed. She hung the dress up inside one of the dressing rooms and stepped back out. "Here you are. If you have any questions, need a different size, or anything else, please let me know. My name is Flicka." With that, she walked toward the entrance to the dressing room, hovering in case they needed anything.
It seemed no matter where they went nothing spoke out to the mare. They had spent most of the day traveling from town to town with the assistance of pegasus cabs per one of the favors she called in because of her and Fluttershy's status. Normally she would not have done such a thing, but surely finding her perfect dress constituted as a matter of urgency.
"Everything's so poofy this year! I hate that."
Fluttershy herself had looked at the catalogues of wedding dresses and had not been impressed. Rarity was right about the current fashion-frills, oversized puffy sleeves, layers and layers of tulle. Some dresses featured so little meters of fabric Rarity decried one might as well show up in a teddy and g-string.
"But there have to be other dresses available." Cookie hoped this was true. "Have you chosen a color for your bridesmaids?"
"Not yet."
"Perhaps you'll see something that will inspire you."
"Doubtful. I suppose I should ask the girls what color they'd like but considering how diverse the personalities are we'd have an easier time solving world hunger."
"We could always go with orange?" It wasn't a serious suggestion from the shy mare, but an attempt to interject some humor.
"Our stallion's biggest flaw." It was an in joke between them as Rarity often told Naruto his one real flaw was his preference for the color orange.
After visiting three bridal salons, the mares headed back to Cookie's home, Rarity visibly dejected. Fluttershy had bid her farewell shortly after, needing to return home.
"There are lots of other stores, sweetie," Cookie said gently to her as they both sipped their tea after what had been a frustrating day.
"Yeah, well, so far our luck has been anything but blessed, not much luck," Rarity said, clearly annoyed.
"We can go again next weekend?"
"I cannot attend. I will be supporting Naruto during a court appointment he has in regards to adopting Scootalo. Miss Smile is in the midst of working with her lawyer to transfer legal guardianship to him and we believe with the show that my presence and relationship with Naruto helps his case." Adoptions were always easier for a husband and wife pair instead of that of a single parent.
"We'll go in two weeks, then," Cookie said to her.
Rarity did not seem ecstatic at the idea.
Later on that evening, Rarity was staring at the wedding pictures of her mother and father. She was impressed with how radiant they were; her mother and tall father at the altar, dancing together, cutting the cake, laughing, smiling...
And her mother in the perfect wedding dress. It was simple enough, with just enough beading and lace. It fell perfectly on her mother.
"Mother!" Rarity called out to her mother just below a yell, but above normal talking voice. "Would you mind coming here for a second?"
"What is it, sweetie?" She asked exiting the living room.
"Mother, this dress is absolutely fabulous. If I were to have one I wish it to be like yours.
Cookie frowned for a moment. "Well, I suppose we could find a dressmaker, perhaps. But if you don't think it's objectionable, I have my dress."
"You do? How come I have never seen it?"
"Because it's bagged up in the back of my closet."
"Can we take a look at it, please?" Rarity begged.
"You might change your mind once you see it,"Cookie warned, going to the back of her closet and pulling out a large bag that resisted everything from weather to insects to small children.
Rarity gently pulled it out and she and Cookie laid it on the bed.
"Oh mother this dress is absolutely splendid!"
"Go try it on before you make up your mind." Cookie stepped out of the room.
"What's going on?" Hondo called out from the living room. "Everything going alright?" he asked as he answered the room.
"I don't know yet." She answered.
"Mother. Father."
Both parents looked up and saw their daughter, a vision in her mother's wedding dress. Hondo gasped, and Cookie smiled.
"It little alteration here and there and it'll be perfect!" Cookie said happily. Proportionally she was a larger mare then her daughter so it needed to be altered slightly.
Hondo continued to stare, his mouth agape. When the power of speech returned to him, he said, "You're as beautiful as your mom was on our wedding day."
"Can I wear it, Mother? I promise you I shall return it back in pristine condition."
"No. It's yours now," Cookie told her, admiring her. "Now let me get the veil out."
Hondo sighed as mother and daughter left the room.
'It's really gonna happen,' he thought, feeling more than a little desolate. His little filly wasn't so little anymore and she was soon going to have a new most important stallion in her life.
Speaking of said stallion he was going over everything he had learned in regards to the Nightmare children. All dating back to the faithful night of Nightmare Moon's attack. All the attacks. The condemned. The items that had been stolen. The bases.
All of them had to have some sort of meaning. There was a plan in this cobweb of confusion and randomness and he had to find it. His mind kept drifting back to the discussion with Luna a few months passed.
"Among the items stolen the most dangerous one is perhaps the Eternal Tome. The Grimoire of Nightmare Moon, a compendium of all the dark spells and rituals crafted during the rebellion."
They were sat in Luna's room. It was early in the morning meaning she had a brief reprieve from her duties.
"What sort of spells are in this Grimoire?"
"Necromancy. Blood magic. Curses. The Darkest of magics. A single Unicorn could not hope to cast these spells, but if they gather enough Unicorns they could cause grave damage to this nation. Even its spells pale in comparison to the nature of the book itself.
It is the magic of the Nightmare Forces itself given tangible form. Unlike Spell scrolls and the like it cannot be consumed once the magic from it is released."
"And if sufficient magic was poured into the book?"
"Then the Nightmare I once was will be reborn in a new form. Nearly every creature in this realm has some form of magic flowing through their beings. It lives within the essence that marks our seal. They feed off the very magic of the nature and life forms around them. The Nightmare Forces cannot sustain their power without a form physical in this realm hence why they need a host in order to use their true power. Drawing out and corrupting the vessel's power to imaginable heights. When this happens, the overwhelming power clouds the mind and the true self is lost to dreams and confusion."
"And those fools wish to bring back the Nightmare." Naruto replied with a sigh. He then realized something horrible. "So... you're saying if they could find somepony capable enough there could be one or possibly even more Nightmare ascended beings?"
Luna nods. "Unfortunately we have no data to go on in how this could affect mortals. For now we should only have to worry about unicorns being able to invoke this.
Our greatest problem is that we don't know how many potentials could fit the criteria. All I can tell you is that the Elements are one of the only ways to break this spell on a creature without ending its life."
Naruto was suddenly erupted by the sound of the grandfather clock going off. Why the hell was that blasted thing going off it was only…his eyes widened in alarmed as he saw the time. 'Shit!'
He was late in picking up Scootaloo. He opened his door to see Scootaloo and Rarity waiting on the other side. "Thanks for walking me home miss Rarity. Hey Naruto." Scootaloo sped by.
"You have a good evening Scootaloo and my pleasure." She then turned her attention to Naruto who was grinning sheepishly.
"I can explain…" Shit. The wrong words to say. It was in the top ten of long list of things a guy was never supposed to say to this wife or marfriend. Like answering 'yes' when they asked does so and so make them look fat or asking their age. The look she gave him meant only one thing. He was in trouble.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Your child has gotten into a fight. Please come down to the school.
Well wasn't this nostalgic?
It wasn't as if he needed to try all that hard at all to get all the facts. Children were never as smart as they thought they were and could be scared rather easily.
So he casually dropped or suggested what their parents would say or do if they found out their children were antagonizing the younger siblings of the elements. Of how the town might react? Children's over reactive imagination made a great tool in psychological warfare.
It was never something he could claim to be proud of, but using the excuse, so and so is just a child tended to lose its meaning when those of ages were not all created equal. Some were capable of merely breaking a window. Others were capable of small scale genocide or untold property damage.
Naruto had learned a long time ago that the world was not just shades of black or white or even of grays. It was compromised of all colors or hundreds of shades.
"They are just children Naruto. You went a little too far." Cheerilee told him with a disapproving gaze.
"I did not harm them Cheer. Just the equivalent of one step above the common threat of informing their parents."
"They are just children and should be disciplined as such. Not cowed with psychological threats." she argued.
"Some children are hard-headed. Some children need to learn. And from what I hear some in particular get a free pass." He replied as a scowl formed on Cheerilee's lips.
"Now you know that is not true. I do everything I can to help correct the behavioral problem of all my students."
"And you can only do so much Cheer. Especially when you do not invest the time to get to learn the whole story." He had been the first to arrive after all. Cookie, Ditzy, and Hondo not too long after to pick up Dinky, Sweetie Belle, and Applebloom. Per the blond's urging he asked them to listen to the whole story before jumping the gun and punishing the crusaders. The only one was in anyway admonished was Applebloom for being the one to attack first, but was left off easy considering the nature of how the CMC was provoked.
It had seemed for a short time Diamond Tiara had left the Crusaders alone, but it appears she was only biding her time. She now had her own small little group of cronies like any popular girl in a schooling establishment tend to develop.
And they seemed intent on picking on Sweetie Belle. They were calling her names like Lizard lover and lizard whore. No matter how cruel children could be, these taunts they had to have pick up from somepony. One of them had snatched the fire ruby from Sweetie's neck and that's when the other girls got involved and it turned into a brawl. It seemed the hostility between the CMC and Diamond Tiara's group was escalating.
Naruto had hoped now that the girl's had Cutie Marks that little issue would have faded in the wayside, but now it seemed their was some other issue behind the filly's rationale to antagonize the CMC.
"Tell Rich he needs to keep his daughter in line or something will be done." He didn't mean for it to come out as so much of a threat. He had no plans to harm the child, but any declaration by him which would be used to hurt the rich's public image would definitively spur the stallion to become a bit more interested in his daughter's personal life.
Cheerliee could tell by the firmness in his voice he meant business. "I'm going to talk to Filthy Rich tomorrow, but we cannot keep having these problems." It was one thing for there to be verbal insults and put downs, but physically harming each other was another matter altogether.
"I will talk to Scootaloo don't worry, but you need to be more attentive Cheer. These children's futures are shaped by the experiences around them during this confusing period of growth for them. I will not let their flames be snuffed out by somepony's misguided attempt to be the sun when nothing about them suggests that said pony deserves it. You have a good heart and you want to see them all exceed, but sometimes tough love is the only answer. "
"I will do my best, but there is only so much I can do. I hope you realize that right."
Naruto hoped that next time he was called down it would be to celebrate an achievement instead of bemoaning the after effect of a disaster.
"You're not in trouble Scoot." The walk home had been rather quiet as Scootaloo refused to look at him.
"Its just…I couldn't stand by and nothing. She's my friend and those cowards were ganging up on and too k her fire ruby."
"I understand just how important loyalty to your friends, but do not let it control you to the point you end up doing reckless and foolish things. Also this isn't looking good for my case if you're having behavioral problem at school."
"Yeah, guess so."
Naruto couldn't help but shake his head. It was going to be an uphill battle, but he was going to show the Pegasus that he was going to be there for her and that he was taking his role as foster father seriously.
That was when somepony whoosed above them. "Calling all pegasus ponies! Meeting tonight!" It was Rainbow Dash and she was raining down flyers.
"Mandatory meeting for all Ponyville pegasi." Naruto heard a Pegasus read nearby.
"Library, tonight. Be cool, or be mule." Rainbow continued, dumping all of the papers in her sack and flying near a mule. "No offense."
"None taken." He replied.
Hhm, speaking of Pegasus he hadn't spent much time with Fluttershy lately. He should probably go spend some time with later this evening. But right now he needed to get Scootaloo home, help her with her home work and cook a nutritious dinner for the both of them. It may not how he had pictured the situation, but then again not knowing certain things always opened the path to adventure.
"Don't worry… I'll be right by your side…" Sure enough Naruto found that his instinct had been right to check up on Shy.
Naruto approached Rainbow. "Hey Rain, Shy is…"
"I know," She cut him off. She was used to Fluttershy's escape attempts whenever this came up. "Just come on in."
"Let's go." Rainbow led them towards the house. "The presentation's about to start." She flew inside.
As soon as they were inside, Fluttershy and Naruto sat at the back of the room. A film began playing as the lights were turned off. Once the countdown was complete, a black horse with wings was depicted on the screen and old music played. After, the announcer in the film began speaking.
"Every living thing depends on the life-giving nourishment of rainwater, and it is up to Cloudsdale to provide rain-filled clouds to every corner of Equestria." As the announcer spoke, the film depicted small choppy drawings in order to allow every pony watching to understand. "But how, one pony might ask, does Cloudsdale gather all this extra water? Tornado power! That's right, pegasi-driven tornado power. A team of pegasi combine their wing power to create a jumbo tornado, powerful enough to pull water out of the local reservoir, and funnel it all the way up to Cloudsdale. Remember, pegasi, your jumbo tornado must reach a minimum of eight hundred wing power to lift that water up to Cloudsdale. So, the next time you're wondering "Where does all that extra rainwater come from?" Just remem...'
Everything in the film suddenly halted in a distorted way. This caused for the ponies watching to return confused chatter. When the lights turned on, they turned our heads to see a stallion having some trouble with the projector as there was film spread everywhere in a mess. "Uh... intermission?" He shrugged.
"So, here's the scoop." Rainbow Dash announced in front of them "Cloudsdale has chosen our own highland reservoir as a source of the rainwater they need for all of Equestria. And you know what that means. It means it's up to Ponyville's pegasi to bring that water up to Cloudsdale." She received excited chatter from the crowd. "Not only that, but Spitfire," She pulled down a poster, depicting Spitfire. "…captain of the Wonderbolts, will be here to oversee the water transfer and record our top tornado windspeed. Now last year," She pulled down a chart. "…Fillydelphia broke the windspeed record with a top speed of nine hundred and ten wing power." I would have never known… "But I think we can do better." She pulled down another chart that I assumed was supposed to be us. "I think we can get a top speed over a thousand!" This increased the excited chatter in the crowd even more. Naruto looked over to see Fluttershy and notice her beginning to become uncomfortable. "...if each and every pony trains, and trains hard to get their wing power numbers up." There was coughing. "That coughing better be from a popcorn kernel, Thunderlane. Nopony's getting sick on my watch. So, are we gonna train hard?"
"Yeah!" The Pegasi cheered.
"Are we gonna be strong?"
"Yeah!"
"Are we gonna be fast?"
"Yeah!"
Naruto affectionately rubbed Fluttershy's arm. Her weak flying ability was not something they spent a good deal amount of time on.
"Record-smashing fast?" She asked Bulk Biceps.
"YEAH!" He emphasized loudly.
"Who's with me?"
The crowd cheered loudly. As they cheered, Fluttershy quickly grabbed his hand and caused me to give her my full attention.
"Naruto…I want to go now…please…" She whispered.
"Alright." He replied as they left.
They made their trip back to the cottage in near silence. When they arrived to the cottage he simply held her and allowed her so she could bear out her fears and memories to him.
"I promise you shy I will support you every step of the way and if anypony wants to tease you then I'll just show up looking all imposing and scare'em back in line."
"I was not aware being a bouncer was on your list of talents." She said as she nuzzled against his neck.
""Alright sassy shy you keep that up I might have to discipline you with a little spanking." He teased her.
Fluttershy gasped and was practically blushing all over. And to her surprise she found she did not disagree with the idea.
Naruto raised an eyebrow as Fluttershy's wings extended slightly. "Oh my you naughty filly."
Fluttershy, promptly eeped and hid her face behind her promptly let out a squeal as he dragged her onto his lap and began nestling against her neck. Her soft fur tickling his nose slightly.
Once done playing the two laid on the couching facing each other. "Don't worry Shy I'll help you get up to standard. You just got to believe in yourself okay?"
She managed to smile lightly. "Okay." She paused, as if unsure how to answer this question. "Um…will you be sleeping over? N-No nevermind, forget I suggested anything. You have to look after Scootaloo so of course you have to go home."
"Actually." Naruto grinned. "I am a copy with a battery long battery. I am all yours tonight.
"I-In that case…can we…can we cuddle?" she asked, her voice lowering to an adorable shy whisper.
"My word Miss Fluttershy being so blunt and forward with your intentions. At least take me out for dinner first." He teased her expecting her to shy away more only to get a response from the pegasi in return.
"W-With the money I have in my money now I…I wouldn't be able to afford it." She let out a squeal as she was tossed over the blond's shoulder.
"I warned you. Fifty spankings for ye!" He declared in a faux pirate accent.
"Nooo." Fluttershy wailed while trying to ignore the bubbling excitement building up in her. Tonight was going to be rather interesting.
Hot Streak, a mare both impulsive and head strong was itching for a fight. She was in the training room with several of the soldiers. Bored. Waiting for the chance to put her power to the test.
Two members of her squad passing by were discussing the local happenings in the area. What left of the specialist in their forces were organized into squads and currently being trained for the big assault.
Midnight and that Shadowfright creature were seeking to free more of its brethren, a Jerome something? Hot Streak didn't pay much attention.
"…Spitfire in Ponyville?"
That drew Hot Streak's attention.
"A mare that talented in a back water town?"
"Its home to some of the Nightmare's greatest enemies. You do well not to forget."
"Meh, just put magical bomb scrolls in their homes, problem solved."
"Fool, as if they haven't already put protection on their homes for such a thing. Stupid suggestions like that is why you haven't gone far within our organization."
"You are one to talk Willow we're of the same rank."
"I care little for rank all I do is for the sake of her majesty. Still, I hold respect for Spitfire. Few Pegasi are that talented. There is hardly a pony alive aside from the Princesses who can probably hold a…"grrk.
Willow's friend let out horrified screams as her companion was pinned to the wall via a blade. Her life was snuffed out in an instance.
"Spit…fire…" the words left Hot Streak's mouth like that of a crazed snarl. She seemed to be trembling with rage. "I am better…I am the one….I should have been chosen…not her…not…her." She summoned her arm as a red haze seeped from it. Transformed and clad in armor as she was filled with one single minded desire. Kill Spitfire.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Naruto and Twilight had finished setting up the Anemometer so the Pegasi could have their speed and wing powered measured. Approaching them were a pair of Pegasi, sisters in fact.
Cloudchaser, the older of the pair had light rose eyes, pale cerulean with white highlights for both her mane and tail not to mention her coat was a nice shade of cerulean blue. She was wearing a russet top and pair of black jeans.
The younger, Flitter was the shorter of the pale with a light grayish Persian blue coat pale in shade. She wore a black tank top and pair of faded blue jeans. With her pale light grayish raspberry eyes and pale light grayish opal mane and tail.
The sisters were fairly popular for their exotic looks and easy going attitude.
"What exactly does this machine do?" Flitter asked Twilight.
"This is an anemometer." Twilight explained, pointing towards the machine. "It measures your accelerative velocity and translates it into wing power, thus gauging your cumulative H2O anti-gravitational potential. Any other questions?"
"Yeah." Cloud Chaser answered after looking confused at Twilight's explanation. "What exactly does this machine do?" She asked, directing towards Naruto.
"It measures both your speed and the strength of your wings."
"Ohhhh...okay...I see..." The two Pegasi, including the crowd, responded and seemed to have understand.
Twilight formed a sort of irritated expression on her face.
"Not everyone is a walking dictionary Twi." He whispered to her with a gentle brush against her side. Among a crowd a Pegasus coughed. Twilight poked her head out to see who it was. "Is that you again, Thunderlane? Please," She sprayed an anti-germ can near him. "…we need to have a germ-free environment."
"It wasn't me, it was Blossomforth." He argued.
"Don't worry, Twilight." Rainbow Dash flew in front of Twilight with her forelegs crossed. "Thunderlane's just cooking up an excuse to spend tornado day in bed. Why don't you get over here and be our first test flyer, Thunderlane?" This caused him to return an angry expression while the pony beside him giggled.
This was Blossomforth, a freckled face pony with Brilliant cornflower blue eyes, brilliant cerise with grayish emerald green stripes that made up her mane and tail with a pinkish gray hair. She was wearing a simple light blue sun dress.
Thunderlane flew over to the starting line of the track and readied his wings. Once he was ready, he fluttered his wings rapidly and flew past the anemometer, causing it spin with the wind.
Once it stopped, Twilight analyzed the gauge. "We have 9.3 wing power."
This caused the other ponies to congratulate and praise him.
"Not bad...not bad." Rainbow Dash commented, looking at the notes Naruto was taking. Then, she flew over to the starting line and cracked every one of her joints, preparing herself in the sprinting position. Once she was ready, she quickly flashed her wings, increased her velocity significantly and even created a rainbow behind her as she flew. The huge gust of wind she caused even made them feel like they were going to be blown away.
"16.5 wing power!" Twilight announced, leaving the crowd to respond in mighty cheers.
"Now listen up!" Rainbow Dash caught each of their attention. "If each of you can get your numbers up to at least 10.0 wing power by the end of the week, we'll no doubt set a new tornado speed record. We'll be number one!"
The other pegasi cheered and began flying around above them in excitement. However, Fluttershy remained staring at the ground sadly. She looked up to see the pegasi in their celebration. When she saw them having fun, her wings began to flap on their own. She also smiled lightly, looking as if she wanted to join them. She noticed her wings and quickly placed them away, staring back at the ground.
The familiar feeling of a side hug caught her attention.
She looked at him and closed her eyes, nuzzling her head on his chest. He stayed with her as Twilight continued to measure each pegasus's wing power. Fluttershy grew more nervous as the numbers of each of them was calculated.
Finally, it seemed as if the last pegasus had had his turn, leaving only Fluttershy left. Twilight revealed the records in the notepad towards Rainbow Dash, who observed them and smiled. "Impressive. Fluttershy, your turn." Fluttershy instantly jumped. Rainbow blew her whistle and clapped her hands.
"You'll be fine Shy. I believe in you." He said, walking her to the starting line. Once she started looking around, her legs began trembling. She noticed how every pony was looking at her. She took in a deep breath and began to fly with a lowered head. However, it seemed as if she was beginning to become a little more comfortable as she raised her head and continued flying, smiling at her wings. Unfortunately, two pegasi among the crowd who were watching laughed at her performance. Fluttershy noticed this and immediately came to a very slow speed, looking back with a worried face.
'Fluttershy, Fluttershy, Fluttershy can hardly fly...' The horrible echoes of those cruel foals were playing in her mind.
"Tell her!" Twilight whispered to Rainbow in a hushed tone.
"No, you tell her!" Rainbow Dash argued in the same tone.
"No, you!"
"Um... great job, Fluttershy!" Rainbow Dash gave up and placed her hands behind her back. "You measured, uh, uh, .5."
".5? Isn't that like... less than one?" One stallion asked from the crowd only to get elbowed in the ribs for his stupidity. "Ow!"
Fluttershy immediately shifted from her happy expression to a saddened one. Then, her gaze took to that of the crowd of. They weren't laughing, but she seemed to take it the wrong way.
"Shy its…" He tried to call out to her, but it was no use.
She immediately turned around and began running away, sobbing as her mane covered her teary face.
Rainbow Dash noticed her and called out to her as well. "Fluttershy, wait!" She quickly flew by her as she ran away. "So some punks poked a little fun at you and you got stage fright, big deal. You aren't gonna go quit just because of that, are you?"
Fluttershy stopped and turned around, looking at Rainbow Dash with tears streaming from her face. "Yes!" She exclaimed through her crying.
"Its okay to be afraid Flutters, but facing our fears is how we get passed them." Rainbow's attempt proved fruitless.
"I'm sorry, Rainbow Dash," Fluttershy apologized, speaking between sobs. "I just don't have the courage right now..." She continued to run away as she cried.
"I'll comfort her," those were the only words he needed to speak to his loyal mare. It didn't take long for him to track her.
He found her by a stream under the shade of a large tree. He took a seat beside her.
"Fluttershy…"
She slowly lifted her head, revealing tears still streaming from her face. He gently wiped the tears from her cheek. "Why? Why do you put up with my…weakness?"
'Because you're not weak Shy. You are gentle. There's a difference."
"You…" She continued to sniffle, crying lightly. "You spent so much time helping me, but it doesn't make a difference. I haven't changed. I'm still the same. I'm still the same fearful and weak pony I have always been."
"Don't every say those words again, Fluttershy." He sharply responded, catching her attention and causing her to look at him. "You are so much stronger than you used to be. A weakling would not have been able to fight alongside her friends against the embodiments of Nightmare and Chaos itself. Its okay to be scared. I myself get scared sometimes. The thought of losing you or any of the girls terrifies the hell out of me. Its what motivates me to try. Its why I do what I do to protect everypony. When you give up and don't try, that's when you're weak. Somepony like you, you're not a fighter. You are a healer. You're a defender. It takes much more strength to stick to your guns and protect. Anypony can throw a punch, but not just anypony has what it takes to see the beauty in everything you do. Its what I love so much about you. Please Shy, don't become something I'm not."
She nuzzled her head against his. He knew just what to say. "Naru, thank you. But…but even if I wanted to I can't help the other Pegasi. I can't fly…"
"Yes, you can, Fluttershy. You just need to be confident… you can't let those other ponies distract you…"
"But…but…" Tears continued to stream from her eyes. "It's just so hard…"
"I understand. I understand what it means to be…well weak, but I was stubborn. I fought to change and become stronger. If I had never tried I would not have ever met you girls. I would not even be alive right now. And meeting all of you has been one of the happiest moment of my lifetimes."
"Naruto…" She continued to look at him with watery eyes.
He clasped her cheeks and brought her in for a passionate kiss. Her tears slid onto his cheeks. The kiss soon ended as he placed his forehead against hers.
Fluttershy looked at him, her expression determined. "I…I will not give up." She sat up and began flying. "I…I won't let everything that has happened be for nothing. I will become a good flyer and show everypony." She flew upwards towards the sky. "No I will become a great flyer!"
"That's my girl." He told her with a proud grin.
It was training time. Dressed in a workout uniform of yoga pants, tank top along with a sweat band and arm bands Fluttershy was joined by Naruto and her animal friends.
Angel wore a coach's cap and a whistle, just like Rainbow Dash wore. They stood by the stream and Naruto was prepared to keep Fluttershy motivated. Angel blew the whistle, allowing her to rise up in the air. She then began flying, but two of her bunnies and a squirrel pulled out pony masks in order to resemble a crowd. Fluttershy noticed this and covered her eyes with her hands, crashing through a tree afterwards.
After pulling her out, Fluttershy then began doing pushups with her wings. As she struggled to do so, the critters pulled out the pony masks again, frightening Fluttershy and allowing her to drop to the floor.
Next, Fluttershy played tug-of-war with a butterfly as three other critters wore the masks. She failed as she was pulled in the mud.
Then, she flew over a patch of dandelions as the animals stared at her with the masks. Her speed represented to be only a little as she only blew off one little piece of the dandelion.
When she tried doing the pushups again, she was able to do them, but she sweated nervously, as she uncomfortably did the pushups.
"Come on Shy you can do this have faith in yourself." He encouraged as Fluttershy nodded in return, renewed confidence as she began to do the push-ups with less struggle.
She moved on to the tug-of-war. This time it was with three butterflies. She was winning at the beginning but then the butterflies managed to drag her across the white line. After, she flew over the patch of dandelions again, managing to blow off one complete dandelion. She was getting better.
In the pushup trial, she was now able to do them confidently and boldly, even sucking in any tears that wanted to come out. In the tug-of-war trial, she was able to be triumph against a group of many butterflies, throwing all of them against a tree. At first, she was worried, but they all presented themselves to be fine.
Finally, Fluttershy flew over the dandelions again and blew them all off!
When she realized how much better and more confident she became, she quickly flew over to Naruto and happily embraced him. "It worked. It really did. I think I can do it now."
"Of course, I never doubted you for a moment." He told her as he kissed her forehead.
"Let's go! Right now!" She practically dragged him back to the training site.
"2.3. 2.3?" Fluttershy just didn't understand. "That has to be some kind of mistake! I worked so hard!" I noticed Fluttershy beginning to become disappointed with herself now…
"Fluttershy, that's a huge improvement!" Twilight told her. Tears began to form in her eye.
"She's right, Fluttershy. You increased your wing power by one and a half in a single afternoon. That's practically unheard of."
"You did awesome, Fluttershy." Rainbow encouraged, patting her on the back.
"No I didn't." Fluttershy responded. "Nopony has increased their wing power that much in a day because nopony ever had wing power as low as mine. There's no way I'll fly with 10.0 wing power by tomorrow!"
"So you won't fly with 10.0 wing power." Rainbow Dash said, placing an arm around her. "Every bit counts!"
"How would you feel if everypony else was flying with 10.0 wing power and you were flying with 2.5?" Fluttershy stated, facing directly at her with an annoyed expression.
"Well, uh..." Rainbow Dash grabbed her cap and took it off. She rubbed it and was speechless of words as Fluttershy stared at her in an irritated manner. "I'd feel... um..."
"Exactly! Humiliated!" She began speaking between sobs again, walking away. "I'm sorry, Rainbow Dash, I just can't do it!" Once more Fluttershy had took off with no intention of coming back.
Naruto showed up at the event where Rainbow was waiting.
"Hey, Naruto… How's Fluttershy…?"
Naruto turned to Rainbow and answered her. "Better. It took me most of the night to calm her down. She…she's probably not going to show up."
"Oh…right…" She rubbed her head. "I guess I understand…"
A whoosing sound from above signaled an arrival. It was Spitfire. She flew towards them, stopping by the anemometer. Her presence allowed the other pegasi to cheer loudly as she waved at all of them. Rainbow Dash took notice and flew in front of the other pegasi. "Are we ready to do this?"
"Yeah!" The crowd cheered.
Before Rainbow Dash could blow her whistle, Twilight came running towards her. "Rainbow we have a problem!" Presenting her clipboard before her.
She analyzed it for a moment. "Lazy Thunderlane! Where is he? He's been trying to get out of tornado duty the whole time with his fake coughing and all. Rumble, where's your lazy brother?" She asked a little colt in the line of pegasi.
"He's got the feather flu. He's down at Ponyville hospital." He answered.
"But he's not the only one." Twilight presented a chart, showing several ponies absent as there was an x on each of their names. "I already did the calculations and you might not have enough wing power to create a tornado powerful enough to lift the water to Cloudsdale let alone break the record!"
Rainbow Dash stood silent as she looked at the other pegasi in line, especially Spitfire who was fumbling with her watch. "No. Of course not. Forget the record." She lowered the goggles she had to her eyes. "Cloudsdale still needs water!" She flew before the crowd of ponies. "Okay, everypony! Let's give it all we've got!" She announced, causing them to place on their goggles. "On the sound of the horn, we take off!"
After checking the anemometer, Twilight tapped it, gesturing that it was good to go. Naruto took in a deep breath and blew the horn. Every pegasi lifted off into the air and began flying in a formation, already creating a tornado that spun the anemometer. "I hope they know what they're doing."
"Rainbow will see them through. We just have to believe in her!" Twilight responded and began reading off the anemometer. "One hundred and fifty wing power. Two hundred and fifty wing power. Five hundred wing power!"
"Good so far…"
"Seven hundred and fifty wing power!"
"Naruto!" A soft voice called from behind him.
"Fluttershy! What are you doing here?"
"I…I came here to offer moral support. I feel that I let Dash down by not being able to help, but no matter how I feel I can't let that stop me from supporting my friend!"
She exclaimed softly through the powerful wind.
"She could sure use it, considering eight pegasi are sick with the feather flu!" Twilight announced.
"Oh no! That's terrible news!"
All of the water was beginning to lift up, but one of the pegasi became tired and softened his flying, crashing against the other pegasi which led to a whole mess… Every pegasi was thrown out and the water that was inside the tornado fell back inside, where it started. Rainbow Dash landed near us, on a tree, causing us to rush over to her.
"Are you okay?" Twilight asked.
"I'm fine!" Rainbow muffled, trying to pull herself out.
He placed her hooves around her and helped her.
"Oh, you were so close to the eight hundred wing power minimum! I'm sorry, Rainbow Dash…" Twilight stated, sadly.
"We've got to try again!" She exclaimed, beginning to start over.
"But you've pushed your crew to their limit already!" Twilight responded, grabbing Rainbow's tail with her magic and pulling her back on the ground. "If you break apart again, somepony could get hurt!" She pointed towards the ponies that were lying on the ground and shaking off the water they had.
"No! One more time!" Rainbow slapped Twilight's hand away. "I've gotta know we gave it our all! If I'm going down, I'm going down flying!" She flew above us and announced towards the pegasi. "C'mon, ponies, let's make this happen!"
Nonetheless, the ponies returned respectful cheers. Naruto blew the horn once more, causing the pegasi to fly in a formation again.
"Okay, here we go..." Twilight began to announce, observing the anemometer. "One hundred wing power! Two hundred... five hundred! Seven hundred! Seven hundred and fifty wing power!"
Fluttershy was forced to fall back towards the machine, causing her to hold on to it.
"C'mon! Just a little harder! I can see the water trying to funnel through!"
Naruto suddenly went rigid as something flash through his eyes. "DASH! GET EVERYPONY OUT OF THERE NOW!" He shouted to the mare's alarm.
A familiar dark aura enshrouded the forming hurricane as the dozens of Pegasi that made of the flying inhabitants of Ponyville were blasted outwards.
"What the tartatus!" Rainbow Dash righted herself up in the air.
"Watch out kid!" In the knick of time Spitfire dove and pushed Rainbow out of the way of a projectile.
Said projectile was a sword that embedded itself in the ground.
Dozens of pegasi either caught themselves in the air or landed on the ground.
"Looks like we joined the party just in time."
A small army had been amassed at the outskirts and its front runners consisted of Midnight, Storm, and Hot Streak.
"You!" That mare. That mare from a year ago. Rainbow always knew that someday she would run into her again. But the mare paid no attention to her. Her gaze was locked on Spitfire with a burning hatred that unnerved Rainbow.
"Spitfire…I've waited so long for this."
The expression on her face gave away that she had no idea on who the hell this crazed mare was. Either way whatever they were up to the captain of the Wonderbolts planned to put a stop to it.
This was it. This was her. Midnight. The one responsible for so much suffering. The one who manipulated Trixie. Whose machinations almost took Naruto from them.
"Sparkle this is where your journey comes to an end. Not the showdown I wanted, but I suppose this will have to do." She taunted as she continued to keep the tornado held in place and generated using her magic. "So be quick about it. From what I hear one more disaster and Ponyville will be gone for good."
Twilight's hands lit up with magic. If she captured Midnight here and now it would be a tremendous blow to the Nightmare Children. Midnight's hands had been in far too many things for her not to be one of the highest ranking members of this little rebellion.
Something was wrong. This wasn't right. This didn't make sense. The tactics of the Nightmare followers. The first time they thought the attacks were random it was about the condemned. The second time it was retrieving items relevant to Nightmare Moon. There was still the matter of the attack on the Badlands and now here. They were missing something. The critical information to the puzzle.
Chakra began to surge through the blond. And there was the enemy right in front of him. This time he was going to take him down.
From a safe distance in the shadows Shadowfright and Jerome watched as the battle prepared to unfold. "Why all the theatrics Lawrence? We should just possess the yellow one. She is weak." The nightmare suggested as he dodged a slash from his counterpart.
Shadowfright was ever tire of Jerome's use of that low some name. "Impulsive and foolish as ever. The Elements have been underestimated far too many times. My faithful little puppet Midnight has yet to fail a performance. She will proceed to keep them captivating until the time to strike has arrived. We must choose the most vulnerable of the Elements to strike, but for the possession to take hold with ease we need to set up a means to exploit the weakness."
"Aah, so like when you encouraged the populous unease and weariness of the night all those years ago?" Jerome asked.
"Those protected by Harmony's gift could not be attacked by us for Harmony's powers were to perceive us as enemies. But if Harmony's bearer welcome us past its protection its another matter altogether." Shadowfright explained to his slow witted partner. He could not create the fear within a strong willed mare like Luna, but nothing stopped him from setting up the circumstances to help nurse the fear and insecurities inside her and since he did not pose a direct threat against her until it was too late neither Luna or Celestia's gifts could warn them in time.
And just as he orchestrated things a thousand years ago a new Nightmare would be born. By going after the one among the Elements who was lying and keep hidden a part of themselves shared to no one.
A sinister chuckle escaped the lips of Vanity. A nightmarish glow radiated from the armored mare. It was time to have a little fun. That was all she thought as she made her way towards the Carousel Boutique.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
There fists met and the result was that of a shockwave shaking the area. Naruto was the first to move, leaping back and slamming his heel into the ground summoning slabs of earth. He quickly proceeded to cut them into disks and hurled them at Storm who leaped and twisted over and began attacking the blond with a series of spin kicks.
"Come now, don't disappoint me. At this level you won't live to see what I will reshape the world into." Perfect Storm taunted only to receive a punch to his ribs. He was shot back slightly, but showed no visible forms of pain.
Naruto grimaced. It was like he was punching steel. He created a dozen kagebunshin and gave them the order to charge. For now he would keep creating clones and attacked from different angles. Absorb their knowledge and break down how his fighting style worked.
With ease it seemed like Perfect Storm could thank his hits and destroy his clones with solid blows. He was almost sure of it that this pony could not be a mortal pony. He hadn't noticed it at first, but something about his scent was wrong. It was off. There were too many spells. It was a canopy of catastrophe.
The original Naruto stood in the back and watched as his clones were destroyed. There was no discipline or style to his attacks. Just raw overwhelming and unnatural strength. Because Storm was not a fighter, he was a thinker. A madpony who saw little value in life. Who came from a shitty background.
A pony turned orphan when his parents were killed by what was essentially a sect of an organized crime group. He had read, reread, and memorized storm's file after their bout. Storm had been born a Pegasus, but an incident saw to it that his wings were torn out, most likely the same group responsible for his family's death.
He was…he was a colt that wanted revenge for his family and failed. This had led to revelations once he checked over those who were involved in the trial. The judge and prosecutor. Along with that same organized crime family. All to have been revealed to be connected to a conspiracy that was only loosely connected to the Nightmare Children as one of their members was using the crime family's connection to escort and store goods.
The trial had been fixed and Perfect was sent to a prison. One of the worst. A privately owned one for decades before it was seized by the nation when the owner was caught selling their unicorn inmates to slave and horn traders and covering up their disappearances by having his guards instigate riots in where prisoners were framed for murder and summarily executed.
Those who had managed to survive where moved elsewhere to which accurate files were placed on them as well as having their memories searched through by scanners. The list of his beatings and rapes connected to the stallion was mind boggling.
At first Naruto thought he had read it wrong. In these kind of files at this point one would detail the events that happened to the prisoner, but no, this was a stallion who had clearly lost his mind. He was a victim the first few years sure, but then the information read showed he had cowed and forced into commission sexually and violently nearly every prisoner or guard that so much as came even near him to the point he was permanently locked away in solitary confinement.
Just about most ponies would have written him off as insane, but that would be that many misunderstood what the definition of insanity or other mental issues were.
Sociopath.
Psychopathy.
So any disorders misunderstood quite often. There was hardly any one label one could attribute to the stallion, but one thing was for sure. It was far too late to save him. Ending his life was the only choice now.
Meanwhile Twilight and Midnight were zipping all over the battle field making the use out of their ability to teleport. With a wave of her hand Midnight used mini magical razors to cut the grass before using her telekinesis to take a hold of them.
Twilight's eyes widened in alarm at just how easily she used precision magic and telekinesis. Glowing with energy the miniature leaves were flung towards Twilight who erected a barrier just in time to block them. The explosion sent her flying back, but she used telekinesis to catch herself and land right side up.
Twilight fired a bolt of magic to which Midnight countered by erecting a barrier that not only block the shot but fired it back at Twilight with double the speed. The mare quickly teleported as a crater the size of a large cart exploded into existence where she once was.
Midnight dropped an orb of magic into the ground which began to shift to her command. Using dirt and solid rock into sand to which she began firing at Twilight.
'She can do matter manipulation so casually?' Twilight thought in utter shock. Even with her power it took time and concentration for her to do that and it didn't come out as seamless as Midnight's manipulation just now.
Twilight's horn glowed as she focus and fired a beam at the whipping sand shifting it into water. Big mistake as Midnight's magic traveled along the water falling to the ground, turning into ice to which Twilight narrowly shielded herself against it, but a smirk on Midnight's face revealed that she was hoping for Twilight to do this. As it impacted the ice was converted into oil before a single spark from the caster set the oil a flame and blasted through Twilight's shield.
Twilight hissed in pain and fell back as there were burns on the side of her face and arm. The smoke from the burn was turned into purple smoke to which Twilight teleported to avoid.
Meanwhile in the air Hot Streak was contending with the twosome of Rainbow and Spitfire. A tackle from Rainbow sent her flying forward before she was knocked downwards by a strike from Spitfire. Flapping her wings at top speed she just managed to stall her free fall descent towards the ground.
"Hah! Face it you psycho you can't beat us two on one!" Rainbow boasted as Hot Streak floated back.
"Don't get cocky! Keep your focus at all times!" Spitfire ordered.
"R-Right!" Rainbow exclaimed.
Spitfire narrowed her gaze at this mare. Why did this mare look so much like her and mom? It didn't make sense.
"You…damn you…always the gifted one. The smart one. Think you're better. I'll show you. I'll show you that I am the better one. It should have been me. It Should have been me!" She roared as under the shirt she was glowing a gem glowed before she was basked in a blinding magical aura. It soon faded as Hot Streak was basked in the Blackwing Armor.
"So it was you…" Rainbow snarled.
"The criminal from the museum." Spitfire uttered in restrained anger. She had heard about this attack and the weird armors, but hearing about it was a whole other matter than seeing it up close.
"Spitfire…" she growled, a mare possessed. "…die!"
The transformation had drawn attention, most notably an angry Nightmare leader. "Curse that hot-headed, stupid mare. This is not part of the plan." The one attack with the armor was an isolated event, to inspire fear and test their limits. Vanity had already damaged the plan with her unexpected detour and now this. Hot Streak's petty problems would no doubt result in Celestia deciding the elements would need to keep their elements on them, which could ruin everything.
Midnight narrowly avoided a magical bolt and fired a blast at Twilight. Midnight froze in shock and surprise as her blast split the mare in two. The blast did not have that much power in it. All too late she realized she was trick when the Twilight in front of her turned into water.
1.4 Seconds. That amount of time was the difference which made the difference between injury and loss. That amount of time she erected a barrier to lessen the effectiveness of Twilight Sparkle's blast by 38%. Preventing injury to her sternum beyond that of a cracked shoulder.
"So Sparkle, it appears Celestia has thought you spells not seen by the eyes of other ponies." There were no spells for unicorns that allowed molecular copies, especially those of the elements. Copying the body and giving them sentience, a magical signature, and behavior was too complicated. Creating a clone was a far easier process than trying to create a copy out of magic.
"Let's just say I picked up a thing or two from my coltfriends." Twilight said with a grin.
"As he always said…"
"….clones are…"
"… very versatile…"
"…and quite handy…" she was joined by four more Twilight Sparkles.
Midnight was floored by this. "So the Sun Tyrant's pupil has some tricks after all." She mocked only to involuntary stepped back as they had disappeared in a blink. 'How did she…' Teleportation wasn't supposed to be that fast. A fist drove itself in her face sending her flying back. Someone as elitist as Midnight saw fighting using anything, but magic for a unicorn as barbaric. So it made since she never saw this coming. Three blasts of magic sent her flying in sky as silent screams escape her lips.
Twilight Sparkle the original was above her horn charged. She blasted Midnight back down towards the other at speeds that evaporated the clouds of the fallen mare.
Midnight had just barely cushioned her fall, remaining conscious enough to shield herself as the impact caused a crater.
Twilight teleported down below and softly landed. "Never…badmouth Princess Celestia." Twilight's stony gaze was broken as the wind in the area began to pick up. She turned back to the tornado and realize that somehow it was still going, but not only that it was slowly growing bigger. She turned back to demand what did the mare do only to get blasted for her troubles. Her clones caught her before she could hit the ground.
"You little tart." Midnight hissed angrily. It hurt to move, a rib or two might have been busted. "Say goodbye to your town and all its inhabitants!" Midnight roared as she disappeared in a teleport and made way for the tornado.
Naruto was beginning to wonder something. He brought his hand together and focused. In an instant he was in sage mode. He opened his eyes as Storm was in front of him.
"You make this too easy Uzu…"
Swat.
Perfect Storm went flying to the side like a fly as he crashed into some of the Nightmare followers. The Nightmare followers had come expecting an easy challenge. A town to cower to their rule, what they had not expected were to find that many of its inhabitants were trained to defend themselves. Those who could not fight were covered by those who could as they retreated back to down to get help.
Five foolish Nightmare followers charged at Naruto with their spheres. All of them griffins. They were a few feet away when they were blasted out of the sky by a ball of confetti.
"The cavalry is here! Charge!" Pinkie Pie ordered, wearing a frying pan as a helmet and pointing out a ladle as she her cannon was being pulled by two ponies. Guards and civilians alike were joining the fray.
Naruto raised his arms running one along his arm before summoning Critias.
"85%"
Naruto found himself blocking with Critias and pushed back by the force of his attacker's punch.
Perfect Storm was back and annoyingly enough unharmed.
Wait a minute.
Was that?
"Naruto. Do you sense it?" Kurama asked as Naruto mentally nodded.
Perfect Storm's signature was not that of a pony. It was deep down inside, but he could feel it. It was like the Juubi. But no, it wasn't. While this power reminded him of chakra it was distinctly magic in nature. The signature of one of blessed power who had either eaten or bonded with the mystical cursed fruit, if the form of the thing had even been a fruit.
What led to the creation of the Juubi was Kaguya consuming the fruit from the Shinju tree. But what about the seed? Surely the seed that made the tree had to have come from somewhere. As there was only a single tree to have borne the fruit one could only wonder if it was a natural occurrence to that world, but Naruto had his answer. No. No it was not.
The seed was from elsewhere. And then a sense of dread and terror filled both Naruto and Kyuubi. The seed had soaked in much blood during the eras before chakra and gave birth to a god creating tree. If Naruto's power had grown that great from his fruit, what monstrous power could be hidden within whatever thing now hid inside Storm where its inhabitants not only had magic, but gods roam this world was terrifying prospect.
This pony had to die and now.
The air itself seemed to bend whenever the madmare made a swipe with her blades. That armor of hers gave her a level of protection against wing blade strikes or physical attacks.
That put them at a distinct disadvantage as far as fighting went. Her lack of technical flight skill was what allowed them to stay one step ahead of her.
"If I distract her, think you can nail her?" Spitfire asked, rubbing the blood from her mouth with the back of her hand.
"Yeah about the whole distraction thing. I don't think she's going to give us that option." Rainbow remarked as several Pegasi joined Hot Streak in the air.
The course of the battles took a shift when the contained disaster went from stationary to taking course through the town.
"Naruto The tornado! Its heading towards Ponyville! If we don't stop it it'll destroy it!" Twilight's scream echoed across the battle ground.
A grin formed on Perfect Storm's face as he rushed towards the disaster. He was enveloped into a bubble and brought into it.
"The hell it will!" Naruto uttered as he dashed towards it. He picked up speed as the terrain around him began to shift and changed. He leaped over it as he found himself dodging oil and explosions of fire. He shushined avoiding pits of acid that was once water.
He cut his way into the tornado and charged at the Midnight only to be cut off by Perfect.
"The doctor would eat his coat if he knew I had to use 100% of this body."
Doctor? This body?
The pressure of the blow sent both him flying down, but Naruto used his own power over wind to stop his descent. The fierce howls deafen his ability to hear and the fierce wings make it difficult to see.
Perfect charged him again and he was about to strike when Critias was blasted out of his hand courtesy of Midnight. Naruto was forced to use his arm to block as the bone experienced a fracture.
The sight of Critias dropping from the tornado caught Fluttershy's attention. Throughout the battle she had been dealing with grunts, feeling she would be useless to do anything else. Finishing off the last of her batch she had come to a stop on a hill.
But the sight of Critias sparked something within her. Naruto could be in trouble. Ponyville was definitely in trouble. Everypony. Everypony was in danger and she was feeling sorry for herself. She closed her eyes and trembled as she could feel her heart open up and memories come to her.
'My word Darling did you fall out of a tree or something what happened to you? Oh excuse me for my rudeness my name is Rarity.'
'Hi I'm Applejack. Want to try one of my family's apples?'
'Hi there Miss Fluttershy I'm Ditzy Do the new mailmare.'
'Hello I'm Pinkie Pie! Do you like parties! Sill questions who doesn't like parties! What's your favorite cookie? Favorite color? Oh do you want a party? Let me throw you a party! Welcome to Ponyville!"
'Don't you worry about those jerks kay? Always trying to push everypony around. By the way names Rainbow Dash and I'm gonna be the greatest flyer in the world."
"Hello, I hope we aren't interrupting you. I was sent from Canterlot to see how everything is going and the music sounds wonderful. I'm Twilight Sparkle. What's your name?"
"Oh hello, you helped me right? Hello? My name is Naruto, Naruto Uzumaki, what's yours?"
She couldn't…she couldn't let this happen. Fluttershy extended her wings and made a mad dash down the area. She scooped up Critias and made her way near the tornado.
She began flapping her wings and suppressing all surges of fear. Failure. Failure was giving up and she couldn't let everypony down.
The memories of her tormentors and childhood insecurities melted away as they were replaced by her friends. Cheering her on. Protecting her. Loving her. This time she was going to give it her all to protect them.
She could turn the tide of this battle.
The tears that once fell from her eyes were now drying up as she continued flapping her wings.
Using her pain she turned it into strength.
She took flight as she charged towards the tornado.
"You're mine!" Perfect Storm shouted only for something to cut through the tornado. "What!"
Naruto snatched Critias out of the air and took aim. He was grabbed and charged forward as he lit up with Kurama's chakra, channeling through Critias and pierced through Perfect Storm's body. Naruto drew the blade back as a silver fluid spurting out of the body of the now falling terrorist.
"Shy! Bring me closer!" He said as Midnight took aim and was about to fire when her blast was thrown off center as the tornado was being halted.
"What nonsense is…" She looked outside and saw what was happening. Ponyville Pegasi were using their magic to try and wrestle back control of the storm. When she attempted to charge forward she was met with a barrier. A snarl escaped her lips. "Sparkle."
Naruto and Fluttershy shot up and she dodged out of the way of the blast. Midnight turned the full force of the tornado at them, but to her shock it did nothing. They charged forward.
'She's…she's ignoring the air currents. That's not possible.'
Fluttershy could feel something in the wind. She let it drew her in. With a mighty shouted Naruto charged the blade forward. "TWILIGHT!" He shouted as his blade shattered the barrier.
Twilight's barrier dropped and in an instant she teleported. Naruto wrapped his arm around her as the mare fired. Both parties were blasted out from the force of the blast.
The trio went tumbling for a few seconds before Fluttershy gained her bearings and was able to fly them down towards the ground.
Hot Streak's simple mindedness made it where she was focused on her target and nothing else, so when a wide beam of magic shot forward, cutting her off from her quarry and blinding her she had nothing in mind on how to defend herself. When it fizzled out she had lost sight of her quarry. "Find them! Don't let them get away!" She ordered.
"Freeze! In name of her majesties you are under arrest!" A flying patrol unit of Pegasi guards were flying at her.
"I will not be deni…" Twin impacts hit the back of her neck in the collarbone area. A fist of fire and a foot of lightning sending her crashing into the ground.
"You can use fire? How?" Rainbow Dash looked at her idol in awe. The only time she saw a pegasi create fire was striking something flammable with lightning, not channel fire itself.
"Story for another time Rainbow." She said as they turned their attention down to their opponent. "What the buck!?" She exclaimed as a portal of darkness opened under the mare that was making futile exclamations and desires to fight. She saw two more in the distance snatching up ponies.
'Nightmare!'
"What was that?" She asked, turning to Rainbow Dash.
"Later! Right now we have a town to save!" She said as she shot to the out of control Tornado.
The trio safely landed on the ground as they saw more and more Pegasi go to stop the out of control Tornado. Even Rainbow and Spitfire joined, but it was enough. Midnight's magic had done something to it.
"Fluttershy. They need you." Twilight urged her.
"You can do this." Naruto told her.
Fluttershy knew what she needed to do. She took flight. The fierce storm began to lessen as the onlookers held their breath. It seemed like the tornado would be hitting the tree line, but finally they took control. Using their magic they began to channel the tornado back into its original designation, drawing in clouds to draw in a new source of moisture. Clouds could be replaced, but this water delivery was far too valuable to simply just let not happen.
"Way to go Fluttershy!" Naruto cheered her. The pegasi dropped to the ground, exhausted. The water had finally been lifted towards Cloudsdale.
"Now that's what I'm talking about. Most awesome Pegasus in town." Rainbow Dash hugged Fluttershy. "Well next to me of course." She added, lifting her wing and slapped it with Fluttershy's causing them to grunt and giggle afterwards.
"Great job, Fluttershy, that was awesome!" One of the pegasus ponies praised.
"Yeah, we couldn't have done it without you." Her friend joined as Fluttershy rubbed the back of her head sheepishly.
"And I thought being the captain of the bolts was hard. Don't tell me this kind of stuff is what you and your friends deal with all the time Rainbow Dash?"
"Something of that level no. But something or somepony showing up to destroy the town? Once a week, maybe two tops."
"Either way you've all shown some real guts. Especially your friend there."
"Thanks, but if you wanna talk guts, then you've gotta give it to my number one flyer, Fluttershy!" She pointed towards her, who waved her hand shyly and held it near her face bashfully. Some things never changed. No matter how much courage she discovered being gentle would always be a part of her. "Let's hear it for Fluttershy!"
The crowd grabbed her and began throwing her up in the air, catching her in victory. "Fluttershy! Fluttershy! Fluttershy can really fly!" They chanted and cheered. They began carrying her towards the town.
For once the town hadn't been destroyed. It looked like things were looking up. When they arrived the blond was shocked to see Scootaloo and Applejack waiting for them at one of the town's entrances.
"Where's Rarity, AJ?" He couldn't keep the dread out of his voice. Rarity was looking after Scootaloo for him today in his hopes the two of them would bond a little. So where was she?"
"There was an attack Nar. She's in the hospital." That was all he needed to hear before he took off with lightning speed.
Midnight landed on the floor from having been struck. "Never question my methods again. You could have ruined everything." Shadowfright had not been pleased with Midnight going off the rails.
"Lord Shadowfright I would not have killed any of the bearers as per your instruction. What did I do wrong?"
"Mortals your scope to see is so limited. Do you know why I suggest not to eliminate any of the bearers?"
"Because it would force the princesses into action?" It was hard to make out an expression on the manifestation of Nightmares.
"Wrong. We must eliminate them all at once or none of them. Harmony's power would simply seek out a new worthy one of its virtue. That loses us the advantage of knowing the strengths and weaknesses of our enemies. You also would have damaged the careful work of weakening the resolve of the Nightmare's new vessel."
'New vessel? What was he going on about?' she wondered. "My Lord I do not understand. Surely you wish to resurrect her majesty Nightmare Moon?"
" A foolish endeavor. She would merely be purified again. We must first sever the bond of the elements and then remove them as a threat without losing our advantage."
"Lord Shadow Fright," Midnight found some courage as she could not believe what she was hearing. "I am a loyal child of the Nightmare. I have served her majesty Nightmare Moon and you loyally. Nightmare Moon saved me. I devoted my life to her. Surely by your will we can bring her back?"
"Why I shall miss her power this new vessel will be a satisfactory replacement. And Midnight, Nightmare Moon only came to be because we the Nightmare Forces saw to it. Pledging yourself to her is pledging yourself to the Nightmare. You do not attend to betray us do you?"
"Of course not my lord.' She bowed her head submissively.
"You will be wise to remember that. For now I shall rest." With that he began to seep down into a smoky substance before returning to the Alicorn Amulet to recharge his power.
Midnight trembled with anger. A burning hatred ignited against her. 'How dare…how dare that thing turn its back on its Queen.' Without Nightmare Moon their forces would have never grown in power. Nightmare Moon's infamy throughout the years, invoking fear was what empowered the Nightmares after the Wendigos had been banished. 'My Queen I'll bring them back and we'll make them pay. The Elements. The Princesses. Shadowfright. All of them will pay.' It was time to go take a journey up north and pay a visit to an old friend.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
To Naruto's relief Rarity was alright. She had to stay overnight, but she was no worse for wear. Applejack had arrived before Vanity had a chance to do any serious damage.
What had the attack been about? They were essentially tipping their hands unnecessarily. The sound of Scootalo's snoring interrupted his thoughts.
What happened with the attack on the boutique had unnerved the filly. No permanent damage had been done. He scooped her up and took her to her room, setting her down on her bed. He grabbed one of the comforters folded at the foot of the bed and draped it over her. "Night Scootaloo." He gently called out to her before heading to his room. Sitting there on the bed was Rarity. She would have to stay over a few days until the construction on the boutique was completed. He joined her on the bed as they shared a brief kiss. "Rare are you sure…" She placed a finger to his lips.
"My leg is feeling fine. I am well enough to see Applejack off for her trip tomorrow. No I will not simply stay in bed all day tomorrow and rest. And if you keep worrying you will drive us both insane and one of us needs to be sane in this relationship beloved."
"Hey, not insane just really focused alright." He said, grabbing her hand and kissing the back of it.
"And you need to keep your mind occupied on not being occupied. Take up a new hobby. Spend some time with Scootaloo in the park. "
"Let's make a compromise. One hour a day I'll take some me time and simply just enjoy the simple things in life. Will that do?" He asked as Rarity contemplated the offer for a few seconds before accepting.
"I suppose it will do. I have you know beloved I refuse to allow you to become a workaholic." She said as she rested her head on his shoulder.
The fleeting memory of that mistake came to his mind. Without even realizing it Rarity's words finally reached him because of the reminder of one of his greatest mistakes past.
"Rare, you, Scootalo, and I. Let's go to Canterlot for the day and explore the shops. We'll go on Saturday so we can spend the whole day out there."
Rarity's head shot up as she looked at him. "Really beloved? You mean it?"
"Yeah, I can't even recall the last time I just spend some time with you and the girls just to do so. I shouldn't need a reason to spend time with my loved ones."
She nearly tackled the blond over with the force of her kiss. "But what shall I wear? So much of my wardrobe was…"
"Nuh-uh, no thinking, just enjoy what will happen. All about having fun." He said as Rarity let out an annoyed hmph. She wasn't genuinely annoyed with him of course. "Speaking fun." He said as he proceeded to kiss her only for her to lay her head on the pillow.
"I have a headache." She said as she laid her head on the pillow. She then let out a giggle noticing just how silent her lover went as she turned around facing him. "Just kidding." She replied as they began to kiss.
Much of the town had gathered as the Mare was giving a speech. "Everypony, can I get your attention? Attention please!" The crowd halted their chanting,. "Yes, we are all here to send Applejack to compete in this year's Equestria Rodeo competition in Canterlot and, I want to thank Applejack in advance, for generously offering up her prize money for repairs for our town." .
"Yeah, Applejack! Whoohoo!" Ditzy cheered.
"Speech! Speech!" Pinkie Pie demanded, hopping excitedly and happily on the ground.
"Oh, shucks. ah'm not much for speeches." Applejack responded, who was standing near the mayor.
"Alright then, no speech!" Pinkie dashed off, but came back when Applejack began speaking.
"Buuut, this here is the nicest sendoff anypony could ask for. Y'all have been cheering me on in every rodeo since ah was a little little pony. So it seems only fittin' to use mah winnings for the town. Ah promise to make Ponyville proud!"
The crowd cheered, once again, causing Applejack to tip her hat over to them and smile.
Naruto went up to speak to her. "So partner, you ready?"
"Yup. Don't worry, I'll only be gone for a week." She responded.
"Are you sure? I can send more guards."
"Hey ah can handle mahself and yer already sending that Nightwing feller with me ah'll be fine."
He sent her a warm smile. "I'm sure you'll win that rodeo and the prize money."
"Gee… Thanks, Nar." She replied as placed her hands on his shoulder and gave him a kiss. The two of them proceeded to hungrily attacked each other's lips as their tongues wrestled for a few good seconds before their lips broke apart with a meaty smack. "Nothin' makes a mare feel more loved than when her fellar supports her."
"We'll all be ready to congratulate you when you come back."
Everypony, including the Apples stayed with her until her train came when we were at the train station. The bells ring as the coal burnt inside.
"I want you to show all them high-falutin' rodeo ponies what a real rodeo pony's like!" Granny Smith encouraged her before Applejack could begin to board the train.
"You betcha, Granny Smith." Applejack replied with a grin.
"And bring back all that money!" The mayor announced, cheerfully.
"You betcha, Mayor." Applejack responded, beginning to walk towards the train, but Pinkie Pie suddenly appeared in her way.
"And have fun. And don't be nervous. Or if you are, use that nervous energy to do even better than you already would!" Applejack smiled and continued her way towards the train. "And eat peanuts and popcorn and taffy and taffy gives lots of nervous energy!" She held out a bag of candy and began munching on it.
Twilight narrowed her eyes a bit at Pinkie's behavior, but she turned her head to face Applejack. "Just do your best, Applejack."
"I'll do better than my best!" Applejack answered confidently.
"Remember to also enjoy yourself while you're out there!" Rarity called out to him.
"See you when you come back!" Ditzy called out to her.
"See you later miss Applejack." Dinky waved to her from her mother's shoulders.
"Show'em how awesome our town is!" Scootaloo hollered out.
"The train to Canterlot is about to leave! All aboard who's coming aboard!"
"Guess that means me." Applejack told them.
"Seeya in a week!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, excusing Applejack to board the train.
"With lots of new blue ribbons!" Applebloom promoted.
"And lots of money!" The mayor highly emphasized again.
"Darn tootin'!" She entered the train, which began moving. We ran by the train, staying with her as much as we could. "See y'all in a week, with a big bag full of blue ribbons!"
"And drink sarsaparilla!" Pinkie Pie added last. They all looked at her. "What? It gives you extra sass." I only smiled at her comment as some other ponies closed their eyes, sighed, and shook them.
Once the train disappeared everypony began making their way back home or to their engagements.
The following morning Naruto, Rarity, and Scootalo were about to sit down for breakfast. The sound of knocking drew Naruto's attention.
He answered the door. "Hello how may I…" He was surprised to see it was Joy. The case officer.
"Hiya there Mr. Uzumaki! I'm here for a home inspections! Surprise inspections like this allow us to get an honest read on potential adopters."
"Well Miss Joy come right in. I am accidentally having breakfast. Throught that doorway on the right is the kitchen which is connected to the dining room and upstairs is Scootaloo's bedroom and bathroom. I trust there are no other rooms you need to check.
"Nope, just need to check the necessary rooms."
"I'll be in the kitchen if needed?"
"Wha really? You're not going to follow me around. Most ponies like to look over our shoulders when we expect." She responded in surprise.
"I have nothing to hide. So take your time."
Naruto returned to finish enjoying breakfast with his girls, explaining who was at the door and what was going on. Joy entered the room and greeted them good morning to which the mare and filly returned.
"Any problems?" Naruto asked her.
"Just need to speak to Scootaloo for a bit then I can give you the prognosis."
"May I be excused?" Scootaloo asked the blond to his surprise.
"Sure you can." He answered as filly and case worker left the room.
"Nothing shows a positive environment then a filly displaying proper matters." Clarified out loud for his benefit.
For his surprise if Joy was trying to get information out of the filly it had been rather fast. A mere ten minutes.
She then spoke with Naruto. "Scootaloo had nothing but good things about you. You've shown yourself to be relaxed not to mention your actions show you have nothing to hide. Finally the house is rather clean, especially the kitchen. You have no idea how often I come across messy kitchens during my line of work."
"Should I expect any more surprise visits?"
"No, not unless we get complaints from say your neighbors or something. I will be back in two weeks to check up and see how everything is going. I have other visits I need to make today so I'll leave you to your business. If you need to contact me you know where my office is."
Naruto walked Joy to the door. "Thank you Miss Joy. Enjoy your day."
"Bye~!" The mare called out to him as she exited the house. Naruto let out a hum of relief. "You two ready? We have to be at the station in half an hour." He called out to them. Naruto had to admit he was really looking forward to this little outing. At the very least he could sit back and enjoy the events of today without any worry.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
While Naruto was out with the crusaders Rarity and Twilight were going over the details of colors for the wedding.
There were more than a dozen colors available for the sash on her wedding dress ranging from black to champagne with reds, blues, greens, and even a brown color, in between. "Any idea on what color you have in mind Rarity?"
Rarity frowned, looking back down at the sheet of paper. The orginial color scheme and idea in her mind just seemed so impersonal now. She linked it to this dream stallion, to this prince that never was and she felt it would have been wrong to go with it.
She wanted these colors to truly have meaning and be right. If the wrong colors were picked one couldn't get the right invitations, or the flowers wanted, or the right centerpieces for the reception tables.
"Well how about this, I'll go down the list and you let me know what you think. First color, apple." she announced to the fashionista.
Rarity looked down at it and wrinkled her nose. "A lovely color and while true we shall be having it outside, I would not want to step on any of our herd sisters toes. I believe we should leave the shade of Apple to Applejack. Also I am considering lighter covers to which Naruto agreed."
"That's good, really," Twilight said, reassuring her friend. "That actually helps us cross Black, Lapis, Marine, Truffle, and Wine off the list as well," she finished with a smile. "So six down, eleven more go. Any other preferences, like…" she glanced over the list, "do you really want a white or off-white color or do you want something contrasting?"
Rarity tipped her head to the side and chewed on her bottom lip for a second. Finally, she made her decision. "I definitely want to keep white and ivory in as options. Ivory status as neutral makes it easy to pair with other colors. You can take out Champagne."
"Ok, that eliminates Champagne. So only ten colors left. We also have the greens, blues, purples and one pink. Any preferences? Say any shade of purple?"
"From the shades I would strike out Orchid or Lilac."
"Well that leaves, Clover, Cornflower, Peri, Pink and Pool. What do you think?"
Rarity thought for a moment. "Well, no peridot, it's too gray. Pink also does not sit right with me." She looked down at her final choices and shook her head. The greens were out, but what should she choose? The reds or the blues? "I must say the reality of planning out my wedding is a far heavier experience then merely day dreaming."
"You will make the right choice I know you will."
Rarity spent a good time thinking about it before finally deciding on it.
Ivory was the perfect background color to showcase jewel tones. Jewel tones were not only vibrant, but had a deepness and richness to them. Sapphire was reminiscent of her lover's eyes. And a key trait that accompanied those who were generous was having a heart of gold. And that summed up the two of them perfectly.
Rarity smiled. "I have made the decision on my colors. Ivory, Sapphire, and Gold." Yet another thing off their checklist. She checked the time and realized she needed to hurry. It was around the time she and Naruto agreed to take Scootaloo shopping to improve her bedroom.
Despite its name, Quills and Sofas sold more than just quills and sofas. It contained all matters of home furniture. True they lacked the variety of shops that specialized in certain furniture they had a large selection hat covered all room types.
The section they were in were aimed at fillys. They sat back and allowed Scootalo to go pick her sheets and comforters while they tried to figure out how to decorate her room with which curtains and lamps and such.
Once getting home they went to work decorated the room. The formerly sanitzed pale room now had light to it. The room was now storm themed invoking images of clouds and lightning with cyan colored sheets and rain cloud colored curtains.
There was still a ways ago along the lines of buying her more clothing and other items.
"So, what do you think?" Naruto asked as he and Rarity finished decorating. They would have to make plans on painting the room and such.
"It's awesome. Thanks you guys." Scootaloo fluttered her wings happily and threw a wing around them to hug them both. The two returned the affectionate gesture. To Naruto this felt natural, but for Rarity there was some inkling in the back of her mind.
One where she couldn't help but feel a bit worried. Getting married was one thing, but was she ready to serve the role of a mother?
"Wait, what?" Twilight asked again, unsure if she heard her friend right.
"I need to be pointed in the direction of your books on parenting Twilight." Rarity clarified once more.
"Oh wow, Rarity that's...that's wonderful news. When...when are you expecting? Are you hoping for a colt or a filly? But with everything that is happening is it even safe to have a foal?" Twilight gasped. "She or he wasn't hurt in the attack was she?"
Rarity's face began to burn red. "Twilight Sparkle I am not pregnant!" she exclaimed, horribly embarrased that her friend jumped to that conclusion.
"O-Oh..." Twilight replied sheepishly as awkward silence filled the room. "Uum right, so parenting books are next to the psychology section."
"R-Right." Tense silence continued to fill the air. "I...well its about Scootaloo." she relented on telling the mare.
"Are their problems?" she asked, concerned something was wrong with the young filly.
"No, no. She's been surprisingly docile. The poor dear is probably still in shock from the whole situation. Its...well. i have no experience in being a mother Twilight. I have after all just recently learned how to be a better big sister and now I might find myself being in the role of a mother to a filly on the verge of teenage years. I find the idea rather frightening."
"Has Naruto asked you to be a mother to her?" she asked.
"Well no, he has asked for my advice on things here or there, but he seems perfectly content in his role, but once I marry him I will by law be Scootaloo's step mother unless you or one of the other girls marry him and we legal put in a transfer for the status of step mother."
"That is quite the difficult situation to be put in."
"Hence my worry. That dear girl will be losing her mother soon and while I can never hope to replace that bond I wish to do whatever I can to help her."
"Willingness to try is an important first step. Come on, let's go get you those books." Twilight said as she led Rarity to where she could find the information she sought. Which would help put one of her fears to rest.
Unfortunately for Rarity this was where the Nightmares would just begin.
What did it mean to truly know somepony?
Everyone has friends, or family, those who you shared parts of yourself with. But there were always things one kept hidden. The deepest secrets and desires known to one self.
The things that you don't share, for fear of being cast out as different, always exist. Having those kinds feelings are perhaps something that all living beings shared at one point or another.
In every soul there was a potential for darkness.
The potential to be a killer.
To potential to be a predator.
To lack a heart.
To bear a cruel inner monster.
Facets hidden deep inside the soul.
Rarity groaned, tossing back and forth in her bed. What should have been peaceful dreams was a horrible nightmare unfolding.
It was night.
But yet not a single star in the sky.
And she was always looking down on the ruins of Ponyville, the buildings black and charred, the fires long since died out, as a stench of death blew on the wind past her face.
But what scared her most out of everything, wasn't the destruction, or the gore, but the fact that she didn't feel a single thing. No overwhelming dread. No sadness. No horror. She couldn't feel anything about all but serenity. Freedom.
What was wrong with her?
She came to a stop in front of a broken mirror.
Suddenly a breeze of smog blew toward her, covering her body, and darkening her coat to a pure black.
"Rarity." A voice whispered in her ear.
Jolting up from her bed, Rarity woke up with a terrified scream, feeling the cold air pressing against her sweat drenched mane.
"Rare? You okay?" the scream had alarmed him and he woke up to check up on her. She was shivering and in a daze, unable to find the words.
It took her moment to collect herself and finally answer. "I…I am fine. Just a bad dream." She told him as she held on to him for dear life. 'Just a dream.'
Naruto gingerly rubbed her back and kissed her forehead. Unbeknownst to them this was just beginning of the next great threat to Equestria.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Rarity found herself intensely studying the selection of parenting books available from the Golden Oaks Library. Some books suggested she should take a firm approach with Scootaloo, impressing on her the idea that misbehavior will not be tolerated, but she felt going that route she would be over stepping her boundaries. Especially since her fiancé had experience raising children of both genders.
Would it have been simple to simply go to him about it? Sure? But Rarity felt this is something she needed to do on her own. That she wanted to do on her own. Then there were books on the complete opposite end of the spectrum that troubled fillies need an environment free of negative consequences, so that they might learn to have confidence in their own choices.
This one was not relevant. Scootaloo wasn't troubled. She had…has a loving mother and was simply like Dash, a tomcolt.
Then she read over those with general philosophies. In the midst of reading a knock on the door garnered her attention. "Coming~" She called out as she opened the door and to her surprise Ditzy was on the other side. "Why hello Ditzy. If you are looking for Naruto he is not here at the moment."
"Actually Rarity I came to speak with you. Can I come in?"
"Why of course." She said standing aside to let her in. "Can I get you anything?" she asked making her way to the kitchen. "Tea? Coffee? Something to eat?"
"No, no, I am fine." She said as she made her way to the living room. Minutes later Rarity joined her with a cup of tea. Placing the saucer down and her cup on top of it. She smooth out her skirt, took a seat and crossed one leg over the other and clasped her hands.
"So, what is it that you wish to speak about?" she asked as Ditzy seemed hesitant for a moment before speaking.
Placing her hands on her legs Ditzy began to speak. "I was thinking about your situation with Naruto and once you become married you'll essentially become Scootaloo's step mother. How do you feel about that?"
As Rarity tried to speak nothing but air came out for a moment before she found her voice. "Honestly it is a bit nerve wracking. I confess when Naruto told me about it originally I was not sure how to feel. Confused for one. Even a bit upset until I remembered this is the kind of thing he does. He cares about others and tries to help them. And then I began to feel a bit guilty when the first thing that came to my mind was how his decision affected me instead of the fact he was willing to open up his home to a filly losing her mother. And that inspired me to also try. As the element of Generosity I simply cannot just choose when and how I can be generous. The incident with Discord showed me that I am not perfect in my element and that the most important part is valuing that virtue and putting effort in maintaining it. Aah, forgive me, I believe I might have drifted off topic a bit."
"It's fine. The reason I am here is because I wanted to be here if you have any advice." Ditzy doo offered.
Rarity opened her mouth and closed it. Well. That was a bit embarrassing that she had let this slip her mind. Ditzy was a mother of two, one in her young adult years. "Thank you Ditzy, whatever advice you have I will value immensely. Like what should I expect?"
"Well, she is nearing her teenage years. With what she's going through you can expect her to act out soon as all teenagers defy parental authority," she explained. "Teens like to get out and test their boundaries." Ditzy Doo answered. "My older sister during her teenage years had a bad girl phase. She got in trouble at school once for fighting and they were threatening to kick her out. Our parents told her that her behavior was unacceptable, and asked her why she does stupid things like that. You know what she said to them? She laughed and said, sometimes it's fun to get into a brawl, you know?"
"My word. " Rarity remarked.
"Every child is different. Ame was also a bit around the edges when I first adopted her and took a while to warm up to ponies. As long as you are there for her and show her the love and affection when she needs you will end up making the right choices by her. It may not always be the best choices, but there is always a good intent behind it."
The two of them become absorbed into the topic as Rarity began to learn new things and gained more of a respect for her fellow herd sister.
A few more days passed and everyone went about their usual business. The time for Applejack to come back had finally arrived. Of course, they had planned Applejack a surprise party and began setting it up in the barn. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash just finished placing on the banner as Naruto finished setting the balloons.
"Oh, I hope Applejack is surprised by this surprise party!" Fluttershy excitedly announced.
"Well, that is the point." Rainbow Dash responded as she and Applebloom grabbed streamers from a box nearby.
"I know," Fluttershy caught the end of the streamer that Rainbow Dash threw to her. "…but I hope she isn't so surprised she's startled, because while being surprised can be nice, being startled can be... very startling."
"Surprise!" Pinkie Pie suddenly yelled out at Fluttershy, causing her to gasp in terror and fall back, along with the confetti Pinkie threw.
"Oh, Pinkie, you startled me."
"Sorry!" Pinkie Pie helped Fluttershy up. "I was just practicing my "surprise!" for when we surprise Applejack with this super cool party for becoming rodeo champion of Equestria!" Fluttershy sighed in relief and continued walking until Pinkie Pie appeared in front of her again. "Surprise!"
Fluttershy fell to the floor again.
"Quiet, Pinkie, I think Applejack's coming!" Twilight announced as she looked out the door.
Everyone began hiding and getting into place.
Once the door opened, the light turned on and they all revealed themselves, yelling "Surprise!"
"Surprise!" Pinkie Pie yelled, a second late. "Aw, shoot!"
However on the other side was not Applejack was a mail carrier. "Wow, this is the best surprise ever! How did you know it was my birthday?" This caused all the ponies to frown and lower their heads. He pulled out a letter, which Twilight grabbed with an angry expression. She slammed the door.
"Who's it from, Twilight?" Applebloom asked. "What's it say?"
"It's from Applejack." Twilight answered her happily. " 'Family and friends, not coming back to Ponyville' ." The expressions on the groups alarm became worried and alarmed.
" Don't worry, will send money soon.' Twilight presented the letter before them. "…that's all there is…"
"Applejack's... not comin' back?" Applebloom questioned with a saddened tone. Naruto brought her into a hug, gently rubbing the back of her head.
"I-I'm sure its some sort of mistake little seed." He told her.
"What do you mean Applejack's not coming back? She loves Ponyville!" Rainbow Dash claimed.
"And she loves Sweet Apple Acres!" Granny Smith added.
"And she loves her family!" Applebloom finished with shaking eyes and quivering tone.
Rarity gasped. "Oh, something just dreadful must have happened to Applejack to make her not return!"
"Maybe she's hurt, or sad, or scared!" Fluttershy listed off, fretting with each suggestion. .
"So, what are we waiting for? Let's go find her!" Rainbow Dash released and flew out the barn doors.
"Ladies calm down!" He called out seeing themselves working in a frenzy. "You're working yourselves up in a frenzy. We know where she went. Let's just head there and see if we can find her." He turned to the apples. "We'll look for her and bring her back that I promise.
"Y'all are the best." Applebloom commented.
"Thank you!" Granny Smith expressed.
Naruto turned his attention to Scootaloo. "Scoot you stay here with the Apples until I get back okay? I promise I'll make it up to you." He had promised they would go visit her mother later.
"What? Why can't I come? I can help look!" she tried to argue.
"Because Applebloom needs you." He said as they glanced over to the sadden filly who Sweetie Belle and Dinky were trying to comfort their friend.
"Fine…" She relented.
With that the group gathered outside around Naruto. Linking hands he teleported them to the Canterlot seal.
Arriving they went to the area where Applejack was supposed to be competing in. Once at the entrance, they all split up in searching for the missing bearer of Honesty. All over the area the group tried gaining information to Applejack's information to no avail. They continued until the area ended up deserted.
Finally after what seemed like a dead end they were pointed in the right direction as one pony approached them, having seen Applejack a few days ago. The group was pointed to a landscape with dry mountains and cactus, much looking like the landscape of Appleloosa.
With that they boarded their next train to their next destination as quick as possible. "I hope this lead doesn't turn out to be a dead end. I don't wanna go home empty-handed after promising we'd find her." Rainbow Dash noted in worry.
Fluttershy's expression mirrored her friends. "I don't know how we'll break it to the Apple family."
"I don't know how we'll break it to Ponyville!" Twilight added.
"Worrying won't help us. We'll find her and bring her home, that's all to it." Naruto stated confidently.
"He's right! We'll find her!" Twilight supported the blond's claim. "Look!" The train whistled.. "This is Dodge Junction. Applejack is supposed to have come here after the rodeo ended." The train ceased and they boarded off. "Let's fan out and try to find her."
With that they began their quest again, seeing if anypony had seen any trace of Applejack. A short while in they got their big break as Pinkie came rushing abck to them.
"I found her, I found her, I found her, I found her, I found her!" Pinkie exclaimed excitedly as she bounced around us, causing us to quickly run after her.
Around the corner of the building, she pointed to the pony that brightened our faces.
"Oh, Applejack, thank heavens!" Rarity commented as they walked towards her. However the apple's mare expression instead of being surprised or happy to see the herd was one filled with sadness or disappointment.
"We're so glad you're safe!" Fluttershy told her.
"Uh, hey, everypony. What's up?" Applejack greeted as they walked up to her. .
"Why didn't you come back to Ponyville?" Rainbow Dash immediately brought up.
"Are you okay?" Fluttershy asked.
"Tell us what happened, Applejack!" Twilight demanded with so much care in her voice.
Applejack lowered her head and stared at the floor as waited for an answer. However, another pony's voice called out. "Applejack? Are these some of your Ponyville friends?"
The pony approaching them was that of an attractive very pale yellow colored earth pony mare, with a two different shades of crimson red mane and tail, pink eye shadow on her eyes, and a small mole on her left cheek. The earth pony wore a simple red dress that had a country style to it with string on the top that showed her cleavage. The dress went all the way down to her knees exposing the rest of her legs which she showed that she was wearing fishnet stockings.
"Yes ma'am." Twilight answered.
"And you are...?" Rarity questioned the pony.
"Why, I'm Cherry Jubilee, the owner of Cherry Hill Ranch. Hasn't Applejack told ya?" I looked at Applejack with a raised eyebrow in the corner of my eye. "I saw her compete at the Equestria Rodeo. Never saw anypony win so many ribbons in all my life."
"Aw shucks, Miss Jubilee. You don't have to go into all that."
"Oh, she's so modest. Anyway, I can always use a pony with quick hamds and a strong back. So, when I heard Applejack was looking for a change of scenery, I snapped her up as quick as I could and brought her to Dodge Junction. Well, I'll let you catch up with your friends. See you back at the ranch."
" 'Change of scenery' ?" Rainbow Dash immediately questioned. "What's that supposed to mean?"
"No big deal, guys. I thought cherries would be a nice change from apples, so I took the job and came here. That's it. End of story." She quickly explained, trying to put an end to the conversation.
"Applejack there's no way that's it. I know you. We know you. You're going to have to come up with a better lie than a change from apples to justify leaving behind your friends and family." Naruto said as he noticed her clear tales flaring up. "What are you keeping from us?"
"Sorry, but that's all there is to tell. Thanks for checkin' on me, but y'all can go home now. Tell mah family hi, and that ah'm doing A-okay." She began walking away.
Rainbow Dash flew up to her and began making her back away. "Excuse me, AJ, but we didn't travel all over Equestria searching for you to come home without you!"
"Well I didn't ask you to come lookin' for me!" She resumed walking. "There is nothin' to tell and I am not going back to Ponyville!" She Ran away.
"I don't care what she says, Applejack's not telling us something." Twilight commented.
"Stubborn mare, I'll get the answer out of her." Naruto said as he shot off after her.
"Applejack! AJ!" I called after her as I galloped towards her.
She turned her head to notice him and immediately increased her pace. "Go away!"
Try as she might Applejack was not going to escape.
He tackled her to the ground. She continued to struggle to free herself.
"Applejack, stop this, now!"
"Just let me go!" She demanded as well.
"No! Not until you let me know the truth! Why are you acting like this?" She didn't answer, but only looked away. "I know you Applejack. You wouldn't leave Ponyville for a 'change in scenery'. You wouldn't leave your family and friends. You love Ponyville and Sweet Apple Acres! You wouldn't leave the herd…leave…me." He whispered the last bit.
She looked saddened, but continued to look away. "Naruto…I suggest you get off of me right now…"
"Not until you let me know what's going on…"
She sighed and faced Him. "I really didn't want to have to do this…but…" She impacted him in the groin using her leg. Naruto had tanked a lot of hits in his day. Never had one been intentionally aimed there and as a result he had no defense.
Naruto rolled over in pain. He knew one thing, AJ better have had a really damn good reason for doing that.
"Naruto!" The girls had called out to him, helping him up. "Are you okay?" There concerned expressions unfortunately did not take out the sting.
"Everything but my pride…and my sack." There definitely needed to be an explanation to help solve this heinous crime.
"Okay, this has gone too far!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed. "We need some answers, now!"
"You're certainly right there, Rainbow…" Twilight agreed. "We have to come up with a plan."
"Doesn't Applejack work with Cherry Jubilee?" Ditzy pointed out, recalling the discussion they just had. .
"You're right, Ditzy…" Twilight thought for a moment on how they could use this.. "Hm…we should 'get jobs' there and try to get some answers from Applejack."
"What if she just rebuffs us? She knows we're trying to get her home?" Ditzy pointed out.
"Well, we'll pretend that we don't care anymore. That we just want to know how life is here now."
"Well then, let's make our way to Cherry Hill Ranch."
Arriving to Cherry Jubilee's office the group piled in. Cherry Jubilee was sitting by a desk, doing some paperwork until she looked up to see the herd walk in.
"Why, hello! You all are Applejack's friends, right?"
"Yes, ma'am." Twilight answered. "We were wondering if you could help us out with something."
"Of course! What do you need?"
"Well, we were wondering if you could hire us for working with the cherries as well."
She studied them all for a moment. "Sounds splendid! The more the merrier! I was just about to start heading towards the cherry barn to give Applejack the directions, but with you seven, you can organize the cherries while she runs the machine. Sound good?"
"Yep!" Twilight cheerfully agreed.
"Perfect!" She stood up and began heading out the door, but suddenly stopped. "Oh, hold on." She poked her head into a closet and tossed us some sort of hat that appeared to be what chefs used and a bags for holding cherries. "Go ahead and put that on. I'll meet you all over there." She headed out the door as we began placing on the uniforms.
Eventually, they reached the barn where the cherries were picked, packaged, and shipped out. "Terr-ific! Come on in, y'all!"
"What are you all doing here?" Applejack asked as she stood inside the moving wheel, forming an angry expression.
"We're your cherry sorters." Twilight answered peacefully. "Shall we get started?"
"Fine." Applejack responded briefly.
"Haha, red cherries go in one bin, and yellow cherries go in the other." Cherry Jubilee directed as she pointed to the two bins. "Simple as cherry pie." With that she was off walked away.
"Just what are ya'll up to?" Applejack asked us, annoyingly.
"We just wanted to check and make sure you were really okay Applejack. We care about you and just want what's best for you. If you're really happy here we won't try to force you home." Naruto lingered on the word home and noticed something lingered in the mare's eyes.
"Uhuh. Well, just remember: No talking about Ponyville."
"Fine!" Rainbow Dash banged on the assembly line with her palm. "Why don't you quit talking and get walking?"
Applejack turned her head back away from them and began walking, turning the gears that activated the cherries to come towards the herd. They then began separating the cherries. Twilight, Rarity, and Naruto were handling the red cherries, the ones that mostly represented my mood, while the others were organizing the yellow cherries.
Rainbow raised her head and looked towards Applejack, who remained speechless as she walked. Then, she darted her eyes towards Twilight and cocked her head to the right. Twilight raised her head from the cherries and winked, smiling slyly. "...So, AJ, how was Canterlot?" Applejack widened her eyes and looked at Twilight with offended eyes. "Not talking about Ponyville, talking about Canterlot, totally different town." Twilight quickly defended.
"Canterlot was fine." Applejack turned her head away and responded with an irritated tone.
"Was the rodeo fun?" she added.
"Yes."
"Did you meet some nice ponies there?" Twilight asked, now right next to Applejack's wheel, causing the work to become a little harder for the rest of us.
"Some." Applejack continued her curt answers. Whatever her deal was it involved the rodeo.
"Really?" Rainbow Dash flew over to her, removing herself from the work as well. "Did you see Wild Bull Hickok? What about Calamity Mane?"
"Yes, saw 'em both."
Rainbow Dash nodded excitedly at Applejack, who only returned an even more annoyed expression. Rainbow noticed and crossed her forelegs, returning an upset face.
"And how did you meet Miss Jubilee?" Rarity walked over there now.
"Um, well, Miss Jubilee had a cherry stand at the rodeo. Real good treats." Applejack began trotting, which began to show me how irritated she was becoming now.
"Um, excuse me?" Fluttershy softly asked as the cherries were coming much faster than before and the work was much harder with only the three of us.
"Cherry winks, cherry cheesecake, cherry tarts. We struck up a conversation being orchard folk and all." Applejack responded, ignoring Fluttershy.
"So you told her about Sweet Apple Acres?" Twilight inquired.
"Yes." Applejack answered frankly.
"Did you tell her why you weren't going back?" Rainbow Dash questioned in an aggressive tone.
"No, 'cuz it was none of her business!" Applejack grew quickly defensive, increasing her pace even more. "Now why don't you all just back off and leave me alone like I asked you all!"
"We're a family AJ. That means something. Were you so sick of Ponyville that you fled out here to get away from everypony?"
"NO! That's not it!"
"Talk to us. Can't you tell us why you left?" Ditzy pleaded.
"No no NO! I'm not telling you why, so just
"STOP!" Fluttershy screamed, causing Applejack to sit down on the wheel and bring it to a sudden halt.
However, all the cherries that were on the assembly line retained their velocity and flew off, shooting straight towards Applejack and covering her, including the wheel, with them. The group reacted with expressions of alarm. . Applejack opened her eyes and looked at them. . She narrowed them and walked off in silence.
The herd began cleaning up the entire area that was covered with squished cherries after we removed our uniforms.
"Well…we seem to be striking out." Twilight announced as she used her magic to take control of a mop and start cleaning.
Rainbow Dash then pointed out they needed to change gears. "That's 'cause we're playing too nice."
"Yes. Desperate times do call for desperate measures." Rarity agreed with her.
They all turned their attention to Pinkie Pie.
"What?" the Pink mare asked, noticing they were all staring at her.
Applejack was aggressively pounding the trees with solid kicks, possibly using the anger from a while ago.
"Hey Applejack. Need some help?" Pinkie Pie asked as she walked up to the mare.
"Ya promise not to ask me any questions?" Applejack questioned the pink mare.
"I promise." Pinkie delightfully agreed.
As Pinkie began shaking the trees she looked back at Applejack. "Have you ever had a cherry changa?" Pinkie asked, but then retreated when she realized it was a question. "Ooh! Sorry, that was a question."
"That kind of question is fine, Pinkie. No, a-ah never had a cherry changa." Applejack responded.
Pinkie then bumped her face towards Applejack's.
"Well no wonder, because I made it up myself!" Applejack then began slowly backing away from Pinkie as she followed her. "A cherry changa is mashed up cherries in a tortilla that's deep fried. Cherry changa. Great name, huh? Oh, but maybe I should call it a chimmy cherry." Applejack reacted with an annoyed look and was about to attempt to continue her work, but Pinkie unknowingly prevented that. "Ooh, that's good too. Which do you think sounds better? Cherry changa or chimmy cherry? Or what if I combine them? Chimmy cherry changa! What sounds the funniest?" Applejack walked away and grabbed the basket with cherries and continued walking as she was growing more irritated. "I like funny words! One of my favorite funny words is 'kumquat'! I didn't make that one up. I would work in a kumquat orchard just so I could say 'kumquat' all day! Kumquat, kumquat, kumquat! And 'pickle barrel'! Isn't that just the funnest thing to say? Pickle barrel pickle barrel pickle barrel. Say it with me! Pickle barrel kumquat, pickle barrel kumquat, pickle barrel kumquat, chimmy cherry changa-!"
"No!" Applejack screamed out, releasing the basket and cowering while trying to cover her ears. "Make it stop, make it stop!"
"The only way to make it stop is for you to spill the beans." Rainbow Dash negotiated as she revealed herself and held her hand over Pinkie's mouth, muting the chanting that continued endlessly.
"Never!"
Rainbow Dash just simply released her hand.
"Speaking of beans, did you ever realize how many words rhyme with 'beans'? Lean, mean, spleen, unclean, bean..."
Applejack then covered her hands and surrendered as Pinkie resumed her chattering under her. "Alright, alright! I'll tell everypony what's goin' on! Just please stop talkin'!" As soon as she said that, the herd revealed themselves, walking towards her and causing Pinkie to halt her talking. "But... can it wait 'til tomorrow at breakfast? I'm plum tuckered out."
"Tomorrow, huh?" Rainbow Dash responded suspiciously or uneasily. "I don't know..."
"Do you Pinkie promise?" Pinkie Pie asked, crossing her hand and placing a finger on her eye.
Applejack sighed. "I will tell you the whole truth at breakfast. Pinkie promise." She repeated Pinkie's movements.
The girls then returned confident smiles, but Naruto wasn't so easily bought.
They returned to the barn and were showed it served as an inn as well with the beds on the second floor. After dinner everypony was readying to turn in for the night. Everypony settled in their room, but Naruto could not sleep.
The sound of creaking floor board caught his attention. 'I thought so.' He made his way outside and caught Applejack as she tried to give them the slip. "Going so where?" He asked as his voice startled the mare causing her to jump.
"Naruto…ah was…just going for a walk." She noticed he wasn't buying it.
"You're not going to run I won't let you and we both know I'm much stronger Applejack so there's no point in fighting me. Just tell me what happened."
She couldn't run. Not anymore. Reluctantly she motioned him to follow her to her room. Where she laid out the ribbons. None of them were blue. "Ah failed. The town was counting on me and ah let everypony down. Because ah was arrogant and pigheaded. Ah didn't practice for the events cause ah was so used to winnin' ah didn't figure that all that training did would throw me off my game. If ah didn't end up destroyin' something ah overdid it and got mahself a penalty. Ah was just…too ashamed to show mahself ya know."
"Trust me AJ, I know just how arrogance and influence you and everypony has that moment when they goofed. You still won all those competitions in the past. You are strong. No matter what has happened Ponyville has managed to survive and we will survive this. We'll find a way, together."
"Applejack? Naruto?" Twilight's voice called from the other side of the door.
"Guess we weren't talking as softly as we thought." The blond chuckled as Applejack opened the door and everypony piled in.
"Is that…?" Ditzy asked, indicating the ribbons on Applejack's bedding.
"Yeah, now you know." She spoke her disappointment as clear as day.
"Know what?" Twilight questioned, not seeing anything that represented negativity.
Applejack raised her head and looked at the ribbons that were splattered on the sheets She stood up and pointed at them. "Well, just look!"
"I am. You won an amazing number of ribbons, just like Miss Jubilee said!"
Unaffected, Applejack continued. "Don't you get it?" She presented a medal with a red strap. "There's every color of ribbon down there. Every color... but... blue." She planted herself on the bed, beginning to look as if she was about to cry. "I came in fourth, third, even second, but I didn't win one first prize, and I certainly didn't win any prize money."
"But the telegram said you were gonna send money." Rainbow Dash stated.
"That's why I came here. I wanted to earn some money. After that big old sendoff Ponyville gave me, I just didn't have the nerve to come back empty-handed."
"You're not a failure Applejack." Naruto crouched down and clasped her hands. "You're amazing and we all love you. Never think we would think of you as a failure. "
"And we're your friends!" Rainbow Dash added. "We don't care if you came in fiftieth place! You're still number one in our books."
"So none of ya are disappointed... ?" Applejack asked as she looked at each one of us.
"But what about the mayor?" Applejack inquired. "I don't think I can face her and tell her I didn't get that money."
"The money isn't important AJ. Money comes and go, same with places, but true friends and a loving family will always be there for you." Ditzy told her.
"Applejack," Fluttershy added in to the encouragement. "We can always find a way to raise money for the town, but if you don't come back, we'll never be able to fix the hole in our hearts." The group nuzzled Applejack as the sound of crying came from above. It was none other than Rainbow Dash.
"Darn it! Now you got me acting all sappy!"
Applejack smiled and felt relieved. When I saw her, it made me smile. Now I know why she wanted me to smile so badly back before…
"Come on girls." Naruto announced. "Time to head back home."
That morning Applejack apologized and told Cherry she was returning home. While Cherry was sad to lose such a fine working she understood and wished the group well.
As we finally relaxed on the train, Applejack had something to announce. "Twilight…mind if you take a letter?" She asked.
"Of course not, Applejack." She answered, taking out a quill and scroll.
She smiled and looked out the window as she spoke. "Dear Princess Celestia, it's a tad easier to be proud when you come in first than it is when you finish further back. But there's no reason to hide when you don't do as well as you'd hoped. You can't run away from your problems. Better to run to your friends and family."
"Excellent." Twilight commented and rolled the scroll for Naruto send later. Hirashin Seal + Kagebunshin made a worthy substitute for dragonfire mail. While everypony was excited for the trip back home none was more excited than Applejack because she missed her family dearly. Never again would she act so hastily and foolishly. Now more than ever she was certain where she belonged and nothing would ever break that.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Trixie took a moment to calm and compose herself. She just needed to follow Twilight's advice and build herself up as a friend to the blond first. That shouldn't be difficult right?
Entering the main room of the library she was Naruto and Twilight were going over…something?
There was an ever growing pile of papers and Naruto was speaking to Twilight who was taking down notes.
"Twilight. Naruto. You two at it again?" She cringed, by Celestia she really needed to work on her tone. It seemed no matter how hard she tried she always came off sounding rude.
If either of the two thought so they made no mention of it. "I am just helping Naruto with some notes on the treasure he found."
"Treasure?" That sparked Trixie's curiosity.
"Not one I so much as found, but was left behind on a mission. I still can't believe its there. Its been there for nearly a year since we encountered the dragon."
"It was one of our earlier missions. I will tell you about it." Twilight told Trixie.
"Right now I am just telling Twilight from memory every bit of treasure from the cave. By right of conquest the treasure belongs to Fluttershy, but she turned it all over to me as she didn't feel comfortable with that much money or knew what to do with it. I know one thing this treasure could be the key to solving our money problems. There are not only jewels not local to this country, but gold and silver items of untold age. Just some of the pieces I recovered is older than the treasures advertised by most noble families of Canterlot in fact."
Trixie glanced over the estimated figures so far and nearly had a heart attack. "And…and she just gave it all to you? If she mad?" Can banks even contain money that large?"
"So far I am trying to figure out how to distribute this. First of all I am going to be splitting up a lump some of money for all those who suffered extensive damage during the Discord incident. The result of the incident resulted in a massive boom of business for psychiatrists and the likes so we'll have an extensive record of those who suffered emotional trauma they are still struggling with.
Normally such records would not be so easily accessed, but luckily one of the old laws established was that those who were emotionally or mentally compelled by a malignant force cannot have their records permanently sealed in any matters regard to said force.
Normally that would be in cases in where an investigate force like the guard can have an easier time tracking down these ponies to interrogate or question them for vital clues, but there is enough wiggle room for what I am planning to do with my money. Just take a clever little maneuvering.
All those who suffered will be set a net worth of 1/8th of a pound in gold."
Trixie quirked an eyebrow as she wasn't sure how much that was.
Twilight was quick to explain to her fellow mare seeing she was perplexed. "A pound of gold is roughly 16, 220 bits. That would roughly equal 2,027 bits."
"T-Two thousand bits?" She stammered loudly as she took a moment to catch her breath. "For all those who suffered?"
"Twilight if you wouldn't mind breaking it down for me?" He asked as he stroked the mare's side causing her to break out in a smile. "You know the facts off the top of your head better than I do. I think Trixie will get a better grasp if she had a breakdown of the population to give her a better understanding of how much money there is and how it's being redistributed."
Twilgiht was all too happy to recall the facts. "Well the population of this nation is roughly a 110 million. Canterlot our capital city has an average of three million, four-hundred thousand, and eighty-two civilians. Discord's attacks or mental games roughly affected fifteen percent of the population in Canterlot while the rest was more along the lines of confusion or other such tortures. In a city rich like Canterlot most of the population has the money to pay for treatment to recover from that along with many other capital cities which make up roughly a third of our overall population, but that leaves the question? What about all the settlements and small towns that lack such money or advance medical treatments? What about those who suffered physical injuries and now their family is in the whole when it comes to bills? What about those who lost their businesses in the wake and are barely scraping by? There are also though who may have been mere bystanders and besides being scared didn't suffer at all. And there are some who suffered more than others.
We have to consider every factor in this situation along with the monetary value of what we have. There is also considering that each tribe has special medical conditions or treatments that apply only to them."
That made sense. Settlements and areas usually favored one tribe or another. Large cities on the North, West, and East were where Unicorn tribes usually housed themselves. More often than not you would find Unicorns in cities unless they were nomadic due to the nature of their job or born in a small town. Then again cities were where you would find the biggest mix of the three tribes.
Pegasi settlements were the ones of the three tribes that were single tribe because the ability to fly and cloud walk was exclusive only to them.
And out in the country settlements and in the southern concentrations you would find the most Earth ponies. It was also dependent on the city if there were more Pegasi or Earth Ponies depending on the agriculture or crops in the area. There were also many other important factors like the trade culture and such.
"With keeping all those factors in mind we have been breaking down percentages as well as what to use hence why we are going with gold. Why silver has a monetary value because of its rarity in this nation we could end up decreasing its value by flooding the market."
"But if you are distributing the gold would you not be doing the same?" Trixie asked knowing enough about economics to know that simply creating or counterfeiting money by the loads would cause more long term harm in the good and why it was rare for ponies who have the ability to make counterfeit items bother to do so and why there were harsh penalties for those who do."
"No, we've been corresponding with Celestia who has been corresponding with the treasury and such. There is already an arrangement in the works to pass a bill in regards to property damage and such that will cover this. A sort of debt forgiveness that will cut off a portion of debts if the citizens use the gold which will be taken into Government control with any leftover change being paid back in gems allowing a tight control over the gold flow to make sure we avoid any unintentional depreciation." Naruto then let out a small laugh. "Wow, I think we drifted off a fair bit of our initial focus." He noted.
"Right, an 1/8th for those who were indirectly effected and suffered and an 1/4th for those who were specifically targeted or controlled. Like those in Cloudsdale or in Ponyville." Twilight noted as she wrote this down on a separate paper then the one containing the figures and monetary values of the treasures.
Trixie found a chair and took a seat. Without doing so she probably would have fallen over.
"Considering all the businesses and stuff we'll have to sequester at least 400,000 for Ponyville. We need to not only to restore the town, but build it up and make it even better. If its going to be a target for disasters it needs to be sturdier and such. We'll have to send a note to Celestia and see if she can put a good work in at the news buildings at Canterlot to draw in more potential traffic." Twilight nodded and continue taking notes. "And the opening of bank accounts for the herd. You and I already have one, but opening accounts for the other girls and donating some of the treasure there as well would do. A bit of gold and gems, but I think I want to put mostly silver and a few artifacts for their greater value. In a few years if they remain on touched we can build up an interest that can be lived off of. In fact we should set aside a separate haul for everyone to put in their main accounts as well that can be accessed for immediate emergencies."
Trixie remained silent, trying to process everything she was hearing.
"The artifacts and silver, are we putting it in the regular banking system or the Royal Bank?"
"Actually the Treasury room. Princess Celestia would be more than happy to create pocket rooms for us and allow me to make private keys and seals. She in fact has her own private vault to which she accesses from the treasury room, same with Princess Luna." Naruto leaned back in his chair. "Just a matter of waiting for a final estimate of everything we found. The fun part is always waiting." The blond simply grumbled.
"And…and this is what you have so far?" Trixie asked, finally finding her voice.
"Roughly eighty percent of the hoard." Naruto answered her. "Which concerns me since most hoards usually only have a value of roughly 5 to 10 million bits, with the oldest dragons reaching the lesser hundred millions on the scale. We really hit the jackpot with that which usually means trouble is going to follow." He didn't mean to be so cynical, but trouble usually followed good fortune and that had to be dealt with before enjoying the spoils.
"We will cross the road when we get to it." Twilight assured him. She couldn't imagine anything being as bad as Discord or as troublesome as their current issue with the Nightmare Children. A stirring from her stomach alerted her to her growing hunger. "I think its time for lunch. You two want to go get something to eat?"
"Lunch time?" Naruto took a glance at the clock and let out a swear. He was late with his date for Pinkie and shot off.
The two mares shared a look. "So…Pizza?" Twilight asked Trixie.
"No olives, Trixie despises olives also you're paying miss money begs."
Twilight let out a groan. It was already starting.
0000
Earlier that day the red and gold leaves were falling from the trees. A leaf fell from its tree and stuck into Pinkie's mane as she passed. Then it continued its way to the street below. She happily noted that it was still quite warm despite the transition into fall.
By her side was Fluttershy who she was helping with her shopping. They had gotten through a good half of their shopping when Pinkie had begun to really notice the looks her friend was getting.
Almost all the stallion they had come across had looked to admire Fluttershy. Either by stealing glances or by showing her more kindness. They would murmur about the dainty way she walked. Some would approach her to which Fluttershy politely declined talking with them. She was less skittish then she used to be when it came to new ponies, but crowds still made her nervous.
Then again she was a formal model so it made sense. Whenever Pinkie approached them with her usual enthusiasm they seemed to shy away or make some excuse about needing somewhere else to go.
It was those double takes and the way Fluttershy was treated that made Pinkie aware that ponies went out of their way to avoid interacting with her, but it didn't make sense. She was the number one party pony in all of Ponyville and maybe even most of Equestria! She was joy incarnate and she brought smiles to the face of others.
And she wasn't one who indulged in jealousy. She was always happy for her friends, even when they excelled in things she didn't. That was what made them each unique and special.
If it was just Fluttershy she wouldn't have been bothered. More often than not somepony new would come to town, often tourists who wanted to meet one of the Element Bearers for one reason or another. Sometimes those attracted to the occult or weird would also show up. Often or not Pinkie would see a pony asking and pointing in their direction and she would do her usual spiel. Because of how often ponies came by now a day group welcome to Ponyville parties were becoming a regular thing and often some of them would regrettably not attend the party or simply ignore most of the guests for their single minded pursuit or interests.
There was also always the odd stallion or mare passing by town and looking for a lay. The worst were the ones who were pursuing her and her friends for the bragging rights of nailing one of the Elemental Bearers. It seemed since they were normal and once ordinary ponies it became a new standard, one above the previous standard of nailing a model like Sapphire Shores or Fleur De Lis.
It bothered her that there were ponies like that who wanted to hurt others in that way and make something so wonderful as two ponies making love into something so perverted and bad.
It didn't help that each bearer appealed to some fetus. Twilight appealing to naughty librarian or bookish girl.
Fluttershy for those into the shy types.
Rainbow Dash for those into tomcolts or fillyfoolers.
Applejack for being Southern as the primary Earth Pony settlements had begun in the south thousands of years ago.
Rarity for those into high class.
Ditzy's….was one she didn't want to think about. She had a fair bit of them actually and one of them was the fact she was a mother. It wasn't that Pinkie herself didn't see the appeal or think the categories her friends fit into weren't sexy herself, but that was all a good collection of those perverts think they were.
Breasts, haunches, lips, and legs. Anonymous body parts for pleasure without any consideration of their personality or brains.
And of course since she was the party girl most of them didn't even bother trying to play a role or woo her, thinking her an easy lay.
Because of her personality.
Her extreme personality. That she was asked to tone down a bit.
"Thank you Pinkie, you were a lot of help today," Fluttershy told her. They had gotten all the shopping done.
"R-Right." She had been on auto-pilot during the trip back. She was lucky she didn't trip or end up spilling the bags. "Anything for one of my besties. I enjoy hanging out with ya shy. Call me anytime you need a shopping cart hehe." She giggled, calling attention she was carrying most of the bags as they went inside. Pinkie set the bags on the counter.
"Ok," Fluttershy said smiling, "Will you be staying?"
"Sorry Shy Shy, can't, got a date with Narry on the beach."
"O-oh," Fluttershy murmured, "I hope you two enjoy yourselves." She added, trying not to think about what she heard the last time the two ended up alone on a beach. 'Think unsexy thoughts. Think unsexy thoughts. Think unsexy thoughts.'
"Yeah." She replied, her tone coming out a bit forced, but missed by the Pegasus who was trying to avoid a wing boner. "I'll see you later." She made her way out of the house. It was time to go and get ready.
00000000000
Pinkie Pie arrived at the beach and waited patiently for the blond to arrive. "Where is he?" she asked with a pout as she got up and checked the time at the bar for the sixth time.
It was a pleasant surprise to see a beach bar had been recently installed on the beach complete with both alcoholic and non-alcoholic drinks.
Pinkie placed her arm on the bar table and drummed her fingers. Sitting still was not part of her fun plan for the day.
"Oh my Celestia! It's her! Its Pinkie Pie!" A voice shrieked.
The next thing Pinkie knew she was being mobbed by dozen of ponies bombarding her with questions and autograph requests.
Well, it wouldn't hurt to socialize while waiting. Another half an hour passed and Pinkie Pie was a bit tipsy. This was her sixth glass? More than a few ponies offered to buy her drinks, a few of them alcoholic. Pinkie was no stranger for alcohol, preferring the fruiter varieties with a kick than straight out alcohol. Normally she would have been a bit more attentive to her surroundings, but she was feeling a little bit depressed.
For a short time the attention had been good. She was glad to know she had fans, but the bulk of their questions were about the others, or what was it like to be an Element or such and whenever she tried to ask them questions or tried to befriend them the ponies would work themselves up in a screaming tizzy focusing on her being 'Laughter' and nothing else.
They didn't see Pinkie Pie the Party Pony. She wasn't even Pinkamena Diane Pie the pony from a rock farm. She was the Element of Laughter and just about any of the others could have taken her place and got the same reaction.
And that's when the doubts began to set in. Would her friends still even be her friends if she was not an Element. Would she and Naruto even grew as close as they did?
"You look like you could use a drink." Pinkie looked up to see a drink in front of her then followed the voice.
The stallion was a little bit taller than her, in fact kind of on the lanky side. He was a unicorn with a long muzzle, emerald eyes, wearing a black speedo swim trunks and white muscle shirt. His mane and tail were a strawberry blond. He didn't look to be any older than sixteen or seventeen.
"Miss Pinkie Pie right? You've always been my favorite and I can't believe I am meeting you here."
"Oh thanks." She replied, putting on her best smile before looking at the glass. "I only drink the sweeter varieties." She replied, not recognizing the drink or trusting its color.
"Okay, barkeep a fresh of whatever she had asked. I'm paying for it." He called out to the stallion. He was asked for his ID to which he produced. One satisfied with looking it over the Barkeep went to fulfill the other. The young stallion then turned his attention back to Pinkie and began chatting her, introducing himself as Party Trick up a bit as the barkeep returned with a fresh drink. "Isn't that one of your friends!?" the stallion blurted out.
'Narry?' Pinkie reacted why turning her head while simultaneously putting her hand over the glass. One thing about Pinkie Pie, she knew about all the good or bad things that could happen at a party. And taking your eye off an open glass never led to good things.
What pinkie hadn't counted on was missing the fact the Unicorn subtly using a spell to which the liquid in both glasses and disguising them. A fairly challenging feet and spoke of the unicorn's level of magic, but his intent was not one to marvel.
"I guess I was wrong." He said as Pinkie Pie turned her attention back to the pony. She began downing her drink.
She just had to be patient. Naruto would be showing up any minute now.
0000
"Pinkie! Pinkie Pie!?" Escaping the mob by leaving behind a clone Naruto began looking for Pinkie. He found her blanket and items, but no Pinkie Pie.
Naruto then quickly began focusing on sensing her signature. The brief application of the skill allowed him to pick up on her and he treaded farther down the beach, at the far end away from the populous.
000000
"…don't feel good…" Pinkie whimpered as her stomach started to feel funny.
"It'll pass. I'll make you feel good."
"No. Naruto. With Naruto." She seemed rather drunk, but something was off.
"Oh please, mares like you don't know how to be faithful. You're just big cock teases." It was easy to see Party Favor had some bitterness to him. Maybe an indication in the past a mare similar to Pinkie turning him down? Humiliating him? Whatever the case he seemed set in his opinion. "Well I'm tired of it." He threw Pinkie to the ground who let out a little whine. Then he went and grab out a bag hidden under the rock with a crystal. "Once I show the fellas at school this video of me fucking one of the elements I'll be top dog at the school!" he bragged as he grabbed the back of her bathing suit top and tore it off of her; Pinkie gasped as she tried to get up, but her body refused to listen.
She wasn't just scared, she was terrified. "No! Somepony," She cried as she tightly shut her eyes, letting tears stream down her face, "Naruto!"
Just as Party Favor was closing in a solid blow to the back of his head led him to falling face first in the ground. Before he could get up a knee buried itself in his pain and his arm was pulled back with a violent jolt. His arm dislocated the pain overwhelmed the stallion as he began to broke down in sobs and screams. Another solid blow rendered him unconscious.
Naruto turned to Pinkie, crouching down and pulling her into a hug. She was shaking and tears continued to fall. "Pinkie, are you alright?"
"N-Narry. You made it." Her voice was still a bit shaken up.
"Of course I did." Naruto began to cast a scanning jutsu on the mare. A perk of being close to the best medics in the world from his old home. A thing or two had rubbed off on him. He then helped her up and proceeded to go through the process of speeding up the thinning of toxins in her body.
After having to forcibly exhale everything she consumed the past few hours the blond brought her home. After a silent period of showering and getting dressed Pinkie entered the room.
"Pinkie," He called out to the mare who wouldn't look at him. I'm sorry I wasn't there sooner."
"Why are you apologizing? You saved me," She smiled at him, which caused him to look back at her before winching and looking away. "Just as you promised and you had to because I screwed up. Just like always I don't put enough thought in what I do. I'm still that same dumb fil…" Her lips were clasped. Naruto had placed a finger to them.
"You're not dumb Pinkie. And let me guess? This is a about your fears right?" He asked as the mare nodded. He pulled her into a comforting hug.
"Would we…would we have even been like this if not for what happened that day of the Summer Sun Celebration? And what if…what if I go too far one day and…" she trailed off, rubbing her cheek against the hand gently caressing the cheek.
"The circumstances may have been different, but I know one thing. I love you Pinkie. We all found ourselves drawn to one another for a reason. Have faith in us Pinkie. Even when you're scared. Even when you're lonely or it hurts have faith. There is no certainty. There is no promise or guarantee I can give you to make everything perfect. If we want our happiness we have to work for it. Just like you work for everypony else's then let us, your family, your herd work towards yours. We might get mad, we might get upset, even yell at you sometimes Pinkie and unfortunately there could be times you could be ignored, I don't know, I can't see the future, but I know one thing for sure. You'll never of your own free will do something unforgivable to us. Because you love us, which is why we'll never give up on you, because we love you."
Pinkie began sniffling, her tears renewed. This time these were tears of happiness.
In one quick motion, Pinkie closed the distance planting her lips and tongue in Naruto's mouth. Naruto was a little surprised for a moment, but quickly returned the action with enthusiasm.
It was only passionate, but a tenderness to the action. His arms wrapped around her and held her close.
Pinkie moaned and gasped as she broke the kiss before setting her forehead against Naruto's and looking him in the eyes. "I love you Naruto. I won't…I won't ever doubt you guys again. Because you'll always be there for me. They'll be there for me. I know that now."
"I love you too Pinkie." He returned as he proceeded to hold her as their tails entwined. With what was left of the day they were going to make the most of it.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
The only sound that filled the room was the soft echo of lips, faint breathing, giggling, and creaking from the bed. His right hand went from caressing the back of her head, taking in her mane. Both hands worked their way down bit by bit trailing from her ribs to her flank.
"Wait." She said, getting up from his lap. She proceeded to unbutton and shimmy out of shorts in a sexy little display, letting it dropped to the floor as she got back on the bed, displaying her prominent plot. The swell of her plump cheeks with only a thin red thong preserving her modesty.
She proceeded to turn so she was facing him. "Naruto…I'm ready."
"We don't have to go all the way if you don't want to Pinkie. Just because…"
She placed a finger against his lips. "Ssh. I wanted this for a while now." she makes to attempt to hide her reddened cheeks, "I-I'm a little nervous." Her uneasy chuckle revealing that. "But I know you'll be good to me. I can't think of any moment that is as special as right now."
Naruto crawled over and captured her lips once more. He moves between her legs as their bodies began to mesh against each other. Her tongue dancing with his as her pelvis pushed against his.
She stifles another giggle amidst the passion, before breaking the kiss and giggles aloud.
"Mini Naruto is poking me!" she giggles.
Pinkie had always been rather ticklish. "Well, he's just trying to say hello."
"Then I should give him the proper hello back." She replied, cupping him through his pants causing a faint moan to escape Naruto's lips.
She proceeded to unzip Naruto's pants, grabbing the top of the jeans and his boxers in one go. Naruto's dick sprung to life once free from its confinement. "Hello. Miss me?" She coeed while she gently rubbed and played with the cock, the first spurt of precum getting on her hand. "Alright mister I'm going to take you for a ride." She then spun around sitting on the blond's lap.
She proceeded to dock his cock between her crack and proceeded to grind her ass cheeks against him.
"Ah…" Naruto moaned as he clutched her hips while Pinkie Pie reached back and took a hold of his arms to establish a better rhythm.
Those cheeks. So soft. So good.
Pinkie Pie let out a whinny as she began secreting juices. A stain began to form on the thong, some dripping out onto Naruto's cock.
"You feel nice and hard Narry." She said as she leaned over a bit, grinding even harder.
"Pinkie…" he could already fill himself getting close. When she stopped he let out a grunt of disappointment until her amazing ass was inches from his face as well as her suddenly giving his cock a long wet lick.
So that's what he had in mind. Pulling the tongue to the side he took a grand whiff of her arousal. Getting two big hand full of pinkie flank he dove right in and proceeded to go to town on the tasty treat.
Pinkie bent down and let the cock enter her mouth. Her hands having long abandoned his arms, now holding onto his legs as she worked up and down the shaft.
As much as Naruto wanted to avoid thinking of any of the girl's affections as a competition, he couldn't help but noted that hands down Pinkie gave the best blow jobs. She wasn't nervous or hesitated and her enthusiasm made it a pleasant experience.
The way she worked his cock was like a lollipop. Focusing on each part with a serious of licks for an amount of time before swirling her tongue around the tip, going down to the shaft and going back up with a wet smack before focusing on the tip against, sucking on it like a vampire drinking its victim for its precious life fluid.
Naruto all the while kept on kneading her cheeks as his tongue continued to explore her folds with flicks. His nose proceeded to nuzzle the soft flesh as kept getting tongue fulls of her honey down his gullet. Suddenly she clinched, his tongue exploring the now tightened cavern with more frequent licks as her tightened cheeks smushed against his face.
Her scream turned into vibrations on his cock as the lower half of Naruto's face was covered by essence while his chest felt slightly hot, minorly burned in fact from the fiction of Pinkie bucking her hips against his shirt covered chest.
He too was reaching his peak, which he conveyed with pleased ruminations in her core she let his cock fall out of his mouth with a very wet sopping pop.
"I can't wait Narry. I just want you so bad." She purred as she began crawling forward. She hoisted herself above the cock, turning to face him with a sultry gaze.
Naruto watched as the groaning mare began to take him in. Inch by inch he watched as his stallionhood disappeared inside of Pinkie. When he was 3/4ths of the way in she gave a sharp gasp and stopped. Her head hung long as she panted. "It hurts…but it hurts so good." Pinkie hadn't thought any kind of pain could feel good, but the way he was stretching her she couldn't describe.
Naruto reached forward, giving a soft swat to her right cheek, causing her to softly yelp as the cheek jiggled. Pinkie threw her head back and moaned as she slowly began moving back and forth, the hard tool rubbing against her insides.
This felt funny, but not in a haha sort of way. This was a new sort of funny. A really good one. A wordless scream escaped her lips as Naruto reached his hands under her shirt and began playing with her tits.
Pinkie began to pick up the pace as that sensation in the bottom of her stomach grew.
Her body went on auto-pilot, instinct taking over as they continued to mate. She crouched over to claim the blond for a kiss.
Hungrily their lips attacked each other, her lover's hands leaving her tits to knead her cheeks once more. Pinkie let out a squeal as Naruto rolled them over.
"N-Narry. Like this…so naughty!" she gasped as he began driving into her missionary, taking more control of their pace. Her wails and cries of passion grew more and more as he continued to ravage her. "N-NARRY! KEEP GOING…I…" She could feel her climax building. She closed her eyes and her tongue fell out as all the triggers of an orgasm occurred one by one as her body wracked with pleasure before her mind momentarily blanked out.
A goofy expression formed on her face as her lover continued pounding into her core. How long had they been going? Ten? Fifteen minutes and he still hadn't come?
Oh man, those extremely lucky human girls. That was all she could think. It was a more positive contrast then some of the other girls who when Naruto told them some girls wanted sessions for hours if not all night they wanted to strangle them. For ponies half an hour was a marathon, a feet to be celebrated.
No wonder Rarity and Applejack would be peppy throughout entire days sometimes. Pinkie let out a mewl of sorts when she felt the blond pull out. She gave out a low cry as she was rolled onto her stomach and Naruto drove into her again.
She almost went cross eye from the pleasure as he continued pounding into her. Pinkie clutched onto the sheets as she pressed her face into the bedding to muffle her screams as she once more climaxed again. Not too long after she felt the blond hold her tight and felt him cum inside her. The experience was everything she had hoped for a more. She let out a relieved sigh when he pulled out. The blond proceeded to crawl over and placed a kiss on her lips. "Just give me a few minutes and I'll be ready to go again."
Wait a minute. Again? Her lower half already felt like jelly. Oh this was going to be an exhausting night.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Naruto arrived just in time to see Big Mac and Applejack working on the tractor. Looks like the damn thing broke down again. He approached them and made his usual greetings as he struck up a conversation.
Around the corner Applebloom appeared with a basket filled to the brim with various plant leaves, flowers, and a pair of apples. She bounced forward, her young face all but pleading with Mac. "Fore ah go ta school, can ah take these over ta Miss Zecora? Ah promise to head right over to school afterwards!"
Mac shook his head. "Sorry sweetie, but yer already late to school. Plus, you know how ah don't like ya heading into Everfree Forest without somepony lookin' after' ya."
Naruto saw the disappointment on the young filly's face. He cut in before lil seed could start her futile pleading. "I have free time, I'll deliver it for you Bloom."
"Thank ya Naruto," though from her expression it was obvious she wanted to go. "Could ya tell 'er ah said hi?"
"No problem." He said as the filly darted off.
"Ya gonna be back in time?" Applejack asked him, after all today was his time to spend with her.
"I'll be back in no time AJ." Walking over and placing a kiss on her cheek.
"Ya better." She said adjusting her hat slightly. There were still duties she had to attend to that morning before they could have the day to themselves.
Naruto bid his farewell to the elder sisters before making his way down the path. It had been awhile since he spent any time with Zecora.
It wasn't a shame he didn't spend more time talking with her. She was wise and adding an interesting parallel to his life. If there was every an ailment that befell him or the herd, there was Zecora with her advice or a potion.
Naruto continued through the shadowy forest. There was no fear in his heart. After all if there was something more dangerous than him in the forest he would have encountered it by now.
It didn't take him long to reach Zecora's hut. With a polite rapt on the door he called out to the Zebra. "Hey Zecora, its Naruto. I'm delivering some stuff Applebloom planned on bringing to you."
"A surprise that you came by my friend, if you do not mind please come in." Naruto entered her domicile and placed the basket on the nearest table.
The Zebra was sitting on a chair, one leg over the other as she was going through a book.
That's right, Zecora wasn't just smart, but exotic as well. That long and silky, gray-with-white striped mane may have been odd on a pony mare, but the zebra really made it work. She was dressed in her usual style with large hoop earrings, golden necklaces, and loose-fitting fur skins that showed off her Amazonian features.
"So what brings you here to my neck of the woods?"
"Dropping off some items. Applebloom says Hi."
"Adorable child, I always look forward to her visits. In fact I was just on my way out to collect a vital ingredient. Would you mind accompanying me?"
"Sure that's no problem."
The Zebra shut the book and placed it back as she stood up. He couldn't help but take noticed of her toned stomach and the way her, prominent breasts hidden only by a thin cloth bra jiggled slightly from the action.
But to his surprise he wasn't raging with overwhelming desire, but what was considered normal lusting. Finally having gotten a handle on those sexual urges.
She led him down the path deeper into the forest where they came across an oddly colored blue tree with fruits colored green, yellow, and orange. They were shaped like pears, but about the size of a walnut.
Leaping up Naruto easily snatched a few of them from the branches.
"Quite the little display. Is this how you impress all the mares? Showcase your prowess?"
A faint blush appeared on his cheeks as a rich laughter boomed from Zecora's lips. Her laugh was hearty, deeper than the giggles, cackles, or snorting mirths he was used too.
She paused, as her attention turned to the woods. "It appears we have stumbled into trouble. We must be keep to flee."
"You have no need to fear, there is no predator in this jungle my equal." He calmly spoke.
For a moment Zecora wanted to berate the blond for his arrogance, but then she remembered the remains of the Hydra he had brought her all those months ago. The blond was fearless. Strong. She would put her trust in him.
"I shall trust you, but do not let your power cloud your mind. Foolishness has brought the end of many powerful warriors."
A deep, guttural growl rumbled in front of them.
Zecora reached quickly into her robe, producing a dagger.
The creature was a Manticore and a rather big one at that. Naruto involuntary paused, wondering why he was feeling this weird sensation. Then he noticed the Manticore gave him a gaze of recognition.
Wait a minute. "Manfred?" Wasn't that the name Fluttershy gave to the Manticore she tamed.
The lion let out a low growl.
"Well I don't have any fo…" He paused and remembered something. Taking off his backpack the blond pulled out a container which contained the fish he was carrying and let out swore. The fish spoiled under the heat faster than he thought it was. Opening the container he tossed the spoiled fist to the creature who ate it up in one chomp and looked back expectantly at the blond. "I don't have anymore." The Manticore let out a growl. "Don't you growl at me. Do I need to let Fluttershy know about this?" The creature flicked its poison tail before trailing off to get more food.
Zecora let loose the breath she was holding. "Thank Zedora. I shudder to think if you had not arrived today."
'Zedora? Maybe that was the Zebras equivalent to Celestia or Faust.' There were other creators besides Faust with the existence of other realms being the biggest key element.
"Even the arguably friendliest creatures I know in here are still dangerous. There needs to be a way to make this area safer or at least develop paths." That sparked an idea in the blond. "Zecora, would you oppose to the creation of pathways near your home?"
"I do not condone the disruption of nature. As long as the local wildlife and rare treasure of this forest are unharmed I have no objections."
"No, maybe removing rotten trees to make a clearing for a small base. Also to set up some pathways."
The Apples could help when it came to the labor and building.
Fluttershy could steer the animals clear and help with Zecora in identifying what needn't be disturbed.
Twilight could cast protection spells on the pathways.
This could…this could work. Fluttershy and Applebloom could come and go as they please without fear of being attacked. Same with Zecora. Hell maybe even a small guard outpost could be placed here to help develop their patrols and keep an eye out for the Nightmare Enthusiasts. This was going to be indeed an amazing
They soon arrived back to the hut. "Well I glad I was able to help you Zecora. I would stay longer, but today is my time with Applejack."
'Brave, strong, and dedicated." She let out a laugh.
Her expression soured as she fell silent in obvious deep thought. After a beat, she continued. "You remind me of my intended. A warrior who puts family above all else.'
"W-What happened?"
'A hostile takeover attempted by a rival tribe when I was much younger. He refused to leave any of our tribe behind. He…he did not survive the fight."
"Oh Zecora."
"I have tried to move on. There were many suitors who tried to help me through it, but the pain remained. I put my focus into my craft and slowly drifted away from my tribe in the years to follow. Finally I left my home and migrated to this area."
He had no idea she was holding something like this in. It was a strength he hadn't seen in her before. Tragedies like that were always hard to bear, no matter how much time had passed, but she was able to still continue on with her life.
He placed a hand on her arm. "I am sorry you had to deal with that. I never wanted to draw out bad memories."
"It is not your fault." She wiped the lone tear that drifted down her cheek. "It is a pain that will never go away, but it has lessened in time. I have move on…let me show you."
She had leaned in and placed a tender kiss on his lips causing Naruto to freeze in surprise before placing his hands on her hips and returning the kiss as Zecora pulled back.
"You…you have not fully solidified your herd correct?" she asked as Naruto shook his head. "I wish to explore this possibility and see if these feelings will lead to something else. I shall go speak with your alpha about this when the time is right."
Well that was definitely a surprise, but not in a bad way. Naruto proceeded to go forth with his plan and make the suggestion to the others for this plan.
It took a bit of convincing but the plans to start building the structural pathways were well under way. Applebloom was especially enthusiastic because it meant she could practice her craft again. This would be the first of Ponyville's many improvements.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story
0
Mary Splash. Part time artist. Full time designer. The mare had the same coloration of Applejack, but her hair was a different arrangement of colors consisting of red, blue, purple and yellow hues braided into twin ponytails. She was a Pegasus and one fairly recommended when it came to her line of work.
The three sat down at a table that had several book stacked on it. Mary spoke when everyone was situated. "We can do the invitations one of two ways. You can either do pre-printed designs or we can choose the different styles of paper and ribbons you want and layer them for the invitation. Depending on which pre-printed design you choose or how many different layers and what styles of paper you'd like will determine the cost, some pre-printed designs will be cheaper while sometimes it could be the layered design that would be cheaper."
Naruto and Rarity looked at each other, than Rarity turned to look back at Mary. "While I am sure your designs are marvelous I would much prefer it to go with an original design. I own a boutique, designing is my craft, my passion you see and it would not sit right with me if I picked a pre-printed design."
"Very well."
That meant sitting down and figuring it all out. The invitation, the response card, a reception card, and a personalized note card, as well as the envelope.
The blond had already been married once and going through this whole process again was still frying his nerves.
The invitation was simple, telling people where and when they were getting married.
The response card was so their guests could tell them if they're coming.
The reception card would be letting them know where the reception is being held if it were in two separate locations. Having one in Canterlot and Ponyville separately would probably be for the best.
And finally the personalized note card was so the y can write something personal to special guests. He wasn't sure if they would need it or not. Probably so. The elements were practically icons now. There would be a lot of big names clamoring to take part of the wedding for one reason or the other.
"We'll need something simple…" Naruto began before Rarity added after him.
"…while also being classy."
"…two layers…"
"…the top bigger than the smaller one…"
"…a small number of interlocking ribbons…"
"…with grounded gems or crystal dust decorating them, which we can send in of course…"
"…The inside should be a nice shade of purple, like her mane…"
"…and the blue like his eyes…"
Their hands interlocked as the shared a brief peck.
"…and the writing on the right with the response in the same fashion of the invitation with them being put in lined envelopes."
The couple was in love. That was to be expected, but this much in sync? It's a shame most marriages never maintained that level of energy.
"Ok, sounds good, now to decide the colors for the paper and your ribbons."
The couple went through their preferences and such. Finally everything was coming to together.
"Naruto Uzumaki and Rarity Gemstone
A lord and his lady are now going to unite
becoming husband and wife
Be a part of this momentous occasion
And help celebrate the first step of their new life
The rest detailed the time, date, and location.
"Is that okay?" Mary asked.
The couple shared a smile. "Perfect."
Now it was just a matter of waiting for the sample invite to come in.
They arrived back at the library just in time to meet up with the girls. Now it was time for them to go shopping for bridesmaid dresses. "Alright girls its time to go." The herd began making their way to the door when Rarity paused and glanced back where Trixie was. "Darling did you not hear me? Its time to pick to go pick out our dresses."
Everypony, even Naruto eyes widened in surprise at what the mare was stating.
"Y-You mean…you wish Trixie to come along as well?" She didn't know what to make of the suggestion.
It seemed like both Applejack and Rainbow were amount to say something, but a pointed glance from the mare made them rethink speaking up.
Trixie happily and uneasily accepted the invitation. They would be heading to one of the homes at the edge of town currently being rented out. It was a large four bed room home of one of the town's local families who were packing up and preparing to move out of the area to stay with some relatives.
The sound proved far too exciting for the stallion and mare who wanted nice, quiet, and simple. The home was currently being rented out and used by a few ponies from across the nation with their wares. News had gotten about the occasion of this wedding. The wedding was apparently the new sensation going on and was only second in wedding matters with the exception of royal weddings.
One thing for sure with the money that was thrown at the family they would never go hungry, hell the owners would never have to work a day in their lives again.
Though only one company or maker could have their dresses chosen.
On the journey their the group began, discussing what kind of dresses they were interested in. They needed bridesmaid's dresses for eight mares…maybe nine; Rarity would have to get back to Princess Luna for her plans. They would also need junior bridesmaids dress for the crusaders.
A good deal of the afternoon was spent on narrowing down the dresses. When you have eight different and distinct personalities it made dress shopping a bit difficult. After a bit of discussing back and forth they finally settled on one. A sleeveless chiffon V-neck dress with a high waist. It was more plain in that there was no beading, but the chiffon in the front split open at the center of the waistline revealing the fabric underneath, following the same line as Rarity's wedding dress.
After the adults made their choices they switched their attention to the girls. They needed a junior bridesmaids dress. There were only five junior bridesmaid's dresses and only two were short, so there wasn't much of a decision to make. A plain satin dress with spaghetti straps was chosen.
At this rate everything was going well. Everything was coming together.
She was being outmatched, Outmatched by this mad mare. Her cackled filled Rarity's ears with ringing. Her shop and complete and other mess from the attacking currently taking place.
No matter how much she parried that mad mare just kept on attacking and attacking and attacking. Rarity brought her two blades down only or Vanity to block them and using her other sword shattering the magic enchanted ribbons.
Rarity drew out her dagger but a brief slash from Vanity's sword on her arm rendered her arm useless. A wail of pain escaped the unicorn's lips as fear coursed through her.
Not for her sake, but for the one in her charge. "Scootaloo!" The little filly knocked out by a sharp blow with the butt of the blade was still out cold.
It had happened so fast. How could she had left her guard down.
Using her magic she hurled her scissors, pins, and her other tools, but the many blades her enemy controlled with magic deflected them away harmlessly.
With a slash of her blade Vanity cast a shockwave that sent Rarity flying into the wall.
Vanity crackle. "Weakling. The weak link of your team. What can you do dress maker? Sparke has Magic. Apple her strength. The Rainbow One Speed. Even the pink and shy one can influence things around them and have powerful shield spells respectively. What will you do? Talk the enemy to death over their sense of fashion. Face it. You're the weak link of your team and one day you'll fail them." All the while she mocked Rarity she hovered over Scootaloo poising her blade.
"No. She is just a filly. Don't!" Rarity shrieked as the blade pierced downwards.
In a blink the scene before her was replaced with Naruto cradling Scootaloo's body. "How could you let this happen? You…you were supposed to be watching her!"
"I…she was too strong. I…beloved I…"
"Don't call me that…" he hissed at her. "You let her die! You were supposed to be strong. Did all that training mean nothing? Apparently not as all you care about is yourself."
"How could you?"
"Why?"
"Why didn't you save her Rarity?"
"Ya should have tried harder."
"How could we ever depend on you?"
"How can you protect Equestria when you can't even protect one child?"
Her friends, they were all turning their backs on her.
"No no no no no no!" This couldn't be real. "No please…" she reached out. "Don't leave me…" She did her best. She tried. They couldn't.
Don't leave her.
"Don't leave me…no…No…." she got up to her hooves and began chasing after her. The ground gave away under her as she began to fall into the black abyss.
"Noooooo!" Her terrified shrieks continued as she jolted awake.
"Rare! What's wrong? Another Nightmare?" He couldn't make anything out from her sobs. Soon statements began to form.
'I'm sorry.'
"Forgive me.'
'I tried my best.'
They were going to have to go see Luna about this. It would be the only way to get to the bottom of Rarity suddenly having Nightmares.
"Soon…" the Lord of Nightmares thought to himself. Just one more push. Generosity was already beginning to doubt herself. Thinking herself a weak link. While it had been taxing powering Vanity with his own power so she could overtake the mare had been worth it. The crazed mare had no formal training after all. Vastly widening the power gap was the only logical way to assure she would be over to beat not only a better trained, but also craftier fighter.
In the meantime it was time to break the seals and free Lilandra and Orthos.
Naruto knew he needed to stop worrying. Rarity would be fine. There was hardly a place safer than Canterlot and Luna would be looking after her.
Today he would be spending the day with Ditzy and her family. Dinky bounded out of the school yard waving bye to the other Crusaders.
She glanced around for her Momma, eager to tell her about her day. Momma was always there, well almost always. She frowned as she didn't see her mother and a little trickle of fear started to break into her world view.
"Dinky!" he called out to her.
"Hiya Naruto do you happen to know where my mama is?"
"She's still getting ready for our trap today. You ready for the carnival?" he asked as he watched her face lit up. He was so used to seeing her with the CMC sometimes it was easy to forget that despite being a bit big for her age she was actually a few years younger than the pre-teens.
"Come on," he smiled at her. "Let's get you home, fed, and watered then we can get ready."
"I'm not a plant." She replied with a giggle. On the way there the Unicorn happily told them about her day. They arrived just in time as Ditzy and Amethyst were making their way down stairs. Ditzy in a pair of jeans and tank top with Amethyst wearing a hoodie with jean skirt.
"Hi momma." The little filly gave the mare an enthuastic embrace.
"How was your day at school?"
"It was great…the girls and I…" She was happily recounted the events of the day all the while she was led upstairs to change into something more suitable.
Leaving Naruto and Amethyst alone. "So…"
"Yeah…"
Hhm, this was quickly getting a bit awkward. The moments of silence were quickly broken by Amethyst. "Mom, well, she's been a bit happier lately, you've been good to her. I see that, but there seems to be something bothering her. Are you two having problems?"
"Not that I'm aware of." If there were any issues Ditzy never brought them up before.
"I'll be the first to admit that maybe I only saw what I wanted to saw, you two definitely didn't give me many scenes with positive implications."
Well as least Ame hadn't been disturbed from all the unfortunate little things she walked in on.
"But, its just….sometimes my mom would stare off in space sometimes. It makes me concerned, at first I thought it was nothing, but everytime somepony would bring up the wedding its like she laps into silence. I was hoping you would know."
No, but there was a way to find out. "I'll talk to her, see if anything is wrong."
"Right, thanks."
Half an hour later they left the house and began going on their way to enjoy the Carnival in the town over.
The ball thudded resolutely against the milk bottles.
The rough, worn, leathery surface left a single greasy smudge against the white surface as it instantly thudded to the floor of the booth. As the ball bounced once across the trampled grass and rolled the carnival barker smirked to himself and called out to the latest customer of his stand.
"Oh!" the carney called out, "Tough luck kid!"
"But, but I hit it…" Dinky's voice trembled with disappointment.
"That's just the way it falls, kid. C'mon, another two bits…give it another go…"
The smirk of the carney disappeared quickly as the clearing of a throat and the sharp gaze of the orange stallion penetrated his soul.
Two bits were slammed on the counter. "Give it another try Dinky." Naruto said as his eyes were trained on the stallion, particularly his hat.
The carney placed another leathery ball on the counter nervously. The last thing he needed was to be discovered for rigging the game.
Naruto's eyes never left him as Dinky put her all into the throw.
At once there was a rattling crash, and Naruto looked up to see the pyramid of bottles falling apart, one spinning in place before finally collapsing to the ground.
"I did it! I did it!" Dinky cried out as she jumped up and down.
"You sure did kid! Pick a prize, pick a prize!" said the carney. "Go ahead, kid, pick a prize…anything above the line," he said, motioning to the greatest swath of his prizes.
Some included animals, others were ponies. Not the largest connection but there was a little variety. The one Dinky chose was rather familiar looking. "This unicorn looks just like Miss Rarity." Dinky happily said, comparing the off white silver toy to Rarity.
At first he had dismissed it as a coincidence, but that mane style, a unicorn, and being white? The only difference was the shading of the mane and the eyes being a different color.
Were their ponies already trying to cash in money from their likeness? For heaven's sake this was getting annoying. He and the girls were now going to have to trademark their image and stuff to avoid such things from happening. He had a closer look of the prices. Off model Fluttershy. An off model Rainbow Dash that was yellow. He didn't have much to say or think on the Celestia ones, those have probably been around for a long time now.
"Word of advice, cheat again, I'll ruin you." He let the threat linger for a moment. Even if the stallion didn't recognize him he would not do anything to call attention to himself. He probably could have come up with a better solution, but his mind was elsewhere.
His focus went back to his other ladies who were playing the goldfish game, but simply released them back when they were done. "Ame…ame this one…I want to go on this ride…" Dinky dragged her sister away as Naruto and Ditzy lagged behind.
"All that energy. Hope Ame doesn't tire out." The two of them shared a laugh. "Come on, let's go." Naruto said grabbing her hand and leading her to one of the rides aimed at adults.
The tunnel of love of course. The two of them got in swan boats and enjoyed the calming ride.
After what happened with the others he had a pretty good idea on how to go about this situation. "You know I love you Ditzy, right?" he began as the mare rested her head on his shoulder.
"Of course I do."
"Then, what's the issue? Amethyst is worried about you. Said you've been acting strangely. And that concerns me. If there is something we need to talk about then let's talk about it." He encouraged her as he gently rubbed her arm up and down.
"Its…well…sometimes I wonder about my place in the herd you know."
"Fair afternoon to you Twilight Sparkle."
It had been a simple meeting when they had a surprised visitor. "Princess Luna? Please come in, forgive me if I knew you were coming…"
"Your panic is showing Twi." Naruto called out as Luna moved to show the blond carrying two large sacks of something. "You inviting us in?"
"Right, of course, please come in." she said as the others moved to bow, but Luna raised her hands.
"Bearers of Harmony and friend. Do not rise on my account. A good afternoon to you all."
Friend. Another reminder she wasn't exactly united with the others.
The group began their usual pleasantries, Ditzy greeting the moon princess nervously. It was not like she was frequently in the mare's company after all.
"We came bearing gifts." Naruto said as he placed the sacks on the table and they spilled over. Letters. Hundreds and hundreds of letters. "Invitations, endorsements, fan letters. You wouldn't believe some of the gifts they've sent."
With that the group began pouring through the letters.
'Dear Lady Rarity, thank you for being an inspiration for my daughter. Our family has always been a family of athletes and she had always felt out of place with her interest of fashion. I am ashamed to admit members of our clan have treated her interests with less than stellar reactions and dismiss such practices as making a pony soft. Your bravery and actions have showed ponies can be feminine and artistic while being a brave warrior and has inspired my daughter to follow her dreams.'
'Dear LadyApplejack ya done us farmers proud. Showin them uppity rich folks that we're not just yokels who drink booze and other unsavory rumors.'
'Dear Lady Pinkie Pie it would honor us if you were to show up at my son's birthday party. He loves games and you are in his words 'best pony ever'.
Not all the letters were as positive. There were accusations. Attacks. More along the line of crude deviants who were explicit of what they like to do to them in the bedroom.
Rarity's reaction to one meant she had to buy Twilight a new table. But it had proved a bonding experience.
As time went on the pile grew and grew for all of them.
All of them but her. Ditzy loved hearing these stories, but it seemed like a constant reminder of just how much she stuck out and began making her question once again what was her place there?
"Why do you need to have a place Ditzy? This isn't some race for me to make this grand collection or me hunting for talents. I'm with you because I want to be with you. You're my friend. I'm attracted to you. We complement each other and get along. We've talked about our past, what scares us, and things we would tell few others. We know each other secrets and seek similar things for the future.'
"But…but will you ever love me as much as you love them…her?" She asked as the tears began to fall. "Because fearing I'll never be good enough is one thing, but knowing I'll never be as loved as another is…" She was cut off as he turned her face and kissed her.
They lingered like this for a few seconds before the kiss broke. "I will never love you like I loved Rarity." It felt like her heart was going to break as her ears drooped and the tears began to cascade down. "Because there's only one Rarity, just as I'll never love her like I do you Ditzy Doo. You're my adorable Pegasus with two wonderful daughters." He placed a kiss on both of her eyes. "Who doesn't let anything stop her from raising them with all the love in the world. While I might go off and save the world with the others its what separates you from them. It what makes you special. I know I can always come back to you and you'll have fate I'll come back. When I'm with you Ditzy I don't worry about what evil god we're going to be facing or devoted fans. With you everything is normal and mundane. You're my little slice of normalcy that keeps me grounded with normal everyday problems. And that means the world to me when my life is nothing but battles. To come home and to have peace means more than we than words can ever express."
The kiss that followed reaffirmed the two of them that everything was alright now.
Today had proven to be a fun little venture. Fried food. Stomach wrenching rides. It was a fun little experience. By the time they got back to Ponyville the paint on their faces was beginning to chip off. Amethyst had to turn in early and be on the first train back to Canterlot. She had a big exam coming up and her grade on it would determine whether or not she would graduate early with honors.
Naruto happily volunteered to tell Dinky more of his 'ninja stories' heavily edited of course as the child was so hopped up on sugary treats it would take her a while to crash and Ditzy was already feeling sleep overtake her.
The blond wasn't sure how much time had passed, but he enjoyed telling his old stories of saving princesses and fighting evil dictators.
Being a father had been one of the highest points of his life. It was the reason why he was in the process of adopting Scootalo. Slowly, but surely he was bonding with the little filly who was currently being read stories by his clone if he had managed to stay on schedule that is.
Dinky let out a tired yawn as she snuggled into the pillow, slowly slipping into sleep. Naruto blew out the candle and leaned over and pressed a kiss on her forehead. "Goodnight my little one."
What was said next warmed the blond's heart. In a sleepy little murmur Dinky spoke these words. "Night daddy."
Nightmare Returns: Birth of a New Nightmare Part 1!
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story
0
Three days had passed since Rarity made her trip to Canterlot. It was now at a point she found it necessary to receive guidance form Princess Luna about the nightmares she had been having.
Naruto decided to stop by and check on his fiancé. She was in one of the cafes enjoying the atmosphere.
She was facing away from him so he took the opportunity to walk over to the booth and slide in to sit right next to her and wrap your arm around her shoulders. "Hello there beautiful."
She tensed at the contact for a second before she realizes it was him and grins, turning to him and playfully punching him in the chest. "Oh beloved, I never figured you one to be corny."
He chuckled and moved his hand from his shoulder to playfully scratch her ear.
"Ohhhh...not in public." She urged him. She had very sensitive ears as he had come to learn when they were exploring what they enjoyed in the bedroom. She was very sensitive to ear biting and scratching.
"So how have you been Rare?" He asked as he drew his hand back.
"Much better. Princess Luna has been the most fantastic host and no Nightmares. It feels like its been ages since I slept so peacefully. How have things been in town?"
"Pretty good. The repairs on the boutique are almost finished and will be ready for reopening soon. Had a fun day out with Ditzy and the girls and this morning Scootaloo and I went for a hike after visiting Bright for a bit."
"How is the poor dear holding up?"
"She is as comfortable as the doctors can make her. She's being as brave as she can be for Scootaloo's sake.'
"Well the only thing we can do is be there for Scootaloo when the time comes." She said as Naruto nodded.
"So, it's a nice day out. You want to go to the beach for a bit?" he asked her as a smile formed on her face.
"My word, you certainly love the beach darling. Is there a particular reason? Perhaps a mermaid lover you plan on adding to the family?" She teased as Naruto rolled his eyes.
"I just happen to really like the beach. I never got to go much when I was younger not to mention once Winter hits we won't be able to go for awhile so I want to go as often as I can."
"Very well," she replied with a nod as a coy smile formed on her face. "I was waiting for an opportunity to try on my new swimsuit." She said as Naruto's eyebrow rose in interest.
He definitely made the right choice. A little later that afternoon they made way to the beach. Unlike most beaches there were narry a child in sight. Most of the area was blanketed in sun bathers getting a tan.
Naruto still couldn't get over the fact that ponies could get tans, but tried not to think too much about it.
Naruto was dressed in a pair of black and white striped swim trunks while Rarity was in a brand new black bikini wearing a pair of glasses and a bonnet hat. They were at the bar, having a few drinks and enjoying the warmth of the sun.
They spent a few minutes chatting over some local cocktail specialties before he led her to the water after renting a private locker to store their things.
They both waded into the surf, shivering pleasantly as the warm salt water soaked their fur. Rarity was the first to move, her horn glowed for a moment casting an enchantment on her hair, and then she bent over, giving a heavenly view of her plot for a split second before diving under the water.
Naruto dove after her and took a moment for his eyes to adjust before making out her coat. Naruto came up with an idea and began casting a justu. He had startled the mare when suddenly she found herself no longer needing to hold her breath. "Darling where are we…?" she began to ask as the bubble made its way deeper under the water until they had slipped into a cave. Rarity let out a gasp as they arrived to a radiant little area of a cave where the rocks glistened and the water was absolutely radiant from the glows off the rock.
"Our own private little hang out." He said as the bubble floated on top of the water. The light off the rocks made it where they could see. "I say this mixes things up right?" He asked as Rarity tested the bubble with pokes. It extended and snapped back like rubber.
"Is this safe?" she asked, concerned because bubbles aren't known for being sturdy.
"Of course." He said as he grabbed her arm and pulled her close. "Know what I'm thinking about?"
"You are insatiable." She said with a flick of her mane. "I fear I may have unleashed a fiend."
"Yes you did my lady and now you reap the consequences of your actions." He said as he fondled her flanks causing her to moan.
Their chests eventually met, her breasts pressing against his firm chest. Their mouths pressed together as their tongues played together.
Naruto hummed as he felt her finger tucking into his swimming shorts. She pulled them down; his cock sprung out expectantly and Rarity allowed his trunks to slide the rest of the way down his legs.
She began moving down rubbing her body against his, but every downward motion was a little bit longer, and every upward motion a little bit shorter. Finally, she was on her knees undoing her top and letting it dropped as she rubbed her tits against his cock.
Playing with it for a brief second she let her head slide forward, his thick cock before taking it into her mouth.
Rarity began to bob her head, allowing his dick to slide in and out between her lips. She felt his hands massage her shoulders as he gently thrust back into her accepting mouth.
Eventually the thrusting slowed as her lips pressed against his crotch. "You enjoying this beloved?" She asked with her lips still drawn tight around his head. He nodded breathlessly.
"Yeah, like that Rare. That feels amazing." His praise caused her to move a little faster humming all the while making pleasurable sensations.
Rarity suddenly pushed forward, angling her body to better handle the cock down her throat.
"Rare. I'm getting close!" He grunted, trying to hold back his climax so Rarity would be able to remove it in time. With a wet pop she began stroking him off as his essence spurted out and seep down into the bubble to which it merged with the barrier. Rarity began laying gentle kisses on the cock, she could feel the heat radiating off it.
She leaned back as Naruto made his way towards her. He pressed his lips against hers as they lay against the bubble's both, a soft moan escaping her lips. Naruto then placed his hand on her crotch causing her to mewl as he clutched at the bottom of the bikini and slid them down exposing her leaking core. He then proceeded to place his fingers through her lips and began exploring her insides.
"Oh oh oh oh ah ah." Rarity cried out as he began firing her. He captured her lips with another kiss as he went knuckled deep in her.
Rarity began squealing as he used his other hand to begin thumping her clit causing her hips to buck from the actions. In combination with the pleasant oral work in her mouth and fondling of her marehood she reached her limit and felt her juices spill out onto the blond's hand.
Naruto removed his hand and sucked his fingers clean of her cum shortly after. "You know I just love the way you taste." He said as a faint blush appeared on her cheeks.
"Must you always tease me so?"
"You know you love it."
"Oh, in that case let me introduce you to something you'll love." Rarity pushed the blond down onto his back.
She then began feeding his tip past her lips. They both began moaning as she slipped down his felt. Rarity gripped his side as she started bouncing.
Naruto placed his hands on her thighs, watching as his fiancé went to work milking his cock. The cool mistiness of the cave as well as their bubble barrier kept the usual perspiration at bae.
Rarity bit her lip as she felt another orgasm fast approaching. Her back arched as she felt closer and closer to her climax as the blond massaged his thighs.
Naruto felt his cock twitch but held back as he wanted to draw out this session as long as possible. The hypnotic sway of the unicorn's breast was making it difficult. He was able to hold on for two more minutes before he painted her insides with his seed.
Naruto took a moment to catch his breath. "Whoa Rare, you should definitely be on top more often."
"I hope that doesn't mean you're done beloved." She replied, her face still red from the session.
"Oh far from it." He replied.
Rarity dismounted the blond and turned around to present herself. Naruto gladly reached forward, pulling her tail to the side with his left hand while aiming with his right. Smearing his cum covered tip against those pendulous cheeks as she gently moved to the left and right slightly.
Rarity pushed back as the pole pierced her. It wasn't long before he was cupping her flank and pumping into her as her flanks bounced and jiggled deliciously with each smack of his crotch against her cheeks. With each slap she grew together.
"Oh beloved, I'm so close." She said as she threw her head back, matching his thrusts. She let out a cry when he pulled out and she was flipped on her back. She let out a loud cry when he plunged back into her.
He wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her close as Rarity threw her arms around his neck. They humped at each other as they climaxed together. Dropping back they nuzzled as Naruto made mini-thrusts, spilling his seed inside of her as they shared gentle pecks.
Recovering from the afterglow the two went topside and made their way along the beach side. Hand and hand they made their way when a voice called out to them.
"Lady Rarity! Lord Naruto!"
They turned to see running to them was a sky blue mare maned mare with white fur.
"I … hello?" Rarity greeted as she turned to face the mare. "Do we know you?"
"No, I don't believe we've met, but anypony who is anypony know who you are. I…I am Adept Mender and I am an apprentice garment maker. I just had to meet the heroine who shares my entrance in the craft."
"Why, thank you very much, Sweet Dream. It's a pleasure to meet you." Rarity shook her hand.
"Well Miss Mender while you have our attention anything we can you with today? Slay some ancient evil? Stop a revolution? These things seem to pop up without any consideration of anypony being on holiday."
Rarity lightly elbowed Naruto in the ribs, but that didn't knock the grin off the blond's face.
"Oh no nothing like that. she said with a smile. "Forgive me if this is too forward to ask, are the two of you doing anything tonight? Some friends and I are going to go to a small housewarming party later. Your arrival should surely spark up some interest."
"What do you think?" Naruto asked her.
"I… I do not know. It sounds very nice, but I would not want to intrude on a party for somepony's new home, especially somepony I barely know."
That brought a laugh from Adept.
"Luckily in Canterlot even the smallest parties have a tendency to become affairs. You must simply come." She pleaded.
"I'll go if you say yes." He told the mare who in the end relented.
It turned out to be quite the affair after all. A few hundred ponies was anything, but a small affair, but considering the city's population it wasn't even a dip on the population.
The two of them did find themselves enjoying the night. Most of the ponies in attendance were younger, closer to their age range and a bit looser in regards of the stuffy attitudes Canterlot's elites were known for. "I will be with Adept and her friends should you come looking for me."
Naruto shuddered as the warm breath tickled the hairs on his face. "Try not to make any mare fall in love with you while I'm gone." As she backed away, her head tilted to the side and one eye closed in a coy wink indicating she was teasing him.
Naruto couldn't help but sigh and clasped his mouth. Here we go. He had no idea how much of a running gag his 'stallionness' was going to be, but he was sure the girls weren't going to let it go anytime soon.
"No promises," he replied , "I can't help it if the mares love me Rare." He added as the mare shot him a look between annoyed and questioning.
"Well this mare is done making allowances lest you want to find yourself missing out on what you enjoy oh so much."
Rarity held her fiance's gaze for a moment longer, before spinning gracefully in place and walking slowly off, back into the seething mass of ponies dancing to a new song that just came on.
For a moment, Naruto's eyes followed the casual, sensual sway of her hips, before Rarity squeezed between two mares drinking ale and singing a very bawdy song and disappeared from view.
Being forced to have to give up on those haunches? Never.
In what seemed like mere moments, the party began to wind down for the evening, as ponies began to troop of to their respective homes.
"Why hello sir, would you mind escorting a young lady home?" She grinned, letting her eyes flutter as she smiled at him.
'Oh, so they were playing that game?'
"Well it would be my honor miss…"
"Rarity…Rarity Gem." She introduced herself as.
"Aah, Lady Rarity, I am Captain Naruto of the Lunar Guard. You caught me at a good time. Tonight is one of my rare free moments."
"Oh my, a captain. How prestigious."
They walked, both playing to the little game as they made their way to the castle. Naruto giving Rarity his jacket as her dress was built for appeal and not so much for warmth.
After that, they continued on their way, winding through the streets until they finally reached the expansive staircase that leads to the castle.
Rarity 'complained' about aching feet and the gentleman that he was Naruto carried her up the stairs as the mare complimented how strong he was.
Eventually, the pair found themselves walking down the hallway leading to her room. She took out her key and unlocked the door. Turning her head to look at Naruto over her shoulder, she smiled warmly.
"Well?" She asked, the light blue gleam of her magic opening the door behind her. "Would you care to join me for a glass of wine?"
"Well it would be rude of me to turn down a lady's invitation."
The room was lit by several small candles, placed neatly and discreetly about the room, giving off the soft, romantic light that they had been designed for.
"And how did you happen to know I would invite you in tonight?" Rarity said as she looked around the room.
"Didn't you know Rare? I can see the future!" He joked.
"It would not be that surprising." She noted. "I'll go get that wine." The alabaster mare said as she went to retrieve the bottle of wine. She returned minutes later when a befuddled expression on her face. "I could have sworn I bought a bottle of wine and brought it to my room."
"Shall I go retrieve some from the kitchen?" The blond asked.
"If it would be no trouble darling." She replied as Naruto took her hand and kissed it.
"No problem at all, for the most enchanting mare in all of Canterlot."
"Ooh, I love it when you flatter me." The two of them shared a brief kiss and Naruto opened the door only to startled the pony on the other end. It was a maid and with her a bottle of alcohol.
"Aah, forgive me. I thought this was lady's Rarity room." The mare apologized with a bow.
"It is." Naruto answered as the mare let out an 'oh' has a faint blush colored her cheeks.
"W-Well there was an incident, with a bottle and it had to be replaced." She said handing him with what he assumed was a replacement bottle of Rarity's wine. The maid bowed again. "I heard this wine is absolutely life changing once you tasted it and I…it just had to be replaced…oh she's not mad is she?" The little corn yellow mare seemed about ready to have a heart attack she was panicking.
"Naruto? Who's at the door?"
"The Maid! There was an incident but its okay. Got the bottle of the wine you bought right here." He shouted back to her.
"Thank you sir. Thank you." The mare bowed again and thanked him before carrying on down the hall.
'Wow' Naruto felt bad for her. Considering how some nobles got it was no wonder the poor girl was so skittish. He closed the door and returned with the bottle. Unaware of the maid stopping her stride as a smirk formed on her face.
Naruto and Rarity took a seat on the couch as they prepared themselves to enjoy the wine. Naruto was the first to seat as Rarity sat on his lap, an arm around him and her glass in her other hand.
Both glasses were poured until they were half full. They clinked their glasses and were about to drink when Naruto stopped her.
"Beloved what's wrong?" she asked as Naruto began sniffing the wine.
"I…I was almost careless." He said as he took a small sip and he didn't taste anything odd. It was pretty strong though. "You know we can't be trusting of just anyone. I didn't even question the bottle."
"Better safe than sorry Beloved." Rarity said as she took a sip of her own glass. "In fact I have some chocolates that would go along lovely with our wine."
"What's this? You volunteering to eat chocolate? Perhaps you should put down the wine." Rarity's tail quickly swatted him on the nose.
What should have been a perfect night was just the start of something bigger.
Something was going on. Something was wrong.
Luna was going through her usual rounds. Checking to make sure that everypony was having blissful dreams when suddenly seven Nightmares.
Seven powerful ones that eclipsed anything she sensed in a long time. With that she went into the first of the Nightmares.
The first was of Twilight Sparkle and…her sister? Twilight was on her knees as tears cascaded down her cheeks.
"You have failed Equestria. You have failed your friends. You have failed me. Remove yourself from my sight Twilight Sparkle. You are banished from this nation forever!"
Luna's horn lit up as she used her magic to banish the false image. "Twilight Sparkle open your eyes to the truth!"
"P-Princess Luna?"
"You were trapped within a Nightmare Twilight Sparkle. What you saw was no reality." She said extending a hand to the mare and helping her up.
"It…it felt so real." She trembled. She looked like an utter wreck.
"But it was not. Come. I fear this may just be the beginning." Luna said as they began going from Nightmare to Nightmare.
The next was Applejack. Her Nightmare consisted of failing to keep Sweetie Apple Acres together and having her clan turn on her.
The next one was Fluttershy who was terrified of losing her ability to communicate with animals. Of them all fleeing and turning on her.
Then they went into Rainbow's Nightmare in which she suffered Wing Rot and was unable to fly, never being able to succeed in her dream.
Following her was Pinkie Pie unable to bring smile to ponies faces.
And now they were in the latest Nightmare.
"By the goddesses. This is…horrible." Twilight murmured as they came across the burning wreckage of Ponyville. Buildings destroyed. Everything on fire and the only sign that there were life was the blood splatters strewn about the wreckage.
"I…no…this…" Fluttershy shielded her eyes. She couldn't look.
"Is this…Naruto's Nightmare?" Rainbow Dash asked as Luna nodded.
"Poor Narry." Pinkie was moved to tears.
"You know the history of our stallion. Whereas most of us grew up in loving, stable families. He grew up as an orphan in a world that often waged war and found the concept of child soldiers perfectly acceptable. He has lost family and friends during the course of his life. He hides his pain well, but he does not forget was has happened.
'I'm sorry. I'm so sorry.'
They followed the sound of the voice until they came down to a crouch Naruto surrounded by the other elements which were dull and cracked.
'I…I…should have…I should have been able to save you…'
"Naruto!"
The blond got up and turned as he was rushed and embraced by his herd. The Nightmare was soon dispelled.
"Luna? Girls…is…this…what is going on?" His breathy question and pale complexion showed just how badly the Nightmare affected him. Looking between the girls and their appearances he wasn't the only one.
"A nightmare. Something is causing you Nightmares." Luna explained to him. "Hurry we must…" She was cut off mid-sentence as she sensed it.
Felt it.
'No…it could not…but you were locked away. Naruto had destroyed what I cast away so how…no…those fools. What have they done.' Luna turned to the others. "Hurry! We have no time left. We must get Rarity and get to the Elements of Harmony at once."
Why. Why wouldn't it stop?
"No thank you Rarity I am not interested." Twilight told the mare her as she left the shop without paying a second mind to the scarf Rarity knit her.
No…No please.
"Wow, you are just the most generous Pony I know." Rainbow told a newcomer to town giving cookies to everypony.
Stop. Just stop.
"Wow miss Fluttershy this tastes amazing." Scootaloo told Fluttershy after the latter had made her a cake for her birthday. "Rarity is always trying to get me to eat that weird health food of hers and doesn't understand me at all.
Naruto. Twilight. Fluttershy.
"You're the best big sibling ever Naruto." Sweetie Belle told Naruto as the two of them were leaving Sweet Apple Acres covered in mud and other debris.
Pinkie. Applejack. Rainbow.
Naruto and the herd sans Rarity were enjoying a sunset. "Rarity is always so busy with her craft it just feels like we're drifting apart." Naruto spoke to Luna. 'Maybe, maybe I should go with a new alpha after all.
Ditzy. Sweetie. Everypony I'm here. Please. Come back.
Her friends and family were traveling down the road and no matter how much she tried to run and catch up with them she was always too slow.
No. I am here! I am right here! I can change. I can be better. Please. D-DON'T LEAVE ME!
A section of Canterlot castle exploded with dark fury. The essence of the Nightmare took off to the sky. Naruto was instantly awoken when his body was hurled through the castle. Instantly he surged forward despite his injuries.
"NARUTO!" Rarity's terrified scream filled the night air.
Instantly the seals appeared on his palms and he summoned the six paths cloak. "Rarity! Hang on!" Naruto took to the sky as several tendrils shot out from the mist. He motioned to defend himself with a ray of magic shot from behind him and evaporated them.
"Go! Protect Rarity!" Celestia cried out as she and Pegasi soldiers took to the air while a small unit was gathering on the ground. Dozens upon dozens of smoky creatures began to dive bomb the area as they were fought off.
Naruto continued on ahead as he used his staffs to slice through the ones in his way. He continued forth as his speed continued to climb.
Mach 5
Mach 6
Mach 8
Mach 10
Covering the distance between them within seconds as he continued to speed up.
He was almost there. He reached out, their fingers almost touching when before his eyes Rarity and the dark essence disappeared.
Naruto came to a dead stop. He was…he was too late. There was no cry of no. No angry exclamations. Just a newly formed canyon where a mountain once stood seconds ago.
The next thing Rarity knew she was dropped down onto something. She took a few seconds to gather her wits. She was in a massive chamber on a stone throne?
The room began to fill with smoky essence. The essence began to take form in the shape of creatures.
"Welcome to your throne…your majesty." Shadowfright took form in the midst of the Nightmare Forces.
Rarity immediately leaped to her hooves and her horn lit up. She fired the beam of magic at the Nightmare Leader only for him to take the blast head on being mildly inconvenienced.
"Now, now, its time for you to follow your virtue and be Generous. Generous enough to give us what we desire."
A wave of Nightmare Essence surged towards Rarity and the last thing she knew was darkness.
Nightmare Returns: To The Moon to Save Generosity! Part 2!
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story
0
The bearers had gathered in the gardens. Everypony was caught up on the events that had transpired. The Nightmare Forces had been resurrected and Shadow Fright was free.
What they wanted with Rarity was unknown beyond the fact that without her they couldn't use the full power of the Elements.
The elements gathered around Luna as they prepared to make their tip to the moon. Telling them about the danger the Nightmare Forces presented. It would be the seven of them while Celestia stayed behind to keep the planet safe. This would be just the opportunity that the Nightmare Children would take advantage of to attack.
Arriving to the surface of the moon Luna and Twilight used their horns to lit up the dark surface of the moon.
"There is more than Shadowfright we need to worry about. The Nightmare Forces have managed to possess the once peaceful inhabitants of the moon. They are now trapped under the spell of the Nightmare. "
"Those poor beings." Fluttershy uttered.
"I had hoped that once you bearers mastered your powers we would come and break the spell, but it looks like our hand is being forced." She informed them, coming to a stop when she sensed something. Narrowing her eyes Luna looked in the far horizon until she saw the makings of a building in the distance. Something was coming. And fast.
The Nightmare Smoke.
"Flee at once. I have no power over this Nightmare Mist!" Luna ordered as the mist was approaching fast.
Try as they might the mist proved faster than the elements could flee.
Once more Twilight was in that terrible Nightmare. Being vanished. Blamed for the death of her friends. Death of Friendship.
'Fight it Twilight Sparkle. Remember this is but a mere dream. Use your heart to guide you.' The echo of Luna's voice began to cut through the reality.
"B-But the princes…"
'The Nightmare is using your fears to entrap you. Fight it Twilight Sparkle.'
Twilight closed her eyes and concentrated. No. This wasn't real.
Fluttershy. Applejack. Pinkie Pie. Rainbow Dash. Naruto. She could feel them. They were still alive. "Friendship is not Dead!" Blasting magic from her horn Twilight shattered the illusion that tried to trap her.
"You did well," Luna told her, as she turned to the others. "But let us waste no more time. We must free the other elements or they will be trapped within the Nightmare's embrace permanently."
"Right Princes." Despite that Twilight couldn't help but wonder or feel concerned about one thing. Why couldn't she sense Rarity?
The next was Rainbow Dash who was still on the ground. "Rainbow we need your help!" One of the Wonderbolts called out, but Rainbow was unable to help. Her fears kept her from seeing through the illusion.
"I…I can't…my wings are clipped!" Next thing she knew she was being rescued by Twilight in an air balloon as the storm continued to threaten to flood Ponyville's.
"You have to be brave Rainbow. This is all in your head."
Luna then appeared. "You must not give in to the Nightmare. Your fears make it real."
"My fears? Make it real?" Memories of this similar Nightmare flooded her mind. Rainbow looked into her heart and found courage.
"I…I won't be afraid!"
With that the smog in the physical world was expelled from the Pegasus.
Pinkie Pie was continuing to be booed and pelted with items. Being Joy incarnate Pinkie refused to be brought that by the negative forces and reaffirmed her status as Laughter breaking free from the Nightmare.
Moving quickly everypony went into Fluttershy's nightmare who was being cornered by the creatures. "You hold it right there fakers!" Pinkie Pie crashed through the window.
"Fluttershy you have to wake up. The Nightmare is messing with your mind." Rainbow told her as she and Twilight came in through the door.
"Don't let the Nightmare win Fluttershy. It's trying to turn your love of animals against you. Look into your heart. Do they really feel like the beings you care about?"
For a moment Fluttershy was hesitant, but she listened to her friends and that's when she felt it. Hollowness. "Fakes…" she whispered. "Nothing but Fakes."
Once more the Nightmare faded.
"Ah'm sorry! AH'M so SORRY!" Applejack couldn't take the accusations of her family members anymore. She tried she really did.
"Applejack!"
"AJ!"
Applejack looked up from the hollow wasteland that was Sweet Apple Acres to see her friends.
"What are yall doing here? There's no food. Ah failed."
"Applejack it's a nightmare. You have to wake up." Twilight said to the mare. "AJ!" She shook the mare consumed with grief.
"Don't ya see what's going on? The trees are dead. The seeds won't bloom."
"Applejack all of this is a nightmare. You are an amazing farmer and in the slightest sign of trouble you know we would help you out."
Applejack looked to her friends and accepted their words as truth. Once more the Nightmare smoke instantly lost its hold.
'There bonds have grown so much stronger. Their faith in each other and in themselves allowed them to instantly conquer their features almost instantly.' Luna noted as they went to free their final ally.
Naruto found himself staring into a massive graveyards. So many names. So many memories. It seemed endless as the graveyard continued to extend to beyond the horizon.
"I sometimes wonder where I would be if we would have never met that day." Twilight walked up next to the blond. "You and the girls made me into a better pony. Without all of you I would not be on the path I am now."
"You helped me realize its okay to be sad and lonely and assured me that there will always be somepony there. Well I am here for you now." Pinkie joined them.
Next was Rainbow. "Courage is more than rushing in and I have you to thank for teaching me that Bro. So don't you go thinking we'd leave you behind so easily.
Following Rainbow was Fluttershy. "Naruto, we all started this together and we'll finish this together. Everyday we grow stronger because of what you taught us. Because of what we all learn from each other. W-We won't leave you behind."
"Is that all getting through your noggin? Cause you're needed to beat that Nightmare. We ain't complete without ya." Finally Applejack joined them.
"The thought of failing and losing everypony I care about terrifies me. " He turned to them. If he didn't try then these horrible visions the Nightmares were showing him would come to pass. "But if I don't try I might as well be bringing the end myself." The image began to fade as Luna appeared.
"Now is the time to put an end to this. Lady Rarity awaits her knight in armor captain."
With that the final Nightmare was shattered. "I'm not afraid…not anymore. Not when it leaves me unable to protect those I care about." Finally the rescue party was all freed, but they were all surrounded by a massive number of Nightmare Creatures.
"You think we're afraid of the likes of you then bring it!" Rainbow Dashed challenged as the warriors all got back to back.
"Aah, but some of you are afraid." A familiar voice spoke. "Isn't that true Luna? I believe that is the name you go by now."
"That has always been and shall always remain my true name. My past as Nightmare Moon is long gone." She answered.
Multiple echoes began to seep out from the disembodied shadows.
"But there are still things you fear."
"Come back to use as Nightmare Moon."
"And we shall spare your friends."
Shadowfright's presence once more dominated as he spoke. The deep draconic echoes of his voice was enough to spook even the bravest of souls. "Will bringing the end of their lives truly be how you repay them? On the other hand you know the alternative."
Luna hesitated as fear gripped her heart. She grew uncertain. She knew just what that monster could and would be willing to do.
"You'll have to go through me first monster!" Naruto jumped to Luna's defense. "Remember me Shadowfright!? Remember how you attacked my home!? Do you remember Tonrei and all the others you killed to get to me?" Naruto's eyes morphed into the Sharinnengan. He remembered. He remembered everything now. They had spent months tracking down any hint of those strange creatures that had injured Sasuke critically leading to his eventual passing. Not even so much as a clue was found, but now it had all made sense. It was never luck or fate he happened to run into the creature. It had all been that damn creature's plan to lure him into a trap in hopes of breaking the seal and using Kaguya as a Nightmare vessel.
"The warrior of the Sun. It appears by not killing you has resulted in more than merely losing out on a vessel. No matter. Do you think your power alone is enough?"
"He's not alone freak!" The other bearers joined Naruto.
"We will protect Luna and Equestria from the likes of you!" Twilight's determined exclamation was mirrored by her friends. As much as they wanted to make the first move, attacking an enemy without a strategy or having an understanding of their power was dangerous and foolish. They would wait until the Nightmares attacked, gauge their power and react accordingly.
"It appears in this era you gained allies who cherish you Luna. Though I wonder for how long they'll stand by you once they see what your inaction has allowed to happen?" Shadowfright flew amongst the other forces and floated in front of the Moon castle. "But since Luna refuses her calling we came prepared. We will get the Kingdom we were promised!" Shadowfright's roar of exclamation was followed by the ground erupted in an impressive display of power and magic as Twilight cast a barrier to shield them.
The mare could barely stand when she sensed the level of power fast approaching. The magic level was on part of that of an Alicorn.
"The Elements shall be a threat to us no more! Behold our new Queen. Nightmare Radiance!"
Emerging from the smoke was a dark mare with dark blue violet fur. She was wearing a black dress finely ornate and decorated dress with gems and gold trimmings on it. Her eyes were diamond like irises and her moderate Indigo mane and tail were a much darker shade with a white fine line streaking down the middle. Despite her horn growing larger as well as her body making her Luna's equal in stature there was no mistaking who this was.
This was Rarity transformed by the Nightmare. And without Rarity that meant they could no longer depend on the Elements to vanquish the Nightmare.
Nightmare Returns: Radiance Makes Her Move! Part 3!
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story
0
In the midst of Ponyville Celestia along with multiple sects of the guards had gathered in preparation for the eventual invasion of the Nightmare Forces.
With the preparations complete she hoped it would be enough to fight off the Nightmare. If this was the same Nightmare as before it would most likely target Ponyville.
"Princess, the Cutie Mark Crusaders reporting for duty!" Applebloom saluted as the quarter approached her.
"Is there anything at all we can do to help save my sister your majesty?" Sweetie Belle asked, worried immensely for her sister's fate.
"When the opportunity presents itself young ones you will know what to do. Until then we must hurry before…" Suddenly the sky darkened as an echo of power radiated over the land.
A new image of the Mare on the Moon appeared on the moon's crust exciting panic and fear among the populous.
"Its her…she's returned hasn't he?" Among the canopy of voices was Cheerilee, voicing the thoughts many of them have. Nearly everypony was convinced Luna had turned back into Nightmare Moon but one.
'That's…that's not Luna.' Celestia realized as the mark lacked wings nor did it resemble her sister's shape.
"In the past the power you bearers wielded to defeat me is indeed formidable, without the use of Generosity the elements are now powerless to stop me."
"Rarity! Can you hear me? You have to fight it. Don't let it control you." Twilight urged the Nightmare mare.
"You are a rather dense one. Rarity is no more. I am Radiance. A new being born from the fusion of Rarity and the Nightmare."
"Yer wrong! Even after a thousand years Luna was till in there so Rarity has to be." Applejack refused to believe that Rarity was gone.
"After everything we been through there's no way we'll believe our friend is gone." Pinkie Pie agreed.
Radiance remained unimpressed or even moved by their words.
"I know you're in there. We won't let that monster have you. We'll save you know matter what."
For a moment Radiance's expression had faltered. 'N-Naruto.' Her eyes began to lose shape, but she fought it off. "ENOUGH!" With a wave of magic she blasted them back before turning her attention to Luna. "Luna Luna Luna, to think you gave up the power to rule over all for weaklings."
"You're wrong!" Luna told her.
"Am I? And without the elements what can you do? What can any of you do? Your chances of survival have been dashed."
"You are wasting your time trying to break her. We believe in and support Princess Luna." Twilight's horn lit up.
"So take your lecture and shove it!" Rainbow said as she took up to the air.
"Rarity…I…we don't want to fight you." Fluttershy pleaded with her. "…but we will if we have to. Your strong…so much stronger than you know. You have to fight it."
"Rarity, please, come back to us." Pinkie pleaded.
Once more Radiance began to falter. She could feel her control slipping.
'Help me!'
"It matters not. Tonight Ponyville will be destroyed. Ki..k…" She struggled to get the word out. "Capture them!" Radiance ordered as the Nightmare Forces finally began their attack.
Shadowfright made a dash for Luna only to be intercepted by Naruto. The smoky form of its body split and reconstituted. Well if physical attacks couldn't work, his hand lit with lightning, then Ninjutsu it was.
Using her blade attack Rainbow slashed several of them with her wings. Maneuvering and dodging out of the way of all potential attacks from the creatures.
Several of them made a mad dash at Twilight only to have their physical bodies evaporated by a bolt of magic.
The rest of them were simply being exploded by punches and kicks from the rest of the gang.
While the Nightmares were unable to land a hit on them, they were unable to disperse of the creatures as after ever strike they simply reconstituted together again seconds later.
There was simply no way to stop them. "Luna! You have to get out of here!" Twilight urged her as the group was being pressed together as the creatures cornered them.
"What? I will not abandon you." Luna argued.
"She's right Luna. Rarity's in there, she's fighting and we have to find a way to get her free. You have to get back to Ponyville and help defend him." Naruto told her as they were being overwhelmed.
"I swear to you Ponyville shall not fall." Luna said as she teleported from the moon to the planet as the Bearers were overwhelmed and captured. They were soon thrown into the dungeon into cramp little cells and left to their own devices.
'So any reason why you urged us to throw the fight?' Rainbow asked telepathically. Thankfully enough the Nightmare Forces had no clue about the spell Twilight cast before they arrived to the moon.
'We didn't need to needlessly waste our energy, plus they will also underestimate us. They already believe we're weak without the Elements and to an extent they're right. We need to free Rarity if we're going to banish the Nightmare Forces once and for all.' Naruto thought.
'I hope Luna made it back safely. Do you think everypony is going to be fine?' Pinkie wondered.
'Even the Nightmare Forces can't steam roll the royal army and three alicorns, but we can't afford to waste time. There were moments there where Radiance hesitated. Rarity is in there we have to bring her out. Or for me to go in.' His thoughts drifted back to the battle in the mind he had with Luna against her Nightmare counterpart.
'But it won't be the same. We aren't armed to fight on the outside like then.' Applejack pointed out.
'If push comes to shove we still have our armors.' Twilight reminded them. The last resort if everything else failed.
'I just hope everypony is going to be okay.' Fluttershy thought before she noticed something outside her cell. 'Hello little one. Don't be afraid. Come here." She called out to the pinkish little rat creature with orange eyes.
The others eyes bulged out as the weird creature turned out to also be hairy, part gerbil with large bat like ears.
"Oh, aren't you just adorable." Fluttershy cooed as Rainbow made a wrenching face. She proceeded to pick it up. "Would you like to come back with Ponyville with me? I know you would just love it."
Suddenly the door opened and a large towering Nightmare creature with wings skulked in along with a slender and curvaceous shadow with fins on its arm.
Upon closer inspection the two shadows could possibly be a siren and a griffin? It was hard to make out.
"Our queen wishes for your presence." The female shaped shadow beckoned, her voice was an odd echo of soothing and raspy. The bars of Naruto's cell were widened as he was yanked out. The girls cries echoed in his voice.
'I'll be fine. Just be ready to break out once you fill my connection fade.' He told them as he was led away. He was soon brought into a room, a bedroom, his arms chained as he was left alone. Glancing around he could have only guessed that the items around the room were a result of transfiguration. Suddenly he was hit with a spell that slammed him against the wall and bound him. He couldn't move.
"Rare? Rare where are you?"
"I suppose if its you I can allow it. Who else can a Princes…or should I say Queen allow such liberties then her knight?" Radiance appeared before him out of a wisp of smoke as she came together. "Do you not find this form pleasing, beloved?" She purred, gesturing to her sensuous body.
His Rarity, the forces of the Nightmare had changed her and as much as he was ashamed to admit it he found this dark form of her very attractive. Despite it all, this was not the mare that captured her heart.
"And here I thought you said she was gone Radiance. Which is it? Are you Rarity or are you not?" he asked.
"Well, I suppose I was not completely honest, but you knew that didn't you? I am all the negative and dark traits brought to life. All the fear and insecurities of dear Rarity brought to life. I am the form of Rarity and the Nightmare giving birth to what you see before you. So in a way there is still something of that mare to love." She cupped his face. "I can give you everything you desire. Power. Land. This body." she whispered into his ear. "All you have to do is swear loyalty to me."
"I love Rarity." He answered, he seemed uncertain in this admission. Nightmare Moon was arrogant and this could be capitalized on. It was obvious she had the previous Nightmare's memories whose pride was damaged by her advances being rebuffed previously. It would be easier to get her to let her guard down if he played along.
"You will learn to love me." She urged as she pressed her lips against his and pressed her body against his.
For a moment he was wondering why the Nightmare was insisted on this? He began thinking about everything he remembered from the first encounter with the Nightmare and thinking back to her behavior with this encounter. How she could not give the kill command.
The last time Nightmare tried to kill it spurred Luna into action. Was Nightmare being cautious on that front? That would explain some things. It would also explain why she seemed so insistent on securing his loyalty, Rarity wasn't as far gone as Radiance was insisting she was.
After all Love was just as powerful force as Friendship was. After her last defeat Nightmare would not make the same mistakes, possessing Rarity was a result of that.
Naruto knew what he had to do. There was only one way to save his mare as he prepared to journey into her mind.
Meanwhile the real essence of Radiance was standing on the Cliffside as the Nightmare forces were gathering. Radiance was sharing a dialogue with Shadowfright as they prepared their forces to attack.
"Supreme One, while I wish not to question your judgement, surely eliminating the bearers would solidfy our victory."
Underestimating mortal ponies led to their downfall once. He did not find it wise to do it again.
"Without Generosity they are powerless. While I see the wisdom in your decision Shadowfright, Empathy's otherworldly power proves a problem. Trying to kill him would lead to his escape. He holds a power over life and death and he would need to be killed enough times until the factor is negated. So killing the bearers now would just take them outside of her grasp. Another issue is that this vessel only has a fair understanding of his power and not the full scope of it. So we must be cautious. There is also the issue that Rarity is proving particularly stubborn. She is far stronger than I gave her credit for."
Shadowfright nodded. "Indeed, it took me multiple attempts to break through her defenses. The bond between the elements are indeed strong." Which is why they were so dangerous. Fluttershy would have been an easier choice, but then they would have lacked the versatility of magic in that case.
"Even the thought of killing them urged them to fight back. Henceforth why I am playing upon the weakness of another element which will help my vessel come into compliance."
"Very well. Midnight and the Nightmare Children are almost ready. They are ready for your command." He informed her.
"Then we shall attack now while the bearers are locked away. The more time we waste the more time the Princesses have to solidify their defenses and amount an offense." Radiance gave the order for the army to gather and prepare for the assault on Ponyville.
Luna making her way back to Ponyville could only reflect on what she perceived was her failure. 'How could I…how could I abandon them? I was…weak. I could do nothing against the Nightmare. They gave prominence from my weakness and now I realize I am still as weak as I was then.'
"Luna! Are you okay? Where are the others!?" Celestia's voice had startled her sister.
Luna was so engrossed from her thoughts she hadn't realized she had arrived. "Sister, they've all been captured." She answered, unable to keep her ashamed expression on her face.
"What? But my sister? Everypony? Princess Luna what's going to happen to them?" Sweetie Belle was practically in tears at this point.
"While I know you mean well, perhaps its best for you little ones to get to the shelter." Celestia told them.
"Our sisters and friends are in danger Princess. How can we hide away?" Applebloom insisted.
"Little ones, you must listen. I shall not allow any more lives to be place on the line." Luna insisted before turning to Celestia. "We do not have much time sister. The Nightmare Forces will be on their way."
"Don't worry sister we will be ready for them." She said as she glanced at the assembled forces.
The heavy hitters were being assembled and gathered by Cadance. The high ranking members of the army such as Shining Armor, General Stronghoof, and Shine Spark as well as the other captains of the guards.
There was also Vice Captain Dusk with Bright Star and Night Wing.
Among them there were also the ponies who helped trained the mane six Sweet Blitz and the others. They were ready for anything thrown at them.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Jolting up from her bed, Rarity panted, feeling the cold air pressing against her sweat drenched mane.
Another one of those dreadful Nightmares. This marked the third one now.
"Well, it looks like I'm up now." She sighed, looking to Naruto who was still sleeping.
Carefully removing the blankets from around her as to not rouse Naruto, she got herself up, and made her way to the bathroom, walking up to the mirror and wincing at the horrible state she was in. Her mane was simply a disaster, instead of having it up as she usually did at night. It was tangled, and greasy, sticking to her head. The bags under her eyes were massive, blemishing her pristine white coat, and worst of all, she had no energy, or drive to fix any of these things.
The only saving grace of was that no shop meant no customers which meant no struggling to gt through the day.
Naruto rolled over on the mattress, expecting to find the body of his lover in the bed, but was pulled out of his sleep when his body found warm mattress instead.
"Rare?" He sat up, a long winged yawn escaping his lips. He began searching for her, quickly finding her in the bathroom. "What's wrong? Bad dream again?"
"Oh, no beloved," She lied, mustering a smile for him as she turned around, trying to think up another lie about why she looked so horrible, "I was just…"
"Rare," He called to her softly, moving to her side and wrapping his tail around her. "You don't have to lie to me." She avoided his gaze, feeling guilty for instantly lying to Naruto, instead of trusting him with this weakness of hers. "It's the stress from everything. You've been through so much. Just stop worrying and enjoy the time off you have while you can." He wrapped his arm around her and held her tight. "Come on, just try and get some rest." He told her. ' If these keep up then we might have to go see Luna."
She sighed softly into his chest, and welcomed the warmth his body offered her. "As long as you promise to hold me tight beloved. "She said, as she leaned up to his face and gave him a soft kiss on the lips.
"Of course." He said as she pulled back from him.
"I love you, Naruto."
"I love you too, Rarity," Naruto said, brushing some of her messed mane out of her face.
'That was…a memory.' Naruto slowly began to sit up. He began looking around and noticing he was right in front of what looked like the outskirts of Ponyville. 'I made it.'
It looked like Ponyville would be the background of what represents Rarity's mindscape. The blond began making his way towards town.
As he got closer he saw that the buildings were not as he once knew them. They were twisted and corrupted which was not all that surprising.
As far as he could tell there was not a hint of anything or anypony. No memories or echoes. He continued his trek as he shortened the distance between himself and the boutique. Suddenly a rumbling below the ground caused him to pause in place and jump back.
Emerging from the ground was Ashby. Or at least the image of Ashby. Naruto got into a fighting pose. Looks like he was going to have to fight his way to Rarity.
"Its time!" Twilight announced as the five of them began to concentrate.
'Remember your training. Feel your bonds.'
A faint color reflecting their auras began to wrap around them. It was time to make their move.
In a matter of hours they were able to set up small fortifications and bases around Ponyville. In had been a long time since Celestia had to teleport so many ponies or transfigured and shape the land into buildings. The feet of these spells was something only the most powerful of magic users could hope to attempt.
And it had been a fair bit taxing seeing as she hadn't found the need for such high level transfiguration and summoning for centuries.
Finishing up her latest movement of a few garrisons she returned to town to check up with Luna on the progress that was made.
Celestia could not help but notice something was off about Luna. It was as if she was distracted. "Luna? We need focus in order to lead. What ails you?"
"Nothing is wrong. I will save these ponies no matter what!" Luna exclaimed as the miasma of the Nightmare began to fill the sky. The attack had begun.
Midnight was a mare of action and therefore was in the forefront of the attack on Ponyville. She personally led the first attack at the border garrisons. The two squads of guards that were stationed there very nearly failed to send off the signal that they were under attack. The guards barely had time to react as Midnight charged forward. Her first blast of magic was lethal, piercing through the armor and chest, instantly killing in. In less than half a second he had killed another two guards had been killed.
One of remaining guards had shot off the flare that would alert the town the first perimeter had been breached. One of the pegasi shot at her, attempting to cut her down only for a retaliatory spell struck her face with such force that it snapped her neck.
All along the hastily assembled borders garrisons were hit. It was a lighting assault that struck down dozens of guards. The first step was a success, not that there had been any doubt. The Nightmare Children had the backing of the Nightmare Creatures replacing the numbers they had lost.
The Nightmare Children left behind most of the administrative members, and those unsuitable for battle. The remaining that were pony made up four-thousand, with fifteen being from other species and thousands upon thousands of Nightmare creatures. What most of them lacked in training or experience they made up with sheer ferocity and fanaticism. Roughly thirty-percent of forces had any formal training and made up most of the commanders of the invading forces.
A few hundred were tasked as scouts while a forced of five hundred of the none creature forces were cut into multiple small strike forces attacking capitals.
With the numbers being even the idea was that Celestia would be forced to split her forces to protect the other cities. If the attack on Ponyville was less than completely successful this would start the process of crippling both their spirits and the economy of Equestria.
Midnight was no fool though. Large numbers didn't make an army invincible. History was a stark reminder of that. Besides the Alicorns there were members of Equestria's elite soldiers that could devastate entire squads.
There was the General Grand Esteem whose might in battle made him a force to reckon with. His Thunderbolt punch had the power to shatter entire mountains.
There was also the Captain of the solar guard Shine Spark. Single handily wiped out an entire small army of Caribou without suffering a single injury.
Captain Shining Armor was rumored to be the first Unicorn in centuries capable of casting city wide barrier spells.
Even if the elements were out of the way it did not mean the other powers in Equestria would take the invasion lying down.
Nightwing raced from the response team's base of operations back into Ponyville proper and to where the Princesses were. The distress flares at the first gate had been fired and the messages carried through the lines.
It didn't take long for him to reach the Celestia and Luna. Celestia gave orders swiftly and word was being sent to every major gathering and garrison of guards. Celestia also ordered a dozen scout squads out from the village to begin gathering information on the forces attacking them.
Celestia activated her emergency conference crystal connected to the meeting hall where counselors were and began dictating orders.
"The first thing we need is solid information on the enemy numbers and where they are going to be striking."
A mare by the name of Keen Mind spoke up."
"Such a large attack will probably mean they are coming for Ponyville. The recent threats seem to have an odd fascination with it. It goes without saying that unless their leader is a fool they will be sending segments of their forces to attack other settlements in hopes of thinning out our forces to protect the settlements."
Prior to coming to Ponyville Celestia had already sent notices out to every city within two hundred miles of Ponyville.
Another mare by the name of Red Mist spoke up. "Princess surely it is more sensible to recall our forces and fortify Canterlot? The capital is surely more important than just one little town. Consider the number of lives that would be lost if we failed to defeat our invader?"
Celestia remained firm in her decision. The amount of time it took to gather the troops from Canterlot and brought them here was, but a mere fraction of the time and magic it would have taken her to go to each and every town or city and bring the citizens to Canterlot.
With Ponyville being the center of operations she knew the Nightmare could not help, but be driven to come here to prove its superiority. By choosing the battlefield she could dictate the terms as there was no guarantee it would attack Canterlot first.
"We will defend "all" of Equestria and not just the capital. I have faith in our soldiers. I value your input but I shall stay with my decision." She said before cutting off the connection.
With that she called for Shine Spark and Dusk.
Soon the two arrived. Celestia swiftly informed them of the invasion size and their route. "I want the both of you to lead a dozen of your best soldiers to slow the invaders down. Use traps, hit and run attacks and even if necessary lethal force is authorized." Celestia hated this. She never liked the idea of killing, but these Nightmare enthusiasts had turned their backs on the teaching of Harmony. They rather aligned themselves with monstrous creatures and kill their fellow ponies instead of living by the ideals that courage friendship and love and for what?
Because she wasn't against them gorging themselves? Against their practices of bleeding others dry of their money? What was so wrong and horrible about her idea of peace and treating everyone like family and showing love and compassion to others that they would cause so much pain and suffering?
She had a job to do. Her little ponies were counting on her. No matter how many times a war would break out she would never truly get used to it, but she would not allow the innocent to suffer. She would not put the lives of innocents below her own self-satisfaction of sticking to her morals.
"Of course your majesty." Shine spark replied while Dusk looked far more nervous than Shine Spark but she had come a long way thanks to her friendship with Bright Star and the support of the rest of the guard.
Soarin watched as a small contingent of forty Nightmare Children charged.
Predictably they unleashed a wave of cutting spells to which Equestria's forces dodged. Offensive magic and dark magic with little use of healing or defensive magic. They bulster their strength with little consideration of defenses. "Move out!" Soarin gave the order to the small squad of recruits that he had been left in charge of.
The small squad of Wonderbolts focused on dodging and drawing the spellfire. Being far stronger than your average fliers the group was able to whip of a small tornado to blind and hinder the enemy before they shot forward and hit them with a series of blitz attacks.
"HAHAHAHAHAHAH HUHAHAHA!" Vanity cackled like a mad mare as she happily began mowing down the enemies. Using her blades she took sheer pleasure of maiming nearly every stallion she came across. On one hand her reputation and fiercesome armor made the squad she was leading one of the more successful ones. Coming in from the south of the Badlands the garrisons they faced were among the most heavily fortified because they lacked any nations or fortifications directly feeding them supplies or means for terrain advantage.
The downside was she made for a terrible leader, neither giving orders nor defending her troops who were combating the mares she left alive.
She took a quick stock of the battlefield and saw enemies and allies alike her littering the area with their bodies. Rockhead were still standing of course as were several of the smarter shinobi who had used Vanity's rampage to perform sneak attack on Equestria's forces that were distracted.
Before another cackle could leave her lips she was hit by a nasty slab of earth. If not for her armor that would have crushed her rib cage.
The attacker was a mare in a Sergeant's uniform. Silver fur with midnight blue eyes as well as yellow green mane and tail. She was a unicorn mare, with an impressive athletic build that looked to be in her late thirties. This was Sergeant Ashleigh Bell.
The uniformed officer who personally brought in Vanity after the madmare had slaughtered several of her shoulders.
"Ashy! Nice to see you AGAIN!" Vanity charged forward as Ashleigh jumped back and blocked the strikes using her blade. Using a brightness spell Vanity and let out a scream of outrage only to be stabbed in her stomach.
"You haven't changed! Still a fool!" She remarked bringing the blades outward with a yank causing Vanity to cough out blood. She was about to go for a slash to the neck and was blindsided.
She was sent hurtling nearly a hundred feet. Rolling as her head was nearly crushed by the follow up stomp of her attack. A massive stallion. He was of a chestnut color and black hair. Tattered black pants was all he wore and his body was covered in so many scars one could not count them all in first glance.
More Nightmare supporters came, mostly satyrs and a few pegasi. For a moment the Sergeant pondered her chances of survival when suddenly the Nightmare Forces were being attacked by…
"The negasi?" she wondered quietly to herself in shock. Weren't these ponies loyal to the Nightmare and against Celestia? So why were they helping?
Perfect Storm was taking in everything he saw with a tiny smile of glee. Other chaos. Death. Destruction. This was the true face of ponykind. Not those false smiles and preachings of love and friendship. The takers of life before him were the true meaning of what it meant to be one of the dominant lives on the food chain.
He couldn't wait to overthrow the regime of the victor to install his own personal blend of anarachy.
Naruto and the echo of Ashby matched attacks blow by blow. He would not lose to this fake image. Not when his Rarity was in danger.
Naruto dodged a strike and responded with a bisecting cut that slammed into Satyr. The blow knocked Ashby back but failed to destroy him. There had to be some kind of way to defeat the echo in front of him.
Naruto let out a great shout and finished his jutsu, "Wind Release: Great Bisector!" Two massive blades of wind fired out of his X crossed arms smashing into the image of Ashby cutting him into four pieces.
This would have been the fifth time he killed the damn echo. So far it looked like this one would be sticking. Either because he was finally dead or the Nightmare realized the creature was too weak to be a threat to him.
Finally he could continue on ahead. He made it to just outside the Carousel Boutique when something began to materialize. It was the form of Vanity.
'Hhm. Not the real thing, but killing her likeness will be rather therapeutic.' He charged forward, a wind released Rasengan already in hand.
Grand Esteem found himself mowing down enemy after enemy. The proud son Brave Fist lived up to the legacy of his father by refusing to let a single enemy through. He was one of the few members of his Garrison left.
This was the result of an unfortunate setback.
First was the vicious string of explosions that had cut through their central lines. That had shaken the guards under him. He had to force them to focus on the enemy in front of them and not worry about their dead comrades.
The Nightmare Children weren't anything special. Only a portion of them seemed to have any training. No what was troubling them were those wispy creatures that would not stay down.
They served as distractions and guerilla fighters with hit and run tactics.
Things were looking grim when the lines began to break. Taking to the air he caught glimpse of a single stallion moving down their forces. Spellfire and wing attacks seemed to harmlessly deflect off him.
The ease of which he killed was of that of a proficient killer. He continued glancing around and noticed several officers were in trouble as the lines were bring broken.
One of the lines seemed to be single handily being torn apart by another stallion with a clown mask covering the right portion of his face.
They were slowly losing ground. Something had to be done and quickly.
Nightmare Returns: The Attack Intensifies! Part 5!
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"RARITY!" Naruto moved as fast as his legs could carry him. He ran into the boutique and glanced around only to see what seemed like an endless hallway instead of the modest two floor home he was used to.
He flipped backwards to miss a serious of sewing needles. "Radiance! Where is she? Where is Rarity?" he demanded as he stared at the dark image of the possessed mare.
"You waste your time. Rarity is no more. Only Radiance!" Once more he would be taking on Nightmare.
Hopefully for the last time.
"And now you perish!" She fired an electrical ball of energy at him to which he dodged at ease.
Naruto charged forward, instantly pulling up the cloak and aimed his hand to strike like a blade only for Radiance to twist out of the way. He created several clones and began fire a series of wind bullets.
Radiance teleported to get behind Naruto. Radiance barely had time to block the powerful elbow strike to her head. Radiance was pushed back by the blow which prevented Naruto's follow-up kick from striking.
Radiance's estimation of the blond's threat level went up a notch but he did not let that show on his face. "Foolish mortal I am…" Radiance was not allowed to finish as Naruto clones dashed forward and blowing up using the great clone explosion technique. The Alicorn danced dipped and dodged the explosion with much eloquence.
Rarity's senses and agility were being shown through the dark mare's use of the body.
Radiance began with summoning a fireball for large, hotter, and faster than your normal spellcast fireball. Unable to sense chakra Radiance was caught off guard when Naruto fired off a water technique neutralizing her fireball.
He followed up by hurling several pair of shuriken at her with supersonic speed. She teleported out of the way just as he predicted and just in time to receive a leaf whirlwind to her jaw. Her head snapped back and she was about to attack only to receive several swift punches in the gut with a follow up kick sending her in the air.
Radiance recovered seconds later and cast a barrier which ate up the fire dragon Naruto launched at her. Hand poised she used her magic to cause the floor under him to crumble and then explode with magic sending him flying back into several ponyequins and crashing through the wall of the boutique.
The blond was quick to recover and grab a nearby barrel and hurled it towards Radiance.
Using her magic Radiance teleported the barrel away and fired a quick succession of five spells to which Naruto promptly dodged by taking residence behind a home.
Creating more clones they drew her attention as he took a minute to try and formulate an idea.
Radiance realized her opponent was not one to be defeated so easily. The dark mare put some distance between her and the clones before summoning a storm cloud to begin unleashing lightning bolts on the copies.
Radiance began using every trick she could think of.
'Naruto. Beloved please don't.' The image of Rarity materializing for that brief second of distraction was all that Radiance needed.
The image of Rarity gave way to radiance who took aim with her horn. The piercing bolt of magic blasted right through his shoulder causing Naruto stumble back in pain. What followed was a kick to his ribs causing him to further feel pain as he shushined away before he could be hit with another strike.
Radiance let out a mocking laugh, "Is that the best you can do Lord Hokage? Is it any wonder why you've managed to let your friends now? Or how you weren't there for your…brother?"
A second later radiance doubled over, a staff burying itself in her stomach. 'When did he?' he removed the staff only to follow up with a sweeping upwards slash smacking her in the jaw and sending her flying back.
Recovering almost instantly the Alicorn took flight and began to fire beam after beam of magic at the blond. Teleporting she erased the distance between them and prepared to impale him with her horn only for him to twist out of the way and rip part of his jacket instead. She quickly craned her head and blasted a crimson and grey colored spell at the blond.
The power behind the spell hit him with enough force to knock the breath out of him.
Radiance began firing more spells, but the blond went on the defensive relying on speed to avoid the spells. Radiance's hands began to glow as well as gems uprooted from the ground.
The gems began to swirl around the blond in an attempt to entrap him as he was forced to continue dodging the spells.
"You could have had it all. I would have made you my night. And yet you throw it all away. Why? What makes you so determined to cling weakness?"
"Its something you'll never understand Radiance. Love. Friendship. You wear my fiance's face. You have her memories. But you're nothing more than a living mass of darkness with no understanding of emotions. Its time you give me back my loved one and fade back into nothingness!" He said as he body flickered right in front of her and rammed the lava covered Rasengan into her armor.
The explosion of the hot liquid releasing upon contact began to corrode her armor. Radiance used her telekinesis to rip it off.
"This level of strength is not enough."
The ground below Naruto began to be covered by a very thick miasma. Suddenly several hollow and sickly arms began to shoot out of the ground.
He took the opportunity to dodge from their flailing grasp and took the opportunity to get the Chidori ready.
His jutsu was cut off mid cast as he was hit by a spell that caused his arm to be paralyzed.
Naruto began to pant lightly followed by a cry of pain as something sliced his shoulder. 'The gems. Shit I forgot.' Suddenly the hovering projectiles began to converge on him at once.
Midnight had managed to slip away during the commotion. She needed to be quick in order for her plan to work.
Midnight had brought with her the members of the Nightmare who were loyal to her and her foremost. The mission was simple. Eliminate the traitors to their cause. Those who sided with Shadowfright out of lust of power or fear. Many of the higher ups had chosen to side with Shadowfright out of the promise of riches he said he would provide once they took over the planet.
The false Nightmares. The false followers would be eliminated. And the best place would be those stationed in Canterlot who got far too comfortable getting fat off their cushy life styles. Their wealth and status off illegal trade, bribery, and the likes. Those who did not devote theirselves to her majesty had to be eliminated.
The gems pierced into him and threw him. It annihilated tissue, muscle or bone…the substance didn't matter. The magic that detonated the gems to add further damage left him sporting jagged holes on several portions of his body that his chakra was in the midst of healing.
His breaths were heavy and pained and it felt like several of his bones were about to shatter.
Razor sharp metal in the form of a summoned rapier pierced itself through the front of his stomach through his back. He was bleeding all over. His body was a bloody mess.
The sudden use of Amaterasu had caught Radiance off guard. She wailed in pain and shot back as the left side of her face was now lit ablaze.
Naruto had made it to a kneeling position. As his body was being mended he was quickly forming plans on how to keep on fighting the mare.
A burst of aura from the mare put out the flames showing off the drastically singed and warped skin from the burns.
He needed more time. He couldn't fight her directly until he healed more so concentrating he formed three truth seeking balls. 'Only three? Oh well, it'll do.' He thought as Radiance once more began pressing the attack.
The Equestrian Army was finding themselves being pushed back. The battle had been dragging on for hours now and some of the soldiers were starting to reach their limits. With the Nightmare Children being backed up by immortal shadows that could not sustain injury nor grow tire the battle slowly began to turn from their favor.
The Death toll was already in the hundreds with many more injured. The garrisons that were decimated were combined into units as they tried to defend their ever decreasing line.
Even with the princesses providing support and temporarily disrupting the form of the more massive creatures did the Equestrian army find themselves losing more than they gained.
Finally after much hammering a segment of the Nightmare Forces led by Radiance herself managed to make way into Ponyville.
Luna was the first to make a move only for Radiance to shield herself and block the spell. "This again? You have become predictable. Trying to fight back your fear and anger Luna? You can still save yourself. Give in to the darkness."
"Not again! I shall not fail a second time!"
Radiance gave the command to her forces. The forces of the Nightmare began their attack on the town. Those able bodied in town began fighting off the invading forces with all their might.
Zecora was using her vast collection of potions to disrupt the forms of the nightmare and provide cover fire.
There were those like Big Mac who was using his great strength to knock out those among the living in the enemy forces.
Lyra switched between offensive and defensive spells on the fly and even Trixie who had a ways to go with magic was using her talent in illusion to protect and blanket the citizens under her magic to prevent them from being struck down by fatal attacks.
In the skies above a small unit of Wonderbolts were in the air taking on the enemies in the sky. "You again!" Spitfire found herself being attacked by the crazed mare in the black wing armor.
As the battle waged between the forces of Equestria and the Nightmares Luna charged headfirst to take on Radiance.
"Luna wait!" Celestia charged after her sister only to avoid at the last second a blast of magic.
"You have other matters to worry about Goddess of the Sun!" Shadowfright and his three fellow generals of the Nightmare stood between Celestia and helping her sister.
Celestia's eyes narrowed as her magic began to radiate. If these monsters wanted to challenge her than she would show them that her title as goddess was not an informed attribute.
"Your bitterness. I can sense it Luna. Give in. Its not something you can deny. You belong in the darkness." Radiance told her as the two mares took to the sky. Radiance using telekinesis to propel herself and Luna relying on her blessed pegasi abilities.
"Enough! This ends now Nightmare!" The two mares began exchanging magic. The beams of magic collided, neither gaining advantage over the other as they continued their aerial combat.
"You can't beat me Luna. You never have before and you never will. It was always somepony else cleaning after your mess. First Celestia and then the Bearers. They're all going to die and its your fault!"
Luna could not falter. She continued firing spells, but at a more erratic pace. She could not the Nightmare win.
Radiance began teleporting rapidly as Luna struggled to keep up. "They're going to die because of your mistake. How does it feel knowing you'll finally get what you wanted. Your sister out of the way."
"Silence thy tongue!" Luna roared as her emotions surged. Luna launched a wave of magic at the mare who teleported instantly. 'No. No. No. Where is she? WHERE IS SHE?' She frantically began looking around as she let her guard down.
"I'm here!" A voice whispered in her ear behind her.
And the next thing Luna knew was pain.
Pain and that she was falling.
"LUNA!" Celestia's screams pierced the air as her aura exploded outwards causing the lesser nightmares to hiss and scream, hiding away from the brightness of her magic. She attempted to shoot forward only for a massive shockwave to crash into her body sending her flying into the building.
Celestia quickly recovered as the Nightmare fired a ball of energy at her and she was quickly accosted by the other two Nightmares. No matter how many times she blasted them they just simply reconstituted.
This was quickly becoming a hopeless battle. They needed the Elements of Harmony.
Those who were supposed to be safe in the recently built bunker were driven out by Nightmares who were temporarily dispatched by bolts of magic.
That was when several of said ponies noticed their fallen princess and rushed to her side.
Pleaded with her to get up. How things couldn't end like this.
"It sickens me to see how loyal you peasants are. Does her betrayal not anger you? Her actions now lead to the absolute end of Ponyville yet you don't scorn her?" Radiance asked as one pony walked forward. This one pony made Radiance pause for a moment.
"We will stand by Princess Luna no matter what!" Defiantly and proudly Sweetie Belle answered.
For a moment Radiance's control over her host faltered. "S-Sweetie Belle?" the name softly left her lips.
"If not for my weakness Nightmare Moon would have never come to be. I have brought misfortune to us all." Luna was being overcome with sorrow.
"Princess Luna you're not alone remember. You have family. Loved ones and friends." Ditzy told her.
"That's right, yer one of us now, please don't give up on us. We believe in ya." Applebloom pleaded.
"You have to stop beating yourself up over the past Princess. All second chances are welcomed to ponies who are willing to accept them." Trixie told her.
"Nopony evil would be trying so hard to save us."
"We believe in you Princess!"
"Don't give up Princess Luna!"
The assurances of Ponyville sparked a sensation of hope in Luna.
"For the longest time I have held the fear in my heart. I have been running away. All of you. Thank you." The tears began to fall from Luna's eyes. "I swear to you all I shall run away no longer."
With one mighty blast Celestia was able to shake off the four great shadows for the time being. "Luna. Trust in yourself. I know I do. Because no matter what happens you are Princess Luna, diarch of Equestria, Goddess of the Moon and my sister. And its time to show the Nightmare that you are its victim no longer."
Luna's newfound confidence allowed her to finally break through her fear and transform into her ascended state.
No more. She wouldn't be afraid anymore.
"Generals to me!" Radiance ordered as the four pillars of the Nightmare Forces joined her. "This changes nothing Luna! Without the Elements you are all still powerless to stop me. Eventually you will all tire and once that happens my victory will be secured."
"This battle is not over Radiance!" Radiance head snapped to the side. No. How? She turned only to see the five armored forms of the other elements. "I sealed…"
Wait a minute. She sealed away their magic didn't she? Surely she couldn't have made such a mistake?
Twilight once more began to speak. "You underestimated us. All seven of us. When you captured us did you never question why you never thought to seal my magic? Or put us to sleep? Why just simply lock us in a dungeon? Because deep down inside of you Rarity has been fighting you and influencing your decisions. Its only a matter of time. You've lost."
An ugly snarl radiated from Radiance's lips. The Nightmare's arrogance once again had it overlook and underestimate its enemies. Even now the other bearer was trying to rescue Generosity.
If these ponies were going to continue to defy her then there was only one alternative. Eliminate every single last one of them.
Nightmare Returns: The Bloodshed Continues! Part 6!
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Shining Armor's barrier remained true as the enemy forces continued to expand their energy trying to make their way into the capital. While he would have much rather preferred to be in Ponyville supporting Twilight he knew his place was here.
Right now Brain Teaser's runes seemed to be during their work as exposure to the magic that was leaking from them seemed to be wreaking havoc on the enemy's ability to think.
Brain Teaser was a specialist in illusion and mind based magic. There were few ponies who could match her skill.
Three Nightmare children who thought they were successful in making a hole in the barrier were not aware that Shining Armor was already in position. After completing their task it was at that precise moment that Armor chose to strike.
He led off with a volley of telekinetic blades. His deadly accurate strikes took one enthusiasts in the eye and the other two barely deflected the deadly projectiles. They were unaware that the captain performed a double cast as the blades soon exploded and the bits of sword embedded themselves into their bodies.
Seeing more Nightmare Children charged he baited them the same way he did the others. Only this time they attacked with both spellfire and crossbows.
Deflecting them with a shield Shining Armor scooped up two pieces of the detonated weapons. The one in his left hand quickly found its home lodged in the jugular of a griffin.
He twisted out of the way just in time as a spear slashed the left side of his face and drew blood.
He let the enemies draw closer before hitting them with a surprise in the form of an electrical barrier. Normally such a defense would unleash a low grade shock that would render the attacks unconscious, but the amount of magical power channeled into it led to several lethally fried bodies collapsing to the ground.
"Die Sun lover!" A satyr attempted to spear Armor from his six only to have both his arms fired clean off. The satyr gave out a wail of pain as Armor's vision traced back to the spell caster.
Amber.
Amber wands grinned. "I would say you owe me dinner Captain, but I don't think Princess Cadance would appreciate me mustering in on her territory."
Thunder Quill couldn't help but be worried about his fiancé. Candy was of course prideful of her skills, but that didn't translate into holding your own against nightmarish creatures.
Right now he had to focus as his team was about to make a blitz at the advancing elements of the Nightmare forces. The attack wasn't designed to do much damage; its purpose was to lure the pursuing enthusiasts into a maze of deadly traps. Pit traps, rune explosions, and vicious counter attacks would be waiting for them.
It was absolutely vital they did not lose this area. Holding the river front to the east of town gave them an advantage in sea warfare. Thunder and four soldiers sprinted across the meadow. "On my command activate the runes." He said, cautioning the wait until the enemy drew closer. "Now!"
Thunder found himself in shock as what they thought were enthusiasts were just Nightmare creatures taking their shape. The bulk of the attack had been wasted as they were soon met with a force of fifty troops.
One of the concussive blast specials fired a spell into their ranks, but it was dodged and so far they had done minimal damage to the enthusiasts.
Thunder signaled the retreat and they backed away from the fight. The Nightmare children however didn't pursue. As commander of this group Thunder weighed his options. He could try to bait them again but that could backfire as by now children would have relayed the information back to the greater bulk of their forces.
Cautious by nature Thunder had his team blended back into the tree range There would be more opportunities.
Hot Streak would not be denied. After managing to land a lucky blow on Spitfire she was about to finish the job when several members of pegasi sector of the Equestrian guard charged her.
Hot Streak descended on the first of them with frightening speed. The guard barely had time to raise her tanto before the blade flickered up and slammed into her guard. The sudden hit drove her backward and her partner hastily attempted to intervene.
The black armor user dodged the counterattack and nearly decapitated the second guard. The quick cut had been anticipated but the raw speed was too much. Instead of losing his head a nasty gash bit into his forehead. The head wound bled profusely getting into the stallion's eyes.
The initial guard had recovered but had other worries as several nightmare children circled her one an earth pony and the other an unicorn charging her spell.
Her instinct was to dodge and channel lightning, but she wasn't quite fast enough and the spell hit its targets, frying her nervous system. The earth pony quickly cracked her skull and the followed up attacks resulting in her head being caved in.
An ominous glow began to radiate from the Black wing armor as Hot Streak began moving faster than could be seen.
Cuts.
Blood.
Dismemberment.
Hot Streak clearing all obstacles shot forward at Spitfire only for a hoof to imbed itself in her cheek causing her to jolt back. Hot Streak hissed angrily only to freeze in shock to see who it was. "You…" it murmured.
It was her…her. The only pony that she hated more than Spitfire. Sunfire. No. The name of that mare and not her nickname. She could never forget the name. Stormy Flare.
"Mom, that freak is dangerous. Get out of here." Spitfire floated in the air as her injured left leg just dangled. She didn't have much feeling in it as a result of being slammed through several trees.
"Don't speak such nonsense. I will not abandon my daughter." Stormy Flare remarked as she spread her wings. If this Nightmare freak wanted a fight she would give her a fight.
'I will not abandon my daughter.'
'…abandon.'
'…daughter.'
Hot Streak irises shrunk. And something snapped. A roar escaped her lips as the armor seemed to compress into her body and sickening snaps echoed as a crimson aura over washed her. Her eyes were now bathed in crimson. All sense of reason had left the mare. The only thing she now knew was to kill.
Unbeknownst to Shine Spark she had just lost a pair of guards she had tasked to commence hit and run strikes. Even if she had been aware of it she may not have changed her current course of action. Shine Spark and her squad had used overwhelming force to decimate one of the advancing patrols that broke away from the main formation to prove at weaknesses from the other points of Ponyville's defenses.
In total just over 250 Nightmare children were moving steadily forward while dozens of scouts reported back and were sent out on missions to remove the traps that were set up and clear areas.
Shine Spark and her guards advanced at a sprint. When they neared the enemy forces she began casting several spells that began ripping through the enemy's armor exposing them for her guards to hit with precision strikes.
Several Nightmare creatures attempted to attack her, only to shy away when she used solar based spells. Seeing the creatures react in such a way Shine Spark ordered one of her guards to quickly send word throughout their forces to inform them of this development.
This was a momentous discovery. While pure solar energy based spells were rare there was just enough guards in their forces that could use them to help stim off the nuisances of the creatures while dealing with the children.
Shine Spark cast a spell forming a mini sun of energy that began firing off a series of concussive burning blasts. For ponies it would superheat the ones with inferior armors causing them severe burns and forcing them to get rid of their protection while forcing away those bothersome nightmare creatures.
While the attack was devastating it did not prevent the Nightmare forces from unleashing a blistering counterattack. A chilling sound filled the air as Shine Spark looked up. Dragons.
They somehow managed to recruit dragons. Streams of fire began to burn the meadows as the members of the Solar Guard were forced to retreat.
Despite having to flee Shine Spark shot off every single lethal cutting or blasting spell she could at the pursuing enemies.
Bodies continued to drop and liter the landscape. She just cast a shield spell in time to avoid a decapitation curse. She needed to find Dusk and regroup as well as warn the princesses about the dragons.
Cadance entered the meeting room of the councils. "I need to know the name of all the attacking commanders that can be determined."
Calm Speaker, an intelligent stallion known for his diction spoke. "Our intel has given us the identities of the following." He said as he showed Princess Cadance what were brief recordings of the battles that were being fought across the area. The crystal network that she herself set up was working perfectly. She couldn't explain it, but she had a talent with working with them.
Midnight.
Vanity.
The one with the Black Wing Armor.
Adrenaline Rush.
There was also Radiance who was engaging her aunts in Ponyville.
"We have neither a confirmation on death tolls or injuries, but several of our garrisons were forced to retreat and our lines on the east have been broken. At this rate because of the expanse of land the enemy can bypass Ponyville and head for Canterlot directly. Reports indicate at least an estimation of two-hundred enemy soldiers have been spotted."
Cadance responded, "We have both the numbers and the means to take on a force of two-hundred."
"Surely we should call for backup from the forces stationed in Manehattan or somewhere else?" one of the council members suggested.
In other words the safety of those in the other cities were not as paramount as the oh so esteemed members of Canterlot.
Cadance did not have her aunt's experience. She had not been in any wars. She was not a soldier. Though what she did have was an excellent teacher and a determination like no other. She would stick with the plan and pay mind to her fiance's suggestion who she was telepathically linked with thanks to a spell she cast.
Shining Armor had been trained by some of the best military minds of their ages and it was no coincidence. His sister was the element of magic after all, so why would Celestia not arrange things so the brother would be given the best military training and wisdom possible.
She quickly ran the facts and the situation by him. Between her fiancé and aunt's knowledge plus her own gut instinct Cadance made her decision.
"We will not draw forces from anywhere else. I will not have the lives of any citizens on my hands. I shall lead to the neutralization of the enemy force myself."
The declaration was met with much skepticism, second guessing, and pleas for the princess not to place herself on the line.
Hollow sentiments from the some of them as she remembered all too well the accusations and vitrol slammed at her when she was revealed for the first time. So many latched to the idea that she was evil or a fake. Others just wanted to use her for their own whims without any consideration to her character at all.
Though at the moment none of that mattered. Cadance did not fight for them, but to stop all the bloodshed and innocent lives that would be lost.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
How?
How was this happening?
What was this mare doing to her?
Magic had been right. It should have been simple. Eliminating the bearers should have been childs play for her.
The essence of Nightmare had committed unspeakable atrocities. She had killed countless ponies, destroyed so many families, and so many homes. Known by so many names. Taken countless forms throughout the eons.
But the thought of striking down the only ones capable of stopping her made her resistant.
Radiance began unleashing a series of wild spells that Luna protected the down from.
Using her magic Twilight Sparkle's aura extended around nearly everypony, as she prepared to safely teleporting all those who would stand no chance in the ensuing fight that would follow. 'A mere mortal mare has no power over me.'
Radiance readied her horn as she prepared to blast down at the town, readied to wipe out hundreds of lives with her indomitable might.
That would be the only way to solidfy her presence once and for all, but yeah. The image of Rarity's family flickered to her mind.
It made Nightmare's heart sink at just the thought. It was truly a horrible feeling, imagining a loved one in danger like that.
The number of lives that the Nightmare had claimed could not be counted. And when it possessed Luna it had no reservations. When it jumped from vessel to vessel, corrupting the hearts it remained uncontested so why, why when her vessel was a lesser pony did she hesitate?
With the citizens of Ponyville now safely away the Princess and bearers were free to cut loose.
His presence.
His presence had been enough.
It gave her the strength to break through the chains that kept her suspended in the boutique.
This was her fault. She had been too weak. She had let Radiance overtake her.
The Nightmare overtook her like it did Luna and there was only one way to make things right. She needed to overcome her doubts and weaknesses.
"Well you certainly came to the conclusion rather quickly. For that I applaud you."
Rarity came face to face with her exact double. "Who…who are you?" she asked as the other Rarity smiled.
"Come now honey you know who I am. I am the new you keep locked up and buried inside. The manifestation of all your dark thoughts. The result of Discord's dark seed and the Nightmare's influence giving me a life all on my own."
"So Radiance didn't send you?"
"No Darling, you called for me all on your own. Was it not your desire to shed away what allows Radiance to hold your body hostage?"
As reluctant as she was to trust this self-proclaimed manifestation of her negativity she had to do something.
"Very well."
Rarity let out a gasp as the two of them popped in front of the Golden Oaks Library.
"Twilight Sparkle, Element of Magic. Our leader. There is no lying to yourself. I am you just as much as you are me. Facing your fears will be far less painful then losing those you love. Your bond with Twilight Sparkle you must confess the good and bad. Cleanse both your heart and mind. Erase all doubts and reaffirm your bond was not the whims of destiny as you fear."
Rarity was hesitant to speak. So this is what her other planned for her? She could not be a coward. She had to be strong and overcome the Nightmare.
"Twilight Sparkle. A brilliant mare. She holds magic I could only dream of. She was born in a city and immersed in a world I desired for so much of my life.
And I am jealous of her. Jealous of how she's been blessed with such gifts and spurned them for so long. For a good while I resented her, but as I got to know her better I realized what a wonderful mare she is. Twilight Sparkle is my friend. She is beautiful inside and out and does not use her gifts to get a leg up over others. I will not fault her for faults that are purely mine. I know Twilight will never abandon me, our friendship means too much to her."
Rarity suddenly gasped, feeling some kind of warmth in her chest, as her entire body lit up for an instant. For a brief moment she could feel her elements power.
"Let's move on," The Other Rarity said as they popped in front of Rainbow's cloud house. "Now we move on to Loyalty. Will you continue or will you abandon your friends?"
"I will not run away." Rarity's voice quivered slightly. She would have to get through this. "Rainbow Dash, so brash and arrogant. There was a time I thought I could never become friends with somepony so undignified and so unladylike. If there were two ponies you thought you would never see together it would be the two of us. Deep down I admired how carefree she was and as I have gotten the honor to know her I respect just how deep her loyalty runs. Rainbow is a mare of outstanding character and just because we are different does not make me better than her."
The glow occurred again, lasting a little longer and becoming a bit brighter. "You know, if I must communicate with you than surely you must have a name."
"If you really need a name for me, call me Frugality." The other Rarity identified herself as. "Now on to the next one."
This time they appeared in front of Sugarcube Corner. "Aah the trickster. The Hyperactive pony. How do you stand her?"
Rarity continued on through Frugality's test. "Pinkie Pie. Like so many I thought of her as simple. Like a hyperactive child. I held no ill will towards her, but she was not a pony I would have gone out of my way to spend time with. Seeing her be so carefree and without worry of thoughts of others made me rather annoyed at her. It would only be later would I realized just how much the poor dear held in and just how ignorant I truly was about things. Pinkie Pie is one of the most thoughtful ponies I have ever met. So she is not like everypony else, so what? A desire to bring joy to others out of the pure goodness of one's heart? I owe more to her than I can ever express."
During the transition Rarity felt her stomach was tying itself in knots. In the back of her mind these horrible little thoughts and observations had seemed like nothing at the time. To think she had let things get this far out of hand.
Not Fluttershy. She just couldn't…she didn't want to.
"Here we are," Frugality announced as they were now in front of Fluttershy's cottage. "You simply must hurry yourself along, dear. Our devoted fiancé is giving his all to find you and Radiance is reeling from the fact we've been wrestling for control."
"I…" it made her sick to her stomach. She just didn't want to face those horrible thoughts.
"You do not have a choice Darling. The only way to stop Radiance is if you free yourserlf. If you don't she will kill the others. So just accept that there is a part of you that is horrible. Everypony. Everyone I should say has their dark side. The sooner you get passed this the better. You can be rather dreadful dear."
"I- I'm not!" Rarity managed.
"I already told you. I am all your dirty little secrets rolled into one. Ever sneer. Every false laugh. Every insult. You know that. You called for me. You understand what needs to be done which is the only reason I've been so compliant. If Radiance wrestles full control of you nothing will stop her from killing the others. It hurts. I know. You've been so strong, but you have to continue."
Rarity sighed, closing her eyes, and finally accepting that this is something that had to happen, not stopping the tears now forming, "But- I love them! How could I ever think such things about them? They are the most important ponies in my life!"
Frugality looked at the mare, and her puffy red eyes. Just because she was a specific manifestation did not mean she did not share Rarity's memories or feelings. She was Rarity just one of parts and not the whole. "Its what makes you mortal. It what it means to have free will. You are not the same pony you once were. You have grown and changed. The Rarity you are now is a much better pony than you once were. Its okay. Learn from the mistakes of the past and make a better future."
"I'm sorry." Rarity finally sighed, looking back to Frugality and wiping the tears from her eyes. She had to do this.
"No need to apologize to yourself. Nopony better than I knows how bad you feel. So now we have to finish this process. We need to work together to save everypony from Radiance…from Nightmare. So we need to cast her out from our body!"
"You're right!" Rarity said, her own smile returning as she started to show some enthusiasm, "We won't have anypony inside my body expect our beloved fiance!"
"Oh my how scandalish!" Frugality let out a full bowl snorting-giggle conversation as Rarity's cheeks burned red.
"I spoke without thinking. It appears Rainbow Dash's humor has rubbed off on me." Rarity remarked with a sigh. Anyway it was time to continue. She…herself…frugality was right. Luna overcame her fears and was able to find back. Rarity now had to overcome her own doubts in her friends in over to be able to find the strength to fight back.
"Fluttershy for the longest time was not a strong willed pony at all. I spent so much of my time helping her get things done. And it started to get to the point where I did things not for her benefit, but because it felt good to be needed. Her relying on me was a way to validate that I was necessary in somepony's life when my business was less than stellar at the time." Rarity took a deep breath as her voice cracked slightly. "There…there were even times where I wished she could be somepony's else problem at times. Though, without even realizing Fluttershy thought me so much. Her presence and my time spent around her helped me developed into a gentler pony than I would have been without her influence. Without Fluttershy I would have become like many of those uncouth snob types in Canterlot. She is absolutely wonderful. Beautiful and courageous in her own way. And a part of me was afraid of her no longer needing me in her life once she became braver. When her friends are in trouble there is hardly a pony around braver than she."
Frugality let out a satisfied smile as they teleported to Sweet Apple Acres.
"Applejack. Opposites would not even began to describe how the two of us were. My thoughts of her were where my elitism shined through again. I felt a farmer would not be able to understand sophistication, but once more I was proven wrong. Applejack is and has always been so strong and dedicated to her family. I admire her strength and her honesty. If there were anypony whose word I can trust its hers."
Then it was on to Ditzy Doo. "A walking disaster. My experience with her is by far the most limited. While I did not think of her as stupid I felt she was irresponsible and…" Rarity bit her bottom lip as a look of shame overcame her. "…thought of her as promiscuous without getting all the facts. I soon learn just how much of a sweetheart that mare was and how wise she is. Ditzy may not be a bearer but she is loved all the same. She is part of our little family and I am happy to have met her."
The next place surprised her. It was her childhood home. Rarity lasped into silence for a few minutes before she find a voice to speak. To speak of her insecurities. Of her fears. Of. Of how much she felt embarrassed of her parents. Of how she had her little sister a bothersome distraction at times.
She was going to cry again. How could she have harbored any such ill will towards her loved ones? Just like with each session the glow but this time it was about the size of her heart and it did not fade away. The light stayed constant in front of her.
The memories of the bad flooded. Of how so much time she dwelled on the bad with Sweetie and her parents. The destroyed work. Them not understanding her craft. How much they embarrassed her. How angry she got at her parents for so frequently leaving her over.
It was heart breaking to herself for one who prided herself as one of Equestria's pillars could hold such thoughts.
Noticing that Rarity was on the urge of breaking down Frugality let herself know of all the good that was deep down inside of her. "But you forgot one thing. How you care about your family more than anything. All of them. The Crusaders. Your Parents. The Bearers. You would brave the fiercest fire or storms for them. You would give away your wealth for them. They mean all of Equestria to you and no act is too generous for those you love dearly. No matter how much they frustrate or embarrass you that you love them. No amount of bad thoughts or misjudgments change the fact that you love them and would risk your life for them."
Frugality walked up to the mare, and gave her a meaningful hug.
"It's time, Rarity. Be strong." They appeared in front of Naruto's home. The light from Rarity continued to team with life.
"Rarity, are you ready to finish? Once this is over we will unite. Once that happens your memories and emotions will still be the same, but the Rarity of old will be no more. We will be a whole new Rarity."
Rarity nodded and turned to the house. "Naruto…my dearest Naruto. Sometimes…you really know how to piss a lady off." This time she spoke more directly to the blond. His presence. He was close. She could feel it and somehow she felt her words would reach her.
Frugality's eyes widened in surprise. Well that was unexpected.
"So clueless. Always so noble and so caring. And I hated that I felt I was never good enough for you. That I was not a good enough Alpha. That you would grow tired and bored of me. After all you had the heart of so many mares and I found myself wishing that you weren't so all loving." She wiped her eyes. "I would joke about your allure because I was too much of a coward to speak my mind. And now I realize how horrible it was for me to feel relieved when you made mistakes. So horrible for comparing our friends mistakes to my own to justify my insecurities. Nopony. None of us are perfect no matter how much we strived to be. I know what matters now. I know what is important. All the material possession and fame in the world means nothing without the ponies you love to share them with. And now more than ever I want to be with you. Because I love you and I am in love with you. You are my other half. My soul mate. And now…I will protect you. I will protect everypony. I will protect Equestria. Never again will I ever doubt any of you. Our bonds are far too important. I...I am no longer afraid. There is no more fear in my heart. Those dark feelings no longer hold me down because all of you are my light. Even if it means putting my life on the line I will protect that life...I will protect…everyone!"The light washed over Rarity and soon she began to glow.
Frugality went over and grasped her hands as the energy washed over her.
"Thank you." Rarity smiled genuinely as the two of them were completely engulfed in the aura. Once faded there stood one Rarity. It was like a power surge. At first the Element of Harmony of Generosity affixed itself on her neck and her power radiated outwards. But, the power flow didn't stop. Rarity could feel it pushing her, higher, higher, and higher.
That was when the armor manifested onto her. The power the Gemstone now radiated was incredible.
As the Element of Generosity she felt like she could do anything. With Naruto by her side she felt like there was nothing she could not do. But with the bonds, thoughts, and strength of everypony she felt like everything would be possible.
Radiance stood over Naruto's body as she poised her hand at his face. For whatever reason Rarity's struggling had ceased allowing her full control of the dream and robbing Naruto of his ability to fight back.
"And with that! Empathy is destroyed once more." Radiance remarked as she prepared to end his life.
An Element Reborn! The path to true Generosity has opened.
"Radiance…its over." A voice came from behind the dark mare.
Radiance didn't have enough time to turn and face the familiar voice, before a single fist connected with her cheek sending her flying through the other side of the field.
Rarity leaned over and brought Naruto into her arms. Her aura washed over him, mending his wounds. The blond regained consciousness. "My hero." He remarked with a grin. "And here I thought I was going to be the one to save you."
"I believe we saved each other beloved." She said as she turned her attention back to Radiance.
"How? I imprisoned you! How can a mere pony have this kind of power!?"
The look on Rarity's face could only be described as intense, as every spell cast by the Nightmare fizzled out.
"This is my mind Radiance! My body! You are a plague that keeps tormenting our world and one way or another I will see to it that you are destroyed." Rarity's magic bled over to Naruto who also transformed into his armor.
The battle against the Nightmare was finally reaching its conclusion.
Nightmare Returns: Saving Rarity & End of a Nightmare!
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Pain. That was all Hot Streak felt. The last thing she knew was that she saw that woman and then she had blacked out. She craned her head to see it was that pony…that Rainbow Dash in armor.
Wait…what? She saw Spitfire and Stormy Flare being led away by medics.
"No! I will not let them…" Hot Streak's voice froze in her throat. A hundred feet. A hundred feet in seconds and she hadn't even seen her move.
Hot Streak channeled her power with all her might with rapid slashes that Rainbow Dash was dodging with speed. "Its over. Give up now. You've lost!"
"Stay out of my way!" Hot Streak's rapid multi-stab was just far too slow to land a hit on the mare. She followed up with a broad slash that left her vulnerable to which Rainbow Dash responded with a knee to her chin sending her flying back. Just as Hot Streak attempted to recover she was clotheslined by Rainbow Dash.
Despite the force of the strike the mare got up. Rainbow then suddenly felt a pull of something. Her element was reacting. 'Rarity.' She thought as she began channeling all of power into the next strike.
Hot Streak had no idea the condition her body was in, but she had been fighting dozens upon dozens of guards not to mention two highly skilled officers now followed by an armored element of harmony. If she was at full strength she might have stood a chance, but the mare was running circles at her.
Having no more time to spare Rainbow Dash took to the air. Seconds later she flew towards the Black armored wing at full force driving her into the ground. The ensuing crash caused a crater from the impact. Rainbow Dash flew upwards and looked down on her opponent who was struggling to her hooves. It was time she put an end to this and went into the sky and began circling kilometers of area in seconds gather clouds. Using her magic she converted the clouds gathered into storm clouds and with that lightning bolts began to rain down on the armored mare. If that psycho could still fight after that then she deserved to get away.
"Praise to the bearers!" Thunder murmured as Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie arrived just in time to begin driving off the nightmare creatures. The magic of their elements began eliminating the nightmare creatures. Each blast of Pinkie's canons or encounter with Fluttershy's shields evaporated the smoggy form of the creatures and purified and freed the captured moon inhabitants.
Suddenly they felt a ping of something. "Rarity!" Fluttershy gasped to Pinkie.
"Hang on Rare we're a coming. " She said as the Nightmare forces were on the run. With the creatures no longer rendering their measures useless the equestrian guard began their counter attack.
Applejack was helping the guard members on the ground while Twilight was fending off the dragons with her powerful magical beams. Twilight's enhanced magical bolts proved powerful enough to pierce their hides.
Applejack and Twilight felt the pull of their friend's presence. "Twi!" Applejack shouted as the mare nodded.
"I'm on it!" Twilight shouted as her magical power exploded in the form of a visible aura. In a blink she was gone teleporting in the air. Landing on one of the dragons she fired her beam, baiting one of the other dragons to attack before teleporting on the third. When she landed on this dragon she took notice of Midnight's magical signature with weaker pulses from the other dragons. Casting a spell she managed to weaken the spell enough where the dragon's violate nature overcame it and the beast went wild. Playing upon the violate nature of the dragons she baited it into attacking the others before teleporting them far away.
Twilight landed on the ground, falling to one knee and clutching her head. The use of her power to teleport such large beings had taken a lot out of her. Applejack helped Twilight to her hooves. "Can ya move?" she asked as Twilight nodded. "Let's go then!"
The battle between Luna and Radiance raged on. In a flash Radiance charged to which Luna was able to dodge thanks to her combat experience and superior reflexes.
Radiance was moving at full speed drawing upon all her power. She crashed into the mare with a sudden rushed. The moon princess was knocked into a nearby building.
She was about to charge forward when a beam of solar magic hit her side. Radiance let out a hiss. "Generals to me!" she ordered as the four greatest remnants of Nightmare merged into her shadow and a sickening aura began to radiate from Radiance.
Once more Celestia fired a blast only for a wall formed out of shadow pop up to block the attack.
Once Luna joined in with a blast her wall was pierced forcing Radiance to teleport away. She fired a ball of energy to which the Princesses readied to block only for a massive crest to suddenly form in front of them and absorbed the attack.
"We're here!"
"Just hang on Rarity!"
"We'll save you."
The bearers joined the Princesses as they readied themselves for Radiance's onslaught. Radiance called the nightmares to her and ordered them to attack the bearers.
As the Nightmares charged Luna maneuvered around them to which Radiance met her in the middle. Their fists crashed into each other with the raw power shattering the windows hundreds of yards away and completely blew back any the weaker nightmares.
Radiance felt a massive drain on her chakra as she was thrown back by the clash. The battle on the inside was messing with her focus and stability. She was starting to lose control of the situation.
Radiance began to undergo a transformation similar to Moon's as she took on a more monstrous appearance. Her eyes forming into horizontal slits, horns emerging from her forehead. Her body growing larger until it eclipsed his own. The face began to grow and extended outwards until it jutted forward several inches looking rather draconic with horns emerging from the chin. Her nails sharpened and extended several inches.
Radiance began summoning ghouls to which shot at the two of them with blazing speed.
Naruto charged forward and began piercing through the shadows with his lance.
Rarity using her ribbons make a quick swipe channeling her magic causing them to evaporate. Moving with the grace of a dancer she was slashing through them with ease.
One of the ghouls smash down at Rarity who dodged away from the attack. Naruto barreled into the scene and smashed straight through one of the ghouls using his shoulder. He slid across the ground before he leaped to the air and jabbed at Radiance who dodged it. It was meant to deceive; it pushed her in the way of Rarity who swung out with the ribbon which wrapped itself around Radiance's ankle.
Her magic channeled into the Nightmare causing it to thrash and hiss and pain. Shockwaves erupted from the Nightmare and she jolted back.
Rarity yanked back her ribbon and braced herself for the powerful shockwaves that knocked her off her hooves.
Radiance began firing a massive beam only for Naruto to dash in front and block the beams with his lances.
Radiance gave a cry of pure rage as she began unleashing everything she had at them at once.
Radiance was weakening. Luna already had the advantage of a more powerful body, but now the disharmony of the possessed mare's focus was allowing her to set the pace of the battle.
The only thing that kept the Radiance alive was the moon princess unwillingness to murder one of her saviors and dear friends or cause unfathomable damage to Ponyville.
As Celestia shielded the town below the other bearers were channeling their elements and trying to call out to their friends trapped within the realm of Rarity's mindscape. They also understood the fact that this was something Luna had to do in order to work out all of her issues concerning the Nightmare.
The following few strikes drove Radiance towards the ground. If she had the magic of an average unicorn first two blows would have finished it. But since she had the advantage of being in the body of a bearer she was able to tank the barrage. Radiance moved fully into defensive mode. She backed up instead of striking out. She dodged instead of blocked. She created separation every chance he got. She just had to hold on until she could extinguish Rarity and gain full control of this body and she would be given the victory.
Now was the time. Luna closed the distance between them in a second. With nothing but the power behind her strikes the shockwave that followed her punch slammed into the Radiance with immense power.
The blast crushed the Radiance into Celestia's barrier and the shield rippled outward in all directions. The Alicorn amulet around her neck broke, the cracked gem following out of the neckpiece and dropping down to the ground.
Radiance felt her magic drop to far lower points. Her armor created from her essence crackled around her barely maintaining its shape. The slit of her eyes began to fade and her fur began to lighten.
'Why? Why! I was so close! How am I losing again!?' She felt herself further weaken when the four shades left her shadow. "Cowards! I command you! Come back!" she commanded as she stood up and fell forward to one knee. The aura around her was fading and she was breathing heavily trying to drink in air.
"Its over Radiance…you have lost. This is the end of the Nightmare Forces."
Radiance looked at the moon. It was slowly beginning to set signifying sunrise was on the horizon.
A bitter chuckle escaped Radiance's lips. She would not give in easily. If this was going to end she was going to take everything with her. She propelled herself towards the sky and began channeling all the magic she had left for one final blast. If she could not rule over the land then she would destroy it.
Luna readied as Radiance fired another massive magical beam. Luna met the attack with a beam of her own.
Rarity recovered and joined by her lovers side. Placings his hand over hers she channeled her magic into the lances. Magic began to erupt from the lance as it pushed back against Radiance's beam. The beam tore through the attack and pierced Radiance's midsection.
The dark beam evaporated as Radiance descended to the ground. A portal opened up revealing the outside. "Go. I'll be okay." Rarity told the blond who nodded and escaped to the outside world.
Rarity walked over to the fallen body of Radiance. "You. You were so weak. How? Why?" the image of Nightmare Rarity faded and transformed into a black mass of Nightmare.
"I pity you Nightmare. You lack what it means to understand friendship and love. All you can do is cause pain and misery. Truly a loathsome experience."
"Is this the part where you purify me? I cannot and will not be destroyed. I will keep coming back. I am eternal. As long as darkness exist I will always be reborn."
"And we will be right there to stop you." Rarity said as the light of her element began to bathe the Nightmare in light.
"The Nightmare will never be over!" The Nightmare wailed as its form was evaporated by the light.
Back in Ponyville the bearers all surrounded Radiance. The beams of magic all shot out from them as they swirled around Luna's blast. The beam overwhelmed Radiance's as the blast washed over Radiance's.
A wail escaped Radiance's lips as the armor and dark wisps below to chip away.
"Can you hear us Rarity! We're here for you!" Twilight's voice echoed through her mind. 'We will not let you go. You are our friend. We love you. Please come back to us.' An image of how Rarity took care of her when she was ill flickered through Twilight's mind.
Memories. Memories of the time they spent together and how much they loved her began to pour into the mare's mind.
She had always been there when they needed her.
'Can you hear me Rarity? I don't want to lose one of my best friends. Come back.' An image of Fluttershy and Rarity at the spa flickered to life.
'Come on girl fight it. We need ya.'
'We're here, were right here.'
'You have what it takes you're one of the strongest mares I know.'
'We love you. Come back to us.'
Memories of pleasant lunches with Pinkie. Of Rainbow saving her life. Of helping Applejack improve her appearance with their double date with Naruto. The moment Naruto proposed to her.
A bright light erupted from Rarity as the beam formed a sphere around her. The Gemstone armor manifested around Rarity as the harmonious magic.
The last bits of Nightmare was purified as the aura of the elements washed over.
Finally Rarity was returned to her normal self.
"Rarity!" Instantly she was moved by the bearers for a tear filled group hug.
"I love all of you so much. Thank you for not giving up on me." She said as the tears fell from her eyes. The beams of Harmony began to wash over the land once more.
"It does a heart good to see you return back to us lady Rarity." Luna said as she descended before them.
"Princess. Thank you."
"But for now the celebrations must be withheld." Celestia called out to them as she took to the sky. "The fanatics of the Nightmare Children will not be deterred. It's time we put an end to this war."
The Nightmare Children who had witnessed the defeat of their queen were shell shocked. Some were simply stunned into inaction. Others fell to their knees in despair. The bearers had taken away their liege. The bearers had all split and began engaging each of the units threatening Equestrian provinces.
The sun rose to the sky as light washed over the land. "I am Princess Celestia! Goddess of the Sun! Diarch of Equestria eldest child of Faust! Your Queen is no more! Her commanders have either been defeated or being dealt with by the Elements of Harmony as we speak! Thousands of lives have been ruined by this senseless attack! Surrender now and you will be tried and justly punished. Those who continue to fight will face my WRATH!" The sun began to glow and shined like a raging inferno.
Some ran in terror while others froze, rooted in place. Most however simply backed away. Their queen was no more and the Goddess of the Sun stood before them.
If not here the Goddess of Love and Moon and if not them they were in the area seeing the Elements of Harmony or Equestria's elite forces in action. Without the ever living Nightmares assisting them it was a one sided slaughter.
The high ranking members left of the Nightmare Children were dealing with an eternal struggle.
As correspondence went back and forth it was soon learned that the entire right attacking side of their forces were shattered. Cadance had single handily disabled the attacking force of the east and with the aid of Rarity and Rainbow Dash the river side was secured.
Twilight had arrived in Equestria and with the aid of her brother began driving out the enemy in Canterlot.
The rest were making rapid strikes on all the small strike teams and gathering the remnants of the Equestrian guard left.
Moon Shadow one of the few of Midnights inner circle that was still alive and was badly wounded. He was missing an arm and had lost a considerable amount of blood. He was aware enough to relay orders. It was time to retreat.
They simply had no one left to reliably take on the likes of Equestria's strongest warriors.
Lady Midnight, Perfect Storm and Vanity were nowhere to be found. Hot Streak had been captured and Rockhead had been knocked out.
The Nightmare children who chose to fled slinked away like beaten dogs, utterly demoralized and defeated while others surrendered and pleaded for mercy.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Celestia, Luna, and Cadance were in the midst of coordinating Equestria. The causalities numbered in the thousands. Many small towns had suffered a lot of damage and what followed any disaster there would be a surge of criminal activity soon.
It would be a few weeks before they could get an estimation of the property damage.
Information was trickling in from the other battle sites across Equestria. The cost of repairs would be astronomical. The bulk of villages and towns raided and destroyed were concentrated in the eastern sector.
Then there was the fact that Deemeter would also be arriving any day now so they needed to prepare for her arrival.
Internal politics would also be weighing on the princesses. The head of many prominent families and council members had been murdered during the attack. There were many already putting the blame on the princesses and questioned their ability to protect their citizens.
The Diarchs sent out summons for ranked officers who would be good for the task in mind.
With that Naruto and many other officers arrived.
"By all appearances it seems Nightmare Forces has had enough of this invasion. I want you to make sure of it. Sweep through every village and city. "Luna looked to Naruto, "Captain Naruto you have your clones and we will be exchanging messages via teleportation and dispelling. With your knowledge on the enemy we are giving you command."
The guards nodded and moved out. Not even Naruto's usual smile was there. He was beyond happy that Rarity was safe and sound, but a lot of lives had been lost. At this point something was going to have to be done to improve the economy and give Equestria a new means of increasing their income. The surplus would definitely be taking a hit from this attack.
Several days had passed since the attack. Naruto and the guards had just returned after another successful clearing of Nightmare Children.
During that time a ceremony would be held. The turnout was not as large as when the Elements were honored for their defeat of Discord or stopping Nightmare Moon, as most of the attendance was made up of the military or councils, but it was crystalvized.
One by one those who did their duty and above were being honored.
"Esteemed Members of the Equestria, as you all know so well, four days ago was a day that will forever be recorded in history books." Celestia begins in her serious tone, indicating a deliberately prepared speech. "Where our forces united and fought off the dreaded Nightmare. The enemy to peace and justice, the terrorist group known as the Nightmare Children have essentially been eradicated. The remnants that remain are currently being tracked down and brought to justice."
Now it was Luna's turn to speak. "It was not without heavy losses. Many of our esteemed members and soldiers lost their lives. Heavy damages have occurred all over the nation, but despite the tyranny of the enthusiasts Equestria remains standing. For we Equestrians are not only proud, but we are a strong force. It will take time, but we will rise again stronger than ever. So we take this time to honor those who served faithfully and who were key in stopping our enemy."
One by one promotions and special accommodations had been made. Common soldiers who went beyond the call of duty being promoted. Ranked officers receiving promotions, in some cases the most experienced of that rank promoted to cover the position of soldiers who were lost in the line of duty.
The most surprising thing to him was when he was called and awarded the position of Brigadier General.
For that to have happened either Celestia, Luna, or both had nominated him and sent it to the service secretary. Naruto made a mental note to get to know the Secretary of Defense, the service secretary, and service's chief of staff a bit better.
He watched as others he knew also received promotions like Shining's promotion to Colonel, as well as Dusk and Thunder's promotion to Captain.
With each promotion and honor there were cheers or in the case of the military salutes as each of them were honored.
Each of them would be soon presented with new uniforms, medals, and everything that followed such events.
What followed was an exhausting day of congratulations and the usual politics. That was all that was going to be happening for the day as a ceremony being held for those who were lost would be happening at the end of the week.
For the first time in a long time Naruto had felt exhausted as such an event like a surprise and sudden civil war in one's nation was not something that could be solved in a day unfortunately.
Almost instantly recruitment campaigns were being held to increase the numbers not to mention there was adjusting to his new duties in recruits meaning he only sparingly could stop by in Ponyville for a few hours before he was right back in Canterlot. The only exception was when he spent more than a few hours were or Rainbow Dash's birthday party.
Despite it all there were still loose ends. Until the rest of the armored enthusiasts were captured and brought to justice for their crimes could things not truly be over.
As such he spent a good deal of time prying out every bit of information he could from the mind of those brought in and imprisoned.
"The price of waging war on Equestria is death."
His chakra flared and he quickly used Critias blades to cut down the hundreds of helpless prisoners. He made the deaths quick and as painless as he could but even moving at kage level speeds there were a lot of bodies to kill off. The crowd of those who were not being executed was being restrained by the members of his guard. "Now, if you thought that was horrifying that was me being merciful. Captain Dusk on the other hand." He jerked his thumb at his former Vice Captain.
Who gave a smile reflecting her fangs.
"She has the ear of the leader of the Sovereign nation of the Theastrals. And we figure, why waste the fresh meat? We can always turn you over to them." He suggested, playing on the fears and paranoia that the masses had of most Theastrals being monsters of the night that drained ponies dry.
While it was true some Theastrals drank blood, they could suffice off animal blood and some of them could survive off fruit. Nopony was sure where this deviation occurred, except some unspecified time eight centuries ago.
Suffice to say those who were the most cowardly began squealing in no time. Anything to save their lives.
After dealing with that issue Naruto and Dusk could be seen traveling down the roads. They were greeted by many of the members of Canterlot. Some of them were even able to look at Dusk and acknowledge her instead of shying away in fear.
"So Captain Dusk how does it feel?" he asked as the Theastral ran her fingers through one of her locks.
"Surprising to say the least Captain Naruto. I had no expectations to be anything but a common soldier. I am still trying to wrap my head around it." She answered earnestly.
The way Naruto's guard referred to him had not changed. Despite his promotion being captain of the guard was a separate title than the official ranks in the army.
"You've done a great service to Equestria. Reaching out to your people and even willing to accommodate the four to ease the people's tension was smart thinking on your part." Naruto remembered feeling less than merciful, nearly killing a purged Lawrence on sight when Dusk had stopped him.
Regardless of the circumstances it would take the blond time to worm up to him and the other formerly evil three generals. The fact that one of them, Lilandra, or Ballad Song as she was actually known as wanted to join his guard was still something he had to wrap his head around, but he couldn't help but fill pity for her.
A siren who lost her three daughters when attacked by pirates and gave in to Nightmare's influence out of desperate of gaining the power to reunite with them. Naruto at least understood the fear of losing one's children, but never had to go through that misery himself, which was why he was considering her request not to mention the four's knowledge on Nightmare and the perspective on the entity filled in the blanks that Luna herself did not know.
The unfortunate fact was that while he was still Shadowfright, Lawrence had placed a seed of evil with a fragment of Nightmare itself in Midnight.
The only issue was that while the seed had the memories of Nightmare Moon it was more than just Luna's super powered evil side. It was what had been left of the very first of the shadows, the original Nightmare itself on the off chance that the Equestrians had one.
On one hand the possibility of a Nightmare unlike any other being born was terrifying as it would be bound to a powerful host that would be willing to work with it, instead of it being weakened by a host that would be fighting back.
On the other hand it would be vulnerable. The seed no longer had its armor, its General of evil that acted as a shield and if they reached the seed in time they could purify and at long last destroy the Nightmare for good.
With the knowledge of the generals they were able to track down just about every Nightmare Supporter. That only left Midnight, Rockhead, Tricky, Vanity, Perfect Storm, Adrenal Rush and the elusive Cold Brew. Any other left were far too weak, poor, or low level to be a nuisance and could be handled by the common guard.
Either way there weren't many places they could hide. Sooner or later they were going to be found, but for right now focusing on stabilizing the country took priority.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"Rarity? Rarity!"
"H-huh?" Rarity began to stire as she sat up from the table littered with her work items. Having found herself with little to do until her boutique was open, Rarity continued her trade.
Even with the loss of her home Rarity was a determined and committed mare. She was also looking after Scootalo while Naruto was stuck in Canterlot.
This had been the fourth time this week she had fallen asleep in the midst of a task. The length of her sleep was shown thanks to the split hairs that littered her indigo mane and the tired look in her eyes supported by large bags.
"Are you alright, Rarity?" Scootalo asked, concern written in every frowned line on her face. With Naruto busy Rarity was the primary caretaker in Scootaloo's life leading to the two of them bonding.
"Do not fret Scootaloo I just did not give my usual level of beauty sleep. I shall be fine. Go into town, enjoy yourself. It is a nice fall day and you should not be kept inside fretting about me."
"… Alright…" Scootaloo decided after spending a long minute contemplating it. She wasn't sure she could say anything that would be helpful anyway.
As Scootaloo disappeared out of the door the smile from Rarity's face faded. She made way for the bathroom.
She had an unkempt mane to deal with and a white coat to brush amongst other titbits of personal hygiene to tend to. Her unpolished hooves echoed through the home and business as she strode past her lover's room, where Rarity's only pet, the spoilt fat cat Opal was curled up in a tight ball on one of the blond's pillows, snoring softly as it lazed the day away which it did everyday of its pampered life.
Of only life was as simple as for her as it was for Opal.
She had another one of those infernal dreams. With the Nightmare gone it was supposed to stop so why hadn't it?
It had gotten so bad that even her attempts at fashion all ended up eiher a mix of black and purple, or gold for the materials or studded with gemstones in a pattern reminiscent of Radiance's cutie mark.
Three sapphire colored diamonds were shaped into blue, four-pointed stars with several smaller, white stars surrounding them. A brief image of Radiance flashed through her mind.
Once she had realized what she was making, she screamed and tore the line apart, even breaking one of the dummies she used in the process.
Why?
Why was she still plagued? Why did she hear whispers urging her to do acts against her very nature?
Visions of a black coat and sparkling indigo and white mane.
A small burst of magic cut off the tap. She had let only hot water pour in without moderating it with cold. As a result the bathroom ended up rather misty.
She turned to the mirror so she could see and make a note of what needed to be done. Going to the cabinet she took out a small hoof-towel and wiped the mist away from the mirror using her hand to wipe away the perspiration.
As she wiped, her eyes grew large and growing larger still as she saw who was in the reflection.
The image of Radiance was looking right back her as clear as day.
'Did you really think you could get rid of me so easily Darling?'
Rarity screamed and fell back against the side of the tub, cowering in fear. 'No. Its impossible. She cannot be…'
A few moments passed in silence and Rarity plucked up the courage to stand again. Her eyes were shut tight as her head faced the mirror. Very slowly she opened them, revealing a distraught, shaking white unicorn with an indigo mane: herself.
Maybe in another life or another time Rarity would have ignored and refused the signs, but not anymore. The mare she had become and spent so much time becoming could not afford to make such a grave mistake when it came to the Nightmare Entity.
There was only one pony who could help her with her situation. Who would understand.
"Does this dress make my butt look too big or too small?"
When Celestia had called for him about a matter of grave importance he should have known she was up to something. Two hours. Two hours of her trying on dress after dress.
"You look fine." He wasn't even married to her. Hell he wasn't even dating her. How did he end up in this situation.
This latest one wasn't extravagant. It was fitting, but poofy in a manner of speaking. Her flowing mane done in the style of a ponytail. Celestia surely had an idea on what she was doing to him.
Crafty mare. Then she smiled that small smile of hers. "Am I so breathtaking you are left speechless?"
"Settle down Princess Ego. Keep it up and your head will soon match the size of your flanks." Instantly he was swatted by a pillow. "All joking aside could you really not find anyone else to take to this party?"
"Oh I could have had anypony accompany. A batting of my eyes and a shake of my hips and they would have been enthralled."
Looks like Celestia was in a playful mood. It was good, considering just how stressful the last few days had been.
"So that is your game? Showing off the most studdly stallion within thou nation to flaunt thou's wealth. Truly the work of a corrupt monarch."
When Rarity had went to Twilight about delivering the letter she had no expect Princess Luna to show up at the home hours later. Thankfully Scootaloo was fast asleep by that time.
Pleasantries were exchanged as Rarity invited Luna inside. Silence soon fell as Luna asked the all-important question.
"Has it been every night?"
"Without a single moment's of rest," Rarity replied sombrely, "at first it was only her voice, but this afternoon I saw her image in the reflective surface today…"
Luna was simply silent as Rarity continued to speak, "she urges me to commit acts of greed and cruelty. She haunts my sleep and even when I am awake I cannot get my mind off her."
Luna sighed sadly and sat down on her rump. "If not for my sins the Nightmare would have never touched you. The world would not be plagued by its disease. I shall explain it to you the best way I can.
Nightmare itself is gone. The Nightmare is no longer within you, but the residual effects of its mind and magic have merged with a part of you. Your rage, grief, hatred, and sadness. Your pride, vanity and greed. The Nightmare latched onto every negative trait and thought that makes you, you. In other words it merged with your darker half. Every dark impulse that has ever been restrained simply does not vanish. It will manifest over time into what most of us know as our dark halves," Luna continued to explain, not looking Rarity in the eye. "Even when the conscious entity leaves your body, the result of the Nightmare's bonding remains. Hidden away deep within your darkness but still there."
Rarity stared at Luna, her mouth agape in horror. "S-so… what are you saying? That I…I'm still Radiance in a way?"
"Yes and no…Radiance as you knew was the Nightmare taking your memories and powers and memories in combination of its own power and possessing your body. The Nightmare cannot physically create a physical form out of nothing as it itself is a force of nothingness along with a force of darkness. The Nightmare also cannot create negative feelings out of nothing. It can corrupt positive feelings but not create it. In other words it is a force that can only corrupt and not create.
The physical manifestation of Radiance was the manifestation of your dark half given physical form and those emotions you felt were always something you could have potentially experienced and felt if you walked another pathway in life. If there is anypony who understand withholding your dark half it is I."
Rarity's eyes widened further, "How do you deal with that?"
"I take it day by day. Giving in to your negative emotions while trying to fight your dark half only fuels your pain and its hold on you. You must remain stronger than the thoughts. You must not let it overwhelm you." The image of Tantabus had flashed across her mind. It was locked away now. Never to be used again. She could finally forgive herself and move on.
Rarity wanted to ask was there some way to get rid of them, but logically if that was the case than Luna would have gotten rid of hers. "Is there…anything else I should know?"
Luna nodded and her now pained expression spoke volumes of what she was about to reveal. Her horn began glowing its magical aura as Rarity was soon frozen in fear.
Luna's dark blue coat began to darken, her entire body becoming as black as a clear, starless, moonless sky. Her ethereal mane and tail changed, becoming more transparent. As this was occurring, her bones cracked and some joints popped as her body began to expand slightly. Even her wings began to expand.
The next thing to change was Luna's cutie mark, the black blot the crescent moon overlapped changed color, becoming dark purple. She raised her head and opened her eyes, making Rarity scream and fell off the chair she had been using.
Rarity shakily peered over the side of the bed, peering into the reptilian-like, turquoise eyes of Nightmare Moon. "P-Princess?"
As she began to speak, the voice that came out was that of Nightmare.
"You need not fear me Generosity. I am still me. I am still Luna."
"H-How? W-Why? Y-You've…"
"As I explained the Nightmare was not responsible for creating the form you see before you. This is the physical representation of my dark half given form by my magic and the Nightmare's influence. The Nightmare simply made it possible to physically manifested what was being mirrored by mind and magic. You are the third pony to have learned of this secret."
Rarity had a pretty good idea who the other two were.
"S-So…that means…" she couldn't keep the trembling out of her voice. Luna would only show her this for one reason.
When Celesta made a playful remark that Naruto could not be the most studdly of stallions as he lacked two distinct features that a good portion of the populous found attractive he knew what he had to do.
Using the transformation technique he manifested himself into the form of an Alicorn.
He had no idea of what he had unleashed.
Celestia's mouth promptly dropped open. He was her height now and his horn was just so long and smooth looking and his wings majestic. She had the urge to rub them.
'Oh my self, no.'
It would not have been so bad if his shirt didn't just happen to disappear. And he had the nerve to call her devious.
She swallowed the saliva that threatened to fall. How long had it been since she had seen a male of her kind? Far too long. The thought of those large wings holding her for cuddles.
'Have some dignity! Must not lose restraint!'
When he extended his wings something of hers also rose.
"And with that…I have proven my Stallionness." He looked to Celestia and noticed her face held a deep red blush. Her glazed look never left his body.
The sound of 'pomf' alerted him to what was going on. A grin slowly began to form on his face. "Princess Celestia show some decorum. You are royalty and royalty do not behave and such a matter." He was the last person to be talking considering how he was trying so hard not to laugh right now.
'Why that…' Celestia silently fumed. Mock her would he? Did he forget who she was? Time to turn the tables.
Her eyes become half lidded as she began to speak. "Naruto. I've always wondered if the rumors are true."
He quirked an eyebrow. "Rumors?"
"Of how well you can please a mare." She answered in wispy purr that sent shivers down his spine. He could feel his cheeks burn.
"W-Where is this coming from?"
"I only wish to know if the rumors about you being able to put out any fire is true."
Celestia slowly walked to him. Her shapely behind was swinging back and forth as she made purposeful strides towards him.
He was soon quivering under his touch. Her fingers trailed along his wings.
His eyes shot open. Holy hell is this what Rainbow was feeling whenever he preened her. No wondered she insistent on weekly preening sessions.
Her smell. By the holy gods her smell. "Naruto…I need you." Her tail began to brush against his. "The things I will do to you will show you why age is superior in the bedroom over beauty." She continued to purr in his ear, her purple eyes captivating as she wrapped her arms around his neck.
So badly. He wanted to so badly, but what stopped him was the twinkle in Celestia's eyes.
'You…you mastermind!'
He couldn't let her get away with this. He needed to…he needed to up the ante.
Wrapping his arms around her waist he pulled her close. Even if he wanted to it was impossible to hide his arousal his point. To Celestia's credit only for an eight of a second did her mask drop.
"Then you'll have me. After all my family would not be complete without you my little sun."
He waited for Celestia to raise the ante that never came and he himself was not sure what to do. "M-My you went rather far didn't you?" She tried to desperately play it off as a joking.
"H-Hey! Don't just blame it all on me." He broke apart, sharing her line of thoughts much to Celestia's relief. "I thought you were going to have your way with me."
Celestia turned and placed her right cheek in her palm. Did he really have to make it so appealing.
"So…dres…a-okay."
"Yes…of course…splendid."
Suddenly Naruto felt something. He could feel distress. Rarity.
Naruto bid his farewell to Celestia and promised to return when he could.
"For the love of Faust!" Cadance grumbled to herself as she was definitely not spying on her aunt and Naruto.
It technically wasn't spying when you could sense their emotions and thoughts from the other side of the castle.
Benefits of being the love princess.
But honestly things were starting to get ridiculous. The two have spent way too much time dancing around their feelings for each other and it was getting on her nerves.
It was time for her to take action.
While her Auntie forbade her from interfering or hinting her feelings to Naruto in about twenty different ways she had left a loop hole. It would not be breaking her promise if she helped Naruto realize potentials feelings he had and if they just happened to be towards Celestia herself then there would be nothing her aunt could say.
Shipper Cady was on the case.
If Luna was right this would reduce her dark's half influence. It would allow her to not only take control, but allow her to tap into her sealed reservoir of power much easier. Quite simply most unicorn's never went above the threshold of thirty percent of their magical potential unless their lives were directly threatened. Most sport or extreme users of magic used closer to fifty-five to sixty percent and those in the service could command and control closer to eighty-five percent of their potential magical reserve on command. Tapping into one's potential was an extreme difficult process and it took years to reach the higher thresholds.
Because of how closely potential and reserves were related sometimes ponies would get them mixed up. Potential being what that individual would be capable of and where they capped off at the max and reserves being their magical stamina.
The union with other Rarity had brought her up to being able to use seventy percent of her potential meaning her reserves had grown to match and they were now one fourth of that of Twilight herself without the latter tapping into potential which was still rather amazing as most Unicorns had to train most of their lives in hopes of getting to a tenth of what was considered the element of magic's potential.
Which meant if she learned how to master and control her dark half she would be able to manifest more if not all her magical potential.
Horn to Horn Luna guided Rarity as the process of the transformation underwent. As with Luna, Rarity underwent her transformation.
A rather cold and painful transformation. Her flanks stung as her cutie mark changed and her horn felt like it was on fire as it grew and twisted to take a new shape.
Her coat darkened and her eyes burned.
Soon where Rarity once stood was Radiance.
"How do you feel, Rarity?" Luna asked, looking at the changed mare with concern and worry.
Rarity paused for a moment before speaking but, like her body, her voice had been altered slightly as well, "I am alright Princess, except for the pain of the transformation itself. I feel…I feel the strong desire to…" Radiance's cheeks burned red.
"The baser instincts will take some time to control." Luna responded as she coughed into her hand. "The pain will diminish in time. How is your mind?"
"I…my head feels…clearer. How long will I have to stay like this?"
"That is up to you. How you learn to live with this part of yourself influences everything. Repressing it will bring you misery while control with grant you acceptance and relief. What you are now is not Nightmare, but the darkness in your heart brought to life, but whether the darkness is good or evil is up to you. After all I embody the light itself, including darkness itself and I like to think considering I could use the Elements at one time that should prove I am not evil by nature."
'No voices!' Rarity then went to the bathroom and checked the image. 'No talking reflections.'
She returned back to the living room.
"Anything?" Luna finally asked.
Rarity shook her head, as the tears began to fall. Luna smiled warmly and gently placed her wing over Rarity's black body.
All at once the weight of everything overwhelmed her and she broke down into tears. Luna proceeded to hug the mare and let her cry out the tears.
"I am here for you always Rarity!" Luna shedding her own tears as well. She had sompeony to talk to. Somepony who finally understood and she would be there to guide her every step of the way of this painful process.
The door to Naruto's door open and one by one they piled in. For a moment Rarity's heart gripped with terror. What would the other's think of her? Would they fear what they were seeing?
That was when she felt it. Warmth. Understanding. Love.
She let out a gentle gasp. She could feel it. Their feelings. Their love. The connection between them had grown even stronger. The power of the Elements was evolving. Even Ditzy had been pulled by a sense of something.
Without words they went over and all hugged Rarity. No words didn't need to be exchanged. They could feel it. They could understand it through their bond.
Everything was going to be okay.
The condemned had all gathered in a small shack in Ghastly Gorge. One of the properties exclusive to Midnight herself.
"Well that fucking sucked! Organization is dead and we're without money or soldiers. Been fun, but I got flanks to plow." Vanity said as she got up from her chair.
The rest of them were all gathered in the room waiting for Midnight to finish what she was doing.
"Come now Vannnny! You can't mean to leave our happy family already!" Tricky said as he handed her a poison flower only for Vanity to vaporize it with her magic.
She knew of Tricky's nature and how easily he would kill friend or foe on a mere whim. He was an outright mental sort. He was probably the one stallion she could tolerate. Well almost.
Rockhead was a stupid brute easily led around. The fact he didn't talk made him tolerable to her.
"Dearest Vanity is correct! It'll take more than a hand full of ponies to cause chaos! If Midnight cannot deliver I will be on my way." Perfect had only joined because of the rampant chaos that was promised. It was already upsetting enough to him that he missed Discord's rampage, hoping he could convince the mad god to compete in a game of who could wipe out the most lives, but now the fun the enthusiasts could provide was no longer an option.
Quite frankly he was bored. And a little horny. Maybe he should find a whore or two to pray on.
Finally Midnight teleported in front of them, but not as they knew her. Her coat had darkened and she was leaner and taller.
Vanity began purring. "I am loving the new look sweet cheeks."
Adrenaline shook his head in disgust. He couldn't believe he was stuck with this freaks. "Midnight, l-look its over. The Nightmare is done and quite frankly the bearers are too strong. The princesses are too strong. We have nothing. I think its time we go our sepa…" He was cut off as he was blasted off his seat into the thin walls of the shack.
"Ooh," Vanity swooned. "Seeing you toss him around like that just gets me wet." She lavishly grinned.
"Equestria's power comes from its leaders. Its super powers. To topple the empire we must topple their leadership."
"And how are we supposed to do that? " Perfect wondered as five black spheres erupted from Midnight's hand and slammed into the condemned. They all let out pained screams, Perfect letting out an exhale of acceptance as their armors began to manifest, but something was different.
Avarice
Selfishness
Despair
Cruelty
Apathy.
The five surged to life with newfound power. Their hearts giving over to darkness.
"First we rescue Treachery, then I shall convince Cold Brew to modify us and finally we do what both Nightmare Moon and Radiance failed to…" Midnight opened her eyes to reveal reptilian like slits. "Kill the Elements of Harmony and the Princesses." What stood before them was more than just Midnight or Nightmare. It was a being that craved death of all light and hope.
The embodiment of terror in both dreams and waking worlds.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
It felt good to be home. That was the only thing on Naruto's mind. To spend time with each of his girls. Seeing as it was a weekday afternoon Rarity would be home.
Opening the door his nose was assaulted by the sweet scent of pastries and tea. "Rare! I'm home!" he called out to her.
"Oh beloved." Rarity was utterly delighted to see him. "How was your-mph!" Rarity was cut off as Naruto suddenly placed his lips onto hers. Rarity's eyes were wide as Naruto pinned her against the wall and hungrily kissed her, smearing her lipstick placing a hand on her face, running his fingers through her mane. Rarity soon melted into the kiss as their lips made an arousing smack when they pulled apart.
Rarity's cheeks flushed as her core burned with desire. The feeling of Naruto's stallionhood against her nethers only further heightened this desire.
It didn't take long for the passionate kissing to bring a burning desire from the mare.
"Take me..." Rarity whispered faintly.
Wrapping his arms around her torso he kissed her once more before picking her up and heading for the bedroom.
Naruto proceeded to hook his hand under the waistband of her black mini-skirt and lacy panties and pulled it down, rolling it and bunching it at her knees. Once Rarity was bottomless, Naruto spun her around, as he pushed her upper body forward, bending her over the bed. Naruto wasted no time unzipping his fly and pulling his already rigid member out of his pants and lining it up with her pussy.
Rarity proceeded to let out a deep throaty moan. The loud moans and squeals that spilled from her mouth bounced around the room.
The blond proceeded to pop off the buttons of her shirt as he proceeded to paw at her breasts.
Rarity threw her head back and opened her mouth as if to scream, but the only sound that escaped was a ragged gasp as her orgasm rocked her entire body. Her entire body went limp while wave after wave of pleasure shocked her.
Naruto's eyes were shut tight as he basked in the sensation of Rarity's walls contracting around him as she writhed around his shaft.
This milking of his cock soon resulted in his testacies contracting towards his body, preparing him to shoot his load into his fiancé. As Rarity became tighter and tighter around Naruto he came with a loud grunt, pumping his load into the quivering mare.
Once he was finished he began to pull his slowly softening cock from her depths with a soft squelch. Rarity proceeded to roll over and bring the blond down for a kiss.
After getting cleaned up in the shower followed by another round the two were curled up on the bed basking in each other's warmth. Going over everything that occurred the past few days.
Rariy had long accepted the fact that Naruto's position would call him away. Both of them were rather busy ponies after all. With the Boutique almost finished she would finally be able to get some semblance of a routine back on track.
They stayed there until it was time to pick Scootalo up from school.
Dinner ended up being a simple dandelion salad with orchids. "So Scoot, how would you like to spend the entire day with Rainbow Dash Sunday?" Naruto suddenly broached the subject.
"What!? Really!?" The filly was practically beaming.
"How did you manage to get her to agree to do something, but sleep in on a Sunday?" Rarity couldn't help but wonder.
"Bribery of course." He said as Rarity gave him an admonishing look. "Don't give me that look Rare. Look, the hectic last few days have really messed up our whole dating rotation. To be honest I can't remember how much time I spent with who the last few weeks and we need to get everything back in order, especially with meeting Deemeter and Gryff coming in a few days.
"By her name, I have completely forgotten." In the excitement of everything she had completely forgotten Naruto's friend was supposed to be arriving anyday now.
"Basically I got it outlined with spending tomorrow with Twilight, followed by that Flutershy. We got and meet Deemeter in Canterlot Monday and then there is Gryff's arrival sometime next week. I know how much you've missed being able to work which is why I asked if Rain could look after Scootaloo that day."
"Can't you just make clones and spend time with everypony that way?" Scootaloo spoke up, reminding them that she was in fact still there.
"While that would seem like the easy fix to do Scoot I personally feel if I just used clones to spend time with the herd instead of being there it wouldn't be fair to either of us. I mean sure I sometimes send clones to help or spend time, but it means more if I am there in person. I know it sounds weird, but it's more of a personal kind of thing you know." He wasn't quite sure he explained it right or not, but he hoped he got the message. "I promise as soon as things settle I will start with your lessons okay."
"Alright." Scootaloo wasn't happy, but she accepted what he said nonetheless. At least she was going to get to spend the whole day with Rainbow Dash. That was way beyond cool.
"Lessons?" Rarity asked.
"She wants to learn a combat style. Remember for a short time the Crusaders were attending my lessons before things got hectic. Which reminds me I need to start…"
"Nuh uh uh. You are too much again beloved. One thing at a time." She admonished the blond. "If you have to use your clones, but you, the real you will only be focusing on one thing at a time, preferably one thing a day if necessary."
"Yes dear, whatever you say dear." For his trouble he was swatting by a napkin. "Well that wasn't particularly lady like."
"A lady can have her slip-ups." She said matter of factly.
The trio continued to enjoy their dinner as the atmosphere proceeded to be taken up by joking and prospective plans for the week.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
For so long they had toiled.
They had researched.
They had kept on working at the formulas and finally they did it.
They had finally completed the seals.
Soon they would begin the trials of seeing how well chakra and magic could intermingle.
For now they were just going to celebrate.
The cool air of the day washed over the two of them.
Twilight move closer to him as they continued walking through Ponyville walking hand in hand.
"Where did you want to have lunch? Someplace close I hope." She really wanted to get out of this chilly weather.
"Well I have a place in mind. We won't even have to wait long for our food."
A happy grin forms on Twilight's face. "Really? Where?"
"I'm thinking about Hayburger that sounds okay?"
"Of course!" she replied enthusiastically. Twilight really loved the food at Hay Burger.
"If there was anything I'm glad that's part of the equine diet its potato. In the later years of my life the potato made up a frequent part of my diet."
They soon came upon the restaurant.
Inside, they noticed the line wasn't that long. Only a few customers giving them time to figure out what they wanted. "So, what are you thinking of ordering?"
Twilight places her fist to her chin. "I'm not sure. Everything on the menu is always so good."
"I'll probably just get a regular burger. Anything is good with a large order of fries."
When it was finally their turn they ordered their food and stood of to the side to wait for their order to be finished.
Twilight leans her head against him. "Something on your mind, you look like you're staring off into space." She wondered as the blond was practically burrowing through the wall with his gaze.
Naruto turned and placed a kiss on the bridge of her nose causing her to giggle. "No, its just, its still sinking in for me. We spent so much time and we finally finished those accursed seals. I know I'm supposed to take my mind off them, but I can't help but be a bit happy we can continue on to other things you know."
"I cannot tell you how elated I am that we are doing and I am looking forward to continue our research, but we both agreed to keep our mind off work."
"Order 108," the worker at the counter called.
Getting their food they thanked the worker and went to sit in one of the booths.
The fries were salty and the burger was enjoyable. There was not much more one could ask for.
"Mmm, they got the salt on these just right."
Naruto let out a chuckle. "Fast food is good, but they can never truly beat a home cooked meal." Instead of going any further into his rationale he proceeded to take a bite of the burger.
"I'm glad we came here. I was more hungry then I thought. I don't think I could have waited to fix something."
"Me too." Twilight takes a sip from her drink. Once they finished their deal they ventured back into Ponyville streets.
They made their journey to Naruto's home. With that he sat down on the couch and
she gingerly sat on his lap and partially drapes herself across him.
He wraps an arm around her waist. Naruto draws her forward to which their lips meet for a passionate kiss. Twilight lets out a happy hum as he proceeding to slide his hand up and down her leg.
Their tongues met as they simply became more amorous. The kiss broke, a single string of saliva broke as they placed their foreheads together.
Twilight proceeded to run her fingers through his hair as she rested her head on his chest.
"With all the craziness that tends to happen, I tend to forget how nice it is just to spend time with you girls like this."
Twilight perks up a little, smiling as she nuzzles him. "I feel the same way."
The couple spent a good deal of time enjoying each other's company and joying their day off.
No assignments.
No work.
They weren't the elements.
He wasn't a Sage and she wasn't Celestia's student.
They were simply just Naruto and Twilight.
"No way you're cheating!" Naruto called out as he took another sip of his drink. One of the activities the two had decided to do was play some games. One of those games was Scrabble.
To which Naruto was immediately regretting.
"I am not!" Twilight replied, affronted by the accusation.
"You totally made up that word." He knew he was probably going to be owned, considering his marefriend was highly intelligent, but he couldn't help but feel slightly salty by how badly Twilight wasn't beating him.
"Oxyphenbutazone is an anti-inflammatory medication used to treat arthritis and bursitis."
Naruto threw down his pad. "Well you win. You already have triple my score."
"Don't be that way." She said as she poked his side.
"Quit it."
"No, not until I see a smile on your face." She said as Naruto turned to her as a devious smile formed on his face. "What are you planning?" she asked as he suddenly then pushed her down and began tickling her.
Twilight began to roar with laughter making pleas to stop as Naruto's digits tickled her sides. He parted her legs slightly as his lips began trailing along her jawline.
Their eyes met as both of them were panting lightly.
Twilight secures her arms around his neck and presses her lips against his, a soft moan muffling its way past her gentle lips.
Naruto began tickling Twilight's lips with his tongue causing her to moan softly, parting her mouth to share a deeper kiss with him as their tongues caress affectionately.
After a good minute or two, their mouths part as they continued panting, rubbing their noses together.
Naruto then moved up and licked her horn.
A second lick quickly followed, and then a third. Eventually it was a constant stream of licks each one stoking the fire inside Twilight's core.
The unicorn was shuddering as the sensations coursed through her. All the while Naruto slid his hand up her skirt caressing the sensitive flesh that was the spot of her cutie mark.
He could smell the mare's arousal beginning to flood the room. Twilight's already puffy lips were now positively soaked in her juices. Thick streams running wetly from her crotch to the couch cushions.
The combined stimulation was too much for the rather inexperienced mare as she suddenly came. She could feel her pussy contracting, trying to clench at a non-existent member as a fresh wave of her juices wept from her core, adding to the massive stain to the couch. . Sweet moans and squeals were whimpered into the stallion's hungry mouth. The overwhelming pulses of ecstasy rocketed through the mare, rhythmically buffeting the mare's mind. But even in her throes of passion Twilight struggled to maintain control of her mind.
Having to bring her to climax several times Twilight was left their as a writhing mess, her mane messy and the couch stained with her scent. Naruto gently rubbed her stomach as he waited for her to catch her breath. Twilight sat up and they shared a brief kiss while rubbing Naruto's crotch directly.
This was happening and Twilight was both ecstatic and nervous. As they continued making out Naruto undid his pants and slid down his boxers. A deep blush formed on Twilight's face.
"Can I…well I…" she began to stammer.
"You can go as far as you want Twilight.
"R-Right."
Twilight summoned a bottle of lubricant with her magic. Placing some in her hand and smoothing it out she wanted to avoid chafing.
Twilight began stroking his dick with her right hand. "Am I…am I doing this right?" she nearly stuttered, looking into Naruto's eyes with her large, sparkling lavender orbs. She saw Naruto begin to breathe faster, just a little bit, and he nodded in agreement that he indeed felt pleasure. Twilight quickly began thinking on ways on how to make this better than what it currently was.
He grunted as sweat beaded on his head. .
"You're leaking precum already." Twilight breathily replied as she placed the other hand near the tip to massage the top while using her hand to continue stroke him off.
This was too much, and way too fast at the moment. "Twilight." Naruto groaned as he bucked his hips, his body began trembling. He collapsed back as he soon began coating Twilight's hand with his essence.
Twilight used a spell to clean up most of the message after tasting a bit off her finger. It has a salty taste to it.
"Well, I think its time we go for a shower." He suggested.
Twilight had left a few clothes over there in case she decided to spend the night.
A shower huh? That sounded like a mighty fine idea.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Archery.
Of all the things that could have been asked. Of all the ponies who could have asked it, Fluttershy wanting to learn archery was rather surprising.
Then again learning the art of archery was not necessarily a discipline that had to be lethal, but it was useful.
"I'm ready." Fluttershy says in a soft voice, nervously holding her bow and arrows within her grasp.
Naruto was far from what one would call a master or expert archer. It was more or less a means to an end during the time period he called Year One. The time frame of his first year in Equestria.
Hunting down creatures and selling their hides and such back when he still had to retrain his body back to acceptable standards.
"Alright then, lets go." He said as they started walking out onto the field he had set up.
Turning around, he placed his arms hands behind your back and cleared his throat. "Alright, Fluttershy. In order for this to start, I'm gonna need to see what I'm working with."
"Oh umm... okay." She proceeds to step forward onto the stump platform he had made. The target was affixed onto a rock roughly twenty feet away.
Slowly, she puts an arrow into position while beginning to aim for the target. Watching closely, he could see the tip of the arrow shaking along with the rest of the bow.
"Just calm down, Shy you're shaking too much." His words slowly take effect as the pink haired pony calms down. After a few deep breaths, her eyes narrow towards the target. She pulls back on the bowstring, holding it for a few seconds before releasing her grip, sending the arrow flying towards the target. The arrow penetrates the edge of the target. Looking back towards Fluttershy, her pupils are now big as a smile grows on her face. She begins jumping up and down in celebration.
"Not bad." He told her making Fluttershy immediately stop jumping. "It looks like we need to work on your aim. Then again stationary targets are a whole other thing compared to a moving one.
"Maybe I could... umm... see how you... do it." Fluttershy suggested.
"Alright, I'm a bit rusty though." He borrowed the bow and arrows and moved in front of the target, taking a spot twenty-five feet away.
Placing an arrow into position, he took a deep breath before bringing the bow up. "Steady... steady..." Pulling back on the bowstring, he quickly released his grip, sending the arrow flying towards the target. With a pronounced sound of impact, the arrow lodged itself in what would be considered eight points by most standards.
"Wow...that was pretty good." Fluttershy remarked, fairly impressed.
"I'm not much of an archer. If its not hand to hand I just rely on my Jutsu. I only got into archery because some of the higher paid jobs required the proficient skills…" he realized what he was about to reveal was not the best thing when the pony was Fluttershy. This was a pony who saw things like full grown bears as cubs. "…in archery for various tasks. I think the only reason why I am even half as good is that it reminds me of projectile training. I likened it to throwing kunai and shuriken mostly." Naruto took another two arrows and fired them again. Getting close to the target a second time and on the third one getting a bullseye.
"You make it look so easy."
"Well to be fair that's the result of training." He said handing her gear back to her.
"Ready to give it another shot?"
A determined look formed on her face.
"Let's do this." Fluttershy says softly, a little extra determination could be heard in her voice.
"Wait one moment." He said before heading to the target and removing the arrows. "There, now you have a clear shot for the center."
"Wh-what? Do you think I could really hit the center?"
"Let's see, College graduate, model, and world savior before the age of thirty. I think becoming an archer should be childs play for you." He playfully remarked as he placed a kiss on her cheek causing Fluttershy to let out a pleasurable shutter. He then directed her to the target. "All you have to do Shy is focus.
Fluttershy's legs begin to tremble. She couldn't help but be nervous. "Relax." He assured her, gently rubbing her shoulders. "Now take a deep breath and clear your mind."
"Okay." Fluttershy says before closing her eyes and begins to breathe heavily.
With that he proceeded to instruct her. Giving her all the assurance she would need.
Naruto stood back and watched as the Pegasus took a deep breath. Her focus is steady. She then pulls back on the bowstring before squinting her eyes. Seconds later, her fingers let go, sending the arrow flying at the target.
It hit not at the edge of the target, but on the white inner circle. "Much better." Naruto said as Fluttershy was slightly disappointed. "Hey, not everyone can get it right the first time. All you need to do is practice and you'll get much better."
With that they spent a good half hour working on Fluttershy's form and aim. By that point she would need to be getting home soon so this last shot would be it for the day.
Fluttershy lets go of the string, sending the arrow racing through the air. And once it made its destination both gave a pause for a second. The arrow had made it dead center in the bullseye.
"I... I... did... it." Fluttershy says before she starts jumping up and down again. "I did it! I did it! I did it!" She yells at the top of her lungs in celebration of what she accomplished. Naruto couldn't help the grin on his face. The Pegasus was just so happy.
"I knew you could do it. Keep at it at that pace and you'll be a better archer then me."
She placed down her equipment and made way to Naruto. Soon she took his hands following by pulling him in for a firm yet passionate kiss.
The action was startling, but not unwelcomed.
After a minute or so the kiss broke but their bodies still remained close. "Thank you." She says softly.
"Anything for one of my mares." He said as he began to rub her back. "If that's the kind of appreciation you give I should teach you things more often."
She giggles at what he said. "I was just really happy. That was the best way I could think to show it."
"Oh? Then I should return the favor." He said placing his hands on her hips. No words were spoken as the two leaned forward, lips connecting. After a little playful pecking the two began making their way back to Fluttershy's cottage as it was the time to check on her animals.
After dealing with most of them they finally got down to one of the last ones. An old mangy beast by the name of Agatha.
It was a mangy looking Cu-Sith, about the size of a bull with shaggy dark green fur and paws about the size of his head. From the looks of it the beast looked rather old.
"Agatha has not been going on her walks lately. I've been trying to get her to exercise, but its been no use."
Fluttershy gets down on her knees and gently strokes Agatha's head. "Oh, please get up, sweetie," she pleads. "It's just a walk. You need to exercise to stay fit. Please? For me?" Agatha shakes her head to get Fluttershy's hand off, she growls, and she returns to her position, flat on the ground and unmoving.
"Why'd you even come over here then you mutt?" Naruto thought to himself. What was the purpose of leaving wherever its den, kennel, or whatever the term for canine homes were if it was just going to laze about.
Please?" she begs again, petting Agatha again with one hand. "I'll even get you a nice treat."
Agatha seemed to have other things in mind. She pulls her head from Fluttershy's hand, snarls, and snaps her jaws at Fluttershy. She pulls her hand back in time, but the dog's teeth sink deep into Fluttershy's right knee tearing the jeans drawing blood and fur.
"OW!" Fluttershy squeals, pushing herself back and landing on her backside. She grabs her knee and moans in pain, and tears start forming in her eyes. "Agatha . . ." she mutters, heartbroken, ". . . . how could you . . . ?"
Naruto didn't vocalize a word. A snarl followed by the predator aura he gave off alarmed the beast enough to where it fled in gear.
Fluttershy sniffs, "Oh, please, don't be angry at her. She's only a dog…ow!" She tries to get up only to collapse from the pain.
"Just hold on." Naruto scoops her up in his arms and began making her way into her home. He gently placed her on the couch and retrieved the first aid kit. "I'm going to need to take off your jeans."
"O-Okay." Fluttershy was blushing something fierce. She watched as he left to go and retrieve something else. When he came back with a blanket she looked at him with a confused expression on her face.
"Well…you can use the blanket as a cover." The faint blush on his face indicated he had reached the same conclusion she had upon needing to take off her jeans.
Her modesty would be preserved.
Keeping her marehood and unmentionables covered he proceeded to clean the wound and disinfect it with cotton balls. With her injury clean he brought out the bandages and began wrapping it.
"Nar…thank you." Fluttershy couldn't help the warm sensations coursing through her. It always felt so nice to be taken care of.
"Well when the healer gets injured its always good to have someone patch'em up you know."
Fluttershy looks down sadly. "It used to be so lonely. Having to do all this by myself. When I first started there was nopony to help me. And even when my little animal friends try to help me, its not the same as somepony else who can properly apply things and make sure the bandaging is done right. That is…" she looked up at him, a smile gracing her face. "Until I met you."
"Well bringing smile to the faces of maidens is part of the package you know." He then pulled her onto his laps to which she let out a gasp. "Now since you were such a good patient I think you deserve a treat. Unfortunately I appear to be all out of a suckers."
"M-Maybe you have something else sweet you can give me?" Innuendo. Just using it made her feel so naughty.
They brought their faces closer as their lips gently graced and pushed together once more.
Both of his hands were now caressing Fluttershy's hips, and her hands glide all across his shoulders and chest. Naruto continued his exploration as his hands started slowly creeping up her shirt, and feeling the bare skin of her stomach, ribs and back which began to ripple with goosebumps from his touches.
His arms then moved to wrap around her hips, as she was moved to straddle him, facing him as her legs were opened with them both on the sides of his legs. His right hand planted firmly on her backside. The towel having fallen off long ago from the movement.
Naruto stroked her legs and occasionally went far enough to the hemline of her panties. Fluttershy gently rocked against him as pleasurable sensations coursed through her.
Eventually the kissing came to an end as they break away, still slightly hazed with lustful ecstasy. Both of them were sweating, Naruto's tufts lightly messy while sections of Fluttershy hair were sticking up in wild patterns.
"I…I don't know what got into me." Fluttershy squeaked as she was flushed with embarrassment.
'Well I know what didn't.' Naruto thought as subject of said thought was threatening to burst through his pants. Regardless of how horny he was there was no way in hell he was going to force Fluttershy into something sexual for his own gratification. Encourage her…yes…but not force.
"I…I'll be right back I just need to go put some pants on." Unknown to the Pegasus the retreating form of her jiggly flanks did not help the situation at all.
"Shy I'll be right back in twenty minutes!" Naruto shouted as he went to find a solution for his problem.
"YESSS! Like that Sugar! Keep pumpin' with that nice meaty cock of yers!"
"Holy shit you feel amazing AJ!"
To Naruto's joy Applejack had been in the market selling apples. He had managed to convince her to let him leave a clone behind because he needed her for something. Which was what led to their current situation.
Naruto had a grin on his face as he looked down at mare who he was currently screwing. Her amazing tits were flopping back and forth as he screwed her on the counter of one of the closed for repairs shiop. Said mare was supporting herself with her arms.
Her hat had fallen off, on the counter and her fur was wetten slightly with a nice sheen.
Naruto roughly grabbed her left breast and slammed into her, earning a wail of appreciation from Applejack. He could feel himself getting close, wrapping an arm around her waist he hoisted her up and slammed into the wall causing her to gasp as he pumped into her with reckless abandon.
Applejack let out a grunt as she wrapped her legs that was wrapped around his waist even together as they began to furiously making out. She had no idea what got her stallion so passionate out of nowhere but she was sure hoping it would be a regular occurrence.
"Come on sugar feel mah tunnel with your seed. Ah need it so badly." She said, clutching a head full of his hair as she bucked against him to meet his thrusts. Feeling he was close to his peek Naruto moved one of his hands at the base of Applejack's tail and began to pinch causing her to clutch against him, throw her head back, and let out a scream as she began gushing.
After a few seconds, Naruto groaned as he came inside of Applejack, her hungry pussy drinking up every last bit.
When it came down to it Naruto knew one thing for sure. There was nothing better than spending time with his mares.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Author's Note
0
Quite honestly I decided to skip the meeting with Deemter. Mainly because I could not come up with any dialogue or how to do the chapter in an interesting way so I'm just skipping it all together. The meeting was supposed to be setup for something else, but I'll just figure out how to add it later on.
0
Story Start
0
Changeling Queen Chrysalis stirred from her bed. The sound of her yawn echoed throughout the private chambers. The sheets were from fabrics that her drones had stolen from traveling caravans.
A lot of what stocked their hive was stolen goods as the Badlands offered little in means of economical advancements.
As she got dressed she exited the room to find one of her messengers in the midst of arriving to her room.
"My Queen…Princess Celestia has arrived." The messenger announced.
Without so much as waiting for the messanger to continue Chrysalis pushed past the messenger. Once there, the queen took a deep breath to still the nervousness that was threaten her.
Why was Celestia here? For what reason would the Sun riser have come to her hive so soon after the invasion that had occurred in Equestria? What did the alicorn plan to do with her hive?
Chrysalis pushed down her nervousness. She would not allow panic to overwhelm her. She was a proud Changeling Queen. Chrysalis opened the door with her magic and strolled into the hall.
Entering the throne room she dismissed her guards, but gave them the mental command to stay close by. Now it was just her and Celestia.
"Good evening, Queen Chrysalis. I hope you forgive my rudeness, but it appears my messages to you appear to have been lost in transit." Celestia spoke smoothly.
Chrysalis could tell by how still and disciplined Celestia carried herself that the princess held herself with elegance and poise unmatched.
"For what reason do you approach without invitation Princess Celestia?"
"My invitation still stands. I wish for peace between our kinds."
Chrysalis assessed the situation before her. Princess Celestia had come unarmed, unguarded into the middle of her hive, right into her hands. Was she that confident in her own power?
"So the promises made by your night were genuine." Chrysalis murmured warily.
"Why of course. All sentiments expressed by Luna and I were and still are genuine."
Chrysalis sneered. "But the sentiments of one's ruler is not exactly always shared by their people or are you not privy to the boundless lore your kind has made up about my kind."
Ever dignified Celestia responded, "Now Queen Chrysalis let us not pretend that either of our kind are angels. Of light of recent events the realization of the potential that some of my little ponies have towards unsavory…actions has never been clearer to me, but I offer the virtues of Harmony towards all those willing to accept it."
"How am I supposed to believe you, Celestia? What could you possibly gain from such a controversial alliance?"
Chrysalis attempted to read Celestia to get a better read of her motivations. Chrysalis was a master at reading body language. What she could glimpse so far was anxious and strangely enough curiosity.
"Should you accept our offer, we gain peace between ponies and changelings. I see no reason why are species cannot get along and improve our ways of life."
"Do you truly believe the fear and mistrust bred throughout the generations can simply be taken care of just like that?" Chrysalis retorted.
"I will not deny it will be difficult, Chrysalis, but if we work together we can do this."
"And say I do agree to this? What could you possibly offer me? In case you've forgotten my kind cannot exactly live off food like you ponies can. Even if we sit down to talk, I am sure that you know that my hive will starve to death before any lasting agreement can be made."
"I am sure there are plenty of my subjects more than willing to give your kind a chance. I can arrange the open minded a means to sustain your hive until we can figure a solution and negotiate a way for your hive to continue to collect love." Celestia said.
In response Chrysalis cool façade was broken by widened eyes, the expression was so comical Celestia had to resist the temptation to chuckle.
"What nonsense do you speak? Without genuine love from the giver my kind cannot feed. While lust energy can sustain us short term, it is the equivalent of your kinds preference for sweets. Tasty, but lacks nutritional value in the long term."
"I have been working with my niece Cadance on a spell. With love being her domain it should only be a matter of time until we can write a spell that will serve as an acceptable temporary measure."
Chrysalis frowned. There was no indication that Celestia was lying, but whereas Celestia was optimistic she was more cynical.
"I'm not doubting your spell, Celestia, but I do doubt your over confidence. Say if things do work out to some degree what of the other hives? The other High Queens might prove less than communitive. They might see this act as a hostile action or myself securing an alliance for a takeover."
"Should they wish for peace I am more than willing happy to comply. Should they attack my nation or my allies I shall be forced to act. Regardless of what many seem to believe Kindness and mercy are not synonymous to weaknesses or submission."
Chrysalis did not miss the sharpness to Celestia's voice as she made that last statement. She after all have live long enough to be a spectator to the assaults and invasion attempts on Equestria.
There was a reason why certain nations dare not attempt to make a strike against Equestria openly.
"They would not be so foolish to make their movements publically. One of our greatest tools is deception after all. I can only hope your kind is ready for that."
"It is a good thing that currently the stock of my nation's elites are among the best of my nation's history."
A silence fell between them. Chrysalis contemplated this probable alliance and what it could mean for her people.
This would also allow her to get closer to the one she was seeking as well.
"Princess Celestia, I, Queen Chrysalis, and ruler of the Badlands Hive accept these generous terms. Where, when and in what circumstances shall we meet to carry out the discussions that you have mentioned?"
"I am glad that you accept our terms. I and my sister respectfully suggest that we and our royal personage meet at Camp Lunarstone in one weeks' time. We shall send a diplomatic party to receive you at your hive in eight day's time to affirm the number and names changelings that will be attending this conference as well as work out what your preferred living accommodations as well as food."
Chrysalis had accepted. Camp Lunarstone while still in Equestrian territory would play the role of a middle ground. It was roughly equal difference between the Hive location in the Badlands and Canterlot Castle.
"Agreed. We will see you there," this was acceptable. On one hands she would not have the terrain advantage. On the other she would rather not risk any unnecessary information about her Hive getting out.
"In that case, I humbly ask to be dismissed from your presence, Queen Chrysalis," Celestia replied with a bow of her head.
Chrysalis wondered was this how Celestia played her game. Humbling her enemies and conning them into letting their guard downs. The rule of Changelings was not one recognized by many species and this show of respect while feeding to the Changeling's ego still made her suspicious.
Chrysalis nodded. "You may leave, Princess Celestia. It was… a pleasure talking to you."
Celestia replied with a,"Likewise." Before her magical aura washed over her and she teleported outside of the Hive.
For a moment, Chrysalis stood in silence in the empty throne room. It was time to go gather her advisors. She had plans to make. For she was one step closer to finding the ones that hurt Pierella.
Naruto had just finished taking Scootaloo to school. Every free moment he could he would spent with his soon to be adopted future daughter.
Entering back into his house he hadn't realized just how lonely it felt now that Rarity was back at her boutique.
The stirring of something set off his senses and he reacted immediately, letting two kunai drawn from his pouch fly. Whipping them out of the air were two wings.
"Oi steak bits. Is that anyway to treat someone you haven't seen in a long time?"
"Gryff?" Naruto question. "Gryff is that you?" The wings moved back to reveal the towering griffin.
He then jumped at Naruto, giving him what could be a manly "bro" hug.
"How ya been bits? Look at you. You were a scrawny runt last time I saw you and now you're almost as buff as me."
"I've been great. I've been putting in work. You're looking at the Captain of the Lunar Guard and Brigadier General."
Gryff let out a whistle."Oi, who'd you have to screw to jump up the ranks so fast? Hope it was a mare."
"Piss off," Naruto remarked. "And I thought you weren't due for another three days?"
"You kidding? When I heard there was a chance to kick some heads in I rushed right over, imagine my surprise when the little issue was all squashed."
"Yeah, sorry the possible destabilization of our country was solved so quickly that you couldn't bust in some heads." Naruto dryly remarked.
"Geeze, making me sound like a jerk and all." Gryff said laughing casually. "You should be proud of yourself. Heard you was somehow in town despite your rank and what just happened. Now I know you have to be kissing some sort of ass for this arrangement. Military types don't get free rain to just chill in their home towns whenever bits."
"Other military types can't make fully functional clones of themselves." Naruto pointed out.
"Ah yes, that freaky technique of yours. Anyway bits didn't see a hotel in town. Where am I supposed to stay?"
"Here of course. As you can imagine Ponyville has been dealing with rough times and we're in the process of an expansion process that will hopefully bring in tourism and such to the town."
"Well, least I won't have to lug these babies anymore." He said indicated to the six large suitcases filled with whoever knows what piled by Naruto's table. "Tell me you at least finally got yourself a marefriend while I was gone. You were far too much into your training for it to have been healthy."
"I'll one up your expectations. How about I introduce you to my fiancé." Naruto replied with a grin.
"Cowshit," Gryff replied, not believing the blond. "You couldn't even pick up on a mare flirting with you, you want me to believe you got yourself a fiancé."
"Prepare to eat crow." He responded as Gryff gave him a look. "Yeah, that's right, I used that phrase."
"Rare! Rare you in?" Naruto called as they entered the shop.
"Yes, has something happened beloved?" Descending downstairs the Fashionista was dressed in a navy blue sweater with a white dress shirt underneath it and a light black mini-skirt.
"Gryff this is my "fiancé" Rarity." He introduced, the hints of a smug look on his face. "And Rarity this is my old friend Gryffindor, the one I told you about. He's a little early so I'm introducing him to everyone before he settles in for the night." It would be evening in a few hours.
"Why welcome to my humble boutique mister Gryffindor. Naruto has told the herd so much about you."
Gryff was left speechless. There before him stood one of the most beautiful creatures he had ever seen. Definitely one of the most beautiful ponies easily. Pleasant coat and voice not to mention curves that just kept on going. This had to be a joke.
"Okay, come on. How much did he pay you?" He asked.
"Excuse me," Rarity asked with a sharp look after her response tittered slightly.
Naruto quickly and sharply elbowed Gryff in the side. "My fiancé is a lady Gryff and does not share a taste for the more lavacous teasing and jokes."
"Right, my mistake." He replied massaging his side. "Forgive my rudeness, its hard to believe my clueless friend here has gone from said cluelessness to being engaged to such a gem."
"To be fair if one were to learn the circumstances behind the situation it becomes understandable." She wraps her arms around Naruto and nestled against him. "But that is of course a situation of the past. He has shown himself to be a wonderful and caring stallion to his herd."
"Wait, herd? As in pack herd? As in more than one?" By the old father did he miss a lot while he was gone.
"Why yes, I do believe he talked about introducing you to everypony. Do not let me take up anymore of your time. I do believe we shall be seeing more of each other soon."
Gryff was giving no more time to question what she meant by that when a pony walked in with a ripped shirt.
"See you later beloved." Rarity placed a quick peck on Naruto's cheek before going to greet her customer.
"Alright, let's continue meeting the others." Naruto remarked as he led Gryff out of the Boutique. If they were going to meet everypony in time they were going to need to be quick.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"And from then on there the two of us had grown closer." Naruto told Gryff. As they were making their way down the path Naruto was telling Gryff about his relationship with Rarity. "The turning point, I think it might have been the one day we went on for Gem hunting."
]
"It seemed to be like any other day you know. We would go out hunting for gems and return back with a haul. Unfortunately we soon learn it would be anything but normal and we were attacked by Satyrs. I was messed up pretty badly." He began thinking to the condition he and Rarity were in from that incident.
"She managed to help me get back to town. Eventually we just sort of fell for each other. Hell I could probably write a short book about the romantic trials my herd and I have been through so far."
"I have to say bits you've been doing good for yourself. I'd thought you'd settle for average, but you went and got yourself a dime piece. Good on you. So where's this next one at?" Okay so Rarity was impressive, but no way all his mares were going to be knockouts right.
"Well we're not that far from…" Naruto was interrupted mid sentence by a cry of 'look out below'. The full form of a body collided with him knocking him off his feet.
Wrapping his arms around the projectile Naruto landed on his back. He wasn't even so much as injured as he was soon straddled by what collided into him. Hands by his head he was looking up at the grinning form of Rainbow Dash.
A sense of Déjà vu as he remembered this exact scene. Just like the day of preparation she was wearing a white tank top, jean skirt and all.
"Hey stud, want to take a ride on the S.S. Dash?"
He wasn't sure if Dash's grin could get any bigger. "Sorry, new friend in town and I'm showing him around."
Dash looked at the Griffon that was giving her an appraising look. "Thought he wasn't coming for another three days."
"He decided to surprise me early." He said as he started to sit up to which Rainbow Dash lifted herself off him.
"Name's Rainbow Dash. Nice to meet you bud." Rainbow greeted him casually.
"Right, I'm Gryffindor.I take it you're another one of Naruto's mares?" This one was short, but she was athletically built. Her wing span was also rather impressive.
"Indeed I am. So how long can we expect you in town?"
"Two to three weeks. Once you're stuck in politics not much time for fun."
Naruto snorted. Those in politics more often than not found a way to squander the people's money. Celestia had told him more than once of the attempts to adjust the taxing rate of where the poor got taxed more and the richer less that she had to veto on more than one occasion.
And that was just one example of an abuse of position that those high on their supposed superiority did.
"Anyway Rain, think you can go find Pinkie and tell her code PST."
"Alright then, I'll get right to it. See you then." She gave him a wink. "Be seeing you later than Griff." With that she took off.
"A fashionista and an athlete. How are you going to top that?" Gryff asked him.
"Just follow me." He said as they made their way to the outskirts of the town. Knocking on the door Fluttershy soon came out.
"Hi Naruto what brought on…this…visit." Fluttershy trailed off and suddenly became rigid upon seeing Gryff.
"Hey Fluttershy, this is Gryff, the one I told you about. He came a bit early." He reached out and gently held her hand. He had not expected Fluttershy to react in such a way. The incident with Gilda must have left a bigger impression that he had expected.
Gryff remained silent, with a blank expression. It was as though he was petrified by what he was seeing. Fluttershy looked at Naruto. "Um...Is he okay?"
Naruto smiled at Fluttershy. "He's a bit of a nut. I'm sure he's fine." He said gently rubbing his thumb over the back of his hand.
"Oh." Fluttershy said, not so quietly this time. "Its very nice to meet you Gryff." Fluttershy said while bowing a bit and smiling gently.
"Naruto." Gryff umbled. "How could you?"
"How could I what?" he let out a yelp as he was suddenly pulled away.
"Just look at her mate!" he pointed his claw finger at Fluttershy. "Those eyes, that hair, that voice and that disposition. I don't even know you anymore."
Naruto rolled his eyes, "Fluttershy was among my close circle of my friends and we just happen to grow close." He explained before heading back over to Fluttershy who was waiting patiently.
"Hey Shy we're going to be meeting everyone up at the party hall. Rainbow has already went to find Pinkie. Think you can find Ditzy and let her know."
"O-Oh. Okay. Just let me inform my critters I'll be away for awhile and I will meet you there." She replied.
"Okay thanks." He said as he stepped away from the door.
"Animal critters?" Gryff asked.
"Fluttershy is a Veterinarian and licensed medic."
"Aah I see, than what's the job of the rainbow chick? You never mentioned that?" he asked as they began going down a trail that didn't lead back into town.
"She's the captain of the weather team." He told him.
They soon arrived to Sweet Apple Acres. "This is Sweet Apple Acres of the Apple clan. Applejack lives here." As he finished this a loud Yee-haw echoed throughout the property.
Gryff looked towards the direction of the shout to see the orange farm mare bucking an apple tree, causing all the apples to fall into large buckets around the tree. It was Applejack.
"Oh, Hey there.." Applejack shouted toward Naruto and company. After bucking one more tree, Applejack trotted towards the group. "How ya doing Sugar?" she asked Naruto. "And whose this?"
"Hey AJ! I'm showing my friend Gryff around. He arrived early so I was introducing him to most of the herd before we head to the hall."
When Naruto looked back towards Applejack, he saw, to his shock, an energetic Gryff running around a confused Applejack.
"Hi, there miss Applejack I am Gryffindor, but just call me Gryff." He introduced as he looked her over.
"A cowgirl pony, the hat, the hair, the accent. Not to mention that earth pony physique. Man bet she's a hell of a lay.'
"Gryff!" Naruto warned him.
"Right, right, sorry." He replied with a chuckled getting back in time.
"Anyway since yer heading to the fall better go get the kin. See ya there Sugar." She said as she placed a sweet kiss upon his lips. "Gryff." Applejack acknowledged him.
"Now you're just showing off." Gryff folded his arms as he shook his head. "You making a check list or something? What's next? The girl next door? The party girl? A show mare or something more exotic?"
Naruto couldn't help but break out in a grin. "You'll see." He said as they began heading back into town. "We have one more stop before heading back into town."
For the most part the two of them continued to catch up about the past. Gryff soon gave paused after an uncomfortable sensation of being watched continued on. "Okay, what's with all the stares? Have griffins never been to this town?"
"Yeah, that's sort of the issue. We did have a griffin a year ago. A rude, obnoxious bully who stole from several of the inhabitants."
"Uugh, a bronze head. Can't stand a damn bronze head."
"You know, you're going to have to tell me what that means one day." He replied as Griff merely chuckled.
"We'll see…" he said as he realized they were walking to a library. "Alright I quit." He replied upon entering and seeing the forms of Twilight and Trixie at the counter. A showmare and a sexy librarian.
"Oh hello Naruto. Who's your friend?" Twilight greeted them.
"Gryffindor the Griffin who is three days early." He turned to the Griffin. "This is Twilight Sparkle and the mare Trixie over there is just a friend who lives here with her."
Trixie scowled at the 'just a friend'. True she hadn't made much progress, but at the very least she thought she would get more of an introduction then that.
"I wanted to let you know everypony is heading to the party hall. That and I needed to kill time before I go pick up Scoot."
'Scoot? Another mare? Gryff wondered.
"Oh, if Gryffindor does not mind I have all kinds of questions I wanted to ask him about his home nation." Twilight's eyes were practically shining. A chance to talk about nation history or geography. How could she not take this chance.
"Sure I can answer a few questions." Gryff replied with a dismissive shrug.
Naruto merely grinned. Gryff had no idea what he was in for.
"Two hours!" Gryff stressed for the fortieth time as Naruto "My word who can find learning about history fun?:"
"Well Gryff some ponies have other things on their mind but boozing and sexing it up." Naruto forgot how 'lax' Gryff could be in his behavior unless he had to be in the presence of diplomats or such. They came across that of the school. They were a little late, most of the students had been picked up already.
"Naruto!"
He was nearly bowled over by the form of Scootaloo. "Hey there Scoot. How was your day?"
"The usual! Nothing interesting, who's this?"
Naruto looked up to see the expression on Gryff's face. "She's my adopted daughter you skeezer!" Instantly picking up on why Gryff was wearing that expression. "He then turned his attention back to Scootaloo. "This is Gryff, the one who is going to be joining us at the hall. Have the other crusaders been picked up?"
"Yeah, I'm the last one. "
"Alright then let's go." He said as they made their way to the party hall."
The party hall was one of the new constructions added to Ponyville. A quaint building with two floors with the latest plumbing. The first floor was the family room. Ponies of all ages could have parties here and things were monitored. The occupation rate was that of five hundred with twenty massive tables. The party hall was equipped with multiple restrooms and a large kitchen with plenty of storage space in the back.
The second floor was adults only where the alcohol would be stored and was equipped with a few bedrooms as well.
This particular party was being primarily focused on the first floor of course. So far things had been going well. Despite wanting the party to be small it ended up being expanded to a party of a hundred. Most of the party goers were mares much to the Griffin's delight.
With that many guests they had to arrange some help for Pinkie in the form of Bon Bon and some others to help prepare the on short notice feast.
Down the gullet another glass of wine went down Gryff's gullet. "I had to admit this is a pretty nice set up Pinkie Pie." No wonder Naruto had that smug little look of his. A party girl and even a milf? Since when did the master become the student?
"We were happy to set things up Gryff. Any friend of our Narry is welcomed here."
It was obvious that everypony was trying to ignore the scents of rump roast, liver, and kidneys.
As Gryff asked for another glass Naruto did so as well. Being the host it was per custom to keep up with the guest in drink.
As dinner continued, Gryff's attitude seemed to become more energetic. Though that seemed to be more than he was spending time flirting with a few mares who were either interested because of his confidence or that he was exotic.
"So, your friend is a unique character." Rarity remarked as she and Naruto were off to the side getting their drinks refilled. Seeing as this was the first floor the only way to get wine was via server.
"Right, just as I remember him." Naruto remarked a bit exasperated.
"And that's a problem?" she wondered, picking up on the tone.
"I would think that he would have grown a bit more serious since I last seen him, but I suppose I was hoping a bit too much." He remarked as he took a gulp of his glass.
"He could be worse. He has matters at least. I am sure once he settles into his position he will mature. Some are quicker to mature than others some are slower. For now I believe you could always encourage him or set a good example for him."
"I'll keep that in mind. Thanks Rare." The two shared a quick peck before going back to the party.
And like that, dinner was over. The children were soon taken home. Naruto paid Bon-Bon and the others mares who were found last minute for their services. A hug and promises of getting together later was shared with Naruto and each of his mares.
The mayor was one of the last to leave, once more welcoming Gryff to the town. As such the two friends began making their way to Naruto's home. A sleeping Scootaloo was on Naruto's back.
"That was a hell of a welcoming bro. I still can't believe what I heard. How the hell did you go from me kicking your tail to taking on the likes of Nightmare Moon and Discord?" He just couldn't wrap his head around it. It just seemed so surreal.
"What can I say I had good training. You looking forward to tomorrow? I was thinking you could join me while I spend some time with Applejack. Give you some time to get to know her and the family."
"I suppose that'll be fine." He had to admit he was curious to see just how much his friend had changed. At the very least he could kick back and chill and not have to think about work for a few weeks or how his actions would reflect on his family or being in the public eye.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
The sun had not yet risen over Ponyville. Sitting in the kitchen were Scootaloo, Naruto, and Gryff. While the ponies were enjoying grain cereal Gryff was enjoying sausage.
What was a peaceful breakfast was soon interrupted by the sound of knocking.
"I'll get it." Scootaloo raced to the front door. A good two minutes later Scootaloo came rushing. "Come on! We have to hurry!" Scootaloo exclaimed as she grabbed Naruto's arm and started dragging.
"Whoa hold on sprout. What's the excitement?"
"Cider season. Cider season has officially begun."
"Cider?" Gryff asked with a quirked eyebrow.
"The Apples make incredible Cider once a year. Its one of the most popular items in town and everypony goes crazy for it. Let's hurry up and get there before its gone." He said placing his dish in the sink.
They were not the only ones getting ready and primed for cider.
Fluttershy was sleeping peacefully in her cottage. Suddenly however, the peace was disrupted. Fluttershy yawned as she woke up "Goodness? Who could it possibly be this early in the morning?" she asked out loud.
This question was soon answered when a cyan blur came crashing through Fluttershy's open window. In a matter of momets said figure appeared next to Fluttershy's bed. It was none other than Rainbow Dash. "Come on Fluttershy! We gotta get going! Cider season's about to start!"
Before Fluttershy had a chance to react Rainbow Dash yanked the covers off of her bed and simply whisked Fluttershy out of the house.
"Where are we? What's the rush? Couldn't it wait until sun rise?" Fluttershy asked.
"There's no time!" Rainbow Dash said "Cider season's about to start and I for one want to be first in for once!"
"But why?" Fluttershy asked.
"Because Pinkie Pie always somehow manages to get there first, and by the time I can get in line on the first day of Cider season they always seem to run out." Rainbow Dash explained as they made it only to see a tent had been set up.
"Good morning Fluttershy, and you too Rainbow Dash." Pinkie Pie said, emerging from her tent. Her mane was surprisingly a bit tangled, but she didn't seem to mind.
"Oh Pinkie, I love your new style." Fluttershy complimented.
"Thanks Fluttershy." Pinkie Pie said.
"Who are all these ponies?" Rainbow demanded taking note of all of Pinkie's guests.
" Isn't this great? I couldn't sleep last night 'cause I was so excited about cider season, and I had this brilliant idea to come down here and camp out, so I told a few others about it, and they all thought it was a great idea too, and now it's just a big old cider party! Woo-hoo! Oh, gosh, that's a lot of ponies. Hope they don't run out before you get any."
Rainbow let out a growl at the annoying reminder.
"Hey girls, we didn't miss anything did we?" he asked as he caught a dive bombing Pinkie with one arm.
"You're just in time Narry."She turned to reveal a rather long line of ponies that trailed far behind where her tent was in line. "Or maybe you are."
There at the official announcement stand Applejack began to make an announcement with a megaphone. "Attention, everypony! Cider season is now officially open!"
The line of customers all started chattering in excitement.
Then she turned to Apple Bloom as Pinkie Pie appeared with a sack of bits which she proceeded to dump into a chest. "Alright Bloom ya know what to do." Applejack said.
Apple Bloom pulled down on a lever, fresh cider came out of a pipe and filled a mug. Pinkie Pie took it and quickly chugged it down. She was amazed by the taste, and a few seconds later she walked away carrying a bunch of mugs. Rainbow Dash glared at her.
Apple Bloom pressed down on the lever again and again as pony after pony came up, and deposited their bits into the chest. Eventually, when she pressed on it no cider came out. Big Macintosh swapped out the empty cider barrel connected to the hose for a full one. The process went on to repeat itself several times as more ponies came up.
By the time Rainbow Dash approached all the barrels had been removed from the stack. She knew the cider in the barrel wouldn't last forever, but she was hoping that it would last until she got a taste of the cider. That hope was crushed however when she deposited her bits, only to see a single drop of cider make it into her mug.
"Sorry everypony but we're all out." Apple Bloom said.
Her announcement was responded with groans and sighs of disappointment, but Rainbow wasn't gonna leave it at that.
"Surprise-surprise, you ran out again!"
"Yeah, you always run out," Caramel seconded.
"Why can't you make enough cider for all of us?!" Rainbow demanded Rainbow, "Or at least for me!"
The Apple Siblings shared troubled looks as the ponies all started grumbling and complaining,
"Just once I would like to get a fresh batch of Cider? Is that too much to ask?"
The disappointment in Rainbow Dash's voice gave Pinkie a pause as she was about to down another mug. In another time or another place she would have been oblivious to her friend's pain. She would have been a thoughtless glutton, but something was different. She could feel Dash's sadness and she was the cause of it. 'Oh Rainbow Dash. Why didn't you ever ask?'
Rainbow was startled by the sudden emotional pull. She turned and there stood Pinkie presenting her a mug.
Rainbow Dash gestured to the mug.
Pinkie smiled.
Dash in turn took the mug and smiled in return. "Thank you." And that Cider. That sweet and cool cider was one of the best things she had ever tasted in her life.
"I still don't understand why you're always running out." a stallion said.
"This cider is home it takes time to be made so it can be the best it can be." Applejack said.
"You always say that!" Caramel said.
"Well if you think you can do a better job by all means do so." Applejack said "In fact if any of you have a problem with our cider, and think you can out do us, go right ahead."
As if to say "Challenge accepted" a mysterious machine appeared in the distance.
The strange contraption slowed as it loomed over the cider stand but it bumped into the fence, much to Granny Smith's ire, as a showboaty tune started up, and two lanky unicorn stallions hopped down from the odd machine. They were both yellow with wavy red and white hair, both with green eyes, wearing dapper vests over black shirts and deep blue, blue jeans and boater hats. They were clearly twin brothers, with only the differences to tell them apart being one had no facial hair while the other had a mustache, the former had an apple slice cutie-mark while the latter's cutie-mark looked like the apple his brother's slice had come from.
"Well well. Looky what we've got here brother." the stallion with the mustache said.
"Ah yes, it's the same in every town." the other stallion said.
"Ponies with thirsty throats and dry tounges. And wouldn't you know it, not a single drop of cider in sight." the stallion with the mustache said.
"Well we can fix that, can't we brother?" the other stallion said.
"Of course." the stallion with the mustache said "But first we must introduce ourselves to them. I'm Flam."
"And I'm Flim." the other stallion said.
"We're the world famous Flim Flam Brothers. Traveling sales ponies."
"…nonparallel."
"I suppose by now you're wondering 'bout our peculiar mode of transport…"
"…I say, our mode of locomotion"
"…And I suppose by now you're wondering, where is this promised cider?"
"…Any horse can make a claim and any pony can do the same"
"…But my brother and I have something most unique and superb. Unseen at any time in this big new world…."
"…And that's opportunity…"
"…Folks, it's the one and only, the biggest and the best…"
"…Flim Flam Brothers' Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000…"
"Young filly," Flim addressed Applejack, sounding slicker than the oil he'd clearly put in his greasy mane, "I would be ever so honored if you might see fit to let my brother and I borrow some of your delicious, and might I add spellbindingly fragrant apples for our little demonstration here?"
"Uh, sure, I guess," Applejack gave her family a troubled look, seeing hers mirrored in their faces.
"Watch closely, my friends!" Flim invited.
Then Flam began to speak."Now, here's where the magic happens. Right here in this heaving, roiling, cider-press-boiling guts of the very machine, those apples plucked fresh are right now as we speak being turned into grade-A, top-notch, five-star, blow-your-horseshoes-off, one-of-a-kind cider!"
The two unicorns lit up their horns, casting their green aura at The Super Speedy Cider Sueezy 6000. The machine roared to life. It moved it's giant funnel over to the one of the apple trees and sucked all the apples up.
"As we speak these apples are being turned into freshly squeezed, top notch cider."
The Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 promptly shot out a barrel. "And that's how it works." Flam said. He and Flim then used their magic to shut off the machine as the Apple family approached.
Gryff let out an impressed whistle. "Fancy little machine they got there."
"Still, I feel as if things aren't that simple. They're traveling salesman. They always tend to have some sort of angle."
"Well if they are trying to market their machine they will need a fresh supply of apples. That means working out a deal with the apples."
Twilight who had been watching the whole ordeal, enchanted by experiencing another of Ponyville's traditions for the first time voiced her thoughts.
"Right," Naruto nodded. "It doesn't matter how fast their machine is if they lack the apples to even make the product in the first place."
As the two guessed the brothers were trying to work out a deal with the apples.
"We'll take care of the machine, and with our help you can produce a lot more cider then you could before." Flam suggested. "And we'll split the profits 75/25."
"Who gets the 75 perecent?" Applejack asked.
"Why, us of course." Flim said.
"But if we get the remaining 25 percent we won't be able to stay afloat during the winter months, and we'll have to shut down." They had put so much money into helping the town, Granny Smith's surgery not to mention replacing all the broken tools and covering the damages from the Nightmare Enthusiasts attacks. A few of their kin had their livelihood damaged and like any good family they looked after their own meaning they had to be a bit tight on managing their finances.
"Sorry, but this machine is expensive to maintain." Flam said "So we need a lot of money in order to keep it in working order. Without it you'll be on your own."
"Surely we can split the profits to a more beneficial split for both parties?" Big Mcintosh suggested.
"Well then the deal's off." Granny Smith said, "So take your machine and leave our property!"
"Very well then." Flam said "Since you refused our offer then we'll just have to be competitors." And with that he and Flim hopped on to The Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 and promptly disappeared.
"Well, what are ya'll standing around here for?" Applejack said to the crowd "There's no more cider." Nearly everypony left after that. Scootaloo asked if she could hang out with Applebloom. Given permission the two fillies took off.
With that the Granny went back into the house to cool down. "Well that was something." Naruto commented as he and Gryff approached Applejack.
"Nerve of those greedy conmen. Look like a bunch of city slickers who wouldn't know a day's of hard work." Applejack grumbled.
"Hey," Naruto wrapped an arm around her shoulder. "Forget about them. Not like they're going to last long without a supply." Despite the assurance it seemed Applejack was still fairly troubled.
"Hey, this is your home town right Applejack? Surely the locals can't be that fickle?" Compared to a lot of the other races, especially Griffins, ponies were known for their willingness to support each other and work together.
"Let's hope so." Naruto replied as he realized Applejack was still worried. He could feel it through their bond. "Hey, why don't we help you prepare for settings things up for tomorrow?" he prompted as Applejack looked up to him.
"Ah'd appreciate it." She said as something of a smile formed on her face.
The next day those who had not gotten cider the day before were first in line. Everyone seemed satisfied, but Applejack was still nervous.
"Twilight asked. "Still worried about Flim & Flam?"
"I wish I could say I wasn't worried, but I am." Applejack said "The money from cider season is often all we have to keep us from going under in the winter months. Without it, well I don't even want to think about what would happen."
"AJ you could ask one of us? A small portion of the treasure being assessed has been cleared. I'm sure if the herd puts our resources together we can work something out."
The others were quick to offer their support. "You're our family AJ, no way we wouldn't see to you pull through." Naruto remarked.
"Whatever way we can we will offer our support." Rarity said.
"Yeah, besides your cider is the best. No one could ever top it." Pinkie Pie said.
"You just have to have confidence in yourself." Fluttershy said.
"And show'em whose the…" Rainbow began pouring more Cider down her gullet. "…boss."
"Well what are you going to do if they do come back?" Twilight asked.
"I'd recommend challenging them at their own game. If they feel they can make better Cider than let the product prove it?" Naruto suggested.
"Ah rather not have a faucet of our way of business turn into a spectacle."
"What if they try to drive you and your family out of business and take over?" Ditzy wondered with a worried expression on her face.
"Like we'd let'em!" Rainbow Dash argued. "Let'em try. Applejack will kick their flanks any day of the week." Rainbow Dash then zipped back to the line for yet another cup of cider only for the last barrel to be empty. "Oh Cider…I missed you already."
'I hope your right.' Applejack thought as her ears picked up the sound of something. "No, it can't be!"
But it was, The Flim Flam brothers and The Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 were back.
"What seems to be the problem here?" Flim asked sarcastically.
"Oh my, oh my, out of cider again?" Flam added.
"What have we here?" Flim stood next to a barrel that had rolled down from a ramp at the back of the machine. "Who'd like a cup?"
The group had to move themselves out of the way of the crowd of ponies that stampeded for a taste of the beverage.
"Don't worry, everypony, we've got the Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 to make more in an instant!" assured Flam assured the crowd levitating a cup to an eager Rainbow Dash.
Naruto caught Applejack's eye and nodded to the barrel. She returned it, whipped out her lasso and wrapped it around the barrel, placing her hands firmly atop it when it reached her.
"You can't sell that cider! That's made from Apple family apples!" she shouted.
The brothers didn't seem fazed. "Don't worry, everypony, there are plenty of apples in Equestria. We'll find some others and make more cider than all of Ponyville can drink!"
The crowd gasped in amazement from this announcement, but it only increased with the challenge that Apple Bloom issued.
"We'll make more cider than you could ever imagine!"
"Now, it ain't about the speed, young'un, it's about quality," Granny Smith reminded her, much to the disappointment of those listening.
"Oh, look at these poor, dissatisfied ponies," despaired Flim.
"Ponyville is Sweet Apple Cider country!" the youngest Apple claimed.
"Our cider speaks for itself!" agreed her sister.
"Let's put it to the test!" Flim challenged.
"Anywhere, anytime!" Apple Bloom matched.
"Oh yeah, she went there!" called Ray.
The crowd descended into shocked mutters and Granny said something he couldn't quite make out to her granddaughter.
"With our machine, we can make enough cider in one hour to satisfy this entire town!" Flam challenged.
"We'll do it in 45 minutes!" Apple Bloom countered. That really got the crowd talking. Granny Smith looked all the more worried and said something to her again, probably advising caution. It wasn't lost, however, on the brothers.
"What's the matter, Granny Smith? Chicken?" Flam taunted from his couch.
Anger clouded the elderly pony's features. "What did you call me, sonny?"
"If you're so confident in your cider, then what's the problem?" added his brother.
That got her riled up and she accepted their challenge, though it was on terms that Naruto seemed unsure about. Whoever won got the exclusive rights to sell cider in Ponyville.
"Wow that escalated quickly." Gryff murmured.
"I can't believe this," Naruto remarked. "They might as well be betting the whole farm for what they've done here."
"Tomorrow mornin', right here!" Granny Smith declared the when and where.
"But I'm afraid we haven't any apples," Flam reminded her in a mock-despairing tone.
"You can use our south field," Granny Smith conceded, "It'll be worth it t' teach y'all a thing r' two `bout cider makin'!"
"Excellent! We have a bet," Flim agreed.
"Whoever produces more barrels of cider in one hour gets the exclusive rights to sell the stuff in Ponyville. Until… tomorrow," Flam bade them as he and Flim rode the machine away.
Applejack watched them leave, Naruto going over, saying, "AJ, everything will be alright."
"Ah hope so, cuz if we lose," Applejack fretted, "wer' gonna lose our farm!"
That morning Naruto began tracking down the Flim Flam brothers. He felt he had to at least try and do anything he could to help out his mare.
He soon found the SSCS 6000 parked at the end of a lane that led to roads leading out to town.
"Hello there sir. If you're looking for Cider you'll have to wait until after the contest." Flam greeted.
"Look I'm not here for Cider. I'm here to discuss today's competition. Look I know you're business ponies, but how could you be so heartless as to try and drive the Apples out of business?"
"They should have thought of that before they entered this venture," replied Flam.
"They had little choice, when you threatened to run them out of business."
Flim shrugged. "That's how business works. The ponies wanted good cider at an affordable price and this service we are happy to provide."
"A service the apples provided long before you showed up. If you really care about providing a service to the populous then you can negotiate a fair deal."
"Our deal was perfectly fair," argued Flam. "We designed and built the Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000, we deserve the majority of the profits."
Naruto clicked his teeth. Uncaring bastards. "Do you guys even know how to farm apples?"
"Ppsh, can't be that difficult. They grow on trees and fall off." Flim dismissed.
It would have been so easy to threaten them. It would have been so easy to use his position to run them out of town, but he couldn't do it. It would make him no better than the corrupt individuals he fought for most of his life. Just because the brothers were being dicks was not enough of a justification to use force on him.
"Then there is nothing more to discuss." Naruto sharply remarked as he begun to leave.
The cider, the money, the profit that was all they cared about, no matter who might get hurt in the process. He couldn't wait until those two lost the competition and was driven out of town.
By mid-morning, both sides had set up shop, the ponies all watching from the fence. Big Mac got himself psyched for running the cider-presser, Granny Smith had on her special glasses to help her in determining the good apples from the bad, and Apple Bloom was helping Applejack make sure her apple-bucking was top-notch.
"Applejack," they looked to see it was Twilight. "Are you sure this is such a good idea?"
"Me an' th' family" she bucked the heavy bag Apple Bloom was hanging onto "are one-hundred percent confident"… in our cider-makin' capability!"
"An' besides! Nopony calls Granny Smith a chicken!" Apple Bloom added .
"Attention everypony!" called Mayor Mare, Twilight telling the Apple sisters, "Well, good luck."
The teams listened as Mayor Mare declared the rules and particulars.
"The teams have one hour to make as many barrels of cider as they can! Upon the conclusion of the hour, whichever team has produced more barrels will win the exclusive right to sell cider in Ponyville! Are both teams ready?"
"Ready!" Applejack called.
"Ready," the FlimFlam brothers said arrogantly.
"Then let's…" Mayor Mare said as she raised her hoof and the local time-keeper, Time Turner, spun an hourglass to get it started. "Go!"
The Apple Family sprung to action while Flim and Flam just lazed on their machine's sofa but their horns lit up with green mana and the machine got started. The vacuum extension reached out to a nearby apple tree and sucked up all the fruit.
Applejack bucked her first tree, shaking some apples down that Apple Bloom caught with the basket. They quickly brought them to Granny Smith and took some empty ones while Granny Smith got started checking the apples' individual quality, throwing the "bad'uns" away and adding the "good'uns" to the cider-presser. Big Mac ran the treadmill that powered the presser, to which poured into the empty barrel that was below the nozzle.
"Great job, y'all," Applejack called to them as she still bucked.
"We've already filled two barrels!" Big Mac called.
"Oh no, look!"
What they saw made the whole Apple Family gasp!
The Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000 had already produced six barrels neatly-stacked, Flim and Flam waving mockingly. The machine sucked in its next batch of apples.
"Come on focus!" Applejack called to the others. "We gotta ferget those guys if wer' gonna have a chance at winnin'!"
Bloom brought the baskets over to Granny Smith, Apple Bloom saying, "Better keep up, Granny!"
Granny Smith wiped away her sweat and kept up her work, while Big Mac was panting and slowing down.
In the crowd, Rarity fretted, "This is just dreadful!"
The barrels on both sides rose up in mountains but it was clear which side was winning. Twilight then had an idea and approached the mayor.
"Um, Ms. Mayor! Are honorary family members allowed to help in the competition?"
"Well, I'm not sure," Mayor Mare considered, "Flim, Flam, would you object to honorary family members helping?"
"Are you kidding?" Flim scoffed as he wet his whistle, Flam boasting, "We don't care if the whole kingdom of Canterlot helps; it's a lost cause."
"I guess it's ok," Mayor Mare conceded before saying, "Applejack, what do you think?"
"Ah'd think Ah'd love t' have th' rest'a mah fam'ly helpin' out," Applejack said with a grateful smile.
"Alright!" cheered her friends as they stood single-file, Twilight then began giving out instruction. "Naruto, Fluttershy you two should help Applejack with the trees," Twilight instructed.
"Got it!"
"You can count on us!"
"Pinkie Pie, Ditzy, you're on apple-catching detail!"
"Okie-dokie-lokie!"
"We won't let you down."
"Rarity, you've got a discerning eye, help Granny Smith at the quality-control station!"
"Of course!"
"Rainbow Dash, do you think you can help Big Macintosh press?"
"In my sleep!"
"Alright, everypony, let's save Sweet Apple Acres!" Twilight declared, everypony cheering, "ALRIGHT!"
Before long the extra support allowed the Apple family to produce as many barrels as Flim and Flam were making.
Now, the tide was turning. Fluttershy shot through the trees, shaking out the apples while Naruto zipped from tree to tree knocking down more apples together than Applejack could conceivably do alone.
Pinkie's bounciness was of great help to Apple Bloom in the orchard. Rarity, with her critical eye, could tell good and bad apples at a glance. Rainbow's added power made the press run faster, giving Big Mac something of a break Twilight alternated on the barrels, sealing and stacking them.
Once again, utilizing efficiency with knowledge of skills. Twilight did some quick math for these new turn of events.
"Based on these figures, we're making five barrels for every three of theirs!"
Time's up!" The Mayor's words were heard clearly in his ears.
"I'm proud of you, Applejack," Twilight told her. The Applejack of before would have been too stubborn or prideful to accept help, but for the good of her family she had accepted help.
"Thanks."
But the Mayor's next words were like a stone being dropped in his stomach. "Flim and Flam win!"
The crowd let out shocked gasps, the Apples stared in disbelief at the mountain of barrels the twins had produced.
"We... lost?" Applejack gasped.
"Applejack, its going to be okay." He told her as Applejack began to tremble.
"Okay? How is it going to be okay? We lost! We're going to lose the farm!" Her voice swelled with emotion.
Naruto's face broke out in a grin. "They didn't quality check their apples." He told her as Applejack's eyes widened in surprise.
If that was the case that means…
"Daww, too bad, Apples," Flim remarked, in a tone with no sympathy at all.
"Guess you'll just have to find a new line of work that doesn't match your names quite so... perfectly."
"Now should we tear down all these tacky old buildings and put up new ones, brother?"
"I don't see why not, brother. After all, this isn't Sweet Apple Acres anymore. How about 'Flim Flam Fields'?"
"I ought to press you into jerk cider!" Rainbow Dash was about to shoot right at them only to be stopped by Applejack.
"No Rainbow Dash. A deal's a deal." The flighty way Applejack said it confused Rainbow. "I mean they did use 'every single apple' they could get their hands on. So of course they would produce more barrels." She stressed the words as her family and elements caught on.
"Congratulations to y'all. The cider business in Ponyville... is yours. C'mon, Apples. Let's go pack up our things." She winked at her family who played along.
"Fear not, everypony, there's more than enough cider to go around," Flim said to the saddened crowd, laughing with his brother again. In the past the citizens would have been rather careless, but the past year had let them to see just how important each other were, and it hadn't settled until now that their greedy desires would see an end to the livelihood to one of their saviors.
"Go ahead, everypony," Applejack prompted before she left. "Go on, y'all. It's okay."
As they all shared their tears at the family's loss, it was evident the citizens of Ponyville weren't so concerned with cider anymore.
"Drink up, Ponyville! Down the hatch!" offered Flim.
They all took cups of their cider, drank them… and immediately spat them out again.
Chunks of apple, twigs and rock floated in the cider.
"I can't get the taste off my tongue!" squealed one mare.
"Mine's got rocks in it," added another.
"I wouldn't pay one cent for this dreck!" shouted a stallion.
The brothers didn't look so smug now. "You wouldn't pay even one cent?"
"No!" replied the crowd.
They convened with each other for a moment. "How about two cups for one cent?"
"No!"
Another quick discussion. "Two bits for a barrel?"
"No!"
They glanced at each other nervously. "It looks like we've encountered a slight... problem here in Ponyville."
"Nopony wants our product. Next town?"
"Next town. Let's go, Flim!"
"Let's go, Flam."
Their horns glowed and, for the last time, the Flim Flam brothers drove off down the road, leaving an angry crowd and terrible cider behind.
"They're gone," Applejack said with utter relief.
"That means Sweet Apple Acres is still in business!" Twilight exclaimed.
"Plus we can have high quality Apple family cider!" put in the stallion from before.
"Because of this silly competition, we've made enough of our cider for the whole town!" Apple Bloom announced.
Everypony cheered from this, but it wasn't just because of the cider. It was because Ponyville's favorite family wasn't going anywhere. They were safe and Flim and Flam were gone, certainly not on a high note. They had failed, driven out by anger and distaste.
"Well then." Applejack said turning to her friends, "Since all of you are honorary family members you each get to be first in line, and get a cup of cider free of charge."
"Now you're talking!" Rainbow Dash said. Not long afterward the group had settled with their mugs.
"Probably not what you had in mind for your vacation?" Naruto asked Gryff. The griffon had been strangely quiet today.
"No its okay man. You had to help out your mare. A good pack leader looks after his mates." And he had to admit this Cider was pretty delicious. From what he could glimpse this Applejack was a hard worker with much pride. She was a family mare. That much was evident by the way she interacted with her clans, particular her little sister.
"So, usually one a week the boys and I would get together for a game of cards, but I'd thought it'd be fun if the boys and I were to welcome you to our circle for this up and coming weekend for the evening. You interested?"
"A day with 'the boys?' like I'll say no." Now the blond was talking. That was something to look forward too.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
It was dawn and Naruto was one of the only ponies up. Leaving a clone at home he had made way to Sugarcube Corner.
The Cakes were out for the weekend with the twins, so only Pinkie would be home. She had left the shop opened for the blond. Once getting in he locked the door behind him.
"You up already Pinkie?" he called as he entered the eatery.
"In here Narry!" she called out.
Naruto followed the voice to the cooking and baking areas of the kitchen.
"Hey you!" she greeted before crushing Naruto against her chest in a vice-like hug.
"You must have been up for a while. I see you have quite a few things baking." All the ovens were on and baking with a few trays of items waiting to be baked.
"Yep, I was so excited to spend time with you today I could hardly sleep. If Pinkie was lacking in sleep she didn't show it.
The peppy mare was showing her usual sunny disposition with a blue sleeve shirt with yellow. Below the waist, Pinkie was garbed in a pink and white striped knee length skirt. That much he could tell from the side view of the bubbly mare as the front of her was covered by an apron.
"Well since I'm here I can help you finish up."
"That'd be a big help Narry." With that they went to work preparing the last few cakes that needed to be baked for the day. Per usual Pinkie hummed a happy tune as she sprinted around and bounced from spot to spot.
Naruto glanced at his mare. Pinkie's happy attitude was definitely affectious. As he watched her he couldn't help but let his eyes fall low as her haunches jiggled hypnotically whenever she pranced around.
"Like what ya see, Narry?" she suddenly asked in a playfully sexy tone.
"How could I not?" he asked as he noticed the look Pinkie was giving him.
Slipping on gloves Pinkie began to remove the baked goods from the oven. See sat aside several trays of freshly cooked donuts.
"So Narry any plans with your friend today?" Pinkie asked after a few minutes of normalized conversation while she was pouring batter into the cake pan.
"Well I don't have any particular plans for today. Just going to wing it more or less."
After about a good hour or so they finally finished baking all the confections for the day.
Naruto wiped off his forehead. He had been slightly sweating thanks to the heat that radiated from the ovens.
"Hhm we got done early and don't have to open for another hour and a half. I wonder what we should do?" she coyly asked with a purr in her voice.
Hugging him from behind she began rubbing her hand against his abdomen. Naruto chuckled at his marefriend's exuberance which slowed into a grunt when her hand traveled lower.
Turning Naruto brought her close, her body resting against his as he wrapped his arms around her waist. Their lips connected, Pinkie moaning gently into Naruto's mouth as their tongues passionately battled.
His hands slipped from her lower back down to her rear, cupping the cheeks, the firm clutched resulted in, a few moans and giggles out of the party-girl's mouth.
Naruto separated for a moment so he could hoist Pinkie up resulting in her latching her legs around his waist, effectively pressed their crotches together.
The two soon made their way to Pinkie's bedroom, with Naruto dropping onto the bed and Pinkie's strong legs still clutching to his sides. Naruto proceeded to slap on those delectably jiggly cheeks which promptly rippled slightly.
Their lips locked together once more their kiss becoming much more heated and ravenous by the minute as evident by their moans increasing in intensity and frequency. In the midst of it all, Pinkie raised a hand behind her neck and undid the apron's knot, followed by the one behind her back, and let the now-useless garment fall onto the blond. Rolling to the side Naruto lifted himself up to drag and throw the apron to the floor.
Bringing his hands to the hem of her shirt he began sliding it up and over Pinkie's torso to which she lifted her head and arms to allow him to slip it off. With the valley of her breasts exposed he dove right in, kneading them and rubbing his face against her slowly warming chests.
Moans spilled from Pinkie's mouths followed by shivers as he continued teasing her bosom.
He them moved lower, while his hands took care of her breasts he began running his teeth through her soft stomach fur. Slipping his hands under the bras he would grace her nipple causing Pinkie to respond with a series of breathy sighs and soft moans.
Moving between her legs and placing his arms on the side of her he proceeded to slid up the left side of her skirt with his hand exposing her damp arousal.
He proceeded to take two fingers and rub her sensitive, aching lips through the fabric. He proceeded to pull the fabric to the side exposing her wetness.
"W-Wait." She called out, grabbing him by the shoulder and placing him on the back. She crawled on top of him reverse cowgirl style.
It clicked in his head what Pinkie had in mind.
Grabbing her by the waist and pulling her back he had to suppress a laugh when her tail hit his nose and gently brushed against her face. She was practically overflowing with arousal as he kneaded her cheeks and proceeded to spear her depth with his tongues.
At that same time Pinkie had pulled out Naruto's stallionhood and proceeded to give him one of her famous blowies. She proceeded to hum on his shaft for a few seconds before licking it with the utmost tenacity.
"Mmmmm…" escaped her mouth as she felt her lower began to tease her clit. The sudden pleasurable assault had momentarily broken her focus, but feeling the signs of Naruto's inevitable orgasm brought her back to focus.
"P-Pinkie I…oh shit." At that point anything else he wanted to say had become less coherent as Pinkie was intent on finishing him off then and there.
He grabbed her flanks quite firmly before burying his fake back into her soft haunches. Pinkie's face morphed into a grin as her waiting mouth was soon filled with seed.
Cries of ecstasy left the blond's mouth as his marefriend greedily drank down his seed.
Pinkie detatched herself with a wet pop from the spent cock leaving the blond laying there panting slightly . Sauntering over to her bathroom Pinkie proceeded to brush her teeth and used mouth wash before returning back to the bed.
"Amazing as always Pinks."
"You know Narry, I think I want to try some of your special frosting on some of my pastires in the future." She remarked as she climbed on top of him. Having removed the rest of her garments upon return her nipples gently grinded along his clothed torso.
"That is an odd mixture of kinky and not hygneic." As Naruto was about to dive for her crotch Pinkie stopped him.
"Nah uh Narry the time for taste testing is over. You have a pastry to fill with more of that cream." She replied as her tail hypnotically swayed back and forth only giving teasing glances of her marehood. Juices ran down her legs, wetting her fur and giving slightly staining the comforter.
She proceeded to move her hand down and parted her lips as her tail hung to one side.
That was all the invitation the blond needed. Laying behind her the blond wrapped his left arm around her midsection as he rubbed his tip against her pussy lips.
"Narry! Hurry I need it baaad!"
Pinkie's cry was just so erotic that Naruto couldn't control himself and began burying himself into her. Both let out a moan as he pulled out halfway and slowly pushed back in. Naruto proceeded to playfully nibble her ear as they began to build a rhythm.
"Ahh! Oooh right there, Narry! Yes like that!" Pinkie vocalized her approval as he began hitting her one sweet spot over and over again. "Pound it! Pound my naughty marehood!"
The sound of flesh smacking echoed around the room.
Naruto continued to enjoy the sensation of pounding Pinkie's huge cheeks.
Hands trailed and kisses were shared as the blond continued pounding Pinkie's snatch.
"Pinkie are you almost there I'm about to come." He could feel those all too familiar sensations. Her slick marehood greedily grabbed at him during every thrust and he could feel himself about to let loose at any second.
"Come with me Narry! I'm so close." Pinkie wrapped her tail around his waist and thrusting back with as much control as she could muster.
Leaning forward Naruto captured her lips as he hilted himself one last time and erupted deep within her. The orgasm resulted in the hot sticky essence coating Pinkie's walls.
The sudden sensation of warm love goo resulted in Pinkie screaming in pleasure as she let loose. The sensation of that banging ass slamming against his crotch spurred the blond to keep pumping as his seed continued to pour from her length into her.
The loud eutrophic cries of relief soon quieted down into gentle moans of relief and satisfaction. A grunt let Naruto's mouth as he pulled out of her. Turning Pinkie buried her head into his neck. Their tails tied together as they began to cuddle. Hot and sticky both of them were satisfied.
Naruto checked the time. He still had a half hour before he would have to leave, get showered and dressed, and take Scootaloo and Gryff down where he did his demonstrations/classes.
So he was going to enjoy this half hour as much as he could.
"Hello Everypony, I see a lot of familiar faces and even some new ones." After the moment with Pinkie, Naruto returned home. He was now in the park with Scootaloo and Gryff, instructing his class. "This won't be a long session, as things are just now getting back to some semblance of normality." The few minutes of talking soon gave into a refresher on the basics.
With that it was meditation to which no trouble followed. Looking onto the crowd he once more began to speak. "Alright, this was something I thought long and hard about and I decided to go with my idea of uniforms." Bringing forth the scroll tied to his basic Naruto began unsealing items. Onto the table he brought were piles of white fabrics, belts, rolls of thread, and sewing needles.
A small filly near the front of the crowd raised her hand. "How come we have to make our uniforms?"
"Before I answer, does anyone else want to guess why I'm asking you to make your own uniforms."
What he got were either stares or sideway glances of uncertainty.
"Alright I'll explain. The process of crafting your uniform attune you to your outfit in a spiritual and mental sense. What these outfits are going to be is your battle outfits. A battle outfit is an outfit or set of clothes custom made for combat situations. Durable against tears and light enough for speedy movements are of course preferable qualities. Understanding the material, how the outfit moves, the density; all these important factors are estimated and decided by master combat specialists. Only those who have been in combat for years will know all the fine little bits when it comes to combat. What I wish to do is simply set you on the right path to mastering your skills to the fullest potential for those of you who wish to take this further. Also this also makes the outfit unique to you and you alone."
A few tense seconds followed, and the ponies below nodded, some even murmuring in agreement.
The filly raised her hoof a second time, still looking confused. "But how come we're making them out of white clothes and using armor or something cool like diamonds or something?"
"Designing an outfit with pieces of armor or treasures or heavens forbid zippers might look cool, but it can be impractical. An outfit should be designed in mind for practically first and cool factor second."
Scootaloo was the first to start working on her uniform and the other crusaders followed suit. Gryff skeptical and reluctant gave in. The only ones not to do so were Naruto and Rarity who was in the process of making her own combat outfit.
Naruto took a few opportunities to offer vague but sage advice to the students. A little later on that afternoon, a full set of uniforms, some more complete or accurate than others were cobbled together.
"Well, now that you have your outfits together you now have practical wear to wear whenever you all come in for instruction. Now I think to cap off our day we'll have a little demonstration. Who wants to spar with me?"
"Hah, now we're talking." With a flap of his wings Gryff was raring to go. "Been meaning to stretch my legs."
"Very well follow me." Outlined not too far away with white coloring was a circle. "First out of the circle loses. No lethal attacks. Ready when you are."
The Griffon's cry erupted as he shot forward. The first of his swipes casually dodged.
"Nice dodge bits, but I'm gonna have to tag you out." Gryff once more began his charge.
"Now watch closely girls." Rarity said to the crusaders as they watched the spar between stallion and griffon. "Because of his skills Naruto is no ordinary fighter. See how he moves so gracefully to avoid Gryffindor's strikes? He's using the minimum amount of energy and keeping himself guarded at all times ready to retaliate."
"How's he going to win if he spends the whole time dodging?" Scootaloo asked.
"He is biding his time and accessing weaknesses in his opponents techniques." She watched as Naruto dodged strike after strike. "Gryffindor is highly athletic, a griffon's natural strength is higher than a Unicorn or Pegasus, more on par than being slightly weaker than an earth ponies. If those hits connected than a normal opponent would be in trouble, but that is not the case here. He lacks finesses as such his hopes for winning are nearly impossible.
'Why…why can't I hit him? Is the difference between us now that large? No! This is ridiculous!" His claws narrowly grazed the face of the blond. 'Am I getting slow? Have I slacked off that much?"
Slipping under his strike Naruto launched a few quick strikes to Gryff's body. Gryff collapsed to his knees and elbow in surprise and shock. He had been rendered helpless in practically no time at all.
"Being fast and powerful might work on quite the number of opponents, but if you lack skill or strategy than you're doomed to fail against certain opponents. Learning to read body language is also an effective tool for battle."
Soon after the lecture the class departed for the day.
"Its so hard to believe. I keep thinking of you as my scrawny bud, but that's not you anymore." A bitter pill for him to swallow. He had been used to be the best for so long that the feeling of second place felt so foreign to him. Top of his class. Captain of the sports team. Envy of his friends.
This whole situation just felt odd to him. He wasn't quite sure how to feel about this.
"Its in your head. I told you I haven't changed," Naruto replied with a role of his eyes. "This isn't going to be an issue is it?"
"No, no, sorry bits I guess I'm just being a bit feather-brained. I promise you my friend no issue, don't worry about it." He waved off the blond's concerns.
"If you say so." Griffins were just as prideful as they were territorial. For a little while he was concerned that Gryff's pride was going to be an issue, but thankfully that didn't seem to be the issue.
Suddenly he was bombarded by the crusaders who were excitedly asking him about the Everfree project that was being worked on. He supposed they had been neglecting it the past few weeks with everything that had been going on.
"Let's go see if the others are doing anything else today." The girls, including Rarity that was being dragged away by Sweetie Belle began making their way to the Element's homes.
"Everfree? Isn't that one of the forbidden zones? Why in Tartatus would you have a project named after it?"
Naruto merely chucked and said," You'll see. Follow me." He began leading the Griffin to the direction of the forest.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"…and that's how I met Fluttershy."
Princess Luna's moon began to rise over Equestria while her sister's sun finished setting, signaling the end of the working day for all of the ponies in Ponyville. Stallions and mares took to the streets of the town and headed their separate ways. Some headed home for the evening while others went elsewhere to gather with friends. This included five certain residents.
"Come on, Gryff, we're going to be late if you don't pick hurry it up!" Naruto ushered him as he walked through the crowded streets of Ponyville.
"I'm coming, I'm coming!" the Griffin stated, "You sure these boys of yours aren't going to care? Considering I'm still getting funny looks from the citizens in town."
"Trust me it won't be an issue."
After maneuvering their way through the streets filled with other ponies, Naruto and Gryff Armor arrived at their destination, the Frothy Steel-toed boot.
The Griffon was puzzled, "You guys meet here?"
"Yeah, what about it?"
"Not the best name for an establishment."
"Look I could care less about the name as long as what the place serves is passable."
With that statement, he entered the tavern with Griffon following behind.
Upon entering the establishment, the ripe smell of alcohol filled both of their lungs. The lighting of the tavern was fairly dim, but it was still a warm and welcoming environment for all the ponies and other creatures.
"There the boys be at," waving his hand in the air to get the attention of his comrades. They raised a hand to acknowledge him as he walked over. "The streets were filled with kiosk owners trying to get home, but knowing you lot you probably already start the party without me."
Catching up with his old time friend Griffon looked to see the stallions seated around the table. One of them he recognized as Applejack's big brother from the whole Cider incident. The others he were not familiar with. One was a Pegasus and the others a tan stallion with a chocolate brown mane and a light blue unicorn with a frizzled mane.
"This is Gryffindor, who likes to be known as Griff. Griff this is Big Mcintosh who I'm sure you remember, the Pegasus is Thunderlane, the Unicorn is Pokey Pierce, and the Earth Pony is Caramel. "
"Leave it to the cap'n to keep his extravagant lifestyle flowing with oddities."
Naruto murmured a 'piss off' to Thunderlane's comment.
"So you be the boys he's been telling me about?"
"We be newbie." Caramel replied. "What do you drink, Gryff?"
"Depends…what's the strongest thing you got?" Gryff, proud and cocky was already ready to prove his merit when it came to drink it.
"Got it, and the usual for you, Naruto?" Pokey asked as he was about to trot away.
"One Dragon's breath with a side of Pinkie Deluxe." He said as he took his seat and indicated for Gryff to take a seat.
"Pinkie Deluxe?" he couldn't help but asked. From what he could see of Naruto's party girl marefriend she seemed like a hyperactive kid with the only adult thing about her being her body. He would have wondered if the pony was into those tastes before remembering that the high-class and canterlotian type was his choice for alpha. 'Guess Bits has the patience for that high maintenance stuff.'
"People using product placement or whatever they can to cash in on the nation's craze for our status. Princess Celestia is still working on helping us settle the patent for our names, trademarks and all that stuff. Unfortunately the whole thing is rather messy and some of these money grubbing vultures are quick to slap on our likeness or name to anything. It wouldn't interest you, but several hair care companies have already quickly tried to market off conditioning and dyes that is supposed to make your mane like an Alicorns. Princess Luna is a rather hot commodity in several social circles, among those being with gothic tastes or those who worshipped her during her former possession."
"Then there are those like the Nightmare Children." Pokey sniffed with disdain. "Downright fools. Even now our nation is still recovering from their actions the past few years. None more than Ponyville has directly suffered as a result."
"We're not here to talk about that." Caramel quickly ushered, realizing how quickly the situation was becoming tense. "We're here to party right?" He suggested as he checked if the others wanted the usual.
"Alright….well, what do you guys do here?" Gryff asked.
Naruto was the first to reply, "We usually meet once or twice a month to just meet and hang out. We also have frequent card games."
"I see," Gryff remarked, still trying to understand the group. With the drinks soon placed in front of them the group began to have their discussion.
"Alright time to kick things off. How have things been for you Pokey?"
"Yeah, how are things goin' fer ya?" Big Mac asked.
Taking a sip of his drink and letting out an unusual sound that came from drinking his bittersweet liquor, he started, "Well, managed to net myself a new job. I guess my luck is getting better."
"The flower shop right?" Big Mcintosh asked.
Pokey nodded, "Yup, started a couple of days ago as a cashier. Not the most luxurious job, but it helps pay the bills."
"And I suppose a certain mare with raspberry mane had nothing to do with you choosing your job there?"
Pokey sheepishly smiled at the blond's comment, "What can I say? I enjoy the company of an eloquent mare."
Roseluck did have a good head on her shoulders. Managing the finances and being the most responsible among her three sisters.
Caramel was the first to speak, "Roseluck? Pale yellow coat? Where's a flower in her ear? Since when were you pining for her?"
"Well, I may have performed a heroic intervention when those nightmare children attacked our town. She took me out for lunch as a thank you and we hit it off." Pokey seemed flustered.
"Well your single and she's single right? What's the hold up? " Gryff asked, down the ember blazed scotch. From what he knew of the gender ratio of this town this Roseluck should have been jumping at the chance for an available male unless she was flying under the radar so to speak.
The blue unicorn cleared his throat before he replied, "Well, if I plan on making the first step then I need to wow her." Especially since a certain somepony has raised the stakes so much.
"Man, that is way too much pressure especially with the possibility of things going wrong. That's why I'm glad I found my Sassaflash good and early."
"That mare has the patience of a saint. I don't know many mares who could put up with a stallion who can break the foundation of a house by face planting into a single beam."
"One time! One time and no one ever lets it go!" Caramel was becoming defensive.
"Speaking of developments when are you going to ask Cheerilee out Mac?" Naruto suddenly changed gears, having decided poor Caramel had suffered enough.
"Ah don't know what yer talking about." That expression conveyed Mac was not being very forthcoming.
"Don't play coy with me Mcintosh. You and Cheeri hit it off quite well and on good faith I believe she might fancy you a bit. You're disappointing the poor mare by not showing any interest."
"It'll pass. A nice and educated mare like Cheerilee wouldn't want no farm colt like me long term anyhow."
"Don't be a foal. Stallion up and start exploring your options. Ponies are starting to wonder if you're a colt cuddler since you're ignoring all the haunches being thrown your way." Thunderlane's comment did little but turn Mac's ire onto him.
"And that is why you're alone mouth…" Naruto remarked.
"Well we all can't be you now can we mister marekiller."
Naruto leaned his forehead into his palm and sighed.
"Uh-oh Bits. Looks like its your town. So spill. Tell us the juicy bits of your herd."
"Boys or no boys there are somethings a stallion keeps to himself.
"Aaw come on Naruto you're always deflecting whenever we bring up the subject. You can't keep all the juicy bits to yourself."
"Well if we're having story time I suppose we could always talk about the day of the Festival incident. A lot of ponies wish to hear a firsthand account from the side of the elements, but the information was too sensitive. With the Nightmare finally gone I suppose it wouldn't hurt to share the tail." With that Naruto began to recount the day that changed everything.
"The town was hustling and bustling. Everypony was excited and putting on the finishing touches for the celebration. I was strolling down the streets on the lookout for the festival representative that would be checking up on things. I had no idea I would literally be running into her."
"Twilight Sparkle…and with her was Spike the Dragon. At that time it was like a simple meet and greet you know. A cute and studious mare if not a bit unfriendly. She's really changed from when I first met her. The Twilight of back then would in no way put up with the antics of her fellow Elements. In order to apologize for bumping into her I of course offered to chauffeur her around town and help her complete checking up on everything for the festival."
"Aah yes, not too long after ya three visited the farm if ah'm remembering correctly." Naruto nodded in response to Big Mac's recollection. "Applebloom used that pout of hers to convince Twilight to stay."
"A filly who knows how to pull at one's heartstrings is a dangerous opponent. Grows up into an even more dangerous mare." Pokey sagely suggested.
Big Mac frowned at that. He didn't want or need any thoughts of sweet little Bloom growing up into a mare. It had been hard enough for his big brother instinct when Applejack grew up, but Bloom was comparably more innocent than Applejack was at her age and he couldn't help but relish in his role as big brother.
"I believe the two of them showed curiosity to the nature of my bond with the others. With Applejack hosting I recounted that day. The one where you and AJ saved me from those Timberwolves Mac."
"Wait…what?" Gryff was trying to wrap his head around it. "You needed to be saved?"
"This was before I even met you Gryff. I was still rather weak back then and had a long way to go when it came to training."
Once more the image of the past came to his mind.
This was not a moment he could forget so easily.
"After that we ran into Rainbow Dash. Suffice to say her greeting was carefully calculated and well…in Rainbow Dash Fashion."
-In
"Is it true? Can she do a Rainboom?" Caramel asked as Naruto nodded.
"One day if you're lucky you'll see it." Where did he leave off yet? Oh right. "We finally made our way to the boutique and there she was hard at work with that wearing one of her fantastic dresses."
"Rarity was hard at working preparing for the festival. She practically chased Twilight off with her enthusiasm about being from Canterlot and such. It was an interesting experience so to speak."
The group listened in carefully as Naruto went on to the part where the trio had met Fluttershy. And continuing the story up to the Golden Oaks Library having gotten to his proposal to Rarity.
"My actual proposal of course turned out better, but I would not exchange the times we had for anything. After being rejected yet again the party soon came to an end as everypony went to town hall. Unknown to us that was when the true madness would begin." The group was sucked into his story as they finally had a new perspective on the situation. One thing for sure that as long as Equestria had heroes then it would never dall.
0000000000000000000
Chapter End 000000000000000000000
Below here is the Final and permanent cover image for Friendship is Magic: Equestrian Heroes. I will be commissioning my artist to make Arc based images as well as Season images as well. So suggestions for them as well as the Elements battle outfits will be accepted.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
'Surprising'
'Shocking'
'Speechless'
And many other words followed this statement.
This Was family appreciation day and Scootaloo had not been looking forward to it at all.
So when he had entered the Pegasus was shock.
"I am captain of the Lunar Guard Naruto and Scootaloo's father."
It was only really now setting in for the filly Pegasus.
Naruto seemed more like a big brother than a father. It was weird to think of him as so.
And what followed was a canopy of questions from many curious fillies and colts.
Some exasperating Cheerilee to which more than once Naruto would assure her throughout the session was okay.
"Why is your name funny?"
Aah straight to the clincher. "I come from lands outside of the Equestrian borders. The way we named others was closer to our clans or familial herds then our appearances or hopes of our parents." If there was an easier way to explain things he wasn't able to think of a way.
"Have you ever fought a dragon?"
"Occasionally I fight dragons. Normally when I do so I have the support of my team."
"Did you really fight Nightmare Moon? How scary was she?"
"Not alone. The other Elements of Harmony and I have encountered Nightmare and her followers twice and succeeded both times. And understanding what Nightmare is and what she does to others, yes she can be considered quite frightening."
"What's an Element of Harmony?" One colt with weird stringy limbs had asked him much to his surprise.
He knew some children could be rather clueless and did not often looked at the world around him, but he would thought being the epicenter to so much of the Elements ongoing practically everypony in town would have some cursory knowledge of them.
When many of the other colts and fillies also seemed similarly unaware Naruto knew he had quite the explanation on his hands.
"The Elements of Harmony can refer to two things. Either the mystical gems themselves or the Bearers that emphasize these traits." Much of what he would imply or say would probably go over the young one's head, but that was because the nature of Harmony itself was not so simple.
"Now who can tell me about Honesty?" he asked, expecting Applebloom to leap at the chance but to his surprise she seemed to shy away at the question, trying to make herself seem as small as possible. He had the inkling of wonder did something in class happened earlier.
"I can! I can!" Dinky gave an enthusiastic wave.
"Well then miss Do can you enlighten us?" Dinky was a bright filly after all. If any young pony would be observant it would be her.
"Honesty is important because it allows us to build trust with one another. You can believe what other ponies tell you and if you tell them things truthfully they'll believe you."
"Aah yes excellent. Honesty is important because it allows us to know the ties and information shared are genuine. Honesty is important to prevent unnecessary harm being done to each other. This is the trait of the Bearer Applejack of the Apples."
Some of the students began whispering in surprise at this. Applebloom's big sister was famous? Others understood this but weren't exactly clued in why the bearers were heroes or what exactly they had done due to being sheltered by their parents of the darker elements of society.
It was a shame. Pony culture seemed to have a bigger emphasis on sheltering their young than the humans one.
"Next we have Generosity." As soon as he said this Sweetie Belle was practically out of her seat.
"Yes miss Bell would you care to share your thoughts?"
"Well yeah, being generous makes you a really nice pony. Like my sister Rarity. She's always helping ponies and giving stuff to others that need it. "
"Yes, Generosity is another important virtue that ties us together. We give to those who can support themselves and help elevate them. We encourage bonds and good will towards others by doing so. You'll be hard pressed to find a more generous pony than Rarity. Now let's move on to our thoughts on Loyalty."
One by one the young ponies were given a brief description of the virtue of the elements along with the identity of those bearers.
It hadn't even mattered if Naruto went over the time limit. He was the last speaker of the day and Cheerilee had been absorbed into the discussion as much as the children had.
She couldn't say she interacted with any element that wasn't Naruto, Twilight, or Pinkie.
"…empathy is what allows us to understand one another. To appreciate our family and loved ones. To appreciate our bonds. Together with Honesty, Generosity, Loyalty, Kindness, Laughter, and Magic our Empathy creates Harmony. And Harmony; the peace is the very thing a soldier like me protects." He began to wonder how he had strayed so far off the purpose of him being here. "Anyway enough of that, you tykes still have no idea what a Guard Captain does right?" he asked as most of them sake their heads. "Well it's a position in the military. Despite the name Captain its no longer associated with the rank captain. As captain of the guard my duties are associated with bodyguard duty for royalty or head of state. In my case that means serving and protecting Princess Luna. Though my rank can also refer to military security fore within a city or region such as a province, state, or territory. Though I am also a Brigadier general."
"What's a Brigd-bridga-brid…that?" Berry Pinch, daughter of Berry Punch asked, giving up on trying to pronounce the name.
"It's a senior rank in the armed forces. It means I am among the lowest ranking general officers below a colonel or major general. That means I serve as the advisor and Deputy Commander to a Major General commanding a division-sized unit of 10,000 to 15,000 soldiers, and assists in overseeing the tactical planning and coordination of division operations." And once more he started to go over their heads. "I advise a lot of other ponies in our service who doesn't wear more stars than me on my vest." He said indicating his star, dumbing it down for some of the less academically inclined students.
It didn't help that everytime he explained one thing several hands would shot up asking him even more questions. That was born out of jokingly mentioning in his off time he fought Hydras and Manticores.
Thankfully Cheerilee had cut off the questioning before it could continue on until the end of the day.
One thing was certain. Naruto had solidified his status as the cool dead among Scootaloo's classmates.
That much she was nothing as the two of them were walking down the streets of Ponyville.
"It was the coolest thing. Everypony kept approaching me and asking questions and…" He wasn't sure Scootaloo could be any more enthusiastic then she was right now unless she was literally walking on clouds. "…and Diamond Tiara looked so mad that everypony kept on talking about how you were the coolest dad. It was so awesome."
"Now Scootalo, it was not a competition for who had the best dad…" he preceded to lecture her causing the filly's enthusiasm to deflate momentarily. "…as we all know competitions like those are usually decided by looks and in my unbiased opinion I was of course the best looking father there."
Scootaloo rolled her eyes and snorted. "Maybe if you put about twenty percent more effort into your mane." She jested causing him to narrow her eyes at her.
"I'd joke about you and Rainbow spending too much time together and suggest you two spending less time together if I wasn't sure you'd maul my neck."
"Ankles are an easier target." The filly suggested.
Naruto's face cracked into a smile. His influence was shining through.
"Whoo! Why hello bees, Beatrice, Beecher!" The two of them heard drawing their attention.
They looked over to a stall that contained bees to which they saw Granny Smith with a beard of a bees as she poured the honey from the nest into a jar. Applebloom was by her side, wearing a bonnet. "Ooh, you've all been busy little bees, haven't you?" She began making buzzing sounds afterwards.
Applebloom lowered her head in embarrassment and looked around. "Granny, isn't there a less... silly way to get the honey?"
As she spoke, Naruto noted it was those two little troublesome fillies. He couldn't remember their names, the only reason he could even remember them was because that's when the same moment the Crusaders were formed.
The tiara wearing one seemed to be in a bad mood for some reason.
Nonetheless, Applebloom gasped at the sight of them and hid behind a nest of bees.
"Oh, isn't this just precious?" Granny Smith commented loudly as she grabbed Applebloom and picked her up.
"Please stop!" She desperately asked in a whispered tone.
"And it is perfect for makin' our zap apple jam!" Granny Smith announced loudly, beginning to gain the attention of the other ponies around her.
"Shh! Stop it, Granny!" Applebloom pleaded, but the fillies that were walking by her stopped and began laughing. "Granny, please! Those ponies over there are watchin' me!" She pointed to the fillies.
"What?" Granny Smith questioned and looked at them. "Are those fillies your friends? Hello, Half-pint's friends!" She waved to them.
"Hiii, Granny Smith!" Silver Spoon waved as she greeted her. Diamond Tiara began to wave as well, but by the look on her face, I could see she was up to no good. "Hi, Half-pint!" She resumed in a mocking tone and laughed with Diamond Tiara after.
Applebloom then lowered her head and looked around uneasily.
"Hey Bloom! Granny! No trouble over here right?" Naruto approached as Scootaloo followed after him. "Fillies."
Silver Spoon backed down instantly. 'The stallion from the party.'
Diamond Tiara merely sneer before making her leave with a contemptuous hmph. "Come Silver we have other things to do." With that they were on their way.
"What dolls. Why, when I was little, ponies didn't come that purdy."
Naruto rolled his eyes as Scootaloo helped up Applebloom. "Ignore miss snitty Bloom. She's just soar because she wasn't the center of attention for once."
If Applebloom took any solace in Scootaloo's words she didn't show it, instead turning to her grandmother. "Are we done shopping, Granny? 'Cause I'd like to get back to the farm, fast."
"Hold on, smellybelly." She began walking on her own. "I got my honey, gooey-goo!" She hopped cheerfully as she sang, attracting much more attention from the ponies around her. "Got my honey, gooey-ooh! Got my honey, iddley-hoo!"
Applebloom placed her hand on her bonnet and lowered it towards her face.
Even by Granny Smith's standards this was a bit weird. He knew just who he had to ask for answers which meant a slight detour.
"Welcome to Carousel Boutique where everything is Chi…" In mid slogan she was cut off by a pair of lips against hers and an arm around her waist.
She needed only one guess of who was bold enough to pull off something like this. "Why hello beloved." Rarity greeted him with a slight breathiness to her voice. "I am afraid I am a little preoccupied at the moment for us to spend any time together." The tinge of regret in her voice could not be mistaken.
"Oh? Is Dinky over?" he wondered. Dinky was Rarity's little apprentice after all.
"Why yes."
"Well if its not too much trouble. Could Scootaloo stay over for a few hours? I think we might be having a Harmony lesson with Applebloom incoming and I'm banking she'll want to open up to me if I go alone."
"Why of course. My doors are always open to any of our families. " The relationship shared between was not quite mother-daughter, but more than her baby sister's friend or fiance's soon to be adopted daughter.
Scootaloo all the while had already been happily chatting with Ditzy, going by when the two adults were sucking lips.
"I'll be back in a few hours kiddo. Try not to cause too much trouble."
Scootaloo snorted at that. Like she would risk being on the receiving end of whatever Rarity deemed as appropriate punishment for unacceptable behavior.
Arriving at the farm Naruto took sight of Applejack hauling a small cart of tin cans used for watering flowers and plants. Big Macintosh was slightly ahead of her, pulling a larger cart of the same items. Applejack spotted him and greeted me loud and warmly.
"Hey there Sugah. Thought today was papa Naruto time!" She waved.
He smiled and replied back. "Oh it was, but it might be ending as big bro/uncle Naruto giving advice time."
"That was needlessly long."
"Hey, I was hired for my ability to kick flank first and foremost. So am I missing something? What are all these watering cans for?"
"Zap Apple Harvest! You see, Granny Smith can tell all the signs of zap apples, which are these amazing apples that are magic!"
"Oh right!" he exclaimed. He had been out of town during the harvest, only hearing about it upon his returns. He really needed to stop leaving town at times these events were occurring. If he remembered correctly the Zap Apple Jam only appeared in Ponyville. "Wait, isn't this really early for them to be occurring?"
"Believe me ah know. Coulda been the Elements or somethin' else we don't know. All ah know is Granny says the Zap Apples are a comin'."
"How long do you have to harvest them?"
"Not long, after the fifth day of the Harvest, they disappear. Just plum vanish!"
'Intriguing.' Naruto. Though his reason for coming there made her way to them instead of the other way around.
"Applejack!"
Applejack finished watering the tree and looked at Applebloom. "Oh, hey there, Applebloom."
"Can you or Big Macintosh please come to class for Family Appreciation Week?" She asked as she followed Applejack back to the cart. What had once been a day had been extended into a week this year to accommodate the busy nature of the expanding town. It was also part of the reason why the Everfree project had been so slow.
Applejack placed the can on the wooden cart as Applebloom looked at her worriedly. "I'm sorry, Applebloom. I already told you that we just can't take a break from harvest to come to your school. You know what'll happen."
"I know... after the fifth day the zap apples disappear..."
"Look!" Granny Smith rushed to them. "The third sign!" Out of nowhere crows had appeared as if blanketing the skies with dark clouds. The crows had formed an apple pattern in the sky. "Right on time! Hot diggity!"
Small blue glowing round objects formed on the trees as electricity cackled around them. The blue objects literally bloomed and formed the base for the apples.
"Wow!" They all emphasized at the sight of the magic.
After a moment of taking in the sight of the pre-zap apples, Granny Smith made her announcement. "Alright, you lazy daisies, move your caboose!" She left, along with Big Macintosh, to continue whatever she was doing.
"I'm sorry Applebloom, but don't you fret. Granny Smith's got no shortage of entertainin' stories to tell." Applejack assured, winking after and resuming to her work.
"I know. That's what I'm worried about…" She muttered.
"Applebloom, what's going on between you and Granny Smith? Why don't you want her to speak at 'Family Appreciation Week?"
"Didn't you see what happened earlier in town? I was embarrassed!"
Aah so that explains it. "It wasn't that bad Bloom. I mean that's just Granny being Granny. Having a loving family that cares about you is an important thing Bloom. You should cherish it."
She sighed and sat down. "You don't understand… I bet you didn't have a family who embarrassed you every time you were with them."
"Yeah little one…you're right…I didn't."
Realizing her mistake she began to profusely apologize. "Ah'm sorry…ah wasn't thinking ah…" Naruto ruffled her mane and bow. "Don't fret young one. Just heed my advice. Love and appreciate your family. Sometimes they can be embarrassing but that's part of the package. They can be a wealth of wisdom and love. You may not see it now but having a granny like yours is more blessing than a curse. Enjoy what you have Bloom. Every moment you share with your family is precious." It was his way of saying enjoying the time you had with her now because there was no telling when her last moments would come. He would only hope Applebloom would take his advice to mind.
Curious Naruto decided to see just how Granny Smith would perform and sat in on the presentation.
"Long ago, when ah was a little pony…" She pulled out a map and showed it to the others. "…things were very different here in Ponyville, 'cause there was no Ponyville! That's right, mah little ponies. Me and my family were pilgrim pony folk, back when ah was a little filly. Oh, we ventured far and wide, collecting new seeds and sellin' the old. But my pa was the finest seed collector in all of Equestria. Then, one day, the Smith family found themselves in the most brilliant, most grand, most magnificent of all cities. A place called... Canterlot. Well, ah bet your hooves to hindquarters I had never seen anything like it before nor since. And as if the beauty of that city wasn't enough, suddenly, she appeared. Princess Celestia, the most regal of all ponies. When lo and behold, she stopped to look at my pa's seed collection. Then Princess Celestia saw that we were plumb-tuckered, and hankerin' to find our forever home. And bein' a royal Princess and all, she knew exactly the place for us to lay down our stakes. My pa gave the Princess a mighty thanks. We quickly found that land near the Everfree Forest, and we built our first home. Next, we planted our first orchards. But an orchard don't grow overnight, and we were getting mighty short on food. Now mind you, we were cautioned about the forest, and we knew that it was not fit to enter. But ah knew there was critters livin' there. There must be somethin' to eat. It was dark and musty, and ah won't lie, it was scary. But every inch was covered in plant life, and before ah knew it wasn't ah standin' in front of the most incredible apple trees! Ah had never seen anything that bore this kind of colorful fruit! Oh ah started picking apples quick as a whip! But, somethin' didn't feel right. ah turned, and there before me stood the timber wolves! Ah've never run so fast in my life. Ah did the only thing ah could think of. Ah scared them away with pots and pans! The next morning, mah pa and ah planted those special apple seeds, and before our eyes they grew like wildfire. Well, we had full grown trees faster than you could say lickety split. Then each year, ah paid close attention to the signs of the zap apple special harvesting times. How the weather affects the Everfree Forest, how the timber wolves howl when the zap apples first start growing, and how they zapped away if you didn't pick 'em all in one day! And the fruits of our labor were the best fruit we ever tasted. Soon enough ah was mixing up batches of zap apple jam. Just like harvestin' the zap apples had its special rules, so did makin' zap apple jam. Ah learned that you gotta be extra friendly with the bees, otherwise their honey won't taste rightly sweet to mix in with the zap apples. Who'd'a thought that glass jars needed talking to? Or that zap apples like pink polka dots? But magic is as magic does. Just funny that way. Then ponies started comin' to our farm from far and wide just to get a taste of my zap apple jam. Some of them decided to stay, like Stinkin' Rich, Diamond Tiara's great grandfather. Matter of fact, the first thing he ever sold was my zap apple jam. And before we knew it, we had ourselves a nice little town, bustling with all kinds of ponies. And that is how Ponyville was founded."
When she finished speaking, she looked at the fillies as they were all shocked in a good way.
Surprisingly, Silver Spoon began clapping her hands, which everypony joined, excluding Diamond Tiara.
"Oh, thank you kindly, little ponies." Cheerilee announced. "Oh, now now, let's settle down."
"So if it weren't for you and the zap apples, Ponyville wouldn't even exist?" Scootaloo excitedly asked.
"Darn tootin', little filly!" Granny Smith answered, stomping a hoof on the ground.
"If it weren't for my Granny Smith, your daddy wouldn't have Barnyard Bargains." Applebloom told Diamond Tiara.
The rest of the fillies agreed as Applebloom sent her an "I've won" look.
Naruto couldn't help but smile.
Diamond Tiara looked at all of them and raised her hand up. Granny Smith walked up to the chalkboard and licked the four off from the four plus seven equation. "But she's just a... kooky old lady!" Diamond Tiara announced, causing the fillies to gasp.
Applebloom quickly sped towards Granny Smith as she was licking the chalkboard again. "She is not a kooky old lady! She is the most amazing pony in all of Ponyville!" She hugged her lovingly.
The other little ponies agreed, causing Diamond Tiara to groan and let her head fall on her desk.
When class was dismissed, he walked with them to Sweet Apple Acres where they prepared the final stages of the zap apple jam. "So I take it today went well?" Applejack asked.
"Did it? Granny Smith is super special!" Applebloom exclaimed as Big Macintosh joined them. "I just forgot that for a little while…"
"Aw, don't fret." Granny Smith added. "I forget things all the time. Now, I'll getcha... er... somethin'."
Nonetheless, Applebloom smiled and hugged her again.
"Who wants to help Granny sing to the water?" Applejack asked the foals before her.
"We do! We do!" The younger students of the class enthusiastically volunteered and hopped in the air and rushed over to help.
The little ones were placed on bunny suits and begin hopping over the watering cans.
"A, b, c, d, e f g..." They sang as they all hopped over the cans. They continued when Filthy Rich came over with Diamond Tiara, pushing her towards the children as she wore bunny ears. "Diamond Tiara?"
"But dad!" She tried to protest.
Nonetheless, she was pushed again towards the hopping.
Applejack and Applebloom looked at each other and began laughing.
Even if it would damage the 'reputation' of the filly it would take more than that to change her ways.
Seeing such a familial moment Naruto made plans to spend some more time with Scootaloo.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"How long is this going to take again?" Gryff wondered as Naruto proceeded to continue working on the seal on Twilight's torso. When Naruto told him they were going to go on a fund excursion to go kick some ass he was not told beforehand that would only occur after hours of being cooped up in the library and the only sights worth looking at were off limits so to speak.
'Only a little bit longer." He said as he finished, letting Twilight's shirt drop. The application of the seal had been done on the other side of the library away from the Griffin's prying eyes. "I'm telling you to get a book or something Griff."
"And I'm telling you I'm on vacation." The griffin replied as he stole a glance at Dash who was stretch, a move that caused her chest to rise slightly.
Suddenly, the door opened almost softly gaining their attention. It was none other than Pinkie sadly strolling in on the verge of tears.
"Pinkie?" Twilight questioned. "What's wrong?"
"There's this new donkey in town named Cranky… I want to be his friend and make him smile so bad…but…" She sighed as she continued pacing around the room. "I just can't believe it. Cranky said he would never forever be my friend. It was horrible."
"I know this is hard for you, Pinkie, seeing that you're friends with everypony, but you just have to accept that Cranky is gonna be an exception." Twilight understandingly responded to Pinkie's distress call. "He just... doesn't want to be bothered."
From the sound of things looked like Pinkie let her exuberance take over again. Naruto moved over and began comforting the pink pony. "Your heart as usual was in the right place Pinks, but whatever this Cranky's situation is he just might desire being alone for the time being."
"Yeah, he doesn't want to be bothered by your over-the-top super-hyper antics." Those would have been thoughtless words. Words without consideration. Words of a Rainbow Dash with much less wisdom. But with so many infinite worlds with possibilities there was just as much as a precedence of their being better, not always necessarily worse.
"Some ponies just can't handle your energy Pinkie. We're used to craziness, but he's probably lived a mundane life. That's just something you got to respect you know."
Thought.
Rainbow had put thought before she answered. While she still had her hot blooded moments Rainbow found herself being on the receiving end of being scolded far less taking time to cool her jets or avoiding saying the first thing that came to her mind.
"I guess... I can leave Cranky alone." The advice of her friends had managed to get through to Pinkie."...Right after he accepts my apology!" To some degree anyway. Pinkie ran out the door.
"I'm going to go make sure things don't escalate."
"Hey Bits, do you ever just chill or are you mister fix-it for every problem?" It seemed like when anything went off at all, there went his bro and one of his mares to go play problem solvers. Just watching had been tiring enough for him.
"Its simply our way Gryff. What kind of Alpha doesn't take care of his mares?"
"So the Donkey doesn't want to be her friend? Why she's making such a big fuss over it?" As far as Gryff could surmise Donkeys were like the equivalent of the Dodos for the avian species. Unless necessary one doesn't go out of their way to worry about them. Just like how one was expected to deal with their issues without said issues spilling over and causing a problem for the pack.
"Her calling in life is bringing joy to others Griff. This is more than just simply not making a friend. She's the embodiment of Joy. Like my own empathy Pinkie has a talent of sensing the sadness of others If she puts her mind to it. She seeks to bring them joy because bringing happiness to others make her happy. Henceforth in whatever way I can I will help her."
So it looked like Bits was abandoning him…again. Gryff knew one thing for sure. He was glad he was born a Griffon. Sounds like the whole business of your purpose of life being decided by a cutie mark was not very appealing to the Griffin.
The consideration that finding out what one was good at and experiencing sheer joy from it not factoring in to the Griffin.
"I won't be gone long." He assured the Griffon.
It didn't take him that long to find the pink mare. A loud cry of sorry made it easy to track her location.
The place in question was that of a home in the outskirts of town.
He arrived in time to see Pinkie pushed outside the door and it being locked behind her. "I'd do anything to make it up to you!"
"But there's nothing you can do!" He answered from within the home. "You ruined my book! You destroyed all I have to remember her by!"
"Her? Her who?" She tapped a finger to her chin. "The special friend?"
"Go away, Pinkie!" He now shouted angrily, causing Pinkie to turn away sadly.
"Sorry Sweetness this might just be one individual you can't make friends with, at least not now. Just him time."
"Okay, Narry." She replied depressingly to him. "I guess I can…" She suddenly perked up happily as if she remembered something. "Hold on!" She then sped off.
Naruto sighed and simply waited, hoping this wasn't going to take long. He didn't have to wait long as Pinkie was returning with a donkey. A female one. The subset species of equines were easier to notice. They were usually shorter in stature, often with brown variations of color or mane with long flesh tails with a tuft of hair on the end. Lacking in the traits of Unicorn or Pegasi and often being weaker than earth ponies discrimination against donkeys and mules was not unheard of so they were rarely seen outside of their own small settlements. If he was remembering correctly this was Matilda.
"Pinkie…?"
"Shh." She shushed him and began preparing herself to talk to Cranky again. She knocked and began speaking. "Cranky? It's me again. I understand that you don't wanna be my friend or accept my apology... before I leave you alone forever, I have something to at least try to make up for ruining your book."
"No, I don't want it, kid! Anything you would give me is sure to lead to some sort of disaster!" He answered harshly.
"Goodness, you really are cranky." Matilda responded.
Movement of locks and chains could be quickly heard from inside as Cranky slowly opened the door. Pinkie moved her head to face him, but he placed his hands on her head and pushed it away, as if something else caught his attention… He then began staring at Matilda.
"It can't be..." He quickly rushed back in to retrieve his wig and place it back on. "Is it really you?"
"It can, and it is."
"Matilda!" He exclaimed and walked towards her. "But how?"
"Pinkie." She faced Pinkie, who returned a bright smile as she waved her hand.
"But... I never told you about her!"
"You didn't have to." Pinkie Pie responded. "I put two and two and two together and it added up to Matilda." She gestured her hand towards her.
"What?"
"Well when you were talking about your souvenirs, you said something about trying to find a special friend!" Pinkie Pie explained. "And y'know, I wasn't just born yesterday, nuh-uh! My birthday isn't for another seventy five days!"
"Huh?" He questioned, still confused.
"And then, in your scrapbook, there was a flower, an old ticket, and a menu from the Grand Galloping Gala! And I knew I recognized all these things."
"But how could you have ever seen them before?"
"Because I also have them in my scrapbook." Matilda answered his question, presenting a pink scrapbook with a blue bow in the top.
"And I'd seen them in Matilda's book!" Pinkie added excitedly, pointing towards the book.
Matilda then opened her scrapbook, allowing Cranky to take a view inside it. "Oh, Matilda. The night we met at the gala was the most magical night of my life…" He took a pause to continue to analyze the pictures and such. "I couldn't wait to see you again. But when I came to your room the next day, you were gone."
"Didn't you get my note?" Matilda asked.
"No, I never got it! Ever since that day I've gone from town, to town, to town... searching all over Equestria for you, until finally I gave up. I came to Ponyville to retire from my search…"
"I was living in Ponyville the whole time. I always hoped that someday you would come and find me. Doodle."
Cranky walked closer to Matilda in a sort of romantic way. They then began rubbing each other's head.
"Oh, Doodle, I'm so happy to see you." Matilda commented and kissed him on the nose.
Cranky suddenly widened his eyes in shock and began quivering. Pinkie widened her eyes as well, but in excitement. The couple observed how his mouth continued shaking and quivering until it finally transformed into a bright smile. At seeing her desire to bring joy complete Pinkie brought out into a very bright smile.
"So does this mean that you accept my apology?" Pinkie asked hopefully.
"Yes, Pinkie, I accept your apology, and I am honored to call you my friend." Cranky responded proudly.
Pinkie practically exploded in happiness.
"Woohoo! This is just fantastic! Ooh, now we can hang out together, and chat, and sing songs, and…" She gasped. "Party! Oh, I can throw you guys a big party! It'll be called a 'Welcome to Ponyville, I found my lost love, I'm BFF's with Pinkie Pie Party'!" She raised her hands in excitement, but then noticed how calm they were with each other. "...Or maybe something less over-the-top and not so super-hyper."
"Come on Pinkie, we should leave them time to get reacquainted." He said, grabbing her hand and gesture her away with Cranky reaffirming the blond's thoughts.
"Oh. Um, but we're still friends?"
"Pinkie, you went way, way, way out of your way to make me happy." Cranky walked over to Pinkie and placed his hand on her shoulder. "Of course we're friends."
Matilda then walked over to Cranky, which caused him to begin walking her to his home.
"Great!" Pinkie exclaimed and watched as they both walked inside.
"Alright party filly, let's go." Linking arms they began their trek back to town.
"Narry, do you think, even if things worked out in the end I was wrong to keep pushing?"
Naruto wondered what brought on her doubts all of a sudden. "You had good intentions Pinkie and you're right, things did work out for the best, but that won't always be the case. Even if you can help others sometimes its better to give them time before forcing the solution onto them. Wanting to help others is good, but sometimes they also have to make their own mistakes and learn from them. Learning when to step back and knowing when to intervene is difficult because no two situations are exactly the same. Like for instance I didn't know the facts and tried to advice you and obviously that was the wrong call. Having the facts also play an important part of making such a decision. The only thing we can do is simply do the best with the information we have."
In other words there was not always a right answer; one simply had to do the best with what they had. The two soon said their goodbyes and departed for the day as Naruto returned to the library. He saw no sight of Rainbow, in fact he saw no sight of Gryff either.
"Where's Gryff?" he was afraid to know the answer to the question. He really was.
"Oh, he left. He went out with Cloudchaser and Flitter and said he would see you at home later tonight." Twilight answered as she turned the page in her book without missing a beat.
Weren't they the pegasi twins that Thunderlane had made it his life mission to seduce? Naruto snorted. Considering how much the two liked boozing and flirting with the local female populous this was going to throw a wrench in their little comradery.
Maybe getting some flank will even his old friend out as there had been growing tension between the two of them as of late.
"Want to go have a hot make out session on your desk?"
The resounding sputtering, dropping of boot and frazzled blushing expression of Twilight had made the comment all the more worth it plus more. Naruto could barely contain his laughter as Twilight was soon putty in his hand as he began laying passionate kisses along her neck and jawline.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Camp Lunarstone, a fifteen century military base was located south west of Ghastly Gorge near the areas of Las Pegaus and Lan Palomino Desert.
The thick stone bricks of the base along with its position on a thick plateau had the military base structured like that of an impregnable fortress.
The area was just outside of the nation's normal provinces making it neutral ground. "Something on your mind Cadance?" During the travel Cadance had hardly said a word. She seemed trouble by something.
Her brow twisted by worry. "I am just concerned auntie. What if she takes offense to my request? And as a result we lose this alliance. What if…" Celestia shushed Cadance before she could finish her sentence.
"You will do fine dearest niece. This is your domain. Have faith in your abilities as I do." Celestia had faith in Cadence, especially her ability in negotiation.
"I confess, I am also curious to see you in action." Luna was next to her sister's side.
Confidence and anticipation exuded from every fiber of her body. Luna even now was adjusting to her new life and peace conferences like this were familiar to her…it was comfortable suffice to say to get back into the swing of things.
Beside her was Fey Truths. Officially, she was the representative of the Equestrian Parliament and Chief speaker of Celestia's Council. There would be much change as a result of this move and Fey would be one of the keys to assisting the princess in implementing changes to Equestrian Law.
And with them as well was Naruto serving as the captain of the assembled guard that would be protecting the Equestrian delegates. Having arrived at the camp it was just a matter of settling in and waiting for Chrysalis.
Chrysalis had never felt more vulnerable in her life. She was being followed by a dozen chevaliers, her elite Shadow Guard. They were dressed in black armor with touches of green and violet adorning the light armor. Changelings were built for quick combat. Capable of channeling magic into their limbs and teeth allowing them to pierce the toughest of hides or even able to fracture certain dense stone. Her elite while fiercesome and a force capable of going to go with most soldiers of other races the three Alicorns that would be there would be another matter altogether if the Equestrians decided to all of a sudden become treacherous.
Chrysalis was sure with powerful enough love fueling her she could hold her on against one of the princesses and managed to escape, but three was a whole other matter.
The only reason Chrysalis had even entertained the idea, let alone agreed to this meeting was the fact that so far Celestia had made no movements against her kind which could have been because of the internal strife that occurred not too long ago. That and one other reason.
What would her daughter think if she saw her mother now, gripped with worry? She would not fail her.
A newfound courage surged through the Changeling Queen.
Chrysalis proudly strode forward once the gates had been opened. Two platoons worth of soldiers had been lined up. They formed an armored corridor to the awaiting princesses.
Chrysalis had to force herself to step forward toward the three alicorns. What Chrysalis knew of Cadance was a result of her spies information gathering talents. It hadn't even been all that long ago when Chrysalis had begun her plan to impersonate Cadance in a bid to gather love to feed her subjects.
It was only thanks to the interference of these Nightmare Children that threw off her plans. On one hand Equestria would have been weaker thanks to the damage the eternal battle caused to their military organization; weekend and weary it would have been a good time to attack and demoralize them, if not for their own issues with the domestic terrorists.
As Chrysalis drew closer, her keen eyes took note of another figure she did not anticipate. To Luna's right was Naruto Uzumaki.
'The Stallion from before?' The one she had encountered in the desert. That was fairly surprising, but considering he was the captain of Luna's guard it was not out of place for him to be here.
Gracefully, Chrysalis halted in front of Equestria's rulers in a show of respect.
The Equestrian diplomats reciprocated that slight bow.
Regally Luna greeted the queen. "Welcome to Camp Lunarstone, Queen Chrysalis."
Her infiltrators had told her about the events of that summer. She knew full of Luna's former status as Nightmare Moon. There was weariness and caution radiating off the night princess. It spoke to the state of mind she must be in after all she had been in.
"Thank you for accommodating us, Your Majesties," Chrysalis formally greeted them.
Celestia began to speak in turn. "We welcome you Chrysalis. Captain Uzumaki will show your chevaliers to their accommodations. Queen Chrysalis please take a small escort and follow us to the conference chamber." The three alicorns proceeded to make their way down to path.
A subtle gesture to the Chevalier Peripatus to follow as the rest were led away by Naruto.
"So Princess Cadance, I was informed that the fate of my hive is to rest in your capable hands?" Chrysalis did her best to sound neutral. When she felt uncertainty sparked within the Alicorn that's when she felt concern.
"I assure you Queen Chrysalis I will do my best. For many years I have studied love in its many forms and I assure you there is nothing else that motivates me then spreading the goodness of love to others."
"We shall see."
For much of the afternoon much of the discussion had been between Chrysalis and Celestia. Concerns such how the Changelings would use their disguises, when, who they would be disguised as.
It was a tricky matter as the matter of discussion was establishing a balance between the changeling's safety and the ponies safety. Essentially a discussion based around the changeling having to expose their identities prior to relationships or careers so they would not be deceiving the inhabitants which ran contrary to the Changelings MO of keeping all information restrained about themselves at all time.
Eventually the proceedings came to a break during the time of which everyone would resign to the catered meal that was fixed. Not having much need or desire for large quantities of normal food Chrysalis sufficed on a light meal of soup and fruit before taking time to explore the area.
For an area so close to the desert the climate was currently rather cool. She figured it was a result of the high climate and the possibility they were close enough to the ocean where that could be factored in as well.
As she continued down the hall the area was lit with crystal fixtures that faintly glowed. She came to a stop as she peered out of one of the windows to see the faint makings of the meadow the base was created in.
"Queen Chrysalis." Chrysalis had turned to face the speaker calling out to her. The stallion from the desert. "I see you are in good health. I am also glad to see peaceful talks are occurring like I had hoped."
"A soldier of both strength and aptitude. It is not often you see both in such quality, but then again you are a Captain of one of the guards, which in itself speaks of your ability." Chrysalis said with a hint of a smirk.
Naruto chuckled at the compliment. "What can I say, I try. I rather the Changelings be allies then unnecessary bloodshed to fall between us. Because the moment you tried to replace Cadance your plan would have fallen apart."
To her credit Chrysalis showed no outward displays of shock. Even her breathing and heart rate kept constant with the only inclination being the sudden sharpness that came to her eyes. "You speak of nonsense Captain Uzumaki." Chrysalis posture became guarded as she quickly began forming in her mind scenarios on how to restrain or dispose of the blond following by her escape.
"If you were in danger of being captured it would have happened some time ago. Nopony…no one else is aware besides myself and the royal sisters. Your kind is starving and you're being pushed to the edge of desperation. Given the fear built up around Changelings its understandable that desperation would lead you to seek how such extreme measures, but I assure you that we are honoring our word and no harm will come to you or your subjects." He could see it in her eyes that there was much doubt. This was information one could not reveal lightly without all the facts. "While combing through your numbers I happened to come across some of your Changelings. Imagine my surprise at this unexpected development. A development which could be changed into an opportunity."
"You would have made quite the Changeling." She was quickly assessing all the pros that Equestria would have gained from the alliance. Such as a removal of an enemy to the south of their borders.
Chrysalis knew she had little choice but to see these negotiations out to the end. For now she would simply bide her time. For whatever reason she and her hive were being spared despite her planned attack.
Arrogance? Supposed superiority? Many had decried Celestia as soft but could not make an informed opinion of so unless she spent more time in the Alicorn's company. If she was to learn more she would have to play along with whatever the Equestrian had in mind.
Negotiations were soon once more underway, but Chrysalis was more cautious now giving her an air of being guarded or at worse indifferent.
Even the arrange private dinner was proving little to promote communication. "Repeat that again, I am afraid I must have misheard you."
Cadance once more spoke her suggestion. "I would be honored if you were to attend my wedding Queen Chrysalis. In order to help your subjects become better accustom to Equestria it only makes sense to invite you to the city so you can better familiarize yourself with it. Also I would need more information than I have currently to complete the scale. I would need more of an opportunity to study Changeling Magic and all the cues that happened during a normal day just to make sure everything is set up."
"I am honored by your invitation. I will get back to you on that matter once I am sure there are no important obligations to fulfill in regards to the role of my subjects."
She could not believe it. Being invited as a guest to the wedding she had planned to usurp. And better yet the chance to feed off the love of an Alicorn freely.
The more powerful the source of magic was that a queen fed from the more powerful they become.
Potency also played a role in both the nutritional value and taste. Chrysalis had to stop herself from salivating at the hypothetical meal that would be Cadance's magic as well at the fact that she would be able to feed her hive for quite some time.
Having made up her mind Chrysalis still proceeded to play off the invitation as to not appear too eager.
Soon night fall arrived and Chrysalis found herself trying to get some measure of sleep. The bedding from the sheets down to the pillow were holy adequate.
Anticipation filled her waking state and her attempts to fall asleep seemed fruitless. That was when she sensed it.
Love.
These emotions that bled to the air was rather intoxicating.
Happiness. Lust. Completeness. These were rolling off the Lunar Princess and her captain. It was thick enough to where she could practically taste it in the air and the magic rich in the air only further increased Chrysalis's anxious.
The next few weeks were going to prove to be her greatest test to show her worthiness of the High Queen title.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
The sun shone its magnificent rays down upon the ponies below, on a glorious midday. The gentle wind gently blew through the town of Ponyville. The Elements and friends were gathered in town.
Having spent the last few days away on important business nothing else sounded good to Naruto but to spend time with his close ones.
"Twilight I have an important letter!" Ditzy had arrived. The grey Pegasus had been shocked when she had come across the letter during her usual route.
Levitating it from the mare's grasp, Twilight unfolded and read it aloud.
"Dear Twilight, I am sure you are as excited as I am about the upcoming wedding in Canterlot. Wedding?" she remarked curiously before reading again. "I will be presiding over the ceremony, but would very much like you and your friends to help with the preparations for this wonderful occasion. Fluttershy, I would like you and your songbird choir to provide the music."
Fluttershy let out a gasp at this. "Oh my goodness that is such an honor."
"Pinkie Pie, I can think of no one more qualified than you to host the reception." Pinkie let out a delighted cheer and even did a flip.
"Applejack, you will be in charge of the catering for the reception."
"Well, color me pleased as punch!" she exclaimed proudly.
"Rainbow Dash I would very much appreciate it if you could perform a sonic rainboom as the bride and groom complete their "I do"'s."
Rainbow did an arm pump. "Yes!"
"Rarity, you will be responsible for designing the dresses for the bride and her bridesmaids."
"Princess Celestia wants me to...wedding dress? For a Canterlot wedding... I, ah, ooh, oooh!" Overcome with excitement, she fainted with a huge grin to which Naruto had to catch her.
"Captain Naruto I could think of nopony ever to be the head of security for this event."
"A simple security job huh? I'm game."
"And as for you, Twilight, you will be playing the most important role of all: Making sure that everything goes as planned. See you all very soon. Yours, Princess Celestia." She frowned and read over the letter again. "But... I don't understand. Who's getting married?"
"Oh, wait!" Ditzy let out an embarrassed chuckle. "Almost forgot about this one." She sheepishly handed Twilight the other letter.
Rolling her eyes, Twilight read this one. "Princess Celestia cordially invites you to the wedding of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and... My brother?!" she exclaimed with a gasp.
"Your brother's getting married?" Applejack shook her hand. "Congratulations, Twilight! That's great news!"
"Yeah, great news. That I just got from a wedding invitation!" she said indignantly. "Not from my brother, but from a piece of paper! How could he not tell me himself?"
"I do admit it does sound a bit unusual. Maybe he wasn't sure how to tell you?" Naruto suggested.
"That's not even the part that gets me. Who in the world is Princess Mi Amore Cadenza?"
Naruto blinked a few times before he started burst out laughing.
"H-Hey! Naruto this isn't funny! This is serious!" she stammered her hoof and flared her nostrils angrily.
"That's Princess Cadance's full name Twilight. How'd you not pick up on it?"
Twilight's face flush in embarrassment as her anger ebbed away. She was still fairly annoyed. "I-It's not my fault. I've always known her as Cadance." She argued to defend herself. Considering how close Cadance and Candeza were in terms of the name did not help.
"Are you okay Twilight? You seem really bothered by this." Fluttershy wondered. Twilight could get a bit spirited when it came to the many matters of education, but she could not recall the mare being this spirited when it came to social matters such as this.
"Its just…" a sigh escaped her lips as her expression softened and became sadder." My brother and I have always been rather close. He's my B.B.B.F.F!" she told them.
There was a look of confusion from everypony present.
"Big Brother Best Friend Forever," she explained to which they understood.
Twilight took the moment to smile gratefully at him before continuing. "Before I came here and learned the importance of friendship, Shining Armor was the only pony I ever really accepted as a friend. While most siblings fought and got on each other's nerves we were inseparable. We did everything together. Shared our hope and dreams and I cannot recall a single time we ever fought. And I'm just now realizing how much we've grown apart." Her head hung low as the realization set in. A small tear fell to the ground.
Naruto went over and brought Twilight into a hug. Calling out to the group and letting them know they'll be right back Naruto led Twilight a few feet away so they could talk in private. "Come now Twi, just because you two have drifted apart a bit does not mean you can't mend the distance. You're his little sister and from my observations most big brothers adore their little sisters regardless of how they may act or say on the outside. You're family and will always be an important part of his life you know."
"I want to believe you, but with how crazy things have been I hardly have time to see him now."
"As long as you two are willing to make time nothing is impossible. You'll never know unless you go and see him for yourself."
"You are right. There is no point fretting about all this." Reaching out she grabbed Naruto's hand. "Thank you Naruto. "
"What can I say, making pretty mares feel good is just one of my many, many talents." He finished the statement with a grin.
"Oh, you did indeed make this mare feel good, but know what would be even better?"
"I do not know miss Sparkle. I haven't the faintest idea so why don't you tell me?"
"Maybe I should show you. Testing one's Hypothesis always leads to better results."
"Yes testing…" he breathed with anticipation.
The warmth breath of the couple could be felt on each other's lips as their lips practically touched.
Soon eager lips matched kiss for kiss as Naruto placed his hands on her hips. Naruto's fingers would gently squeeze into Twilight's lower back which was essentially the area of her upper flanks.
She let out a short, sharp breath, moaning a little when he briefly kissed and nibbled her neck. Twilight buried her face into his chest as her horn was briefly touched by a long lick from Naruto resulting in her tail thrashing a bit.
"Alright miss sparkle as much as I would like to continue this lets get back to the others."
Twilight couldn't restrain the pout that came to her face, but nodded nonetheless and joined him as they returned to the others who had been occupied for the most part discussing the wedding. They were all excited about the parts they were going to play.
A day. That's all it took for everypony to get back and readied for the trip to Canterlot Castle.
"A sonic rainboom? At a wedding?!" Rainbow said excitedly when they were on the train there. "Can you say "best wedding ever"?!"
"Best wedding ever!" Pinkie yelled out of the window, the sound echoing through the mountain.
"And here I thought this vacation wasn't going to have a highlight." Of course what Gryff had in mind was the bachelor party.
Naruto shook his head. The fact that there had been nine invitations did not escape his notice. Ditzy would have been his initial choice if not for the fact through her grandmother she already had an invitation.
Having Gryff along meant not having to worry about his friend getting into mischief while he was away.
And the other invitation went to Trixie of course who had been acting oddly nervous for some reason. He chalked it up to her being nervous about making a bad impression in front of the Princesses.
All and all it wasn't like the party would be that much of a spectacle. Nothing was ever going to top Kiba's bachelor party.
All and all he couldn't help but wonder one thing. Why did all of them involve Black Jack and Hookers at point or another?
Either way they finally arrived to their destination. With that they made way through a magical forcefield. Many guards had been stationed throughout the area.
Rainbow Dash would be the first to voice her thoughts at this development.
"Whoa, what's with all the guards?"
"I am sure they are just taking the necessary precautions," Rarity reasoned. "Royal weddings do bring out the strangest ponies."
"It also has to do with the fact of our guest Queen Chrysalis."
"The Changeling Queen?" Twilight asked, curiosity spiked. Naruto had only gave her a brief mentioning of his encounters with her to which Twilight dove head first into learning all she could about the species. Because of the low number of sightings the past few centuries some were starting to believe the Changelings were dying out.
Only one thing was for sure. Being able to meet and speak with an actual Changeling left Twilight a bit thrilled. She had so many questions. She shook her minds of the thoughts before quickly latching onto them and filing them away for later. For now she need to focus and keep her mind straight.
"Some idiot went and blabbed she was going to be here and it stirred up some fear and worry among the Canterlot Populous. Anyway lets to hope if any incidents were to occur they would be minor." Despite his hopes Naruto could not shake the feeling that something major would be occurring soon.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
The City of Canterlot had been on lockdown the past few days.
Many guards were patrolling the streets and stationed on the towers and ramparts, their steely gazes overlooking everything. There had even been a barrier erected around the city.
Only small talk had been shared as the group made their way to the castle.
And when Twilight spotted her brother she had shot off.
"I've got something to say to you, mister," she called angrily.
"Twily!" Pulling off his helmet and ran to meet her. "Ah, I've missed, you, kid. How was the train ride? I–"
She pushed off his hug and got straight to the point. "How dare you not tell me in person that you were getting married! I'm your sister, for pony's sake!"
"It's not my fault!" he insisted defensively. "Princess Celestia has requested a major increase in security. Didn't you see all the guards at the train station?"
"Yeah, there's a big wedding coming up. Maybe you heard about it?" she remarked sarcastically.
Shining passed a glance at Naruto, who sent him a look as if to say told you so. Either way it was for the best to put at least calm down the bearer of Magic.
"Twi, telling you in a letter about the wedding was a bit thoughtless, but I can understand why he may not have had much time. Unknown thoughts have been making threats against Canterlot. Whether they be from ponies who are anti-challengings or remnants of the Nightmare Children or some other group we don't know, but considering everything that has happened this is a situation to be taken seriously." Naruto turned to armor and promptly nodded.
Shining's eyes screwed up in concentration, his horn glowing a bright purple. Just like Twilight's magic and his own brand seemed to be just as powerful. A beam shot off upwards to the shield, causing the whole thing to shimmer across the whole surface. It must have been to renew the spell and keep the best defense of the city up.
He gasped and clutched at his head painfully by the time the spell was finished.
"The burden of keeping Canterlot's defensives strong rests squarely on my shoulders," he went on, leading them up the ramparts. "Staying focused on the task at hand has been my top priority."
Twilight's expression appeared to soften now. I can understand how important your duty is, but could you really not find time to tell me?"
"Communications in and out of Canterlot have been rather tight lipped ever since the Princesses arrived back from Camp Lunarstone, which is when the threats started." Naruto answered. "The only reason we got those messages was because a personal informant of Celestia's happened to be near Ponyville and dropped them off with explicit instructions to allow Ditzy to deliver them because of her connection to us."
The explanations seemed to be enough to get Twilight to concede in her anger. "I get it," she couldn't help but sighed. "But you not telling me personally still hurt. It felt we've grown apart so much that I am not as important to you that I once was."
"Hey. You're my little sister. Of course you're important to me," he assured, suddenly smirking. "But I'd understand if you didn't want to be my best mare now."
At this, she perked up. "You want me to be your best mare?"
"Well... yeah," he affirmed, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.
"I'd be honored!" Naruto smiled as the two of them hugged, their fight forgotten.
The others who had been watched in the background concerned let out sighs of relief.
"But enough about that. I may have forgiven you for not telling me, but not telling me about Cadance." She playfully jabbed him in the arm.
"Obviously! Cadence is only the most amazing pony ever! She's beautiful, she's caring, she's kind and you're marrying her!" Jumping around like a school filly, she sang, "How many unicorns can just spread love wherever they go? I only know of one! And you're marrying her! You're marrying Cadence! You're marrying Cadence!"
She stopped when she almost bumped right into the pony she'd been singing about.
"And here I thought I would have to come save you from her wrath." An mused voice called out.
Twilight missed it, beaming at her. "Cadence! Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!"
"Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake! Clap your hooves and do a little shake!"
The gesture was mirrored as the two broke in giggles and hugged warmly.
"I guess being a major babe is a requirement for all alicorns." Gryff commented only for Naruto to shush him.
"I hope you're not too mad at Shining, Twilight. I think he better than anypony know you're not really fund of surprises."
Shining sent Cadance a look. 'Traitor.' She hadn't fought too hard at his suggestion, but was all too happy to throw him under the carriage.
"Hello everypony its good to see you all again, and its nice meeting your new friends as well." The alicorn pleasantly greeted. Cadance's voice was a delight, pleasantly warm as well as joyously bubbly.
Gryff was struggling between wanting to check her out and listening to his self-preservation techniques.
Trixie being a bundle of nerves wasn't sure what to do. Should she bow? Should she introduce herself? What? She had been nervous. She had never been fully privy to the circumstances behind why she had been allowed to stay in Ponyville and not arrested and sent to the capital.
Naruto approached and inclined his head. "Cadence, it's an honor and a pleasure to see you again. Congratulations on your wedding."
"Aaw, thanks Naruto. And please, let me know when you and Rarity have a set day for your wedding. I know all these incidents have not been easy for your plans."
Naruto sheepishly and rubbed the back of his head as a faint blush appeared on Rarity's cheeks.
She began flittering to the rest of the group, greeting them and happily chatting with them.
"How have you been adjusting to everything Rarity? Has your shop been rebuilt?"
"Yes…I am proud to say my Boutique is back and better than ever."
"I am glad to hear. I am looking forward to seeing your dress designs." Cadance couldn't help but glimpse the bond between Naruto and Rarity and nearly burst out into a fit of giggles. Nothing see her heart with joy more than seeing bonds of love.
"Applejack how is your family?"
"Their all mighty fine Princess. Had the best Cider season we ever had in years and erypony is in good health."
"That is good to hear. Give them my best."
Her attention then turned to Fluttershy. One by one she happily greeted and chatted with each of them that one would a lifelong friend.
"And you…you're Trixie right?" After speaking with each of the elements she had set her attention to the newcomers.
"Y-Yes your majesty!" Trixie stammered, suddenly feeling rather small. 'Why did I come? I have nothing to contribute. I…I should have just stayed at the library. What if I embarrass myself. What if I offend somepony or worse one of the princesses?'
As if picking up on the anxiety Cadance picked up Trixie's hands much to the gasp mare's surprise. "Smile!" Cadance said as a warm look filled her face. "You do not have to be afraid. Twilight has told me all about you. You're not that mare anymore so you don't have to be worried. You have a second chance and seem to be genuinely trying to better yourself. It takes someone with a strong will to do that. I look forward to seeing the great things you'll do."
Cadance's words sparked newfound confidence and Trixie. "And you're Gryffindor right?"
"Indeed your majesty." He involuntary gulped. Her presence was quite powerful. Being a fledgling Alicorn her power could not be felt from being in the same vicinity of her aunts at least not in the same sense. It seemed to fluctuate at random intervals.
"I hear you will be taking your uncle's place as the diplomat of your people. I shall look forward to working with you."
"I will as well.
"I've gotta get back to my station," Shining suddenly announced, "but Cadence will be checking in with all of you to see how things are going. I think I speak for both of us when I say we couldn't be more excited to have you here. Right, dear?"
"Absolutely," she agreed. "I'll catch up with you later Shining once I lead everyone to their rooms." She said laying a kiss on his cheek and enjoying as he seemed to lightly pink up at the affectionate public display. Even after all this time she could get him to react in such a way.
No one stayed in their rooms for long. The elements had been rather excited about committing to their duties which left the small group of Naruto, Trixie, and Gryff tagging along with Twilight.
The first of the group they decided to visit was Applejack in the kitchen.
When they entered the kitchen, they could see several ponies creating the desserts for the wedding. Applejack spotted the group and greeted them. "Hiya, y'all, come to check up on the refreshments?"
"Indeed we did." Naruto answered.
"My, the kitchen is rather lively." Trixie remarked. She had been as awestruck and observant as when she had arrived to the room she was sharing with Twilight.
They had to drag her out by hand the mare was so entrenched by the room.
"So how are things coming along?" the unicorn asked the earth pony.
"Well, I'm just putting the finishing touches on these beauties." She directed towards the desserts she was making. "Twilight, mind checking off on the things I finished?"
"Sure…" She brought out a notepad and a pencil.
Applejack then began running and finished what she had to do. Applejack had climbed up a ladder near a huge cake and finished placing some frosting, which decorated the hearts that surrounded the layers. "Cake, check." She announced. Then she went on to the next item.
She chiseled on some sculpture, which seemed to be a huge heart. "Ice sculpture, check." Twilight checked that off. Applejack ran over to the oven and pulled out a tray of desserts. "Best darn bitesize apple fritter you ever tasted..." She grabbed one of them and presented them to Twilight who happily ate one.
"Mmm." Twilight moaned happily, as she checked off on that as well. "Check." She spoke with her cheeks full.
Applejack presented the others with one as well to which they happily replied. "Oh man, I'll never get tired from fritters."
"If only these sugary confections were more common back home." Gryff commented.
The door entered and none other than Cadance strode in.
"Hiya, Princess!"
"Hi, everyone." Cadance took a whiff of the scent and looked to be absolutely enthralled. "Oh this smells so delicious…I should have ate before I came." She whispered the last part more to herself. Nonetheless that did not shake the excited if not slightly hungry expression on her face.
"You come to check out what's on the menu for your big day?"
"It just smelled so good I couldn't help myself." There was a tiny hint of hopefulness on the alicorn's face.
Applejack grabbed the tray of her amazing apple fritters and turned around to present them to the princess. Cadence grabbed one with her magic and took a bite. It took all of her will power not to wolf it down. The expression that followed was something akin of 'why must you torture me so?' "This is delicious!"
"Aw, shucks. Why don't you take a few to go?" Applejack asked, presenting her with a bag of them, giving a little squee. Cadence looked like she was about to break out into tears. "I know how ya brides can be. So busy, you forget to get a little somethin' in your belly."
"Thank you."
"Well that was something." Gryff commented.
"Cadance always had something of a sweet tooth." Twilight explained. "She really loved your cooking Applejack and you were worried."
Applejack had been rather relieved. Like the others she had been afraid of disappointing Cadance which for her was an unfound fear.
"Guess ya were right anyway sorry Twi gonna have to usher you and the others out of here." Applejack responded, taking out several more treats out of the oven. "Gotta make sure everythin' else turns out perfect."
Being ushered out of the kitchen the group began making their way to where Rarity was. She was working with the royal seamstresses in a massive room filled with countless shelves of materials. Instructing the ponies as they worked on the dresses.
"It was kind of funny I had forgotten Cadance had such a fund for anything sweet. I remember when Cadance used to take me out for ice cream." Twilight recounted with a blissful sigh as Rarity worked on the dress.
"And she used to babysit you? How did that work again?" Gryff could not wrap his head around any kind of royalty being a baby sitter. Hell that was something usually fostered off on the servants even if said child was a relative.
"I do not see how it is such a difficult concept for you to grasp. It is obvious the princess is a much of compassion." Trixie remarked.
"Hey snippy no need to get so violate. I was just nothing it was weird is all."
"Is it really something for you two even mince words about?"
"Come on bits, you know how a lot of snooty up tight rich types can be, especially of royal blood." Gryff tried to defend this point. "When you hear a name like Princess Mi Amore Cadenza you don't think babysitter."
"Did I hear someone say my name?" She came in.
"Your highness!" Rarity announced, quickly rushing over to her. "Let me just start by saying what an honor it is to play a role in such a momentous occasion."
"Rarity." Cadance stated, slightly annoyed.
Rarity winched, "Right, sorry Princess Cadance."
Cadance didn't like expressions like your highness or your majesty. It put too much distant from the subjects she loved so much which was why she did not like using her full name, but as Celestia had explained to her concessions had to be made and use of princess would be the best she could hope for until she established a long standing bond with them. "So how is my dress coming along? Is it ready?" Cadance was practically teeming with excitement.
"Almost princess Cadance. I've been working on it ever since I was given the assignment, and I think you'll be pleased with the results! Mmm!" She grinned brightly as Cadence observed it as she could hardly contain her excitement. "Oh and are those the bridesmaid dresses?" her attention turned to the dresses that Rarity's temporary assistants had been working on. "Oh they're all so lovely." Once more it looked like Cadance was going to tear up. She had to excuse herself from the group. So far everything was going right on track. Nothing could go wrong.
Deep within the cavern confines underneath Canterlot castle a single figure was walking through the darkness her horn dimly lighting in the darkness. There in the darkness was the outlines of another figure. "Is everything going according to plan?" the one in the shadows asked.
"Not a single one of them expects a thing. And thanks to your spell even 'she' has no idea we're here. Once nightfall occurs my children will make their move and you can free your agent."
"I will not tolerate failure Morpha. See to it that everything goes according to plan."
A malignant grin formed on the face of Morpha as the magic from her horn intensified. The bipedal figure, mare began to grow shorter. Her leaner form began to expand and grow curves as her light sky turquoise hare darkened, but her black hide remained the same. The aura dissipated as the figure that now stood was not the creature identified as Morpha but the form of Chrysalis.
By this time next week the nation of ponies would soon be the nation of Changelings
0000000000 End of Chapter- A Quick Look/sneakpeak of one of the new images being added to the old chapters. This is a Naruto x Luna piece. 0000000000
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
When the group had arrived to the party hall to check up to Pinkie it was not all that surprising that Cadance had mentioned to beat them there.
The party hall was decorated with much atmospheric dressing and scenery. Pinkie's parties were often so light hearted and kid friendly in nature sometimes seeing some of her more mature planning would throw one for a loop. Pinkie and Cadance were discussing the games. Looking around one could see hulla-hoops, most likely form musical hulla-hoops, and what looked like the set-up for birthday hot seat.
"Okay, let me see." Pinkie began excitedly. "We've been over the games..." She rushed towards the hat with slips of paper inside. Most likely funny birthday business. "...the dances..." she happily bounced towards Cadence. "I think this reception is gonna be perfect! Don't you?"
"Perfect!" Cadence responded cheerfully. "To be honest I was kind of nervous because I heard your parties tend to be…light hearted, but auntie was right, you girls really know what you're doing."
Pinkie gasped. "Thank you!" She answered cheerfully.
"Guess we don't need to check up with your friend after all."
"Yes, let us hurry and check with the others so we can go about our day." Trixie was proving a bit anxious. With neither having a duty both were anxious to explore the city, but refused to do so alone lest they inadvertely miss something or insult the royal family.
"Hi, guys!"
The standard Pinkie Pie greeting followed as she appeared out of nowhere.
She greeted warmly, continuing to bounce past us.
"You done already Pinkie?" Twilight asked her.
"Oh! The other girls and I were going to meet up for a drink. Come on!" She waved her hand to gesture us to follow her and continued bouncing.
They arrived to an outside terrace where everyone was sitting comfortably on pillows and enjoying cool refreshments.
"So what's up? I take it everypony has been doing well?" Twilight announced cheerfully as they began to sit at the table.
"Indeed, I must say the initial fears I had of designing Princess Cadance's dress as ebbed away. She really is a gem."
The others share similar sentiments. "Yo bits can I talk with you." Gryff whispered to Naruto.
Naruto excused himself as he went to the side. "Loo, I get it, the ladies tend to get all starry-eyed and crazy about romance, weddings, and stuff, but come on man you can't say you just enjoy being led around waiting until you're spoken too."
Naruto quirked an eyebrow. "Gryff…where are you going with this?"
"I get it, with you ponies the mares where the britches and all, but come on, you're a male, time to head out and have some guy time."
'Damnit Gryff,' he mentally sighed. He just couldn't wrap his head around the fact that Gryff planned on becoming a diplomat with his attitude. He was just too much of a frat boy and a bit immature if boozing and pretty girls were all he cared about. Gryff had always been this way, so why did it bother him now?
'Had enough?' the Griffon with the black feathered tipped mane taunted him.
Naruto was coughing up blood on the pavement as he pushed himself up to his hands. "…uck yo…" he said as his mouth bleed. He ached all over.
He couldn't help but chuckle. When he really thought about it any losses on his end were usually quick or decisive, knocking him out of the area or rendering him unconscious. Maybe sealing away his chakra, but in all honesty he rarely ever had the shit kicked out of him. He was too strong to shake off attacks that weren't powerful and lethal. Even back when he was twelve the first full out genuine full out brawl he had was with Sasuke at the Valley of the End.
This was just embarrassing.
His face was slammed into the pavement as the Griffon's foot ground the side of his face. "I am waiting worm. "Say I'm sorry Lord Nessus for dare speaking out to you." Not that hard…colt."
"You're a real shit Nessus. No wonder you have such a cocky attitude. Picking on ponies cause you know a real fighter would whoop your tail feather."
The Griffon snarled and turned to see the much larger Griffin, Gryffindor Hellfeathers of the Hellfeather clan. There wasn't a Griffon alive who didn't know about the Hellfeather clan.
A family line of devout griffons who ancestors guarded one of the ancient hellmouths of Tartarus and protected their lands from the demons that threatened to break through. Prestige that carried a lot of political clout.
"What do you want Hellfeather?"
"You're supposed to be a Griffin, a proud warrior. Disgraceful. Six on one, have some Griffin pride."
"This little runt…" he gave out a cried caw of pain as the sensation of breakage erupted from his ankle as he stumbled back.
A daze Naruto settled his one good eye on his attack. "Let's try this again. One on one this time without your lackeys."
"Don't just stand there you idiots attack them!" he ordered.
"In her name of her majesty you are ordered to halt!" The voice of an approaching Equestrian guard cried out.
"Next time," Nessus snarled as he and his friends retreated.
The guard ran past Naruto and this mysterious griffin, chasing after the perpetrators. Apparently the mare he saved from their harassment must have went and gotten help.
"You're either brain dead or really stupid brave. You're lucky he didn't chop you into meaty bits and gobble you down."
Naruto snorted, "Coward is lucky that I am still…" he was still weak. "…injured. I haven't fully recovered from previous injuries I got. Why did you get involved?"
"Jackasses like that are why tensions between our kind are still tense, even after all these year, annoys the shit out of me. You ponies aren't that bad you know."
"Wow thanks," Naruto responded dryly at the back handed compliment.
"Real talk though, the uncle is up at the castle doing diplomatic business and I'm trying to find myself some enjoyment in town you know. Wouldn't happen to know a few good places serving some strong alcohol right bud?"
"I know one place, though I think I'll apply mine to my wound first." Naruto snorted.
"And since I saved your life I think its fair you pay with your own bits." The griffon laughed heartily patted Naruto on the shoulder who winched and gnashed his teeth.
'Dick,' Naruto silently thought. 'I guess I sort of owe him. One drink and then I'll never see him again. '
"So what's your name or do I just call you bits? Oh I am the beastly and radiant Gryffindor Heallfeather."
"My name is Naruto Uzumaki."
"Man what a weird name for a pony. I think I'll just call you bits."
'Just one drink and I'll never have to deal with him again.' He reasoned to himself.
Somehow, someway, this persistent drunkard had managed to become his friend.
"Look Gryff, I don't know what to tell you. I just have patience for this sort of thing." Being the leader of an alliance, of a nation forces you to grow up. Being a father forces you to grow up. In terms of how one is a good husband and responsible father and as well as everything that comes with being your nation's leaders. Handling money, the politics; those were not just things pure confidence, determination, and punching something in the face and giving speeches solved. Those were not something a stunted child could handle and deal with.
Especially after the assassination attempts began. When the Madara sympathizers had turned their aim away from him to Shikamaru it hadn't struck a chord with him. No it was how members of his own counseling body who were concerned about the faith of the village if something happened to him made him realize while people respected his power and will they did not hold his intelligence in the highest regard.
A very long and agonizingly long examination of his past and behavior was a brutal wake-up call. Especially since, his stomach welled uncomfortably, when he had to go as far as order people to be absolutely honest of their assessment of his intelligence and knowledge past and present.
Especially when it opened his eyes to how selfish he had been at times. The biggest blow had been one very poignant point of how much he loved his family, but not once thought or consider the pain of the people who Sasuke had murdered in cold blood in the land of iron.
Fathers or Son. Mothers or Daughters. Uncle or Aunt. It didn't matter the label.
Those were lives that would not come back. And it was too late to apologize without opening up old wounds.
"I'll catch up to you. I'll find you at the usual spot."
"Whatever." Gryff shrugged as he extended his wings and took off.
"Immature as the Griffon is he has never tried to murder you on multiple occasions. If now is the time you are picking to be more selective of your friends your timing is terrible."
Naruto agreed. Gryff could be a bit of a personality to handle, but he never tried to murder him so that was a big positive.
Suddenly yanked forward Naruto found his thoughts interrupted. "What are you doing Trixie?"
"I wish to explore the city and you will be my guide." She insisted, not bothering to stop or face him when talking.
"Wait but…"
"Trixie already told the girls you promised to show Trixie around so don't worry about it." She was praying he could not see the red on her cheeks. "And since we were running around all day Trixie has not had yet to get anything to eat and Trixie is starving."
"Well fine in that case I know a place." He moved up, his wrist leaving Trixie's grasp as he began leading her. "Let's go."
Donut Joe's great for a donut, muffin, or such thing. Pushing on the door, they walk inside, making the little bell over the door ring. As they walk up, Joe, the owner of the establishment comes up to the register.
"Welcome back, Naruto. I take it the usual?" he notices Trixie. "Who's your friend? Another marefriend."
"No, no, this is Trixie we're not together."
"Nice to meet you." Trixie politely greeted him. Part of the terms of living with Twilight was allowing the Unicorn to help her adjust to a friendlier disposition.
"What would you like Trixie?"
"Trixie hankers for some blueberry muffins."
"Half a dozen Blue Berry muffins and two hot chocolates." He replied. Trixie seemed fund of hot chocolate, that much he knew.
"That'll be $16.75, please." Naruto watched as Trixie starts reaching for her pocket.
"Ah ah ah." He said, making her arm freeze. "I'll pay for it."
After paying for the order the two went outside.
"…thanks." Trixie applied after silence that followed their eating.
"For what?"
"For paying." Trixie replies. "No one has ever paid for Trixie's meal before. Not even on a date."
"Wow. Really?"
"Quite so." She replies before putting a piece of muffin into her mouth. "Which is why Trixie has never really had relationships."
"Well its not too late. You're starting over so you have a chance to find yourself a nice stallion."
"Yeah…right…" Trixie repressed the urge to sigh. "N-Naruto…" Trixie began to play with her hair nervously.
"Yes Trixie?"
"I…well…" she was about to say something but paused, her expression being hunted.
"Trixie?" he called to her again, growing concerned. "Trixie!" he called a little louder. All of a sudden the mare bolted away from him at breakneck speed. He could only sit for a few seconds momentarily stunned. 'What the hell just happened?'
Trixie ran for as long as she could. Not caring of the ponies she almost knocked over or the shouts. She had to get away.
She finally came to a stop, leaning on the wall of an alleyway. She was out of breath, bent over, clutching her knees.
"Why did you run?"
"N-No." Trixie uttered with a whimper.
"Why did you run away…?" Trixie turned and she took notice of the speaker. A stallion unicorn taller than her with your typical unicorn build. He shared the same coat coloring of Trixie, but with coal black eyes and a dust gray mane and tail. He was wearing the fancy dress pants and shirt similar of Canterlot's Aristocrats with gold trims lining along the purple and white outfit. In his pocket was a fancy gold pocket watch he also had cufflinks on as well. "What's wrong? Not happy to see me?" A smirk formed on his face. "Nice to see you again…little sister."
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Opaque…Opaque Luminous…her brother. "Opaque, why are you here?"
"I should be asking you that. Last I heard you were a street rat." Trixie winch at the reminder and cold dismissal of his tone. "I managed to do father proud and work my way up the social circles. One of us had after all."
"Why did you follow…" she trailed off. Did having the answer really matter or not?
"For once you were right. Being the object of somepony's focus that is. Then again you loved being the center of attention. You always had Blissful's attention. All you were ever good at was drawing attention."
"Opaque…just go away." Trixie raised her voice. "Leave me alone! Haven't you done enough?"
"Oh but I can't do that precious. What kind of big brother would I be." He mocked her as Trixie flared with anger.
"Do not care as if you care about Trixie. You did everything you could to torture Trixie. To make her love bad in front of…that stallion. What did Trixie ever do to make you hate her so much?"
Opaque sneered at her. "Speaking in the third pony? And here I thought you couldn't be any more embarrassing." He analyzed her. "I saw those drabbles you called advertisement. Without proper talent in magic it would make sense you could only get by in that way."
Accusing her of being a whore? Not original but it grated at Trixie nonetheless. Why?
Why did he delight in hurting her? Why did he seem to enjoy her pain? She fought back the hot tears.
Why did he hate her? Why did father despise her? Dismiss her as worthless?
"Trixie? What's going on?" Startled Trixie turned to see Naruto approaching. She didn't know whether to tell him to stay away or plea for help.
Opaque turned his attention to Naruto. "Do you want to settle for her? Dear little Beatrix isn't one I would call stable."
"Trixie, who is this?" he asked, not taking his attention off the stallion. Something about the posture he held earlier was hostile and he could smell the makings of tears from the mare.
"Older…brother?" Naruto questioned. Trixie hadn't mentioned such a thing.
"Why yes, I told I would catch up with my sister and make sure she isn't causing trouble like always. She also has a penchant for lying, you never know whether to trust her or not."
Naruto turned to Trixie who looked so subdued…so defeated. Tears began to trail down her cheek.
"What did you do to Trixie?" A hard edge began to fill his voice as he kept his posture as neutral as possible.
"Oh? Are you friend and not a client?" he laughed almost mockingly. "You shouldn't trust anything Trixie says. She'll do or say anything for attention. Its quite sad really. She's too stubborn to listen what's good for her of course."
Lie.
"Trixie is no longer your concern. She is under my protection and I won't tolerate anyone hurting her." Trixie looked up at the blond in surprise. He was defending her. He was…protecting her.
"Do you even know what she's like?" he demanded incredulously?"
"A passionate and determined mare who just wants to be loved and admired."
Trixie did a hard sniff as she tried to wipe the tears from her eyes.
"My, my, he must have enjoyed it to defend you like that."
Naruto's expression tightened in anger. "Opaque…you'll want to leave before you say something and when you do you won't like what will happen."
"Do you have any idea who I am fool? My father is a member of the Equestrian Parliament. He has powerful friends. I could ruin your life." Opaque threatened him as Naruto merely chucked and shook his head. "You find something funny colt?"
"Yes, because you seem to have no idea who I am?"
"And who are you?"
"Seventh Element. Captain of the Night Guard. Personal friend to the Princesses including being the Night Princess's consort. Naruto Uzumaki. And you just threatened me I believe." Opaque paled at the implications of his actions. He had dismissed Naruto as just an earth pony, nopony of importance and this was going to be costly. "Battery of a military official."
"Battery!? I did no such thing! You can't charge me! You're corrupt! When my fath…"
Naruto brought his fingers together and whistled quite loudly. Dropping out of the sky were a few Pegasi.
"Captain Uzumaki sir!" They saluted.
"This stallion here has committed battery against myself. Find him a nice comfortable cell I will be dealing with him later."
"You can't do this to me! This is corrupt! By the time my family is done with you, you'll be finished!" he shouted as he was led away.
Naruto went over to Trixie and wiped the tears from her cheeks. "Trixie, are you okay?"
What he got instead of a verbal answer was her clinging to him and crying her eyes out. He held her, letting her get it all out before prompting just what that was all about. "What was that jackasses deal? Why did he treat you like that and say those horrible things?"
"Opaque has always disliked me, for as far as I can remember." She was speaking in something other than third pony. She must have been tired of shaken up. "I…I think its because he blames me for taking away her love."
"Her? Her who?" he asked her.
"My dam." She answered. "All I know is that he me didn't seem to care if I lived or die and my sire only cared about my potential and not me personally. It only got worse when my mother died. Opaque went out of his way to make me miserable and the sire expected perfection. Anything less saw to it I was punished He spent so much time raising me, going on about how I would be the key to greatness and through me the nation was going to be changed. Then one day he told me, 'Alright Trixie ready to make your sire proud?' I did not question it. It was the first time he called me Trixie. I had always been simply 'his daughter'. I could not recall a single time he called me by name no matter how many times I asked why. The only time he ever spent time with me was to train my magic. Otherwise he had ignored me so you could imagine my joy when I thought I had finally earned my father's love. All I can remember after that is waking up one day in pain and the sire was furious. And to this day I had no idea why, his whole disposition change." Trixie parted her mane to reveal a rather nasty looking scar by her horn. No words needed to be said. "All I remember were his words of being a failure and not deserving to be his progeny. I could no longer stand it all after that I had to get out of there. And from there 'The Great and Powerful Trixie' was born."
That definitely helped him grow to understand Trixie a bit more, but there were things missing. Things he could probably get from that jackass brother of hers. For whatever reason he seemed to despise his little sister. From his tone down to the way he talked about her.
For now he would worry about that later Trixie needed comfort. "Come on," he grabbed her hand and pulled her up to her hooves. Already having made up his mind to comfort Trixie and helping her cope with what just happened.
Getting her back to the room she would be sharing with Twilight Trixie was quick to fall asleep. The encounter had left her emotionally exhausted to which he decided not to push the subject until after the wedding. For someone feisty like Trixie for her to simply give up and accept her brother's verbal abuse was unlike her.
It made her skin crawl thinking about how bad the ordeal must have been. Arriving back Naruto arrived just in time for Cadance to ask the elements to be her bridesmaid and Twilight to officially be her maid in honor. Their excitement said it all. "I'll see you girls later…" With that Cadance was done.
The girls continued to chatter excitedly. Ditzy had been the first to notice him.
"Hey Ditzy! The girls with their great grandma?" he asked as the mare nodded. Having traveled separately Ditzy, Dinky, and Amethyst would be staying with the Matriarch of the Do clan.
"I can't believe I was in time for something interesting for once. Me, a bridesmaid to a princess. Can you believe it?" If Ditzy glowed any brighter she could be easily mistaken for a giant firefly.
"Really? That was nice of Cadance."
"Yeah, she said I was going to be part of the family soon."
It took him a few seconds to comprehend the comment before he realized what was hinted at. Once he was officially wed to Twilight he and Cadance would be in laws and once he wed Ditzy then they would be in-laws as well.
"You're back!" Twilight happily greeted him. "Where's Gryff and Trixie?"
Naruto winched. 'Shit. I completely forgot about Gryff.' Well he still had plenty of time to go find the Griffon."Gryff is just, you know out as for Trixie. Well Trixie…she's in a bad place right now." He said as Twilight gasped and asked what happened. Her reaction garnered attention of the others as they came over.
"Has something happened?" Rarity asked, her expression of concern mirrored by the others.
Naruto sighed and reluctantly folded his arms. "Trixie had a run in with her older brother…" He began detailing the events of what happened and what he missed. By the time he was finished they were all in tears with the exception of Rainbow and Applejack who were wearing expressions of rage. Considering they all had siblings with the exception of Fluttershy who was the embodiment of kindness the thought or idea of a cruel and abusive sibling shook them to the core. Rarity and Applejack were outraged at the idea of an older sibling being so cruel to their younger ones. They adored their sisters and couldn't imagine hurting them in such a way. The others who were younger siblings couldn't understand how the older sibling could do that considering their own bonds with their older siblings. The pony who was supposed to look out for you and protect you.
What happened next startled everypony, even Naruto. One moment they were in the city the next they were all in the castle.
'All eight of us? And at that distant?' Naruto marveled at Twilight's feat for a few seconds as he got back to his feet. The sudden teleport had thrown him off balance almost making him part of the collection of clothes and limbs of the others.
Still it saved them time as he was sure everypony had the same thought.
Be there for Trixie.
"It wasn't just her brother."
He could practically feel the chill in her room.
"No…please." The speaker could have been any of them.
"Her father as well." Fluttershy's gentle cry could be heard in the empty hallway. For somepony who was close to her father it tugged at her heartstrings. "From what I could cobble together from she told me, he wouldn't even use her name and when she failed whatever vague purpose she was supposed to fill he disowned her and tried to take off her horn and disowned her. That's why she lived off the street and her livelihood was that of a street performer." If he had been younger and in less control of his emotions he would be fighting the urge to fight back the vile that would be rising from his emotions…from his anger.
The magical outburst from Twilight and Rarity saw to it that every window on the floor shattered
"Why she talks in the third pony. Why she wants to be noticed and loved."
"She has friends now. We won't let her ever be unloved again."
"Rainbow…" Naruto muttered in surprise. Out of all of them she seemed to have the biggest grudge against Trixie.
"Nopony deserves that. To screw up a filly like that. I'd like nothing more to remove his horn."
The talk of removing a unicorn horn was something based in much tribalist talk. It was also the equivalent of suggesting you were going to murder said pony as removing the horn of a powerful unicorn was essentially a death sentence by magical build up without a very expensive and dangerous surgery to seal their magic with a magical suppressant implant.
"Ah'd break him. Ah'd break him so he never walk again." Applejack swore in a breathy tone. She hadn't been one of Trixie's biggest fans either, but understanding what her father and brother did to her after her mother's unfortunate early passing no wonder Trixie had grown up with the personality she did.
"Don't worry girls, I promise her brother and I will be having a 'special chat' in due time, but for now we need to be there to comfort Trixie." They all nodded.
They were going to help Trixie through her burden. Trixie was their friend after all and they were going to help her anyway they can.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"Trixie nopony will you push you to talk if you do not feel up to it." Twilight gently assured the mare through the bathroom. It had taken some gentle coaxing to convince Trixie to join the group for breakfast before everypony continued their duties for the wedding.
Trixie hadn't been exactly happy that all of the Elements knew her story, but it didn't matter now. She wouldn't be able to hide them forever.
"I'll be right back." Twilight said as a knock on the door drew her attention.
'Pull yourself together Trixie.' The mare thought to herself as she exited the bathroom. What she had not expected was for the diarch of the Sun to have been waiting outside.
"It's been a long time, Beatrix Lulamoon." Princess Celestia, greeted her with a warm smile on her face.
"Hello Princess," she greeted, turning her head away unable to face her.
"How are you Beatrix? I heard you have been troubled lately so I am glad to see you are in good health."
"Thank you Princess." Her response elicited a look of concern from Celestia. The Trixie she remembered was a bit of a firecracker.
"Beatrix I heard you have been making friends in Ponyville. I am glad you have been able to make bonds."
A frown covered Trixie's face at this comment. "Why would you care how I've been doing?" She mentally kicked herself.
"You were a promising student Beatrix. Of course I was disappointed when you disappeared."
"You never communicated that." She was just one of many unicorns in the school. Even if she was a Lulamoon she did not hold the Princess's attention like her prized pupil.
She was no Shimmer.
"It's true. I was pre-occupied with many issues back then, but you shouldn't mistake that for me having no interest in a unicorn with your talent." Trixie was silent for a few moments as she took in her old teacher's words.
Trixie responded eventually. "No point still talking about it now."
"That's not true Trixie, my doors are never closed to you. If you were willing, you could always come back and finish your studies."
Trixie turned to look up at the Princess, half expecting to hear the punch line of a joke; but she knew Princess Celestia, she was the very embodiment of sincerity. All she saw was the honest smile on her face.
"I'll… think about it," Trixie replied unsure of how to respond.
"Please do, I'd be thrilled to work with you again." With a smile that never reached Trixie's eyes. Celestia turned to Twilight. "This afternoon I wish for you and your friends to join me in the meeting room. Queen Chrysalis has expressed an interest in meeting you and your friends."
"Of course we'll be there." Pleasantries were briefly exchanged as Trixie was mulling over what she learned. "If you need me I shall be in my office." Celestia had bid them farewell.
"So are you ready…" Trixie rushed past Twilight before she finished her statement. "…to go." She finished as her tone dropped off.
Trixie wasn't sure what she was doing. Her body moved on its own. "Princess!"
Celestia turned to regard the unicorn who stood before her nervously.
"Is there something I can help you with?" And what followed was the alicorn's traditional smile.
So warm.
So comfortingly.
So motherly.
"Trixie!" she began loudly, before her volume suddenly dropped. "Trixie… I… " Trixie's head suddenly dropped to the floor, and when she looked back up at Celestia moments later, tears were filling her eyes.
"I'm soooorrrrryyyy," she wailed, throwing herself around Celestia's waist. The princess, taken aback by the sudden surge of emotion.
"Whatever for Trixie?" she asked, placing her hand on the sobbing unicorns head.
"I just assumed you wouldn't have cared about me," she cried, still clutching the princess's waist. "That I thought you would have been too busy to care. I should have had faith in you."
"Calm down Trixie, there's no need to cry." Celestia took Trixie's chin in her hand and looked into her eyes. "My door is open to you or anyone that needs wisdom and guidance. If they wish it all my subjects are given a second chance. Would you like to come back to school and finish your studies?"
Trixie nodded as she sniffed through her running nose, and wiped some of the tears from her eyes with her hand."
"Very good, now, we can talk about this arrangement more on a later date. I see a friend of yours is worried about you."
Trixie turned to see Twilight with a concerned expression on her face, looking over at the pair from across the room. Celestia waved her over.
"Is everything ok Trixie?" she asked as she approached the pair.
"She will be alright Twilight, but the company of her friends shall do her some good."
"Right, the girls are waiting at the restaurant. Princess." With a bow Twilight began to lead Trixie away.
Celestia was looking forward to helping one of her hopefuls be put back on the right track. It was what she needed after the previous interrogation she had partaken in.
Celestia hadn't taken her eyes off her nor had she uttered a single word, even whilst she obviously examined the cup.
A sudden titter of soft laughter escaped Celestia.
"Is something funny?" Hot Streak snarled.
Celestia either didn't notice or chose to overlook it. In any case she quickly stilled her light giggling.
"Oh, I do apologize," she said, bowing her head a touch. "But I found your scrutiny quite comical, forgive me. The first time I offered Stormy a cup of tea she was not sure what to make of it either."
Rage. Quivering, burning rage radiated from the young one. It made her rather sad.
"It's none of your business Princess," Hot Streak spat, scowling up at the great mare scornfully.
The scorn didn't even so much as ruffle her. She merely tilted her head and gazed at her regally, yet without a single bit of arrogance or superiority.
"Very well then," she said finally, lighting up her horn and grasping the furthest cup, before using her magic to steadily glide it over to her. "At least try some of this tea. I promise you it is not poisoned by means of magic or alchemy."
"Well you would never lie, would you Princess?" she mocked.
Celestia had expected the cheap shots. References to Luna's banishment.
"If I wanted to do you harm I know many ways beyond a simple poisoning." Despite what she said it, there was gentleness in the tone.
Hot Streak drank some of the tea.
"Is it nice?"
"The Tea?"
"Yes, a brand the delegates from Saddle Arabia brought from their visit not too long ago."
Hot Streak cared nothing for this.
Once she was done Celestia flared up her magic and whisked both her cup and Hot Streak's, as well as the tray and teapot away into nothing.
"You possess far too much anger for one so young," she explained, her voice gentle and pitying.
"Oh really, what gave that away your highness?"
"Everything about you tells the tale," she began. "Your attitude, your appearance, the pain you hide behind your eyes. All of it cries outrage, despair, vengeance upon those you despise." That smiled faltered.
Grief.
"What terrible wrong occurred to set you on this path?"
"What makes you think anything happened to me?"
Celestia said nothing for a few moments, "Your hatred of Stormy and Spitfire has been documented. Your similarity in appearance made one wonder. And that's when we did a test. "
Hot Streak eyes quickly narrowed angrily as it sunk in.
"Why do you hate your mother and sister, so?"
"Mother? That mare is no mother of mine. She abandoned me. She abandoned her little failure of a daughter with under-developed wings." Her voice was rather bitter.
"Abandon you?" Celestia proved, using the mind arts to get a better assessment of the pegasi's emotions.
So much rage.
"She saw a chance to abandon her failure to save her precious gem."
"I am sure Stormy would have never…"
"YOU KNOW NOTHING Princess, one such as yourself know about pain and suffering. You, sitting on your throne and stuff your face and having control over everything. After all you are THE GREATY AND MIGHTY CELESTIA! All praise her divine will, all praise her OMNISCENT FLANK!" After the end of her outburst Celestia calmly sat there her gaze not moving from the angry Pegasi. The temperature slowly but subtly rose.
"I forgive you. You are an angry foal who has been through something traumatic. Despite the atrocities you committed I wish to give you a second chance. For I understand pain. The loneliness of being the only of my kind for a near Millennia. The loss of my precious sister and best friend."
For a brief moment she thought back to that reunion. Before her sister was freed from her possession.
She shook away the image. "The sense of loss of seeing the end of the journey for many I care about. I have seen thousands…thousands of my little ponies grow old and die. I have seen societies, ways of life born and die within centuries. I have broken the hearts of many and loss the fate of even more. I have been helpless while those I cherish as my own children killed each other. I had to live in fear while the mad god ruled this realm and be an inspiration to my sister and the ponies of that time. I have failed so many times and all those experiences cultivated me into what you see now. So do not be so arrogant to presume I do not know the sense of loss or pain. When you are in a more cooperative mood we shall speak again." With that Celestia would leave Hot Streak to her thoughts.
The memory faded and Celestia made a mental note to contact Stormy when she had the chance.
Friendship.
It was truly a wonderful thing.
Trixie didn't know how the day could go any better.
At least until Twilight encouraged her to perform some of her tricks so they could get a better understanding of Trixie's craft.
The showmare was beyond delighted.
Trixie pushed the deck of cards into a high arc with her telekinesis, so that they sailed high over her hat, and she caught them with her telekinesis on the opposite side of her from where they had started.
Rarity had been the one to volunteer, "Please pick any card you'd like, Rarity." Trixie said, once again pointing to the spread with her horn. Rarity wrapped her telekinesis around a single card and floated it out from the rest. "The Great and Powerful Trixie asks that you memorize your card, and then put it back in the deck anywhere you please." Trixie said. Rarity committed her card to memory, and then slipped it back into the deck in a random spot. Trixie gathered the spread into a pile, and flourished the deck in an arc above her hat once more, catching it with her magic before cutting the deck into halves, then quarters. Spinning the cards around with her magic before piecing the cut deck together in opposite order. Trixie shuffled thrice, and then flourished the cards in front of her, floating a single card out to face Rarity as she did so. "Is this your card?" she asked
"Why, yes, it is!" Rarity said, genuinely surprised that Trixie had found her card. At this, the girls clapped their hands in applause. "How did you do that?" Rarity asked, curious.
"The Great and Powerful Trixie does not reveal her secrets. Trixie thanks you for your assistance, Rarity."
"And thank you, Trixie, for leaving my mane out of it this time." Rarity joked, smiling, and Trixie smiled back. Rarity went back to sit with the others.
"It is time for Trixie's next trick. She will require a prop!" Trixie said, pointing at Applejack's hat.
"Y'all not going to end up destroyin' ma hat right?"
"Trixie promises that your hat will be returned to you safe and sound after the trick." .
"Applejack," said, taking off her stetson reluctantly and holding it out to Trixie. The top of her head felt almost bare without her hat sitting atop it.
"Thank you." Trixie said, her horn glowing lightly.
She floated the stetson in front of her, and said, "Now then, watch closely." as she prepared the spell, her horn glowing brighter as she focused on the stetson. The stetson began to glow as bright as Trixie's horn, and slowly began to change in appearance as Trixie's illusion took hold. The ladies watched in interest and let out exclamations as the Stetson was turned into a top hat.
Applejack could only stammer, wide-eyed with horror as she gazed at what had become of her Stetson.
Out of all things? Why something so frou-frou?
"Do not worry. Trixie has only cast a temporary illusion on it. It still weighs the same, and feels the same on your head, and the spell will wear off in a few minutes." Trixie said, floating the Top hat over to Applejack and placing it on her head. The result was the others snickering or in Pinkie's case full blown laughter.
"I wish we could stay for more darling, but we have that engagement we have to attend this afternoon." Rarity told her as evrypony began gathering her things.
Trixie was a fair bit disappointed, but she knew the others had prior engagements.
"Trixie maybe I can…"
"No, no, do not fret Twilight. Trix…" She paused and let out a light yawn. "I will be returning our room to catch up on must needed rest."
"Alright Trixie, I'll see you when I get back." Goodbyes were exchanged as everyone broke off one by one.
Trixie began her trek back to the castle, but realizing there wasn't much for her to do decided to take advantage of the opportunity and began searching around the city. It had been years since she had been here so she wanted to see what had changed. Hence she found herself in one of the few parks of the cit. h The last twenty-four hours had been a rather emotional roller-coaster so she would be glad to have a bit of time to unwind.
"Hello Trixie, you and the girls have fun earlier?" she looked up to notice Naruto had been approaching her.
"Yes, it was an enjoyable lunch. The others had their engagements to get back too. Trixie is surprised you are not are not swamped with work considering your positions."
'She's still talking in the third person.' At the top of his head he figured it was her way of keeping others from being too close to her. Until recently she never anypony to care about her. "Clones remember."
"Aah right." She replied, as she tried to come up with something interesting to say, but found herself unable to. "So Trixie will see you later." She seemed to shy away.
Naruto figured Trixie must have been self-conscious about her past and he didn't want that. "Hey Trixie, why don't we have a night out on the town? Just you and me?"
Trixie paused in midstep and doorway. She turned her head to the blond, her mouth dropped slightly as no sound escaped her lips. "A-An outing? Just you and T-Trixie?" Thank Celestia for self-covering/disguising illusion magic.
"Yeah, we're friends too right?" He had hoped he would take her offer.
"Trixie suppose it wouldn't hurt." She was suppressing her urge to squeal.
Trixie was indeed wrong. The day could in fact get better.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"Have a goodnight Queen Chrysalis."
There was only so much sweetness that the Queen of Shadows could handle.
Which was why she was enjoying the momentary reprieve of Celestia or Cadance dragging her somewhere.
"I will be turning in for the night." She told her chevaliers.
It was at late that evening and she was looking forward to getting some rest.
As they rounded the corner the chevaliers who were in front of her had been taking out by multicolor beams of magic.
pause, Chrysalis's remaining chevaliers sprang into action, forming a protective foursquare around their queen. Chrysalis herself, after a momentary gasp, had lit her horn, prepared to confront her ambushers.
Instantly two dozen ponies of the three tribes were rushing the Changelings.
They were bearing deadly weapons from spheres to axes. A faint magical aura radiated through the hall as emblems appeared and a subtle barrier was put up.
Cadance took a sat on her chair and began wrapping up her hair in preparation for bed.
That's when she felt it. Something was wrong. She erected a barrier as a sickly green bolt slammed against her barrier.
Cadance dodged as a figure dropped down and crush the seat she had been on.
"Chrysalis!?" Cadance voiced her surprise. "Explain yourself!"
Several more bolts erupted from the shadows to which slammed against Cadance's barrier shattering it.
'What? How?' She had briefly wondered before she began channeling her magic only for her body to have surges of pain.
What was going on? Had she been poisoned? Why was her magic draining so quickly?
"It will not be long now Princess of Love."
This didn't make sense. Why was Chrysalis attacking? The peace talks were allowing them to learn so much. An exchange of culture between changelings and ponies. The benefits outweighed any simple minded prejudices or gluttony.
Drawing upon her magic once more Cadance had picked up on something. Her love based magic covered the power of bonds and she could sense that the one in front of her was not the queen she had not come to know.
Something had been done to her. Something was attacking her insides. Any attempt to teleport felt like her skull would be split open. She couldn't focus and her vision was blurring. Her magic flared as she tried to fight off her attackers. She could only hope that somepony would sense her distress and get to her in time.
Chrysalis with expert precision fired spell bolts rendering the use of arms and legs of the attackers useless.
By sheer numbers the were outnumbered five to one, but that did not mean they were outgunned.
Her horn glowed as she used the weapons of the fallen guards ponies. As she was charged by the weapon clad warriors she used the single war hammer and spears to block the attacking weapons.
Craning her head Chrysalis sent the war hammer flying smashing into the chest of an armor pony. Taking two of the blades in her hands instinct took over.
Heart. Hamstrings. Spine. If it was open and vulnerable she would go for it.
Horn flashing brightly, Chrysalis cast a bolt of lightning super heating the armor of some of her attackers painfully and quickly cooking them alive in the barrier thing that was supposed to protect them.
A smile grace Chrysalis lips as her would be assassins fell one after the other. She was a warrior. The thrill of battle got her heart pumping.
Lethal cutting spells tore into the hide of her guards. They had taken to aim for the mouth, throat, and eyes.
A cry of anger and frustration tore itself from Chrysalis's mouth as she used her magic to send some of her magic hurling through the glass windows of the palace.
Adrenaline pounding through her veins, Chrysalis moved as more reinforcements had joined the battle.
The next thing she knew the impact of a powerful spell hit her side and sent her crashing into the wall.
She looked up to see the form of Princess Cadance bearing down at her with a malignant smile. "Time to squash the bug!"
It had happened so fast. One moment she was being delivered reports on the condition of the city the next utter mayhem. Ponies were turning on pony and suddenly attacking each other.
She began extending her magic sensing around the castle. Something was wrong. Something was wrong with Cadance's magic.
Celestia let loose her rumored Royal Canterlot Voice. "ROYAL GUARDS TO THE FIFTH CORRIDOR, NOW!"
Chrysalis pointed her horn at her assailants and released the magic with an almighty crack, forks of green lightning sparked through the air and hit her dead on. As the Alicorn dropped to the ground for a moment Chrysalis was confused.
That was easy…far too easy. Something about this wasn't right. Chrysalis began making her way over to the downed Alicorn and was about to see if she could force herself into the mind of the alicorn to find out what was going on.
Cadance's eyes snapped up. "AUNTIE!" her scream reverberated throughout the hallway.
It was as the atmosphere slowly began to dry. Then the next thing Chrysalis knew the impact of the force brought her crashing down. Her mind and body momentarily disconnected for a few seconds before she was able to recover to take notice of her attacker.
It was Princess Celestia, her tri-color mane rippling like a raging river and her horn bright as the sun itself.
"I brought you into my nation. My home. I extended an offer of friendship to you. I offered you a means to save your people and this is how you repay me? Attacking my ponies? Attacking my niece?"
Chrysalis snarled. "Don't try to spin this on me Princess. Innocent and loving my hide. Your subjects, your niece attacked me and my kind. And here I thought Changelings were supposed to be the deceiving ones!"
"Captain, lead Chrysalis and her subjects to the containment cells." Celestia spoke in a voice as cold as it was terrifying.
Shine Spark nodded as the members of her units gathered up the changelings and Chrysalis was fitted with a magic suppression ring.
"Cadance, are you alright?" Warmth and concerned filled Celestia as she helped Cadance up.
"I'm all right now Auntie." The two embraced. 'Cadance's' eyes sparked green. "I am all right."
It took a bit of time for everything to calm down. The attack had not only happened suddenly, but in the midst of some shift changes catching many of them off guard.
"Captain, anything to report?" Celestia asked. Dusk snapped a quick salute.
"Yes, Your Highness. So far, I have concluded several things about the attack.
First of all the coordinated nature of the attack was pulled off too seamless to have been something cobbled together. The attacks initiated were all began within the time frame of five minutes of each other during shift changes. This speaks of having knowledge about our shift changes.
So far we only have a confirmed total of six fatalities and eighty wounded. Most of the sects were neutralized as soon as the attacks had begun.
We will not know more until our experts are finishing going over the combat scenes." Dusk wondered something softly to herself.
"Captain if you have further knowledge of something you are required to share."
Dusk looked a bit flush. "I-It's just conjecture your majesty, but something about the scenes. They just seemed off. Some of the injuries on both sides just seemed off, a lack of defensive wounds in areas of the initial attacks from both sides, but like I said we have our experts looking into it."
"Be sure to report any findings to me immediately." For now she needed to focus on damage control. That and tending to Cadance and making sure she was okay.
A nice simple outing with a friend was put on hold before it could begin when instantly when a strong surge of emotion from within the castle drew his attention.
Changelings and ponies were fighting.
It had just happened out of nowhere. But it hadn't lasted long.
Whoever looked like the aggressor Naruto would put them down and moments later Shine Spark had showed up, talking about how the Changelings were being rounded up and detained.
Something kind of assassination attempt?
But it didn't make sense. None of the scenes made sense. Hence why Naruto wanted to look into where the battles occurred.
Something wasn't adding up. And he knew just who to talk to, to get a better handling on the situation.
It had taken a lot of convincing, but he had managed to get Celestia to allow him to interrogate Chrysalis.
Anger. There was a lot of it.
Betrayal.
Shame.
Pain.
Hatred.
The sense of failure though was the most interesting one. Why would Chrysalis feel like she had failed?
"Aah yes the Royal Knight." Chrysalis mocked. "For a moment you had me convinced I could trust you ponies. A talent for bending the whims of others. Such a deadly weapon to Equestria's arsenal."
"Queen Chrysalis I am not your enemy."
"You dare say that after the treachery your leaders have pulled. I would have thought the state of your country would have been a more pressing matter."
"Queen Chrysalis explain what happened to me. What happened between you and Princess Cadance?"
Chrysalis snarled upon hearing the name. Cadance. For a moment the Changeling Queen felt like she could have considered Cadance an ally. The alicorn's love based magic of course drew her attention to which Chrysalis maybe would have admitted having respect for her knowledge on the subject, but all she could think about now was the betrayal. The fury that dilled her that her hive was going to starve now.
"Do not speak to me about…her. I grow tired of these games. LEAVE ME BE." She demanded of the blond.
"Not until I understand what's going on. Some of those attacks don't' make sense. The injuries on the reports that have been filled so far aren't matching up with what I saw whether it being the ponies or changelings attacking first doesn't make sense of the time frame. If you truly care about your Hive you'll…" Wrong choice of words as Chrysalis exploded with fury, the only thing keeping her hands from his throat were the chains.
"You dare question my commitment to my Hive? MY CHANGELINGS!?"
"Considering you refuse to cooperate with me what do you want to me to draw from? You were going to attack the capital and use my kind as batteries. There's something there and you refuse to bring it to the surface. You've demonstrated yourself to be a caring ruler to your kind Chrysalis and you don't strike me as the foolish type. So why? Would could ponies have done to your kind to make you so weary of us?"
Then he felt it. A sense of loathing.
A sense of general with a small bit aimed at herself. And guilt.
Longing. A sense of loss.
"What…what did you lose?" The firm tone he had taken for most of the interrogation softened. "What has caused you so much pain?"
A bitter chuckle escaped Chrysalis's lips. "I'll be lucky if I live to see tomorrow. You waste your time."
The Queen was being so damn stubborn. Maybe he could provoke it out her. She seemed rather protective of her people. "Well, should we just go and nuke the Hive then? I mean without a queen it'll be considered a mercy right."
The anger he had been expecting the surge of maternalism in one case of particular had caught him off guard.
"You…you have a young one. What happened to her?" Chrysalis's feelings answered before she gave her answer.
"Ponies happened. And with all my power…" she trailed off.
Could that be…what led to this? Why now out of the blue was Chrysalis's hive starving?
And the answer was simple. Everything that happened had shaken the millennia long peace of Ponyville. Fear, mistrust, sadness, grief, and anger. Nightmare Moon. The Enthusiasts. Discord. So much had happened and her daughter…did Chrysalis exhaust her means to keep her people strong to save this precious child?
A parent driven by desperation.
A parent that wanted to save their child would be willing to almost do anything.
That meant doing things outside of their M.O.
By accepting help when it could result in issues with the other…
Changelings.
Could this have been…was there a possibility?
Without proof it would just be conjecture.
He knew what he needed to do. Arrange his thoughts and find Twilight.
If Chrysalis suggestions of betrayal were correct then they had to move quickly to solve this latest threat.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
'Something isn't right. The attack. The timing. Something isn't right Twi. Stay close to Cadance. Keep an eye on her.'
'I have to see to a hunch. I hope I'm right.'
'If something is wrong we should tell the others.'
'No. If what is happening I think is happening the knowledge of what's going on will be tipped by their emotions. Just trust me on this.'
'Okay. I trust you.'
Two days after the attack.
Two days of damage control and assuring the population that everything was fine.
The date of the wedding had been moved up.
Nothing like a royal wedding to get the populous mind off what happened.
The wedding rehearsal was in full swing.
In the wedding hall everypony was gathered.
The bearers. Their family. Ditzy with her family and Trixie who were making up the impromptu crowd as well as Princess Celestia and Cadance not to mention Shining armor as well was in attendance. The ponies setting up everything and maintaining the room.
"Perfect. Are you girls ready to begin?" Princess Celestia asked as she got an answer simultaneously from them.
The rehearsal was picking up.
As Cadence walked out of the room and the girls walked to the end of the room.
Princess Celestia began the practice session. As the church organ began playing, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash all began walking with smiles on their faces. "Perfect, girls. No need to rush!" Princess Celestia commented. "Then of course, Cadence will enter." They all looked towards the door, which the royal guards nearby opened and presented Cadence. Shining Armor opened his mouth slightly as he gazed at her beauty. Princess Celestia continued speaking as Cadence walked up to her. "I'll say a few words, and then we'll begin with the vows. Shining Armor, you'll get the ring from your Best Mare." Shining Armor turned his head to see her Best Mare, but she wasn't there.
"Hey... has anypony seen Twilight?" Shining Armor asked.
Afterwards, the door opened, catching the attention of everypony.
"I'm here!" Twilight answered, walking in. "I'm not gonna stand next to her. And neither should you!"
Shining Armor returned an embarrassed expression as he looked around nervously. He faced towards Cadence and apologized. "I'm sorry, I don't, I don't know why she's acting like this."
"Maybe we should just ignore her." Cadence responded in a rude tone.
"I can't keep quiet about this anymore!" Twilight exclaimed.
"Oh goodness!" Fluttershy reacted, rushing towards her. "Are you okay?"
"I'm fine." Twilight responded briefly.
"Ya sure about that?" Applejack asked, leaning towards her.
Twilight grabbed her hat with her magic and pulled it over her face in response. "I've got something to say!" Twilight walked a few more steps towards them.
"This is not Cadance!" She pointed, causing Shining Armor to become alarmed as Cadence returned an innocent and frightened look. He quickly stepped in front of Cadence with an irritated frown as the girls, even the guards at the end of the hall, responded with concerned chatter. "I know the rest of you were willing to dismiss how she's been acting because of the recent attack, but the Cadance I know wouldn't have been so horrible." She had assumed Naruto was being paranoid at first, but over the last two days Cadance's behavior had turned a one-eighty.
"Insulting Applejack's cooking, Pinkie's choice of beverage as well as a distate towards Rarity's dresses. Not even a few days ago she loved everything you all did. She was moved to tears and now she's so cold…so indifferent."
She continued speaking as she inched closer to Cadence, causing her to back away. "And if that wasn't enough, I saw her put a spell on my brother that confounded him."
The others could only return surprised and questionable looks. Cadence then sucked in a breath and began crying. "Why are you doing this to me?" She asked as tears fell from her eyes.
"You don't fool me. You're not Cadance!" Twilight responded, continuing to point at her as Cadance began running out of the room, continuing to cry.
"Twilight!"
The unicorn mare nearly jumped out of her skin. She turned to face the angry form of her brother.
"You want to know why Cadance was casting spells on me? Well I'll tell you. Ever since I started having to perform my protection spell, I've been getting terrible migraines." He began walking around Twilight. "Cadence hasn't been casting spells on me, she's been using her magic to heal me!" He emphasized. "And if she hasn't been on her best behavior with your friends you can forgive her after Chrysalis's sudden and vicious attack. You know how much Cadance loves and cares. Do you have any idea how much that betrayal hurt? Especially since she's had to make all the decisions about the wedding on top of trying to save that ungrateful terrorist's citizens without my help!"
"I was just trying to…"
"She's been completely stressed out because it's really important to her that her big day be perfect!" He interrupted Twilight. "Something that obviously wasn't important to you." He responded, directly at Twilight's face. He gasped, due to placing his hand in pain on his head again. Despite the fight, Twilight tried to reach out to him with a small smile, but he quickly declined it. "Now if you'll excuse me, I have to go and comfort my bride." He said as he began walking away. "And you can forget about being my best mare." He added, shocking her. "In fact, if I were you, I wouldn't show up to the wedding at all."
Twilight sat down, gloomily, as she looked back at her friends. Tears filled her eyes.
Fear.
Desperation.
What was going to happen? Was she going to lose them?
Maybe a look into another life. Another reality.
Rainbow Dash had widened eyes. Fluttershy was on the floor, placing her hooves to her mouth in shock. Pinkie Pie was leaning towards the floor in shock as well. Rarity was surprised as she placed her hand to her chest. But Applejack… she returned a more annoyed and irritated expression towards Twilight. "C'mon, y'all. Let's go check on the princess."
They all began walking past her, ignoring her completely. Rarity walked past her, closing her eyes and furrowing them in an angry manner. Applejack did the same thing, but left her eyes open to glare at her. Pinkie Pie didn't furrow her eyebrows, but had them closed as if she was ignoring her as well. Fluttershy followed them as well, but she had a bit of a worried face. Rainbow Dash followed them as she flew away with an angry mood. Ditzy. Her parents. Everypony looks of disappointment as they walked by.
Twilight tried to hold out a hand to them in order to try to explain, but they all completely ignored her. When Twilight realized that they had all ignored her, she placed her hand to her mouth in worry. Princess Celestia began walking past her in the same annoyed and disappointed expression.
"I was…"
"You have a lot to think about." Princess Celestia cut her off, boldly, and with no longer the warm tone of her voice.
Twilight fell to her knees. The warmth leaving her eyes. The doors slammed shut after they all left.
But this was not to be. Because true bonds of love and friendship could not be severed or ignored so easily.
"Don't leave me…I'm sorry." The pain. The fear. It had taken route in her heart.
'Don't be such a spazz.' A voice passed through her mind. A hand on her shoulder.
Looking up.
"Rainbow?"
"You can't be crying alright. Crying isn't cool." Rainbow playfully chided her with a grin. In another time or place Rainbow being Loyalty would have just been an informed attribute. Reckless. Selfish. Unbecoming of what it meant to be Loyalty and for what?
What would it have meant?
"You've gone to Tartarus and back to keep Equestria safe. To keep us safe. I told you once I wouldn't abandon you. I'm not going to abandon one of my best friends for a pony I've only known for a short time you know. Being an element. Being with you guys thought me so much. I was a reckless daredevil and a bit selfish, but I'm approving you know. Using my head more." She added with a chuckle. "We're a team and a strong team supports each other and cover the weaknesses and what keeps a team together is a strong leader. Even if you don't see it or believe it Twilight even as far back as saving Luna its been you leading us down this crazy path. We need you. And as such I'm happy to serve my role being Loyalty and all."
Next thing Twilight knew she was being helped up by Rarity. "R-Rarity." She sniffled.
"What kind of Alpha would I be if I ignored your concerns. No, what kind of friend would I be if I doubted you. I would be betraying myself, my nature by not considering your words. By going off what benefits me instead of dedicating a bit of time to show concern for my friend. Sometimes the greatest gift of Generosity itself is a reward and the bonds I share with all of you is one of the greatest treasures of my life. I would not be who I am now if not for all of you. I would probably be some greedy, shallow, and selfish filly. But I have my experiences with all of you shaping me into who I am today. Even if I am the alpha of the herd there are few ponies I would trust our lives with against these threats and you darling are one of them."
Twilight found herseld startled when an all too familiar Stetson found itself on her head.
"Were ya friends Twilight. Like Rare said like we'd dismiss ya so easily. Cause yer a mighty fine judge of character. Ah think back to when Princess Luna showed up in Ponyville on Nightmare Night, we were all jumpin' like jackrabbits 'cause we were so scared-a her, but ya and Naruto weren't disturbed a bit. Then again knowin' him he'd tried and make a hydra a pet or somethin'." She added with a shake of her head and chuckle. "Then there was Zecora. Once again everypony in town was frightened cause of her looks and such and you went on setting us straight. So how could ah just dismiss you as just accusin' soempony of being no good when ya showed you'd be the first out of all of us to use ya smarts and give them a fair chance. Much as ah hate to say it being Honest doesn't mean ya always the best judge of character. I'd still be stubborn as a boulder tracked in a creek if it wasn't for all of ya supporting me and such and helping me accept that sometime ah'm wrong and there's no shame in asking for help. So as long as ya have us we'll be here to help."
"Applejack…thank you…"
"Twilight." Not only was her name called with confidence there was an endearing strength behind it.
Fluttershy strode forward taking up her friends hands. "When it comes to others, first and foremost I like to believe the best in them. When one assume the worse out of others and they act their worst in return it leads to a cycle of pain and misery. All born from a mistake. The type of mistake I was trapped in before I met and became friends with all of you. I was weak. So afraid. So scared. Of everything. My shadow. Other ponies. Loud noises. I didn't know what it meant to be brave, but I've grown so much sense I met all of you. Since I met you. And I would never dismiss you for somepony I know of as an acquaintance at best. I will always expect the best of you over a stranger. I cannot be Kindness if I am not willing to keep an open mind about things or trust in my friends."
"Twi…" that left Pinkie Pie. "I…" Pinkie seemed to hesitate. She had trouble expressing what she wanted to express. Taking a moment she composed herself. "…this is not easy." She added with a chuckle before finally speaking. "Since I'm Laughter, I'm supposed to be all smiles, laughs, and sunshine right? I…I don't like to talk about the sad stuff. For a long time I would deny whatever made me sad. Denying the negative emotions are harmful. Case in point…when I had thought…when I had thought I had drove you all away I had become depressed and heart broken. I was at the point I was considering making objects my new friends. Not the sign of a healthy pony which is why I've been seeing the psychiatrist semi-regularly." That information surprised not only Twilight, but everypony else. I never wanted to make any of you sad so I would repress them, but as I was told that was not the way. And being friends means sometimes you have to share the bad and not just the good. So even if I was not able to see what you imagine not too long ago I know that fear. I know that pain. And I don't want to hurt anypony. Attentional or otherwise. I am the Element of Laughter after all. And everything I've been through has helped me grow. It's helped all of us. You helped all of us."
"So how could we not just stand by you here and now?" Rarity asked.
"Oh…girls." They all piled in for a group hug.
The warmth.
The Love.
The acceptance.
Ditzy and the others piled around, assuring Twilight that they believed her.
Friendship truly is magical.
"Twilight Sparkle…"
As Twilight turned to Celestia's address she had been afraid for a brief moment what her beloved mentor would say.
"You truly believe Cadance is not who she say she is?"
"Yes princess. Deep down in my gut that is not the mare who foalsat me all those years ago."
A heavy silence reverberated throughout the room. "I have only ever taken on a few ponies and bestowed upon them the title of my niece or nephew. Cadance, has been more than exemplary. She has taken on any number of stressful duties, and never lose her warmth and kindness. Her behavior as of late has been troubling, but I would sooner think of other rationalizations then to think ill of her. And yet your conviction makes me wonder am I making the same mistake I did a thousand years later." Nopony needed clarification in what she was talking about.
Her eyes set on Twilight and they softened. "My most faithful student…never have the words ever been truer. You have truly proven yourself to be my most faithful pupil of all." Twilight let out a soft gasp. "I had faith in you to free Luna from the Nightmare Taints and faith you and the others could defeat the mad god. I've asked of you to put your life on the line for this nation and its subjects without the benefits of the Elements to heal you afterwards. You have proven yourself both intelligent and compassionate. So how could I stand here today and say I have no faith in you?"
The effect was instant. Celestia had been nearly knocked over as Twilight ran into her, arms tightened around her waist. Mutterings of thank you. Celestia's wings wrapped around her. She ignored the tears staining her dress.
'Cadance attitude has changed. Even her emotions are guarded. Something is not right. I'll be back in time for the wedding. '
"I promise you Twilight I will get to the bottom of this." If something was indeed wrong with Cadance, or Faust forbid it was an imposter she would not let anypony, no anyone or anything harm her subjects.
"Honey…" the sound of Velvet's voice finally occurred once Twilight was able to compose herself. "You could have come to me and your father. All you've done. All you've achieved, you know we're proud of you and will help anyway we can." Twilight wrote her and Night Light regularly, but as she suspected her daughter had left out certain details.
"We'll talk to your brother and set him straight." Her father told her with a form edge. Even if that pony was a princess and his fiancé, how could he choose her over family?
Twilight wiped away the last of her tears. She didn't know if she would be able to cry anymore today even if she tried. "I'll…I will talk to my brother. I have to at least try. If he doesn't listen to me then…then we'll have to show him somehow." A determined expression formed on her face. "I'll be back I promise." She said as she took off after her brother. Their faith giving her renewed confidence.
The last thing Twilight had expected when she ran down the hall was to run into…not Cadance. There really wasn't a name for her.
But the Bride. "You." Twilight uttered.
"You could not leave well enough alone Sparkle." The Bride's eyes shift to a light green for a split second. Then, she changed her expression to an evil and vengeful one. "Time to remove another threat." Unexpectedly, the bride's horn formed that same green glow. Green flames began surrounding Twilight, trapping her in a circle
Twilight tried to break out, but the green flames had produced a green shield above her, completely trapping her as it dug her through the ground.
Seconds later Twilight was gone. "I hope the barrier you placed down below will keep her there." The bride spoked to the figure emerging from the corner.
"Long enough for the ceremony. Once you've harnessed the power of love's bond we'll only have one chance to take out Celestia and the Elements." The speaker announced as the cruel smirk was unnatural on the form the speaker had taken up. "Now then Cady, time to go show the others we 'made up'."
"After you…Twilight." The bride suggested to her cohort.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"Twilight…please be okay Twilight."
Twilight slowly began to stir. One second she had run into…
"Twilight please wake up!"
Twilight slowly began to open her eyes. Her vision focused and she lit up her horn which for some reason took a lot of effort.
She saw Cadance looking down at her.
CADANCE!
"Stay BACK!" Twilight screamed as she jolted up, her horn glowing.
"Twily its me." Cadance cried out. She was hoping Twilight would recognize her.
Twilight took a moment to study her. Cadance. Cadance mane was messed up and her fur as well was dirty. Her outfit was a tattered mess.
"I…I…how do I know its you?" Twilight couldn't help, but be a bit on edge after what just happened. Why would the fake send her to the real Cadance. Surely she was messing with her mind?
"Sunshine, sunshine," Cadence suddenly began dancing, even with the weak body that she seemed to have. "Ladybugs awake." She had placed her hands over her eyes and removed them, catching Twilight's attention. Twilight sat down and observed this greeting. "Clap your hands..." Twilight clapped her hand with Cadence's and joined her in her song. "...and do a little shake." Cadence looked back at her, trying to smile, despite the condition she was in.
"Cady!" She threw herself at Cadence, wrapping her arms around her.
"I'm glad you're okay. How did she get her hands on you too? Are the others okay?"
"I was the only one. Cadance. Who was that? The she?"
"A Changeling Queen." An unhappy expression marred Cadance's features.
"What? But don't we have Chrysalis locked up?" Twilight asked in bewilderment.
"Chrysalis was locked up? Why!?" Cadance blurted out, surprised at this revelation.
"There was an attack. The changelings suddenly started attacking and Chrysalis had attacked you, or what we thought was you. She was locked up."
"She's innocent Twilight. This is horrible." Cadance held her head.
"It was a set-up. This queen, whoever this is set everything up. She framed Chrysalis, kidnapped me, and Faust knows what she's doing to Shiny." Cadance was beyond terrified for the safety of her fiancé and everypony else she cared about.
Cadence greatly accepted by repeating the same action. "Of course I do. How could I forget the filly I love to sit for the most?" She closed her eyes and continued embracing Twilight for a moment.
Twilight then pulled back and began questioning the mare. "What happened? How did they manage to capture you?"
"Enchanted Obsidian fragments. They snuck it into my food as well as other toxins. All they needed was to disrupt my body's ability to use magic long enough to get this on." She said, dipping her head and showing the magic suppression ring on her horn.
"What? But how can one ring…?" It didn't make sense. Cadance was an Alicorn. Only the strongest and rarest suppression rings should have hopes of suppressing her magic. So how did they manage to get their hands on one?
"I have no knowledge of where they got this ring from, but it and the suppression field has left me without any magic."
'Suppression field?' Twilight began channeling her magic only to feel like she was being smothered by thick, soupy like fog. She stopped magic and began panting.
This field was strong. Much stronger than she had expected.
Once more Twilight called upon her magic as her horns and hands radiated with magical aura only for it to fizzle out and fall down to one knee.
"Twilight it might not be possible to overpower the wards of this seal. We will have to find another way out of here."
Twilight shook her head. Cadance was in no condition to keep on going. She had been down here for how long? Two days and hadn't found a way out. If they were going to get out of there in time then Twilight was going to have to teleport them.
Twilight then began to focus.
She began to focus on her bonds.
Her friends.
Twilight's aura flickered to life as her eyes began to faintly glow.
"We worked things out. Cady forgave me and we can continue on with the wedding." Surely it should have been simple right? Happy that Twilight had come to their senses that everything should be right back on track.
Yet the looks that she was being given. Surely they didn't suspect something.
"Who are ya!?" Applejck's eyes narrowed and her postured became threatening.
"Applejack…what's wrong? Its me…Twilight." 'Twilight' responded with a smile. "Come on…why are you joking like that."
"Lie." Applejack spoke with a hiss.
"You're not our Twilight!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed.
"It takes more than wearing her face to deceive us." Fluttershy added.
"Our isn't just some superficially shown thing. So take off our friend's face freak." Rainbow challenged.
"What's going on? Have you all gone crazy? I thought you all wanted Twilight to make up with me." 'Cadance' came to Twilight's defense. "Auntie…do something…make them stop."
"Some thing never change. Do they…auntie Morpha?"
The group turned to see the newcomers moving through the door. It was none other than Naruto with what looked like a changeling. A young female, her features suggesting a queen. Her light platinum blond hair slender build hinting a strong physically resemblance from her Sire. What stood out was the scarred portion of her face, particularly around her school.
"Awake I see. A shame your nap could not carry on a little while longer." The form of Cadance dispersed revealing the true form of Morpha.
"Its over Morpha. Your plan is through."
"Foolish girl, I am much stronger than I used to be. For the past few days I have feeding off the Guard Captain's love. Every moment he grows weaker and so does his spell. Even now my minions are chipping away at it." She looked upwards, showing them the direction that they were. The sound of them tackling the shield.
"So that whole thing with Chrysalis? It was a trick?" Naruto demanded.
Keeping villains like this talking always bought time. Time which was valuable in such a situation. Especially if the fool gives away the weaknesses of their plans."
"The elimination of my greatest arrival and the conquering of an entire nation. How could I resist? But now its time to eliminate the only threats to my plan. The all of you!"
The elements readied themselves for combat.
"First, we take Canterlot. And then, all of Equestria!" She exclaimed, rising in to the air and flapping her wings.
"No." Princess Celestia intervened with a serious expression on her face. "You won't." Queen Morpha slowly backed away. "You may have made it impossible for Shining Armor to perform his spell, but now that you have so foolishly revealed your true self," Princess Celestia leaned in, causing for the queen to do so as well.
"I can protect my subjects from you!" She rose in the air and began shooting out a beam of magic from her horn towards the queen. Morpha took notice of this and quickly counterattacked by shooting out a beam of her own. The two beams clashed.
The elements and others rushed to help Celestia only to be blasted back by a wave of magic by the fake Twilight. As they were about to recover a series of crests appeared on the ground causing them to drop to the ground by crushing weight.
Morpha found herself struggling. Even with the Captain's magic she was being overwhelmed. She began channeling more and more of her power, but it seemed fruitless.
This was not supposed to happen. She was not supposed to be fighting Celestia this soon. Midnight had assured her that her spell would drain Cadance of her power and transfer it to her once the wedding was complete.
The walls of the room along with the floor began to crackle and the windows shattered. Fear and panic began to fill her. "MIDNIGHT! DO SOMETHING!"
The fake Twilight appeared by Morpha with misty blackness. Arm raised the form of Twilight faded into the dark unicorn as she fired a beam of power complete destroying and shredding the infrastructure behind her, evaporating nearly everything consumed by her magic.
Celestia's eyes widened as she made a choice. Redirecting her magic she quickly cast a powerful barrier around her subjects. The brief moment of distraction was all the enemies needed to overpower her barrier overwhelming the power Celestia was hurtling at them.
She had no choice, but to tank the blast as any greater usage of power would put the lives of those still in the castle in danger.
Princess Celestia dropped to the floor recoiling from the blast. She slowly began to recover as Morpha began making her way over.
"The Elements of Harmony. Find Twilight and get to the elements!" Celestia responded as she focused on shattering the spell that restricted her subjects.
"Celestia!" Naruto called out to her.
"I will be fine! Go!" she ordered as she stretched her wings and her magic flared.
Abiding by her order they began to run. "Captain! What's going on!?" Dusk Treader and several other guards came rushing forward.
"An attack, we're being invader by a Changeling Queen, Chrysalis was framed." He explained as he noticed the guards gaze fell upon Pierella. "There's no time. Take the civilians and find a safe place. Find the other captains and mount a counter-attack."
"My mother? We need to get my mother!" Morpha insisted.
"And what about Twilight? We have no idea where to begin?" Rainbow insisted.
Naruto created a clone. "Follow my clone and you'll be led to your mother." He said as he turned to the others. "We need to use our bond. We can sense her out, I know we can." Naruto insisted as they made it outside. They could see Changelings witling away at the barrier. Any moment now they would breaking through.
Down below they could see the guards mobilizing and readying to defend the city. All around the barrier a thick blanket of Changelings blocked out the view on the outside.
"This is terrible"! Fluttershy uttered.
"We don't have time to worry about that now. We have to focus." Naruto told them as he extended out his hands. Everyone came together in a circle. They began focusing their thoughts on Twilight.
They could feel it. They could feel a hint of the bond.
A spark.
The air around them began to swirl and a rift began to form in front of them.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
With her subjects out of the way Celestia could cut loose.
A bright glowing blue orb formed in Midnight's hand. "Time for the Sun to set for the last time!"
Swinging her arm forward, the ball of magic rushed forward through the air at the alicorn. As it approached, Celestia didn't move, but casually smacked the incoming attack to the side with her wing.
"This is your last chance Midnight stop this foolishness at once. This is your last chance."
Midnight sneered at the threat she heard. "I assure you this battle is far from over." Conjuring two more balls of magic, she threw them both at Celestia, who in turn opened up both wings on her right side to counter both attacks simultaneously. "Don't just stand there, help me." Midnight hissed at Morpha.
The changeling took to the sky and began firing off several quick blasts. Before they reached her, he Midnight propelled herself using telekinesis and fired a beam of magic.
With each blast however, a wing would swing out and smack the blast into pieces. 'So this is the power of an Alicorn.' Midnight thought to herself, 'then lets test a few different spells.'
Her magic radiated on the ground as it began to shape the stone and structures into javelins to which she shot one after another at the alicorn. As the javelins get closer, Celestia's horn glows a bright gold and shot out a beam. The stream rushed out and obliterated the javelins. Craning her neck she noticed the rush of more magical blasts from Morpha and formed a shield causing the blasts to harmlessly impact against it.
Deactivating her shield, Celestia spread her wings. "My turn."
In a blur, Celestia vanished from her spot, leaving her opponents dumb struck until she reappeared right behind Morpha. Before the Changeling could react the Alicorn unleashed a strike at her back that sent her flying through the air into the ground causing a small fissure into the road.
Midnight's magic burrowed deep into the ground, causing breaks in the road as the substance she was searching for was dragged out. Using the substance Osmium she shaped them into hundreds of tiny like daggers and began to expand them outwards like a sphere.
With that she fired several at a time, bit by bit as Celestia began to maneuver out of the way of the attacks with ease. With a blast of magic several of the tiny daggers were blasted out of the way.
Celestia twisted out of the way as a sickly surge of magic graced right by her. As more of the daggers shot near her Celestia's horn had the slightest glow of gold at the very tip before she vanished from her place.
'No flash. Using the smallest amount of magic needed while compressing it to hide the flash.'
Midnight spun as she fired a flame spell from when she briefly sensed Celestia's energy only for the alicorn to disappear instantly.
Summoning the remaining osmium daggers she began to hurl them down in nearly every direction as the Alicorn rapidly dodged the downpour until it ran out. She gently floated above the ground.
"You cannot win. Cease this foolishness at once."
A low grumble escaped Midnight's throat. "Alright, the warm-up is over. Its time to show you power Celestia. The power of her majesty and the mad god!" Her dark aura radiated out as the area began to rumble under the waves of power radiating out of her.
With that her armor began to materialize. A black armor with many spiked features. The chest plate is entirely black except for a small arrow like inward protrusion on both sides near her stomach. The plate is lined with several spikes running from top to bottom. Multiple layered shoulder guards connect to the chest plate and feature several pyramid shaped spikes that protrude outward. Around her neck is a large necklace of spikes, matching the ones found around the chest plate but much larger. A lighter colored metal covers her upper arms before connecting to the black arm guards. The arm guards feature two metal straps and two spiked protrusions near the elbows. At her waist, she wears a multiple layered spike skirt ending in the spikes found in the shoulder guards. Around her waist is a simple banded belt. The tops of her legs remain exposed before her greaves start a little above her knees. Above the knee, the greaves are sectioned off, featuring two spikes per section. At the knee, a diamond like pattern forms with several spikes at the outward facing side. Below the knee, the spikes move to the side of the leg and are placed in even intervals all the way down.
Rushing at Celestia with breakneck speed she was narrowly able to land a strike before a barrier was erected up.
Taking aim with her horn she fired able to break through Celestia's barrier. Celestia readied her horn and fired back only to be stopped by a light rose barrier.
Alarmed she put distance between them as several blasts of magic were hurled at her.
She scowled, realizing that Morpha was manipulating Shining Armor with her spell still.
Midnight nonetheless pressed the attack as she continued attacking her by chaining a series of spells.
Meanwhile Morpha shift into a more reptilian appearance with sharpened fangs and claws. Charging she launched a series of slashes to which the Alicorn was forced to dodge as she was being bombarded by magical blasts.
Blasting Morpha back with a shockwave of magic she was then rushed by Midnight who began using her magic to rip metals and ores out of nearby shops and began changing the composition into the deadliest forms of these elements.
"What do you value more? Your victory or your subjects!" With a wave of her hand Midnight sent out a widespread of magic that shattered the barrier by the guard members that were containing the fight. She then sent the composition of elements flying outwards towards the citizens that were being evacuated.
Alarmed Celestia began using her magic to block the deadly assault.
Taking advantage of her distraction Midnight, Morpha, and a controlled Shining Armor fired bolts of magic at her to which she erected a shield. Using her magic she changed the deadly contaminants to something manageable. Just as she was about to counter attack Midnight appeared in front of her and solidifying her magic the dark unicorn swung with all of her might slashing across the Alicorn's torso.
Celestia let out a yelp of pain as she was promptly blasted by a blast of magic as she careened backwards, crashing through a building and with a bounce rolled across the surface of the park. Her hair matted with grass and leaves. Her fur split was parted and there was a deep gash across her chest. Taking a few moments to catch her breath she readied herself as the Unicorn and Changeling Queen charged her once more.
General Blackthorn could see the bearers and Cadance. The Queen wanted them. Priority would be given. Below, he saw Royal Guards setting up their defensive positions.
His compatriots smashed the shield repeatedly, using sheer force to bring it down. Since they were drones they would never deviate from the directives that were given them despite the pain they might experience. They smashed the shield one final time; it flickered and died, shattering like glass.
General Blackthorn promptly began giving orders. "The attack commences now. Remember what we trained for. Try to land in weak points within the Royal Guard formations. Sow disunity and confusion. Divide and conquer. The six mares and stallion with the princess heading towards the citadel are the Bearers of Harmony. They are the only ones with connections to Equestria's super weapon. This makes them strategically important. The Queen wants them alive. Squad Force Break and divisions one through twelve, you are tasked with the live capture of the Bearers." With that the attack commenced.
The embrace of their friend ended quickly with a quick surmising of the situation.
The group had no choice, but to get to the elements. As they made their way to the Tower of Holding the barrier shattered and the Changelings began to pour into the ground. The sound of impact could be heard around them, having to dodge their intents to bombard them.
They were soon surrounded by a massive army of changelings. They were all waiting for them in their battle positions.
"Looks like we're gonna have to do this the hard way!" Rainbow Dash balling up her fists. She ran over to one of them to actually see a mirror of herself. She formed a puzzled face as the copy attacked her with a spinning strike causing her to jump back to avoid. "How did he...?"
Then, all the changelings in front of them began transforming into each one of them."
"They're changelings, remember?" A group of five changelings that transformed into Twilight repeated, provokingly.
"Don't let them distract you." Twilight announced as they all positioned themselves in defense. "We have no choice." Twilight's horn began to glow brightly. "We'll break our way through!"
With that the battle began.
Blackthorn descended with his command squad. There was a mass of Royal Guards atop of a roof close to the citadel. Its proximity to that structure made it a viable target. From this high viewpoint he could look over the area allowing him a view of any viable threats.
Magic bolts fired and struck several of the Changeling thrones, but the overwhelming numbers allowed them to sacrifice the drones as they quickly attacked and overwhelmed the guards.
The guards ponies on the roof were soon gorged with fangs and horns. The crimson fluid spilled out onto the roof.
Blackthorn watched out from above as the Bearers engaged their forces.
The sounds of battle roared around him. Explosions from landings, to the clashing of steel upon chitin.
The guards were trying to set up a chokepoint at the intersection. He was going to have to put an end to that. Giving the order for his squad to take flight the sound of buzzing wings echoed and just as he was charging up a bolt of green energy a cutting blast slashed one of his wings causing him to crash to the roof. He began to ooze from his wound as his attention turned to his attacker.
He snarled. Captain Shinespark. Like Cadance she her private stores were drugged.
"Come now Changeling. Did you expect me not to regularly check my stock with warning of trouble? Death or imprisonment." She drew her sword. "Your choice."
Because of peace that Equestria had enjoyed for many years the Royal Guard had become nothing more than a glorified police force, with only a few key members of their military being a threat. That was until this past year with the creation of the Lunar Guard. Which was why a good deal of their tactics was centered around capturing the elements.
The possibility of the Elements choosing new bearers upon the current one's death was not a risk they could make.
Blackthorn steeled his nerves. One minor setback would not be enough to stop that.
The Elements were plowing through the Changeling's forces. As the creatures charged them they were blasted, cut, or thrown aside with ease.
Each and every one that attempted to rush Applejack was met with solid blows that sent them hurtling across the area with ease.
Those who got too close to Rarity were snared in her ribbons and thrown away.
Any that tried to tackle Fluttershy met the ground or their fellow changelings as the nimble Pegasi dodged out of the way and against Twilight's mighty magical blasts they stood no hope.
"Is it just me or is this ridiculously easy?" Rainbow asked as she swatted down every Changeling that rushed her with ease. Dozens downed drones soon turned into hundreds as the group continued to push past the soldiers with ease.
'Tajuu Kagebunshin no Jutsu.' A thousand Narutos flickered into existence as they went about distracting the drones giving the bearers the opening to slip away.
Just as they were about to enter the tower a series of swords rain down cutting them from their destination.
"Long time no see…Bearers of Harmony."
The Condemned revealed themselves.
Demented and Elusive Killer Vanity.
The Strong and Brutal Rockhead.
The Sociopathic Tricky.
The Selfish Adrenaline Rush.
Angry and violent Hot Streak recently freed from her imprisonment.
And the ever dangerous Perfect Storm.
"Twilight. We got this. You and Princess Cadance get to the Elements."
"You're not really asking us to leave you to fight them!" Cadance exclaimed in disbelief.
"They'll be alright." Twilight assured her. "I trust them. They're strong. They won't lose!"
Cadance placed her faith in Twilight and her friends. The Condemned moved from the entrance to their surprise.
Maybe a display of arrogance. Of certainty that they had won. Either way Twilight and Cadance saw their chance and took it.
"This has been a long time coming Bearers! Let's see who's magic is stronger. Yours or ours." Perfect said as the battle between the two forces began to reach its climax.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"I long for this. Hunger for this chaos. Hunger for this destruction. Time to see whose philosophy this world will embrace." Perfect threw off the cape he was wearing to show a tattooed and mangled arm. A faint energy began glowing from it.
'He's managed to tap into that power. I need to end this quickly.'
Going into sage mode Naruto charged taking into the air and bringing his fist down to which Perfect dodged.
"You'll have to do better than that. I am much stronger now…" Shooting his arm forward like a piston a shockwave of magic erupted to which It began tearing up the pavement and side walk.
Naruto dodged out of the way nearly impaled by several charging changelings to which he quickly disabled with rapid strikes to the chest of two and catching one by the neck and snapping it.
"He's drawing power from the seed. With his thirst for destruction he'll keep drawing and drawing on it with little consideration for enemy and ally alike around him. When you see an opportunity end it."
Simultaneously, Naruto and Perfect charged towards each other in such great force, that when the punches they threw connected, the initial impact echoed across a few blocks of the city. Pulling their limbs back they once again launched more and more strikes at each other; the problem with this was that each blow was matched for power and speed with every attack being deflected.
Every palm thrust, kick, and punch could not land meaning it was time to change the pace of the battle.
Leaping up to one of the buildings Naruto kicked off the Changelings who had taken control of the roof and prepared to launch some long range jutsu.
Pinkie looked on in horror, trying to process what she had just witnessed.
No provocation. No words.
Just death. A few of the guards who managed to hold their line came to support and they were just cut down. Before she realized what happened that…monster had hurled knives embedding them into the throat and eyes of the guards.
"How could you! HOW COULD YOU!" Tears stained her eyes as the pink pony roared. She had never seen anypony die in front of her before. She had seen corpses going under Naruto's combat conditioning, but it was not the same as seeing somepony die and not being able to help them.
"Come now? What's funnier then terror? The anguish. The expression of horror? The heart wrenching pop of one's last moments. Surely no living being is truly themselves before…they…die!" Tricky let out an sigh of bemused gratification before a fist found itself embedded in his face sending him skidding a few feet across the ground. "Now that wasn't nice. Why won't you laugh? I thought you like jokes!" The Psychotic pony asked. To many the pony would have been seen as insane, but the cold heart truth was that Tricky was an utter sociopath with a degree of mental psychosis.
Pinkie drew her arm back as she readied herself with determination. Pinkie did not like fighting, but she would fight to protect others. She never had a reason to want to her somepony…until now.
She had to stop him before he could hurt anyone else. Leaping a couple of feet into the air she unleashed a series of kicks only for Tricky to dodge and twist his away around each move making whooping sounds and squeals like a child.
As she landed, Tricky swung his left foot around in an attempt to hit her but pinkie caught his leg and catapult over it while attempting to swing him off his prone foot and send him flying, but the effort did not work as Tricky fingers briefly glided across the ground slowing him enough to where he landed on all fours and quickly came to a stop.
Shooting himself forward Tricky shoulder tackle Pinkie who stumbled back with a yelp of pain, but held her ground.
She followed with a kick that landed on the side of his face causing him to stumble back and land flat on his ass. Shooting off with a burst she took to the air and attempted to land a kick only for Tricky to roll out of the way.
Out of the trench coat he was wearing he drew out some knives as a cackle of mad glee escaped his lips and he charged forward with reckless abandon. Pinkie was quick to retreat and put some distance between them until she could find an opening to counter.
Applejack's powerful legs shattered the pieces of concrete that were being hurled at her by the massive Rockhead. Seeing him heft up such large and thick segments with ease cautioned her from being too reckless against such a strong foe.
When Rockhead changed tactics and charged her Applejack used quick footwork to twist her way around his lunge, catching his arm and used his own momentum to send him hurtling into a building. The sound of chittering reached her ears as she dodged out of a dive bomb attempt from a changeling. Before it could recover Applejack hit it with a punch that sent its head reeling back with a crack. Several more changelings attempted to sink their fangs into when she jumped back and kicked a front of a wheel barrow sending several watermelons hurtling at the creatures and impacting their heads or torso. The ones that were merely stunned she quickly took them down before turning to the ones who were blinded by seeds and melon juice.
As she finished dealing with the interlopers she found herself dodging a massive plank of wood that nearly stabbed into her back only to miss and impale a changeling through the mouth.
Applejack for a brief second watched the ooze seeped out of the back of the head of the killed changeling before turning back to her opponent.
Once more her opponent charged her as Applejack readied herself with her trusty lasso. Making a loop she shot forward and sent the end flying. Roping it around the neck Applejack was quick to slide her hand up a distance of the rope before leaping and landing on the massive stallion's back who let out a growl and tried to reach back, but his musculature proved to massive to effectively reach.
"Yee-hah!" Applejack whooped as she used the rope to steer the flailing stallion before he simply jumped back causing Applejack to abandon the mount. Landing on the ground she hopped back as the huffing stallion ripped the rope off him with a snap.
The battle was far from over.
"Stand still you simpering brat."
Fluttershy dodged each and every attack Adrenaline hurled at her. The cruel stallion continued to throw insult after insult at her to which Fluttershy took in stride.
Someony so cruel…somepony so heartless would never be able to say words that would hurt her or shake her confidence. Her friends needed her to be strong. Her friends needed her to fight. As the one pony who probably hated violence more than Pinkie, Fluttershy may not have been comfortable inflicting pain, but she was able to deal with allowing somepony so mean inflict pain upon themselves.
Maneuvering around gardening tools Fluttershy turned her head back as Adrenaline caused a shovel of all things to shoot up upon standing on the end and smack him in the face making him left out a howl of pain.
"You little wretch! You earned yourself a spot as my next experiment."
Fluttershy winched. What was with everypony and wanting to do weird things to her? Was it her hair color? Or soft spoken voice? Scooping up a shield from an unconscious guard Fluttershy readied herself.
She couldn't focus on anything else but this fight. Her gentle disposition made her a risk in huge battle scenarios until she had gotten used to them. While she may have field medic training she wasn't up to par where she would be able to tune out the shock of seeing ponies in front of her dead or dying.
With shield in hand Fluttershy proceeded to tank each and every attack thrown at her in hopes of forcing her opponent to tire out. Thankfully this one didn't seem as adept at fighting as the others.
"Shame I have to put an end to ya kid. You would have made a fun rival." Hot Streak taunted as she proceeded to try to choke the life out of Rainbow only for the Pegasus to smirk and headbutt Hot streak causing her to hiss and fly back as Rainbow floated back, coughing and massaging her neck.
Hot Streak let out a snarl and rubbed her head. The lack of clouds in the sky meant nothing but pure physical combat.
She charged at Rainbow who leaned to her left, putting up a defense and waiting until Hot Streak drew close before simply dropping down.
"Get back here!"
Baiting the Pegasus she delivered a telegraph punched to which her opponent as expected reached out to catch it and she launched an attack with her knee to Hot Streak's rib cage only to be countered by her opponent doing the same thing.
The two of them pushed back, Hot Streak being the quicker of the two to attack and drag her nail along Rainbow's cheek. The Element of Loyalty let out a grunt of pain and spun, hardening her wing cutting the bridge of Hot Streak's nose causing her to hiss as droplets of crimson blood dripped down the mare's muzzle.
Picking up speed the two continued to fight along the skies as every launched attack was met with a stalemate. Every blow was parried or blocked as the two of them shot their way past aerial squadrons of changelings and pegasi alike. As their battle waged on fighters from both sides were hit by either deadly wing strikes, weapons, or deadly curses from down below. Some of them clipping wings and sending soldiers to their death and other cases ripping or impacting flesh that was exposed from worn down armor or carapace.
For now the deciding factor of who would take control of this fight was a matter of durability.
"REagggh!"
"RRughh!"
Scooping up a shield of a fallen guard member Rarity blocked the sword strike of her opponent.
"A battle of beauty, skills, and wits. Could you not think of anything else more divine? My equal yet opposite!" Vanity exclaimed with over the top bluster as she trained her eyes on the unicorn. "What do you hope to prove Generosity? I've already beaten you once dear. If you flee I'll keep it between us. Just send me in the direction of that butter colored cutie."
Rarity wrinkled her nose in disgust. "To think I lost to the likes of you feels me with shame and I assure you we are not equals!" Rarity's horn began to glow as an object appeared in her hand. It was a rapier.
"Oh, you wish to match blades with me? Are you sure that's wise?" Vanity mocked her with persed lips as her expression became bemused.
"When I was just a filly my aunt thought me the art of the blade. As I grew older I set the blade down to focus on more lady like pursuits. As useful as my ribbons are they are tools of defense and deflection, not built for offense. So I will show you what happens when I, Rarity, go on a rampage."
"Bring…" Cling. Vanity slammed into a stall, the breath knocked out of her. Mere instinct was the only reason why her body reacted as it did as the tip of the rapier was stabbed into the cool metal of her blade and not her throat. "The lady can be vicious I see. Very well then." Vanity cackled as she jumped to the side and readied her blade.
The sound of clangs could faintly be heard over the chittering and shouts. Several Changelings were about to dive bomb Rarity only to be blasted out of the sky.
"Lady Rarity we have your back!" a voice shouted as Vanity snarled.
Out of the corner of her eye she saw behind her was Bright Star one of the night guard members and if she remembered right Amber Wands.
Up in the sky were Night Wing and another mare by the name of Gleaming Shield if she was remembering carefully.
Familiar faces were filling the area.
Amber Wands, a mare that attended the Gala and there were others as well.
A member of the Solar Guard by the name of Burning.
With General Esteem was a stallion by the name of Quick Fist a legendary boxer mowing down legions of Changelings.
There was Umbra the Griffin and the thestral relative of Ditzy's Query.
Thunder Quill and Graysmith were backing up the infantry.
Iron Hoof and Candy Catch'em were helping establishing anti air cover fire for the troops as well.
There were even ponies she recognized from Ponyville who came to the wedding like Lyra forming barriers to reduce the number of kamikaze dive bombs with Octavia and Vinyl using hand to hand combat to take on the enemy.
The Changelings may have had a surprise attack and superior numbers, but the Equestrians had the superior forces and variety. Not to mention their technology as canons were being set up as the fighters covered the guards.
The fire of cannonballs into the masses of swarming changeling were leading into breaks in the sea of changelings.
The battlefield was really heating up.
All the while the two mares continued to clash blades. A light sheen of sweating glazing Rarity's brow as Vanity was noticeably panting. The difference between the two of them was clear. While Vanity had been physically conditioning herself when she was young the last few years of imprisonment and lazing about were not fully undone even with the year of freedom considering she only did slightly above the minimum to get back in shape while Rarity had been training herself rather hard the past year.
And when one trained with Naruto that sometimes meant getting one's hands dirty. Once their blades met again Rarity made her move to twist around and backhand Vanity catching her off guard.
Using her magic she quickly launched several rocks and other objects strewn about from the battle. Vanity used her own magic to hurl objects back at the debris as Rarity charged forward and pierced the unicorn's shoulder with a forward jab.
Vanity stumbled back and Rarity went in for another strike only for Vanity to block with her blade and fired segments of road at Rarity to which she dodged and summoned pieces of broken carts to slow them down so she could maneuver around and get into prime attacking position. The two unicorns, horns blazing, charged each other once more.
Naruto stepped back and readied himself; so did Perfect. Both lunged at each other with their fists; both impacting against each other. Following that, we both used the same leg to kick at each other, but with each attempt were blocked by the mimicking limb.
'That annoying energy is blocking him from the effects of my Senjutsu. Kurama its time we take this up a notch.'
Naruto was then covered in an explosion of golden chakra. With a roar Perfect charged forward and landed a solid blow to Naruto's skull causing him to slide back a bit. "Is that it?" Naruto asked as he sent Perfect flying several yards, bouncing along the pavement as it viciously scraped along his back until he finally came to a stop in the park area.
It took Naruto mere seconds to catch up. He waited at the edge of the lake in which Perfect had landed in and looked for any sign of the pony. Finally his opponent jumped out, dripping wet, landing on a park bench that had managed to escape the destruction until the pony landed on it, causing the wood to splinter from the force.
"This is it my worthy rival. This is where we bring this battle of ours to an end. My power versus yours." A malignant grin formed on his. "Element versus Element."
Naruto raised an eyebrow. What the hell was he going on about.
With that Perfect held up the crystalized form that the armors of Discord had been turned into from their powerf up. "Behold…I am the Element of…Apathy!" The dark energy had a luminous like quality to it as Naruto shielded his eyes.
And now opposite of him stood the armored Perfect whose motif was the same as Naruto, a knife. All black with the exception with luminous like white claws for hands and a white jagged spikes from the elbows, knees, and top of his skull.
'Shit!' Naruto thought as he began forming Rasengans in his hand. This battle just got a whole lot tougher.
Pinkie Pie had put distance between herself and Tricky. She was lightly winded as she ducked behind a stall with a picnic blanket covering a pile of junk. 'Come on work…please work.' She thought to herself as the mad pony spotted her and began to charge.
Something tugged at her magic. A spark.
That was it.
Pinkie ripped off the blanket revealing her trusty weapon. "Party…Cannon!" Using a spark of magic Pinkie lit the item to which it fired a compact ball of solid confetti impacting Tricky's chest, cracking his sternum and sending him to the other side of the street.
Tricky let out a series of choked laughters, paying little mind to his injury. "The party's not over yet…time for the Element of Despair to come out and play." With that he summoned his armor.
"You know, knives are my second favorite thing to use when playing." The armor he wore was predominantly dark red in color, but also has orange and black parts, with the orange parts being shaped like flames and the other parts being reminiscent of Dragon's limbs. It covered his entire body with sharp pauldrons shaped in the form of mangle skulls .The breastplate was also shaped into the form of a skull with a nightmarish grin with sharp teeth. The gauntlets sported black prominent decorations with the tip of the fingers covered by black coal like substance.
The greaves were also shaped like skulls with orange-colored knee. Even the helmet was that of a mangled skull in the shape of an anguished face of sorrow.
"A bad…element?" Pinkie immediately realized she was in trouble.
Another clash between Rainbow and Hot Streak ended with neither getting ground. "Playtime is over kid. Let me show you my power. The power of the Element of Treachery." The familiar form of the black wing armor flickered to life as Hot Streak poised her sword.
"L-Like I'm scared of some cheap knock off!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, trying to push down the feeling of dread she was feeling.
"This boorish battle has persisted long enough."
Applejack eye's widened in surprise. Wasn't he supposed to be mute?
"My power…my thirst for all. The Element of Selfishness shall give me all I desire." The armor that formed around Rockhead was reminiscent to Applejack, befitting of a giant.
The Titan Armor stood tall and fierce over the mare with a sheen of silver and pickaxe like blades extending from its head and arms. Unlike her cross this armor sported the emblem of an axe on its chest and looked thick and imposing like an armored fortress.
"An evil element. That's not possible." Applejack exclaimed.
"I grow tired of your running filly." Adrenaline bust out his armor. An armor consisted of light purplish and silver with a breastplate covered in violet plates. The thick pauldrons of the armor covered his shoulders and went up to his lower neck. In his hand appeared a long staff with three crystals, a yellow and green one on the bottom of the segment with a blue one on top. From the waist and below lacking a waistguard his bottom was covered by thick white cloth like pants with the only pieces of armor below being his leg guards.
"Behold, the Storm God armor of the Element of Cruelty."
Fluttershy let out a gasp.
Realizing she was slowly losing Vanity hurled her sword at Rarity who blocked it and brought out her armor. "I'll finish you like last time. With my Goddess of Blades armor." She called out her renamed armor as she took on the familiar and somewhat revealing armor that controlled many blades. "The Element of Avarice shall triumph over Generosity."
"Avarice? Element?" Rarity calmed herself. "Regardless of your power I cannot lose to you." They could not afford to fail, not when Everypony was counting on them.
Celestia stood over the crouched form of Midnight. Both were breathing heavily from having to expand so much magic. Though both were far from spent. Celestia's horn glowed as she readied to cast a powerful spell that would seal Midnight's magic for the time being until it could be permanently sealed.
Midnight roared and let loose a powerful stream of magic to which Celestia used her own power to deflect the blast.
"Why? Why can't I defeat you?" This didn't make sense. How could Celestia be this powerful.
"I have been around for thousands of years. I have fought enemies you cannot even imagine. Did you really think I would lose so easily to a young upstart with a power boost? Being the goddess of the Sun and Skies is no mere title. It is a responsibility that I deal with every single day along with the lives of my subjects. The subjects your foolishness endangered and who will decide your faith."
"Your majesty thank goodness I made it."
Celestia turned to see a member of the guard. The familiar gold armor and white fur. "Aegis Shield I am alright. Please join the other guards the city is still in danger and they need our support."
Celestia was many things.
Powerful.
Wise.
Kind.
Loving.
She valued many things. And one of those things was having hope in her subjects. Faith in their abilities.
She trusted them.
And with the love and trust in her heart it sometimes led to her not perceiving the depths that some could fall.
Almost too late she didn't notice his movement or intent. She raised her shield as shock coursed through her.
She had not expected the weapon to make it through.
She had not expected the blade to pierce her body and drain her of so much of her power.
She dropped to the ground as her connection with the sun waned. Shock coursed through her as she looked up at the dagger.
The dagger that had been her Plan B all those years ago for fear that she would never find six bearers for the elements of harmony. A dagger she had spent eight hundred years crafting and fueling with her power for the very purpose of injuring an Alicorn and sealing her power.
An artifact whose knowledge she had only trusted knowledge to few ponies. Among them being the Captain of the Solar Guard. In this instance the former Captain before Shine Spark took up the mantle. "Aegis…why!?" she felt so hurt. So betrayed? Had she not always been there for him? Had she not always showed him kindness and reward him for a job well done? For what sin could she have committed to lead to this betrayal?
"My only wish, to serve a ruler who will not throw me away." He said as he turned and presented the dagger to Midnight.
"Well done…Aegis." Midnight said as she cupped the chin of the stallion and pressed her lips against his in a passionate kiss.
Realization and dread filled Celestia. There was suspicion that someone high up had to have been giving the Nightmare Children their secrets. Never did she once consider a pony who had faithfully served her for decades could have been a traitor.
"Morpha! Get up bug!" she hissed to the injured Changeling Queen. Reluctant and annoyed Midnight cast a healing spell on the Changeling Queen rejuvenating her. She turned back to Aegis who presented her with Prism barriers. Taking a hand full she tossed the rest to Morpha. "Now get to work draining the Princess and the Sun and get ready. The elements might be busy, but we still have the other princesses to worry about. The assassins I sent after Luna won't have last…"
Phasing into the throne room was an angry Luna radiating raw power enough to cause the ground under her to crumble.
"You worm! My sister! Our subjects! To what depraved ends will you go? How much more suffering will you spear head! I see that only putting you down like the rabid dog you act like will finally put an end to your blood lust!" Luna said as she flexed her wings and her horn glowed.
Morpha quickly downed the Prism barriers and let out a cry of shock when Midnight blasted her, only to realize she was brimming with power she didn't think was possible.
"Thank you can keep Luna entertained while I prep our special guest?" Midnight asked, only channeling enough of Celestia's power from the dagger that the Changeling could prove a worthy distraction until she could unleash their last weapon on the city, then she would come back and finish the princesses herself.
"I think I can do more than that." Morpha's mouth salivated as she began to float her aura rippling over her body.
Teleporting herself and Aegis away that left a weakened Celestia and Luna with a rejuvenated Changeling Queen.
Luna sent a concerned look to her sister. 'I will have to finish this battle quickly.' She thought as she charged at the Changeling Queen ready to put down the latest threat to their ponies.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Midnight and Aegis appeared at the outskirts of town where the beast they planned to unleash upon the town had just been summoned in. Plenty angry and seeking its lost child its rampage would eradicate Canterlot's forces, all it needed to do was be led to the city.
"Midnight, even with this beast and those bugs is our victory ensured? Celestia and her forces have always managed to snag up a victory. Victory is never ensured until the enemy is dead."
Midnight seemed not to hear him as her eyes closed, her focus somewhere else. She then turned to Aegis. "Very well Aegis. Assist the bugs and keep the Elements out of the hands of the bearers. I will join to you once I see to it that Celestia and Luna are taken care of." She ordered as Aegis nodded before being teleported away by Midnight's magic.
'Its almost time . I can already taste Luna's power as well as the Elements being added to my own..'
Naruto and Perfect charged.
The two fists came together in a titanic clash. Energy and lightning manifested from the power as cracks continued to form along the road of the city.
The two fighters soon broke apart and again charged each other while continuing to match speeds and deflect the oncoming strikes. No mercy was shown as the two combatants continued to fight with all their might.
Neither faltered in movement.
Poising his hand dark balls of energy began to erupt from the armor.
Naruto took to the skies in effort of avoiding the energy balls. Though his advantage of being in the air was negated as the back of Perfect's armor split open with narrow slits as black bony like appendages in the shape of wings emerged. The beams unleashed two energy balls to which Naruto evaded.
After that, Perfect had unleashed another energy attack from his wings, but this time the attack came out as a barrage of homing blasts. Naruto began to descend and flee, maneuvering around the trees that soon exploded and vaporized from the power of the attacks, giving chase around buildings so he could find an opening.
Drawing his hand back Naruto launched a chakra arm only for it to come to a dead stop when it smashed into Perfect's wing, to which he used as a shield.
He twisted himself forward and launched himself towards the blond while manifesting a sword. The hilt of the blade shaped like a black dragon to which the blood red blade extended from.
Naruto twisted out of the way as the blade slashed his side, drawing blood. With that he quickly changed tactics. Gathering heat and chakra into his hand Naruto launched the Flame Fist attack which detonated upon impact.
Despite the force of the blow and the intense heat the black armor kept its user safe as Perfect countered with his own flame based attack.
The force of the explosion pushed Naruto back causing far greater destructive damage then his attack.
'Shit. I have to draw him out of the city. I can't use my stronger techniques while we're still near allies.'
The blond said as he began to retreat and Perfect gave chase. Naruto dodged every single blast of what one could only describe as hellfire magical energy sent towards him as he quickly reached the city limits.
Turning and extending his leg backwards in a slide Naruto formed a mini bijuudama. Using the low angle Naruto thrust the attack upwards and pushed Perfect to which the blast detonated and ruptured a sizable chunk of land from the mountainside in which the city presided.
In order to avoid the chaos of the event, Naruto retreated back as the attack ran its course. Falling with a roar Perfect impaled his blade into the ground causing shockwaves that disrupted segments of earth.
Naruto quickly scanned the armor for any signs of battle damage. He quickly shot forward making several mini rasenshurikens and struck at several points on the black armor nearly sending Perfect hurtling back if not for his last second move of jamming his sword into the ground.
The armor fighter jerked back the force nearly dislocated his arm, but he remained stubborn.
"It feeds…" Perfect said in a smoky whisper and the next thing Naruto knew the blade was piercing his shoulder.
Yanking himself backwards the burning edge of the blade was shoved at him again to which the blond ducked under. Launching a frog strike towards the armor individual his opponent was only shot back a few inches to which he countered with a vicious left hook.
The impact had stunned Naruto for a brief second before he quickly used a substation technique with a stray chunk of wood littering their battle field before a series of lightning dragons rained down on Perfect. Despite the intensity of the attacks it seemed to wash over the armor.
"It grows…" A massive earth spike erupted out of the ground and attempted to pierce Perfect only to meet with a force it could not pierce before crumbling from the armor's defense.
"Life fuels its power." Once more it seems as if Perfect had another level of power as he phased in front of the blond and attempted an overhead strike to which was blocked by Naruto's own drawn blade.
"His power is growing! His armor ability is fueled by combat! Its far too dangerous to fight him for much longer than necessary!"
'Easier said than done. His armor is tougher than any substance I've tried to destroy.'
The clanging of our metal reverberated through the area as with each passing second Perfect's power seemed to grow. The final strike in the mad pony's barrage forced Naruto's blade into the ground, and then used his to slash upwards through his upper mass; He could feel it cut against the bone. He fled back after the hit.
Blood exploded from his mouth as he struggled to bleed. His torso burned as if poison was coursing through his system.
"That freak is infecting you with malice. Its attacking your vital organs. At this rate we'll be in trouble. You have to use more power and end this quickly."
This wasn't good. This body still couldn't handle the seal powers and if he burned it now, he would be unable to continue fighting to help the others.
But if he died…
He didn't have a choice.
Naruto fully unleashed his potential as power coursed through him.
Like a coursing river he could now move.
His techniques would carry the force of a great typhoon.
With all the strength of a raging fire at his fingertips.
With the strike of a bolt of lightning, the two fighters. Perfect was sent flying backwards.
Before he could act Naruto focused his chakra into his right fist as he sent a chakra arm with his left to drag the stallion back. The blow impacted against the armored enemy finally showing some signs of battle damage.
Leaping high into the air and chasing after the enemy Naruto slammed into Perfect causing a crater to form from the impact and further denting the armored foe. Floating back he twisted out of the way of a furious sword swipe as Perfect fired another ball of dark magic to which Naruto deflected with his hand.
Manifesting the Truth Seeking Balls Naruto readied to turn Perfect into ash when a mighty roar caused the very ground to tremble. For a brief moment he turned his attention away as he took notice of something approaching the city to his horror. "No." He whispered.
A massive beast that towered even over that of the Juubi. An Ursa Major.
Turning his attention back to Perfect Naruto launched the spheres at the Stallion who blasted away his own armor. A smug grin formed on the stallion's face as the Truth Seeking Balls hit their target and atomized the stallion on impact.
The armor pieces that were flung haphazardly landed on the ground in a scattered heap.
Naruto didn't have much time to ponder this as an Ursa was heading straight for the town.
The power of the seal had faded and Naruto could feel the signs of stress on his body. He needed to get back into the city and warn everypony.
"Did you think it was over already?"
Naruto's head whipped around as he faced the floating disembodied head of the black armor. The armor pieces began to float and swirl around the head before they came together and completed itself.
"At least…without that weak pony body limiting me I am now…truly…Perfect."
Naruto ready himself for what was going to be a taxing round two.
"We're almost there!" Twilight panted as they charged down the hallway. They were so close. Once they had the elements the Changelings and Morpha were going to be toast. Just as Twilight and Cadance burst through the door they saw a single figure waiting for them.
"Captain Shield?!" Twilight called out in surprise. "Sir, the situation is really grave outside. We could really use your help and expertise." Twilight said as she began making her way towards the former Solar Guard Captain.
Cadance though was not so trusting. Her experience under the hands of Morpha had her on edge so she had been able to pick up on his content. She could sense the love and admiration for Celestia had waned.
She had overheard in her youth about an incident about the Solar Captain that led to his retirement. She didn't know all the details, but she knew it had to deal with his dedication to her aunt. With everything that had happened Cadance made a judgement call. "Twilight look out!" she screamed.
Stunned, Twilight just barely dodged out of the way of the magical bolt that shot where she just was. Her newly honed reflexes save her life.
The second blast zoomed past her and nearly got Cadance if not for Twilight hastily throwing up a barrier.
"So you managed to do something else besides read books. It will not save you here girl." Aegis said as he charged up his magic and fired.
Twilight countered with her own blast of magic meeting with Aegis's in the middle. An intense battle of magic waged as both fighters remained stubborn until their magic canceled each other out.
"Captain Shield! You too! Why?" Twilight demanded, wondering how somepony who had served the princess as long as he did could have been turned.
"I need not explain myself to some filly." He said as he fired another spell only for a barrier not formed by Twilight to pop up.
"In that case, I will force you."
"Auntie Shine!" Twilight cried out in surprise.
Cadance let out a sigh of relief. She had feared if this kept up she would have been a hindrance to Twilight. This damn ring not only stopped her magic from getting out, but weakened her pegasi and earth ponies abilities as well.
"Princess Cadance, Twilight, I will take on this scoundrel. Take this time to gather the elements." Shine Spark instructed as the two mares nodded and continued on.
"Aah yes the Spark that replaced me." Aegis sneered. "I was wondering when we would face each other. For you to have come running here from the battle field word of my switch of alliances must have come quick. Was it Luna? Or perhaps the dying Sun!" He erected a barrier as he had expected a spell to be hurled in his direction. What he had not expected was for the spell to be powerful enough to shatter his barrier and send him flying. He landed on the ground in a crumbled heat.
"Get up!" Shine Spark ordered. "You're not allowed to fall until I am through making you suffer for betraying Equestria." She had respected Aegis. Looked up to him. To see him become this traitor filled her with fury. For what time he had left he was going to regret turning his back on his vows.
Pinkie Pie clutched her side from where one of Tricky's flame balls hit her. She was growing tired and struggling to keep avoiding the mad pony's destructive little flames.
At this rate she wasn't going to last long. None of her attacks even so much as phased his armor. He even used his arms to block her party canon.
Hiding behind a stall Pinkie held her breath for what felt like minutes as she listened for Tricky's taunts to grow fainter and fainter. The pink pony let out a sigh of relief.
'Found you!'
Pinkie froze with utter terror.
'Throwing your voice is a cool trick no?' He asked, perched from above as he readied a ball of fire.
Things were going terrible. This wasn't how things were supposed to end.
A shriek of pain tore from Fluttershy's lips as she landed in a pile of vegetation. Her attempt to flee had been interrupted with a jolt of lightning in the back. It had been just enough to be painful and rob her of her chance to escape.
Adrenaline had been precise in his aim not to do more than what was necessary.
Rolling over Fluttershy began to scramble away, yelping at he fired little jolts at her heels. She kept fleeing until she got to a weapons shop.
Darting inside Fluttershy grabbed what was most familiar to her. A bow. As Adrenaline blasted into the shop Fluttershy quickly grabbed a bow and lined it up. She let it fly, panic overwhelmingly her.
With a wave of his staff a burst of wind sent the arrow flying away harmlessly as Adrenaline trained his staff on her.
Not like this. This wasn't how things were supposed to go. She wanted to prove she was stronger now, but it looked like she was never going to be given that chance.
It was all or nothing. The Rainboom.
Rainbow had nothing else in her arsenal that could threaten the armor individual. Shooting forward as great speeds she slammed into the Black Wing bearer with all of our might as the force of the attack echoed out in shockwaves.
Rainbow was thrown back, forced tumbling into the ground at high speeds and suffered from bruises. She looked up to see Hot Streak stand up, bruised and bleeding, but waving it off as nothing.
That was it. She had nothing left. She was done for.
Applejack had put everything she had into that kick. That one kick which would have snapped the neck of lesser ponies or lesser anyone is she would be frank.
She was bleeding pretty heavily from her back where the big fella had slashed her and she had slowly begun to feel woozy.
She kept moving trying to put distance between her and the massive stallion, but she just wasn't fast enough as he snagged her wrist and hoisting her up.
Applejack let out an angry swore as she rammed her foot into the side of the helmeted behemoth to no avail.
This couldn't be it. It couldn't end like this. Not when her family and friends were still in danger.
The foot to the stomach had sent Rarity falling back against the ground. She looked up as Vanity slowly approached her.
"Now how did you expect this was going to end…darling?" Vanity mocked her as Rarity clutched her side and struggled to push herself back up using her rapier. Vanity proceeded to kick the weapon causing Rarity to fall to the ground.
Plopping down on Rarity's back the mare gave out a scream of pain as Vanity ran her fingers through the mare's disheveled mane, further ruining it as she gave a yank. "Which should I take for a trophy. Your mane or your tail? Decisions. Decisions." She mused as Rarity struggled in vain to free herself from Vanity's hold who simple wrapped her legs around Rarity's neck and giving a tight squeeze. "I just love it when they struggle." She purred.
After everything we went through. After everything I've done. All that training. Was I simply too weak?
"We're here!" Twilight and Cadance finally entered the room just before the room keeping the Elements. But before Twilight could enter a barrier stopped her. "What…oh no the barrier." Cadance commented. The barrier Celestia had erected was still in the way.
"Cadance…what do we do?" Twilight turned to her looking for advice, a suggestion, or anything.
"I…I…oh Twilight I have no idea." She felt so useless.
Needing to be saved and protected. Sure she could be diplomatic, but when it came to the battles she was always left behind. When the truly dangerous enemies were around where was she?
Stuck behind a shield. Stationed in Canterlot.
'I'm supposed to be an Alicorn. I'm supposed to have this great power, yet I cannot protect my subjects when it truly matters. How can I call myself a princess?'
Twilight turned her attention back to the barrier. Using her magic she tried to telekinetically lifted the elements, but her magic was cancelled by Celestia's barrier.
She tried to teleport and it failed.
She tried to teleport the elements and that failed.
Twilight tried any number of things she could think of and it simply was not working.
"Elements of Harmony. Please heed my pleas and respond…please…we need you." Twilight pleaded. Her friends…Canterlot…Equestria. It would all perish if they would not fight their enemy.
'After everything we went through. After everything I've done. All that training. Was I simply too weak?
Generosity began to float.
This couldn't be it. It couldn't end like this. Not when her family and friends were still in danger.
Honesty began to float.
That was it. She had nothing left. She was done for.
Loyalty began to float.
Not like this. This wasn't how things were supposed to go. She wanted to prove she was stronger now, but it looked like she was never going to be given that chance.
Kindness began to float.
Things were going terrible. This wasn't how things were supposed to end.
Laughter began to float.
I can't afford to lose this! Not with everything that is at stake!'
Empathy began to float.
"I cannot give up! We can't afford to lose this fight!" The seven elements of harmony began to radiate and the barrier containing them shattered. Magic shot to Twilight's head as the six elements went soaring into the sky and merged with their wielders.
The ball of flame hurled at Pinkie was extinguish by the pink blur's movement. Twin feet buried themselves in Tricky's torso denting the armor and sending him flying.
A shield appeared in front of Fluttershy's taking not only the full force of the attack but sending it right back at Adrenaline sending him flying back.
The bow in her hand dematerlizing and materialized a new form, its color white with carving of butterflies on them.
The solid fist of the Titan's blow was stopped as the Giant's armor shielded Applejack just in time. An upward swinging of her foot nailed his chin causing his head to jerk back and loose his grip on the apple farmer.
She promptly shoulder tackled him and sent him flying down the street.
Clad in her armor Rainbow dodged the sword strike and nailed her knee into Hot Streak's exposed stomach faster than she could react.
Wildly the angry mare slashed only for Rainbow to move inbetween the slashes of the blade's weapon with ease before Rainbow grabbed the blade and landed a solid knee to Hot Streak's chin sending her flying back.
From the ground emerged the gemstones buried deep underground to which shot at Vanity with lightning speed.
The crazed mare was just able to avoid them only to get pierced in the gut by Rarity's rapier. "I think its about time I start winning these fights wouldn't you agree?"
His armor couldn't have arrived not a second later as Naruto used the lance to block the blade of the sword.
"Casting away your mortal body for so easily. You just made this easier for me. Now all I have to do is shatter the armor!" The footsteps from the beast's tremors quickly reminded Naruto he didn't have much time. He needed to end this battle and soon.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
The battle of rulers had begun.
Luna was the first to make a move showing off her physical might by sending Morpha through the air with a powerful physical blow.
Morpha immediately regained momentum and tasted the blood that seeped from her mouth.
'You'll pay for that!' The Changeling snarled.
"Let's see you try." Using her magic she summoned a shower of ice spheres raining down at Morpha who morphed into the form of a snake to dodge the shower of frost before changing back into her natural state. She began firing a series of magical bolts at Luna who took to the air and shielded herself from the blasts.
Morpha's wings began to beat as she took to the sky and began firing at Luna who took to the forests for cover. "Where are you, coward?" she called, as she began destroying patches of land in the forest.
The water of the nearby lake took the form of a tendril and lashed out at Morpha. Emerging from the water Luna twisted and flew under and past her, casting an electric spell which upon contact with the water electrocuted the Changeling Queen.
Morpha managed to shake off the pain quick enough so Luna's follow up blitx wouldn't catch her off guard. Firing a quick blast the princess of the night was blasted back and caught off guard. Ramming into her the two were sent for a one way trick plummeting to the ground.
The two of them locked eyes, glowering towards each other as they fell to the ground. The two of them locked eyes, glowering towards each other as they fell to the ground faster and faster.
Using her harnessed magic, Morpha hastily zapped Luna enough to free herself which gave them both enough time to remedy their stature and land on their hooves in the middle of the battleground.
"Soldiers attack Luna!" she commanded the nearby changelings.
"To the Princess's side!" roared out the voice of Aquaruis as the members of the guard moved to support their princess.
"Too much of a coward to face me on your own?" Luna taunted the now sneering Queen. The grin left her face as she heard the all too familiar roar of an Ursa many Kilometers away from the city. 'Now of all times?' she thought. She could not afford to draw this battle out.
She fired a series of magical bolts. Morpha managed to swat away the first few ones, but the follow up blast that Luna charged hit her like a train sending her crashing into the walls of surrounding buildings, but relinquished after a few times. Fear of her subjects getting caught in the blast and not wanting to leave the city while a rampaging Ursa was on its way had her fight in a more cautious matter.
Tis was the reason why such powerful guards or apprentices had been trained. So much power could be a burden as one midstep could bring an end to so many lives. Especially when who had a similar power had little consideration for those around them. The shockwave of power that caused both guards and changelings alike to be swept up in it was an indication of that as Luna used her magic to shield herself and the guards close to her position. 'What a pitiful existence. To serve a ruler with little consideration for their well-being. Let us hope they have a preservation instinct.'
The changelings under Morpha's command charged at her. Willing to leave themselves exposed to the guards.
As they lunged towards her Luna began channeling her power. Making her taller. Darkening her coat. Turning her eyes dragon-like. Shw took upon the fierce form that inspired many fears and legends. "Cease thy foolish endeavors or pay with your lives!" Drawing upon the memory and power of the living Nightmare Luna used the Changelings own power of emotions against them.
But something was wrong. It was as if her magic, her power was being drawn from her.
Luna let out a cry of pain as she felt the familiar pull of drawing magic.
This felt like.
This felt like…the Alicorn Amulet.
The dark form faded as Luna found herself blasted by not just one, but two beams of raw magic. The power of both blasts together was enough to get past her durability and blasted deep, drawing blood and singing flesh as she was blasted right back into the throne room.
Luna landed on the ground coughing up blood.
'Luna.' 'Luna!' "LUNA WATCH OUT!"
She barely heard her sister's voice as Morpha lunged and Luna just barely dodged the attack before she was blasted again by the blast. She skidded across the ground and her blurred image made out the form of the attacker.
Midnight had returned and she teemed with dark energy. "I should thank you Luna for returning what's rightfully mine." Midnight's voice echoed with the all too familiar twinge of the Nightmare.
"You!" Not again. The damned Nightmare would not seem to die.
"Did you not remember my words Luna? I will not die. I will never be a memory. I am eternal." Bringing up her hand she blocked a last ditched effort from Celestia. "Not dead yet. I suppose I should not be surprised. You've always been stubborn, but its over. Tonight Equestria shall fall." Nightmare was all to happy to fire a blast of energy at the Sun Goddess only at the last second another bolt of energy shot out from the entrance detonating it.
"So you're the ones I have to think for my incarceration."
"You!" Morpha hissed as she saw the form of Chrysalis and Pierella in the entryway.
"You've gone too far this time Hatchling! I know what you done!" Chrysalis hissed as her horn and eyes began to glow. "And its time I exterminate you."
"One bug will not make a difference. Just another soon to be husk once I drain your power!" The nightmare was about to attack when it sensed something and moved as a surge of magic shot towards her forcing her to erect a barrier, but it was blasted apart and she was knocked back.
"Do not be so quick to count me out!" Luna was back up to her hooves. Her magical aura practically exploded as her mane began to glow. "For too long have you threaten the sanctity of Equestria. For too long I have let you invoke fear in me and others. I will make you pay a hundred fold for your machinations used on me and all the crimes I committed in your name. You thought you understood my power when you possessed me? For what we have here is a rare opportunity for me to cut loose. For I shall cut lose and show you the true depths of my power!"
and show you just how powerful I really am." Luna's hair began to luminate suggesting she was on the cusp of going into her ascended form.
"Pierella, get Celestia out of her and get her to a healer! It's time your aunt and I settle this score once and for all." Chrysalis ordered as Pierella nodded and went over to Celestia, helping her to her hooves.
The princesses shared a look and nodded. It would be up to Luna and Chrysalis to handle Morpha and the Nightmare until the Elements arrived to vanquish the dark entity once and for all.
With that the battle of rulers began.
A council consisting of the remaining generals and officers not involved in the battle had been gathered with the civilians in the safety bunker. Using the crystals the attacks were being coordinated.
Everypony who was not connected to the battle made of one of the many dozens of groups that were gathered. There was much arguing, accusations, cries, and whining going on.
Many of the ponies were wondering what was going to happen to them? There were those complaining about not being answered fast enough.
Stuffy nobles going on about their investments or homes and wanting to know the name and rank of soldiers who refused to answer those of their status.
Ponies alike, mainly the young were crying and frightened.
Despite the guards and members of the council during their best to keep the masses calm the sounds of the battle could still be heard.
"Thank you. Let us know if you should find out anything about her." Fley had finished telling one of the guards.
"Of course. This is the only way to properly thank you for your assistance. If it wasn't for your intervention, we would've lost many more lives in this catastrophe."
The small remnant of the Equestrian Military council were gathered at a make shift table trying to figure out the best way to figure out how to handle the situation.
"A breach in security, assassination attempts and executions of multiple officers, and an all-out war with another species. If this isn't a sign I'm getting too old for this I don't know what is." Dazzling remarked with a shake of her head.
"The situation looks grim Lady Do, but surely the Princesses won't fail…right?" One stallion from the council, a young new comer asked, unsure of the belief himself.
"This whole situation is a mess. I knew we shouldn't have trusted those…those insects." One disgruntled mare with what looked like a dyed mane job on the council remarked. Similar sentiments were shared with several ponies.
Most of them voicing their ire and distaste with the Changelings.
"What happened to those Elements? Aren't they supposed to be powerful?"
"Yeah why haven't they beaten the Changelings yet?"
"If they don't hurry up the entire city is going to be destroyed!"
'Ingrates!' Trixie thought as she looked around. There were those wrapped in their own little worlds and in the big picture the meaningless things like their material possessions and there were those who were scared and didn't know what to do.
All of them waiting to be saved or waiting for some pony or someponies else to fix everything.
'I-Its not like Trixie is strong or has great magic. She would just be in the way." She reasoned to herself.
"Mama, is…is Naruto going to be okay?" Dinky had been struggling to keep in the tears that threatened to fall. Everything had happened so quickly and shook her up quite a bit. From what she could gather Naruto and most of her 'aunties' so to speak were out their fighting.
"Of course he will muffin. He keeps his promises remember?"
"Y-Yeah. He…he promised he was going to be my papa so he has to come back." She said as she buried her face into her mother's bosom.
"That's right. He'll come back." She whispered with hush emotion and kissed her child's forehead.
"That's right Dinky so don't you worry. He…he isn't going to leave this family behind." Amethyst was struggling with her own emotions as well. 'Idiot don't die. Mom and Dinky needs you.'
Naruto, Twilight, and the girls. They were strong…no way they would lose right?
Trixie looked around, recognizing some of the ponies. The families of the bearers. It was hard not to notice the likeness. The fear and worry on their face at the fate of their loved ones was as clear as day.
They had to wait. Wait for news that their families would still be whole at the end of the day.
"Oh no…oh no…please Celestia no." One of the stallions monitoring crystals cried out drawing not only Trixie's attention, but the military leaders as well.
"An Ursa…there's a Ursa heading for the city and there's nopony available that can stop it! All of our forces are engaged!" His panic and hysterical cry began to cause a panic among the shelter attendees.
This shelter might have stood up against a lot of things but the might of an Ursa? The door to the shelter began to open as more civilians were about to be led in.
She couldn't simply do nothing. Not while all of her friends were out there doing nothing. Trixie charged for the shelter entrance her horn began to glow.
All the training. All the flexing of her power. Her craft was in illusions and bedazzling ponies.
So she was able to turn herself invisible and make her way past the guards.
She thought Twilight was just being overly optimistic but now she realized that even if her growth was only slight then maybe that slight could make a difference.
Having to live on the streets meant sometime have to flee. And having to flee meant, running, jumping, and climbing allowing Trixie able to easily scale to roof tops.
What she was about to do was going to be the stupidest thing of her life, but for once Trixie was going to put what power she had to use. To protect and save others instead of just using it for herself.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
'I have to win this! I cannot afford to lose this fight.'
Pinkie's armor began to team with magic as the arm sections of her heart began to ripple. Emerging and forming from the top of her arm were a mini-mounted canon on top of her arms reminiscent of her party cannon. "Mean doesn't even began to describe what you are. You're the anti-thesis to everything that I am. I won't let somepony like you threaten Equestria's joy any longer."
"Well then, bring it." Tricky said as he ignited his fists. Without much thought or consideration he charged forth with mad glee.
Pinkie eyed Tricky carefully as he threw a punch at her, that she easily dodged by moving her body backwards. Her eyes widened when Tricky was no longer in front of her, but appeared behind her.
'Fast...' Pinkie saw him try to kick her and she barely dodged it by ducking. She quickly spun around and tried to kick Tricky who twisted backwards to avoid it and right himself up as he shot streams of flame at her.
He wildly swing without any consideration of any form of strategy.
His fighting style was pure chaos.
A tiny scowl formed on Pinkie's face. Everything about this stallion screamed he didn't care. As long as he found it amusing he did whatever without consideration to others at all.
How could somepony be so careless? How could somepony put thrills ahead of what was right and other ponies feelings?
At that moment an Epiphany occurred. This pony mirrored a possibility; the extreme end of that possibility if Pinkie had went the wrong way. If she had not grown, change, or mature she could have ended up as careless and thoughtless as this pony.
Defeating this pony in front of her was the only thing that mattered right now so she could help everypony.
Aiming her right arm Pinkie fired a cake shaped like a brick as solid as stone. The blow landed in the torso causing a noticeable dent to Tricky's armor also forcing him to skid back and spat out some blood from the blow.
Tricky dropped to a knee and put a hand to his stomach. "W-What…no…no damnit it. I…I shouldn't be losing. Its not funny! THAT'S NOT FUNNY AT ALL!" He roared as he fired twin streams of flames to which Pinkie fired out cupcakes that detonated on contact with the fire. "Stop mocking me! You think you'll beat me with party tricks!" His head suddenly whipped back as a vicious blow to his head sent him skidding along the ground.
"What's wrong? Now that you're facing somepony who can fight back you're not having fun anymore?"
"Don't mock me!"
A sorrowful expression formed on Pinkie's face. "I pity you. You…you don't have any friends do you? No loved ones? No family?"
Tricky charged at her with his fists lit aflame once more. Tricky started swinging his fists at Pinkie, going into the offensive. He swung and let out bursts of flames, but no matter how quick he punched or how much power he used, he couldn't land one single hit. It frustrated him. How could this mare be so fast?
Pinkie was running out of time as the Ursa was drawing closer. She had to finish this quickly. She then stopped dodging and allowed Tricky to launch a hit at her. She dodged at the last second and aimed her canons down. "Boom!" Tricky let out a cry of pain and confusion as a thick blanket of glitter clouded his vision.
He began wildly tossing flames in every which direction. Next thing he knew his helmet was being grabbed and he was slammed into the ground. Tricky groaned in pain.
The thick cloud began to dissipate. "Its over. You cannot beat me. Just stop!" Her pleas fell on deaf ears as he spun and began firing a series of fireballs at her.
"You can't beat me! I always have the last laugh! Always!" He charged at her once again with new speed.
Pinkie watched as he charged at her again. His newfound speed caught her off guard and she was knocked back by the vicious punch, but it would not be enough to make her fall down. If she was going to stop him then she was going to have to put him down.
"Rragh!" Pinkie responded as she launched her attack. Once he got closer, Pinkie allowed him to blow the telegraph punch and swung her leg with all of her power into his side. The dent of the armor followed by a sickening squish. There was no way his kidney or at least some of his ribs hadn't been severely damaged from the blow.
Pinkie's head whipped back and intense heat burned her cheeks and face from the blow. For Tricky it didn't seem to matter where he lived or died as long as he won.
Thinking quickly Pinkie raised her canon and fired a point blank shot in his face sending him flying back. She boosted herself forward with a single leap and aimed both canons in his face before firing, this time in the form of fireworks that blasted apart his helmet.
Pinkie landed and rolled, poising herself with one hand as the barrels of her canon smoked and Tricky groaned in pain.
He raised his head to train his eyes on Pinkie, but then he felt something off. His eyes turned toward the large crack in his armor. His eyes widened in shock. He sat up and placed a hand on his now cracked armor. 'She...damaged my armor...' He got up and prepared to charge a ball of flame, but Pinkie shot forward with lightning speed and drove her fist into his armor causing him to fly back and collide with the ground causing more cracks to appear. 'Can't believe this. I lost to a pink pony. A pink pony using party supplies…on my birthday of all things. I got my ass kicked by birthday cake and sprinkles…'
It had started off as faint.
It grew into low rumbling.
Then it grew louder and louder.
Laughter.
"I guess that's all for Tricky folks! Or was it Jokey? Oh Tartarus I can't even remember anymore!"
Pinkie for a moment had her canon trained on Tricky before lowering it. As he laid there, roaring with laughter and tears beginning to fall he was no threat to anypony at the moment.
A chain leash with a heavy padlock restricted his movement as he peeked out through the gap in the closet door. His thefts had become so skillful and constant that his Sire had installed a heavy chain connecting his neck to a steel ring mounted on the back wall of the closet. The colt peered darkly out at his Dam, hatching a scheme to retrieve what she had stolen from him and placed around her disgusting neck.
He had worked very hard to steal the fine golden chain from the purse of a mare who had come into his Sire's pawn shop. The mare had received enough from the sale of a few of her rings to pay for whatever trifle she needed money for, and had put the chain back into her purse.
The colt had picked the lock on his restraints and stealthily crept out of the house and outside down to the shack that was his father's store to tug it softly from the folds of her handbag. Later, when the Dam came to throw scraps from her and the Sire's meal into the closet for the colt, a glint of gold in his hoard of stolen items caught her eye. She snatched it and fastened it around her neck, then pranced around the room for the Sire. And the laughter, the heinous guffawing that always had the Colt covering his ears and scrunching his eyes closed, filled their home so fully that the next door neighbor's pounded on the floor to make a complaint about noise.
Everything made them laugh. Newspaper articles, ugly shirts, and mismatched shoes. Everything. They would laugh, with their jowls slapping from side to side, for vast amounts of time at several times a day. Every customer that came into the shop would inevitably say something Father found funny and would walk out the door while laughter followed them. The Colt loathed nothing more than the sound of laughter. Especially since their favorite thing to laugh at was, of course, him.
"Lookit those sad widdle eyes peekin out o' his closet hole!" The Dam would say.
"Don't know what he's so sad about! No rent to pay and all those rats keep'em company!" The Sire would shout, "He's lucky he ain't a real pony or we'd be chargin' im' every week!"
They would laugh hysterically until tears ran down their cheeks. They forbade him call them by their names, and had never given him one.
And all he was given befitted that of a clown. Oversized shoes. Suspenders. Baggy pants. Often lathering on make-up to cover the signs of mistreatements.
'Tell us a joke boy.' They would say. 'Do a trick boy' they would say.
"Have to keep you chained up boy you're a tricky one. "
"A tricky one you are boy."
"Tricky one."
…
…
…
..
"Tricky!"
"Life is…a game…we are…born again." The remnants of the armor began to crumble into nothing. "You win Laughter! You won this game, but next time I get to be player one."
Pinkie said nothing and began using her bond to sense out the others. Knowing where she needed to go she took off.
The Gemstone that held Tricky's power began to levitate before it shot off towards the direction of the castle.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
A surge of lightning pulsed through the air as Fluttershy maneuvered herself out of the way. The lightning attack had been rather fast. If she had been a moment slower the attack would have proven quite deadly.
What followed next was a burst of water changed into a deadly ice shower to which Fluttershy blocked with her shield.
Charging her again he let loose a series of lightning bolts and wind blades to which pounded upon the ponies shield driving her back. Fluttershy's thick shield served as a deterrent from the dangerous blasts.
"You can't avoid me forever filly! You have to fight back sometime!"
That was when Fluttershy revealed herself.
When she came at him, he thought she was going to attack, but instead, she jumped in the air and over her. She ran making him follow. "Get back here!" This time using a water spell and changing it to ice he tried to encase her on the ground only for her to take to the air.
Adrenaline grew frustrated as he launched attack after attack and she simply fled.
Their fight went on for ages, neither of them showing signs of weakness. Fluttershy continued blocking his attacks and fleeing but he kept launching into attacks and none of them were slowing down.
"I got you now!" During the course of the chase he had gotten closer and closer as time went on. The price of such a thick defensive armor was that for its powerful defenses it sacrificed some of her speed as a result.
He had expected a point blank blast to eradicated the Pegasus only for her to slip under his attack grabbing his arm and her foot against his opposite foot and flipped him over sending him flying through the air.
She didn't know fighting against Natsu would do such a thing. She saw the smile on his face and her smile widened as well as she dodged a kick to the head.
Adrenaline found himself crashing into a caravan that cave in under his weight.
Fluttershy held out her hands as the bow and arrow she had spent so much time training with materialized in hand. The blow began to glow as it was covered in magic the brown wooden appearance changed to the same pink of her mane and string bright like gold. A single arrow manifested against the string. "I don't like causing others pain. I do not like violence. But if I have to I will use my power to fight to protect those I care about."
"Power. A frighten animal like yourself knows nothing of power. Those with power lord it over the weak. They pray on them. Rich. Poor. Smart. Dumb. Unicorn. Pegasus. Earth. It doesn't matter. Power is everything. It allows you control over others. With power you control everything." All three gems began to glow on his staff as he trained the weapon at Fluttershy. First a sphere of water appeared, followed by wind blades, and then being covered in lightning as it began to grow in size.
Fluttershy took a deep breath. She took aim, her gaze remaining ever true.
"Take this!" He launched the attack at the Pegasus.
Fluttershy could feel her magic pouring into the arrow. She let the arrow fly. What started as a small gust at the tip began to pick up speed. The little surge of wind began to grow and expand as the arrow disappeared from sight and howling wings echoed from the slowly forming as a funnel of wind began to channel to the skies themselves.
A tornado of all things had formed from the result of Fluttershy's attack. Adrenaline didn't know what hit him, Fluttershy's mini-tornado enveloped his attack and crashed into him. The devastation of the attack had torn asunder an entire block as it continued its spiral of destruction down a block before it finally dispersed. Fluttershy walked up to Adrenaline fallen body.
"P-Please don't hurt me! I-It wasn't me…it was my other personality. I didn't want to fight they made me!" His pleas had made Fluttershy come to a pause.
"I won't hurt you…but you have to take responsibility for everything that has happened." Even if it was another personality so to speak it did not excuse him of everything. 'I need to go help the others.' Fluttershy thought as she prepared to leave, but could she really leave somepony like Adrenaline like this. "I…I know you might not like this, but you need to follow me to the royal guards. I'm sorry but somepony like you…well it would be a mistake for me to just let you be.
The word mistake seemed to resonate something within the pony.
At a schoolyard, a young Adrenaline was sitting on the bench reading a book. Young Adrenaline was not fit for physical play like the other children. The result of dam alcoholic and verbally/mentally abusive dam that could be traced back to his early childhood. Being prone to daydream and a lapses of attention was also something that occurred, but despite all this he proved to be bright for a colt of his age despite struggling to be thought by the common methods.
"Well, look at this fellas. The bookworm has gotten himself another book," came the sound of a smug voice.
Adrenaline quivered in fear. He knew that voice all too well. He turned to see a brown-coated unicorn filly with a honey yellow mane and tail in a fancy looking blouse and dark colored skirt.
The filly's name was Gloria, after the rare and exotic flower. Gloria and her family came westward from Canterlot to start up a business in the city of Saddle. Ever since she started coming to school, Gloria wasn't very nice to the other foals. She thought that just because she came from a royal kingdom, she was better than everyone else and she treated them as such. But out of all of the foals at school, she picked on Adrenaline the most. Adrenaline had lost count at how many times Excella had taken his lunch money or called her names.
"What you got there, retard? More books to help you keep up? Don't you already have enough teachers helping you or even with that much help you're still struggling?"
Gloria then used her magic to levitate the book out of his grasp into the air. Adrenaline tried to jump up and grab it, but it was too high for him to reach.
"G-G-G-ive it b-back." Adrenaline pleaded with a stammer.
"Make me," Gloria said as she shoved Adrenaline to the ground.
"G-Give it back or I-I'll get a teacher."
"Fine you little baby." She began levitating the book back to him before she sent it flying into a nearby muddy puddle. "Oops. Looks like it slipped. Anyway I'm bored of you now. You're so weak and pathetic you can't even stand up for yourself. Its rather boring. Anyway, later loser. Why don't you actually find a way to make yourself useful because instead of floundering around like some mistake. "
Gloria let out a mocking chuckle.
Adrenaline went over and picked up the book. He looked up and saw the other fillies and colts look with various expressions on their face. Then they just looked away. Nopony wanted to run afoul of Gloria and become her next target for her bullying. And the adults didn't seem to do anything. He didn't understand why. Ponies like Gloria usually got in trouble. And the one time he thought she was going to get in trouble when her parents came to the school ended up with him having to apologize to her and then Miss Sweetums the only teacher nice to him had to leave and he didn't know why.
Adrenaline didn't say anything. He just thought of all the times Gloria had bullied him. Small tears dripped down his face as he remembered all the times she called him names and taunted him.
He was starting to get angry. Why him? Why did every pony treated him like a burden? Why is it that every time he had something nice it had to go away? He just didn't want to think about what just happened a few days ago. No home. Pain. Gone…all gone. School. Only school. Books. Miss Sweetums. No pain. Burn. Pain. Nothing left. Pain. All gone. Bully. Hurt. Why?
Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? Why? WHY? WHY? His head was starting to hurt. The funny feeling in his head continued and everything began to grow black.
Gloria continued to chat with her friends or the most popular/worthwhile ponies in the school when something heavy and wet slammed into the back of her head. Her posse gasped as Gloria dropped to her knees, clutching her head in pain as tears began to form. "WHO DID THAT!" She screeched as from around one of the playground structures was Adrenaline.
A fanged smile formed on Adrenaline's face. "Hello Gloria. I believe you and I have a few things to talk about." He spoke without his usual shyness or hint of a stammer. On that day something dark had been born.
The word mistake lit a fury up in the pony as he grabbed his staff and fired channeling every bit of his pure at the mare.
Upon instinct all Fluttershy had wished to do was repel the attack. To which her armor ablidge and repel the attack it did, tearing through Adrenaline's armor.
Fluttershy was of course mortified and check to see if the pony was still alive. Despite being hit by the full force of his own attack he was still breathing.
'If I had never grown stronger. If I never found courage. Could I...could I have become like him?' she thought as she began thinking back to the Iron Will incident. How cruel she had become. Her behavior. The moment with Pinkie and Rarity had made her realize she had gone too far. Without them she would have been stuck as an angry and bitter monster. A 'Cruel' monster.
That was when she felt the tug of the Elements. The others needed her and she could spare no more time. Fluttershy was not selfish enough to ask her friends to put their lives on the line for somepony who was an enemy just to satisfy her own moral compass. Those who needed help and were innocent came first so she took flight to go to the others.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
It was a quiet night in a small sleepy city on the western coast. It was dark out and calm as the inhabitants had gone to sleep many hours ago. Except for one unfortunate stallion who was limping through the back alleys of the place. The muffled sounds of his hooves sent echoes through the darkened streets while he was running as fast he possibly could. The pain he could feel from his injury was like that of a cold sinewy object having been forced inside his flesh.
The blood that flowed down his brown coat was a constant reminder that he had to keep moving.
Though his mind simply panicked the moment he heard something behind him. He would shortly come to regret looking over his shoulder in fright as it caused him trip over something and fall to the ground. The stallion eyes looked in every possible direction as he struggled to push himself back up. The cold sweat ran down his neck as something long and large shot out of the darkness.
He whipped through the air with each as he was slammed into the wall of the city's bank. Being a new city and still under construction the buildings here had yet to be fully formed so not many ponies would be in this area. The only reason he was in the area was because he was pulling an all nighter arranging paperwork.
The poor stallion forced his eyes open despite the pain and looked up at the shadow that now lumbered over him. It was massive, far bigger than anything he had seen so it was forgivable he had mistaken it for a monster. Only the light of the moon reflecting the silhouette revealed that it was a pony.
The stallion's eyes widened as he came to the eyes of the being. The moon reflected them perfectly. They were a frosty dark ocean blue that lack compassion or any such emotion. There was no remorse, anger, or joy. There was no indication of joy or lust like some depraved killers. They simply just were.
"P-P-Please d-don't do this. I have a wi-wife at home." The stallion's voice stammered from all sides and prayed for the best. The behemoth wasted no time hoisting him up in the air and bringing him down on the knee, breaking the stallion's back.
A yell of agony left the throat of the stallion, but quickly fainted in the air as the behemoth pulled out a butcher's axe from the sack he had been carrying and began carving the stallion up.
The stallion tried to breath out of desperation but the only sound that was escaping him, was low gurgle sounds. His front hand reached out in the darkness toward something only for it to be smacked away.
Out from the shadows walked another stallion, a unicorn pony with the same coat as the behemoth wearing white and golden robes seen on the followers from the group known as 'Fellowship of the Sun.'
The stallion looked at the prey and trailed the cane to his chest before shoving it forward with enough force to puncture the torso.
"You need to be more efficient colt. Even if you are my bastard I expect efficiency." The Unicorn said as he proceeded to wipe off the edge of his staff on the dead pony's shirt. "Come along and bring the body. At the very least you'll serve as a useful bodyguard. At the least I'll be able to rub it in that smug Partisan Shade's face considering his weak seed could only sire an illusionist from Starswirl's line." He turned to the stallion. " The stallion seemed interested in watching the last life leave the dying stallion's eyes. "Make haste Rockhead at once!" The Unicorn commanded.
Applejack just barely managed to parry the behemoth's strike. Even if the deadly punches were not a problem there was also the matter of his blades.
Only a split moment passed before he flicked out another left jab, connecting the punch with Applejack's face, directly into her nose, which prompted her eyes to fill with tears as the stinging pain spread across her muzzle.
Rockhead didn't cease there, another left quickly followed in succession, taking her on the cheek right under her left eye, snapping Applejack's head back viciously. Rockhead continued his combination by driving forward with a straight right. Propelling himself forward with his hooves, driving his mass behind the strike.
However Applejack responded by raising her left arm to the side of her head, angling her elbow towards the inside angle of his punch. Snaking her arm around his arm Applejack planted her hooves and with a massive tug sent the behemoth flying through a shop. She left out an exhale, blanked away the tears and continued her charge.
As the behemoth began to recover Applejack slid under an outward arm swipe and came in with an uppercut, aiming for the point where his jaw met his neck.
Applejack felt the blow connect perfectly, along with the satisfying pressure of denting from the armor piece.
Despite his size Rockhead was deceptively fast as his huge fist smashed into Applejack's head.
Applejack's vision was peppered with stars as most of what she saw turned dark for a moment. She rolled to the side as the massive stamp jolted her in the air momentarily. Grabbing onto a nearby falling chair Applejack hurled it as it harmlessly crumbled against the armor.
Applejack jumped back and her hands dug into the massive bar table that was bolted into the ground and tossed it.
Crouching Rockhead proceeded to ran forward, smashing through the structure with his head.
Applejack took advantage of the charge and angled her body so she moved under his charge. With all her strength she gave one good bucking kick to the inside of his left leg throwing him off balance.
Applejack gritted her teeth; pain had shot up her leg momentarily seizing her. As he began to recover Applejack proceeded to run. If he was a unicorn or Pegasus she could simply bait them and throw all her weight into either aiming for the wings grounding them or damaging their horns, but earth ponies were built to take punishment.
Nothing short of a deadly attack was going to put down somepony like him.
The fight continued out into the streets. Applejack improvising using the debris from the attack in attempt to slow down the behemoth.
Catching glimpse of a third story building a form began to plan in Applejack's mind as she shot straight for it. Crashing through the wall the few seconds it took for her to recover gave Rockhead all the time he needed to catch up.
Applejack's attempt to stop his charged with a well time knee to the solar plexus was interrupted when her strike was interrupted by the blade on the behemoth's left arm. The sound of sharp steel against metal let out a profound zzngt.
Applejack quickly drew up her other leg and shield herself with her arms as the other blade was driven into her side sending her crashing through an art sculpture.
Pain surged from Applejack's ribs as the deadly blade was able to slightly chink its way past her armor.
Though it would take more than that to put her down. She continued her way to her destination as she shot down the wide hallway. She leaped up a flight of stairs as Rockhead ran stampeding behind her. Scaling up the flight of stairs she glanced upwards and saw an opening. Leaping on the edge of the railing she launched herself all the metal railing through the glass of the roof.
Landing on the roof Applejack began to pant heavily. She took the brief reprise to catch her breath when the roof access exploded outwards. Rockhead was far from over.
'Sucker more stubborn than a raccoon after one of our pies.' Applejack thought as she readied herself.
When he charged forward Applejack shifted into a stance and landed a strike into his torso. The sound of their armors impacted echoed, but Applejack did not let that deter her. Using her superior speed she continued weaving out of the way of his lunges and punches.
"You delay the inevitable. You will not get in my way. I shall complete father's wish and nothing in the world shall stop me. No matter how many must fall before me I will not stop until all kneels before our way."
Power. Sure he had power, but where was the finesse? The skill?
For all the Nightmare and its follower philosophy of power being absolute it seemed having the sufficient skill to wield said power did not come with the package.
She might have been more frightened by this power if she had not already fought something comparable multiple times in the past. Applejack had trained for such an event like this.
With a mighty strike Applejack felt her opponent's ribcage flex as his strike landed full on, causing Rockhead to grunt from the impact. She weaved out of the way and quickly attacked the spot again causing cracks to appear in the armor.
'Fake armors. Nothing compared to the real deal.'
Applejack went for another strike, having gotten a bit too greedy as Rockhead intercepted her with just under her sternum, causing her diaphragm to spasm, expelling the air from her lungs. The force of the blow exploded outwards like a shockwave causing the building under them to begin to crumble.
Applejack leaped to the next building and landed while keeping up her defense trying to regain her breath.
If not for her armor that blow would have killed her. The sound of Rockhead ramming his hands into the building and climbing could be heard.
'Ah have to end this now.' She thought as she couldn't afford expanding too much of her strength on this battle. In her hand her lasso materialized. She began readying as the giant climbed to the top of the roof.
The Behemoth made it to the top as he readied his arms. Dark energy began to gather in his arm as he focused his gaze on Applejack. "Perish. Along with this city!" With that he began to charge.
With that Applejack pushed her right leg back and began to concentrate. That amount of dark energy radiating from his was way too big for just her. If he let that thing loose who could wipe out the entire city. A faint light began to glow around her leg. The heavy stomps of the behemoth drew closer.
Her eyes popped open and she began to charge. She was going to end this in one blow.
With a roar Rockhead hoisted the hefty arm up as Applejack neared him. When suddenly his ankle caught something.
Applejack's lasso imbued by honesty's magic snared his legs and threw him off balance.
With a leap Applejack glided over the deadly attack. "Take this ya varmint!" The attack landed square in the chest of the behemoth's armor. The force of the shockwave blasted her back as the building they were on and the ones near it to explode and began to crumble from the devastating attack. Though unlike her enemy Applejack focused the full force to concentrate on the armored being alone. The two of them began to fall amongst the debris. Rockhead's armor crumbled slowly into dust as he and Applejack fell towards the ground.
Summoning her Lasso she quickly snagged a hydrant pulled herself to the ground causing a small crater from the impact.
'All that strength and for what?' Applejack thought. The stallion had been ruled by the desire of his father. He knew of only one purpose and he was going to see to it that everypony was forced to live under it whether they wanted to or not. There was no compromise only subjugation. 'Ah'll...ah'll never become like him." There had been a time Applejack was not willing to compromise. The old ways were absolute. The Apple way was the best. And her stubbornness had caused problems. Problems she could not have solved without her friends. She didn't...she didn't want to become such a selfish and stubborn being.
That was when she felt the tug of something.
'Hold on yall. Ah'm a coming!' she thought as she spared one last glance at Rockhead. That was one danger taken care of. She charged on ahead as she was suddenly being swarmed by Changelings who had been in the midst of battle not seconds ago.
Applejack swatted each and every one of them aside with each, not to be deterred from her destination.
Though the element of Selfishness among the rubble began to faintly glow. Levitating it shot off to parts unknown.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Hot Streak felt the effect of weightlessness for a split second as she sailed through the air, before she found herself slammed down to ground, hard. Rainbow landed her full weight on top of Hot Streak's. If Hot Streak didn't already have all the air expelled from her lungs, it would've happened now.
Though as having proven in their past encounters Hot Streak had a high pain tolerance. Grasping the hilt of her sword she swung causing Rainbow to fly back. With a flap of her wings she began to ascend up into the air as a hostile look flashed on Hot Streak's face.
Channeling her pegasi magic purple lightning began to envelope the blade. "That maneuver…Stormy…taught you…you'll…make fine practice."
Rainbow's head whipped back and she let out a howl of pain as a cut formed on her nose. She began to bleed as Hot Streak charged her again. She slipped away and under a slash putting the deranged Pegasus in a head lock.
"Lets see you use your freaky sword no…" Rainbow's taunt was cut off by pain. Hot Streak had slammed her head back into Rainbow's face.
The flame hair Pegasus began to repeatedly throw elbow strikes to Rainbow's head. However, due to her current position, her hits carried little power and only served as annoying distractions to Loyalty.
Rainbow used her knowledge of Pegasus bodies and speed to her advantage. Moving her right arm she had the briefest of seconds to side it under Hot Streak's shoulders and jammed her nail in the nerve clusters for Hot Streak's wings that resided in between the muscles.
Hot Streak grunted in pain as she felt the vicious attack to her cluster, rocketing pain signals throughout her shoulder, chest, and wing.
She frantically used her good wing to dig into Rainbow's side and flung her upper body weight backwards to flip over and slip away from the hold.
She saw the open opportunity to deliver some vengeful strikes to her opponent's exposed torso. The rapid slashes narrowly grazed several times only for Rainbow to twist and used her armored pieces to block the strikes aimed at her organs. Rainbow let out a pained yelp with she was hit by the lightning current, but being a Pegasus was able to shake off the pain much better than the other two tribes.
Hot Streak jolted back as Rainbow's left wing flexed in a way to where she had a shot at the Pegasus with the harden tip.
Using her speed Rainbow blitzed forward and struck Hot Streak's face.
She followed up with a second strike that caught Hot Streak's right eye, causing the mare to jerk her head back further and away from the pain.
Her vision was furthered blocked as a third punch followed that began to appear like an image? Tanking another hit Hot Streak barreled through the pain and snagged Rainbow's wrist much to her surprise. She then jolted the arm back painfully and began pummeling Rainbow Dash before the mare had a change to react.
Ignoring the pain surging in her head Rainbow boosted herself up and snagged her legs around her attacks arm and used her wings to hoist herself up into the air. A yelp escaped her mouth as Hot Streak began trying to skewer her with the blade. Folding her wings up Rainbow began to make a rapid drop to which as predicated caused her to bail.
Rainbow's arm was throbbing with pain, but it was still usable. "Was that all you were taught? You disappoint me Loyalty." The coolness in the insult ruffled Rainbow's feathers, but two can play that game.
"What's your deal with Spitfire and Stormy away? Sad you weren't cut out for the Wonderbolts? Oh, or maybe you were snubbed at a signing?"
The amusement died from Hot Streak's eyes.
"Any reason you look like them? What got a bit too enthusiastic and tried to dress like them? I have to say the dye job looks like it was done by a hack."
Hot Streak began to tremble in anger.
"Face it Hot Streak you're a psycho. A vicious violent Pyscho who only cares about herself. Who puts others in danger without any consideration for their well-being. It doesn't matter who you physically hurt or whose feelings are damaged. All that matters is what you want!" Rainbow herself was shaken up by the exclamation. Where had that come from?
Deep down. Had she been carrying those insecurities deep down?
Hot headed.
Had a fierce temper.
Reckless.
Skilled flier and fast.
Liked to boast and stroke her own ego.
There were just too many similarities to ignore. She was seeing herself. Herself without the value of Loyalty and it unnerved her.
Hot Streak's armor began to shift and change. The exposed parts of her body were soon cover as the armor began to shift and segments grew and slammed together with clank.
The draconic head of the armor began to form. "Loyalty. This is your last moments on this world, but don't be sad. My mother and sister will be joining you soon."
Rainbow's eyes widened in shock. 'What?'
The air left her lungs and her body crumbled with blazing pain as she crashed through several trees. She narrowly avoided the hoof and began to retreat. Hot Streak's new found speed was insane.
Rainbow Dash began to take off at top speed with Hot Streak following in hot pursuit. In this state Hot Streak would no longer feel pain. She would keep on fighting until her body was completely broken and unable to fight. So Rainbow knew she had to finish this before the Pegasus killed herself.
She would be lying if she were to say finding out the pegasus's relation to her heroes hadn't influenced her decision, but there were still pieces missing. The Nightmare fiasco would not truly be put to an end until they wrapped up the loose end from every angle.
'Loyalty! If you have any more tricks or mystical powers or whatever I can use a hand!' Rainbow thought as Hot Streak slowly began to catch up. A faint glow echoed throughout Rainbow's body as she slowly began to ascend up. The faint glow began to brighten the color of her feathers as new power surged through Rainbow as she dived her speeding climbing up in machs.
Triggering the Sonic Rainboom Rainbow did a sharp U-turn back to Hot Streak who came to a sharp stop. "
"Die!" Raising her blade a ball of intense and crackling purple energy appeared from the tip of Hot Streak's sword. With that she let loose a swing shattering the sound barrier launching the deadly comet at the personification of Loyalty.
Rainbow's fur glowed white and her hair radiated as the cone intensified and glow as she slammed into the comet.
"HAHAHAHAHAHAH!" Her mind consumed by vengeance Hot Streak was certain in her victory only to notice her comet attack was not descending, in fact it was being pushed back.
"Heeey! Think you dropped this!" Rainbow shouted from the other side as she continued to force the attack back.
Hot Streak let out a shriek of fury as the attack was launched back at her. Using her sword Hot Streak blocked the comet, but Rainbow was not done. Piercing through the comet she slammed through Hot Streak's sword and landed the finish blow on the Pegasus shattering her armor.
The battle was over. "I…lost." Hot Streak found herself following to the ground. 'Beaten by some upstart. I guess I was doomed to fail from the start.' She was expecting to hit the ground and have darkness embrace her at last only to be caught and slowly glided down. "Why?"
"I'm not a cold blooded killer. Killing with the intent to kill should be a last resort or to protect others. My important someponies taught me that." Rainbow explained letting her not so gently dropped once they were on the ground. "Now answer me this? What is your buckin deal? Why are you so stir crazy?"
Hot Streak chuckled. "I…I haven't thought about that day for so long."
"Mommy…mommy…" Little Hot Streak let out a mixture of a whimper and sigh. It was always like this. Today was just supposed to be their day. Her mother had promised.
While she liked spending time with all her aunties and uncles from the Wonderbolts her mom never spent time with her. She was always busy with training and the shows.
The only saving grace had been when her mother was having her little sister so she couldn't perform dangerous tricks she could only instruct and do paperwork.
Little Spitfire, her favorite little foal in the world. They were going to have so much fun and their mother was going to spend all their time with them, reading stories, playing, and teaching them how to fly.
Or so she had thought. Once Spitfire was weened to a bottle there went Stormy, back to flights and performing. And that left her and Spitfire being raised by Light Wave. She had been old enough to know Light Wave wasn't her father. He was her step father and Spitfire's father, but he was nice to her. Spent time with her and let her call him daddy, but it wasn't the same. She wanted to spend time with her mom.
"Mommy's busy." Stormy said distracted as she continued to get mobbed by fans asking for autographs and questions.
Little Spitfire began to whimper and tried speaking. "Commeh…Commeh…"
"Silly baby, my name is Comet." The filly said to the foal who started to whimper, on the verge of crying. "Mom I think Spitfire is hungry." It was just supposed to be the three of them. Her mom had promised to spend time with them.
"Go get the bottle out of my bag. You're a big girl right, you can feed your sister." Stormy's focus was divided between her daughters and her adoring public.
Comet sighed. She began walking over to the park bench away from the crowd around her mother. Ignoring the chatter and bright flashes. "Don't worry Spitfire. Big sis will always be there for you. I won't ever leave you." She said as she went over to the bag on the bench. "Time for some eat eat sis." A shadow suddenly loomed over her. Comet turned and she froze in fright. The only thing she noticed was his pale cornflower blue for his mane and coal black eyes.
"My mother…my mother cared more about her fame than her children. She could have saved me, but didn't. The Captain of the Wonderbolts unable to catch a common kidnapper> Please. I was an unwelcome burden gone." Hot Streak let out bitter laughter as she began to cry. This had been the first time she had cried since that fateful day.
"I'm so sorry Comet!" Both looked up in surprise to see Stormy Flare and Spitfire descend. "I know you think I abandoned you but…"
"Just leave me be. Don't act like you care now…Sunfire!" she spat out making Stormy wince.
"Comet…b-big sister." It seemed so surreal to Spitfire. This was Comet. The sister she had always known, but had never gotten to know. The one she was too young to remember. "Just…just let her explain."
"Very well Sunfire." Hot Streak murmured.
"And if you thought that last trick was impressive. I've been working on a new maneuver." Stormy watched as reporters hastily began writing down everything she was saying.
Suddenly the screams drew her attention. Her daughters. A group of hooded ponies were making off with her daughters. "COMET! SPITFIRE!" Stormy screamed as she took flight. The group had split, The Pegasus taking off with Comet while an earth pony was moving off with Spitfire.
"GIVE THEM BACK!" The roar that escaped the Wonderbolt's mouth was chilling. Without a single hint of consideration her wings ripped through the Unicorn's that turned to fire her without consideration. The recklessness cost her the ability to flight temporarily as one of the spells struck her nerves.
Her wing blade slashed the throat of the would be kidnapper before he could even utter a word. Stormy dove and caught Spitfire and her attention turned to the retreating figure. "Comet! COMET!" She screamed ignoring the wails of the foal in her arm. Her panic and fear consuming her as she tried to fly unable to get sufficient lift as she fell to the ground.
"Call the royal guard!"
"They got that filly!"
"Somepony do something!" The several Pegasi in the ground that finally wrapped their heads around what happened began to give chase.
"My baby! MY BABY! LET ME GO!" Stormy screamed as she fought against the ponies trying to stop her, trying to tell her she was frightening or could be hurting the infant in her arms. Comet and her captor had disappeared out of sight.
"Bring back my daughter!" She broke down into tears as she hugged Spitfire, her spirit broken.
"Flying…being a Wonderbolt was never the same for me. I…I was so ashamed…and it hurt. I soon lost my enthusiasm and enjoyment from it, but I kept at it. Every show. Every trick. It all reminded me on how I failed you and that suffering I felt was my self-appointed penance for failing as a mother. I dedicated so much of my money and time into finding you Comet, but you were gone without a trace. I…I'm so sorry I failed you."
Hot Streak turned her attention to Spitfire. "You stand by mother? Did it…did it get any better?"
Hot Streak hesitated, this was a difficult question, a loaded question. "Mom…mom was always there for me. Every parent-teaching contest. Every flight practice. Every award. She was never too busy for me, even at the risk of being dismissed, but I guess the managers knew they couldn't handle the blowback of firing such a popular athlete, especially one who lost one child and was dedicating so much time to another one. Comet….mom was always there for me, but I knew it wasn't about making up for your loss. She…we missed you terribly. Every birthday we went out to that park. Once a month we would check in with the authorities for a hope, a chance at finding you. Your loss has affected the both of us and we want nothing more than to have you back. Comet come home."
Hot Streak began trembling and looked away. "I can't…I…they did something to me. And…everytime I see you. Hear your name. It makes me so angry. I…I want to kill you. All of you. The Wonderbolts. Everything that you are makes me sick. The only reason I can remember that much is because whatever Loyalty did knocked me on my ass enough to where I can remember things. Bits and pieces. A spell. I can't be near you. I…I'll kill you if I get the chance."
"Don't worry Hot St…Comet," Rainbow connected. "Twilight will help you. She's a genius when it comes to magic. We'll remove the spell."
"Then you better hurry!" The loud rumbling roar of an Ursa echoed throughout the area. "Midnight has unleashed an Ursa and its heading its way to the town and magic won't work on it. Midnight has saw to it. It was modified by that freak Cold Brew. You'll need the insane monster strength of one of the Princesses to take it on." The element of Treachery took flight and shot off.
"What the buck was that?" Rainbow asked as she turned her attention to Comet. "What's going on?"
"Midnight…she's calling upon the Elements of those of us defeated. Even with her current power her opponent must be too much for her. You best hurry Loyalty! If she absorbs combines all eight power sources she'll surpass even the princesses!"
"Eight? Isn't there only seven of you guys for us Elements?" Rainbow asked confused.
Comet let out a bitter chuckle. "Come now. Why would Midnight work with a Changeling Queen and let her absorb an Alicorn's power? Do you really think she would let such a dangerous power that could threaten her live?"
"Rainbow Dash! Go! Equestria needs you!" Spitfire urged her. It was obvious that the threat on the horizon was above her capabilities. Only the Elements or the Princesses could do something now.
"I'll be back. I promise you Comet you'll get the help you need." Rainbow Dash took fight and made her way to join the others.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
I shall not lose again.
Rarity was ready. When Vanity was no longer in front of her she remained calm. She dodged out of the way of the strike from behind her.
Vanity continues forward, propelling herself and turning the maneuver into a whirling kick that broadsides Rarity as she follows the across the face. Rarity stumbled back as she dodged the follow up strike.
She countered with her rapier to which Vanity blocked with two of her blades.
'Push through.'
Vanity's eyes widened in surprised when one of her blades broke . "What? How?"
"You take poor care of your blades. These eyes of mine can see many things down to the smallest detail. Weaknesses will not escape my eye." She was of course not going to reveal that she had managed to train and mastered her mastery over gemstones. The tiny fragment of gemstones were embedded into Vanity's blades and using her magic to trigger them Rarity caused the blade to shatter.
She had to be careful not to be to careless unless she wanted Vanity to somehow catch on to her technique. She only had enough fragments to do this a few more times.
Rarity went to strike again only for Vanity to catch the blade once more. "Come now. Don't tell me for all your talk of finesse this is all you can do?"
"Don't celebrate too fast," Rarity says before jerking out of the way of one of Vanity's blades before firing a bolt of magic into Vanity's head.
Vanity taken completely by surprise falls back, swiftly moving into a reverse somersault to regain her footing.
"With your brutish tactics this battle won't last long."
Vanity's horn began to glow. "Well then, let's see what you got." She fired off a series of magical bolts and began charging at Rarity. Vicious and deadly Vanity was showing a surprising increase in sword play skills from their last bout, but she would not let that throw her off her guard.
The sound of metal clang as they continued their battle across the city. Rarity being careful not to leave a single opening as they dashed down the street. Their blades met as they clashed in the air for a brief moment before dropping down.
Whipping up debris Vanity began hurling them at Rarity who would slide and duck behind cover, peeking out to fire magical bolts at Vanity.
Using her magic she began summoning gemstones nearby. Thankfully being in Canterlot the bountiful jewels were a plenty.
She hurled a storm of them at Vanity who used four of her swords fused together by the blades in the form of a barrier to deflect them.
Running forward, her blade dragging on the ground making noise and causing sparks she charged and slammed the blade into the ground where Rarity was for a brief second.
Narrowly dodging the strike Rarity fired a cutting spell at Vanity who twisted under and fired her own nicking Rarity on her cheek.
Rarity let out a pained hiss and fired a flurry of furious spells. Vanity danced around them with the grace of a ballerina before charged again to which Rarity caught the mare with an unsuspected maneuver. Using her magic she maneuver her harden ribbons forward like a projectile and stabbed into Vanity's exposed gut.
The unicorn doubled over in pain."Aah. So vicious. Love it. I absolutely love it." She raised her sword and brought it down with a slam causing a shockwave to blow away the tables and debris as a crack fissure formed in the ground. Rarity dodged out of the way dropping closer to a danger zone.
With a flick of her horn she sent a flurry of gemstone fragments with lethal accuracy hitting the vital spots of many of the changelings.
The nearby guards looked up in awe. "Would you kind sirs mind vacating the area? I believe things are going to get messy."
Having already seen the destruction being caused by Laughter's and Honesty's battles throughout the city the guard members did not want to get caught up ad ablidge. A freak like Vanity was well above their pay grade.
"Cute. You think you can save the little cocks. I'll assure you I'll carve up real good in time." Vanity said as she poised her sword at Rarity. "This is where the fun begins!" The speed at which she began to move out proved a bit faster than Rarity was expecting.
The blow to the back of her head caused her to stumble. The attempt to retaliate failed as a lightning fast kick to the gut followed up the vicious. She stepped up the pace as she began rattling blows through Rarity's defense faster than the mare could react.
This was just like last time. She was being bombarded with attacks faster than she could comprehend.
'Calm down and think.' She chanted through the pain. Her beautiful lush lips were slowly being coated by her own blood.
Vicious. Powerful. Fast. Vanity seemed so strong, but she lacked in one thing. In one thing that Rarity had as a distinct vantage of the killer.
Her keen mind.
Another blow, this time a flying midair kick that, makes her stagger. Vanity was toying with her. Underestimating her instead of going for lethal strikes.
This would be her downfall.
Vanity is laughing freely now, enjoying the feeling of her blows resounding through the beautiful body of the unicorn mare.
She goes in for another strike only for Rarity to shift and allow Vanity to impale her shoulder onto Rarity's rapier.
Vanity's own speed had been used against her, having moved to fast to avoid impaling herself. She let out a hiss of pain as many sharp stabbing pains suddenly began occurring in her wound.
Breaking the sword shield Vanity sent them hurtling at Rarity focusing on rapid fire slashes to which the Unicorn needed to put all her focus into defending against them.
She clutches at the wound and growls deep in her throat at the mare.
When one of her blades charged forth Rarity caught the tip of her blade with her own and seconds later the blade shattered.
Vanity recalled her blades. "How? How the hell are you doing this?"
"You have little care for technique. Your followed into a predictable pattern to which I simply predicated the next attack and let you do the rest. As for your sword well…it would not be wise of me to give away all my secrets."
"Oh, such a coy little thing. I think I'll preserve you as part of my collection."
"You are a ghastly being. I shall put an end to your madness."
Vanity is suddenly a foot away from Rarity who reacts in time to block her strike and using her magic score a hit on Vanity's chest. Catapulted back Vanity was not detoured as she grabbed one of the blades out of her aura as the other two floated behind her. Landing on her right foot Vanity skidded back.
"Now my precious little treasure. Time to trim off some of the unneeded weight so you'll fit into my carry on." The four swords began to glow with magic. With that she slashed all four swords letting out four streams of energy that separated into hundreds of mini magic daggers.
Vanity watched as Rarity disappeared behind the shower of magical little knives. She let out a cackle of glee. "Oh my I might have gone a little overboard. Oh I do hope there's enough for my little proje-eck." Vanity looked down to see sticking from out of her stomach was the Rapier. She began coughing up blood as she could feel herself going into shock.
"You let your guard down. Sneaking under your attack through the ground was easy with all the devastation you caused through the area." For somepony who spent a good deal of time digging for gems the act of digging quickly and extensively was childsplay for her, especially when she was using gems themselves as tools to tunnel through.
Rarity pulled back her rapier with a yank. "You speak of art as if you know what it means to be an artist. You are a vicious killer with an obsession. Nothing more. I will not allow you to continue hurting others or disgracing art in the way you do."
Vanity began to cackle as she hold her wound. "Art? What do I know of art? Much more than you…oh the pain…the cruelty…the dark embrace of life's tragedy…"
"…a tragedy that should have been avoided…" a third voice added surprising the two combatants.
"I'm sorry Vanity," Twinkleshine sighed, trying to comfort the disappointed filly. The filly's mothers was once again on another one of her 'important meeting with clients' and missed out on the exhibition they had at school.
Vanity had been looking forward to her mother coming to the school to show off her art project.
It seemed nowadays Twinkleshine had was spending more time babysitting Vanity than the filly's mother had spent raising her.
"Well Vanity I guess we're ordering a pizza and playing some board games tonight." She said in an attempt to cheer the filly up. Yo would think considering her mother worked in a museum she would pay more consideration to her artiste of a daughter. Especially considering her talent was in that of making sculptures and that style of art was currently in.
"I guess while mom is handling things, we're stuck together." Vanity gave her own sigh, but a second later realized the implication of her words. "I mean, not, you know, together…" her face flushed, and she scooted away from her babysitter's side. mentors side. Vanity was already at the age where she was developing into a mare and among those emerging feelings was a strong fondness and appreciation for Twinkleshine.
Her only friend. Her beautiful, kind, older babysitter. She was everything to Vanity. Everything to the skinny, gangly, and awkward art nerd who had a mother with a reputation.
Vanity began to feel awkward. "I-I'm sorry…I'll leave."
"Where do you think you're going?" Twinkleshine used her magic to grab Vanity by her dress and pull her back into a playful hug. "Nah-uh little miss. It wouldn't be professional of me to let you out of my sight."
Vanity couldn't help but blush. Twinkleshine's gesture left her speechless, for the moment. She wasn't sure what she should say, or do... She looked to Twinklshine, the uncertainty evident on her face.
"You should smile more Vanity. I don't like that a sweet filly like you doesn't smile more."
"No one... usually compliments me." A shiver ran through her, though it wasn't cold. "I know that you tell me my art is good and I'm talented, but it's not the same thing." she paused, trying to work out how to explain what she meant. "Besides, I'm not pretty." she blinked, and a tear rolled down her left cheek.
Twinkleshine grimaced. Often times when she watched Vanity the mare would get absorbed into her work. They would began to talk and Vanity would start to go off on some little tangent and then... just stop. She would get this look in her eye, then quit for the day and go off by herself. Twinkleshine would always let her go. It wasn't her business to pry. She would be there whenever the filly needed her. She could only hope that whatever was bothering her was something the mare could work out.
"Let's go to our special spot outside of town. Just you and me Vanity? You can bring your art supplies? Would you like that?" she asked as the filly pondered it for a bit before shaking her head.
It turned out to be the one mistake Twinkleshine would make that would continue to hunt the both of them.
If you don't want to see this darkness scroll down to the next line/section break.
"Bone! Please don't!" Twinkleshine pleaded. Of all the ponies they could have run into why did it had to be Bone in his friends?
She knew what this was about. Twinkleshine being a mare of integrity had informed the dean of the academy of Bone and his friends using illegal performance enhancing drugs. She wasn't sure how Bone found out, but he seemed intent on getting his revenge.
Which was why she was stripped naked and pinned to the ground.
The terrifying feeling of hard cock pressed against her back made her fur stand on edge. "Don't do this! At least let Vanity go! SHE'S JUST A CHILD BONE!" She screamed and she shivered in disgust as the cock started to move downwards; she stopped feeling it entirely until a hot stab penetrated her unprepared pussy. The sudden pain caused Twinkleshine to let out an unexpected shriek of distress that would go unheard with them being so far from town.
The sharp pain coursed through her as she began to bleed.
The balls of the stallion raping her made an audible slap each time he rammed into the defenseless mare. She grit her teeth like a brave mare, tears welled up in her eyes while she was incessantly fucked against her will; even if she wanted to she couldn't pull away as the stallions from the herd had her pinned.
Tears streamed down her face as the pain from the vicious assault intensified. Then Vanity's shriek caught her attention.
"SHE'S JUST A CHILD! DON'T!" She sobbed as they readied to give the filly the same treatment as her.
She could only watch in horror as they stole the innocence from Vanity the same as her. Vanity's eyes pleading to Twinkleshine in both confusion and pain.
With one final, deep push the Stallion let out a long satisfied groan and filled her with as much cum as he could muster. Her ill-treated insides were flooded by his sticky semen.
Same and helplessness filled Twinkleshine as she was mounted by another stallion.
Two weeks had passed before Twinkleshine was let out of the hospital. Between all the procedures and the questioning she was exhausted. She didn't even have the will to go back to school. There were already nasty rumors about her being a whore being spread.
After all it was her word against a bunch of stallions and nopony in country towns would bring serious charges against stallions if they could help it because of the slim pickings. The fact that Bone was leaving because a scout for boxing talent had noticed him and was granting him a chance at a prestigious school filled Twinkleshine with righteous fury. Now more than ever she was spurred to get her degree so scum like Bone wouldn't get away with what they did.
'Vanity. I hope she's okay.' Twinkleshine thought as she went over to the filly's house. To her disgust it turned out that Vanity's mother was out of town on business and left her daughter alone. How could anyone be so self-absorbed, so selfish? "Vanity…Vanity you here?" Having her own key Twinkleshine had let herself in. "Vani?" She heard the sound of something and it came from the basement. "Vani its me. Twinkle?" She opened the door to the basement and made her way downstairs. "Van…" she trailed off into silent horror. She hadn't placed the strange scent because of the strong smell of the various art supplies, but now she wished she had. The scene would remain forever in Twinkleshine's head.
The horrific scene was the mangled bodies of the Stallion herd that assaulted her.
One whose entrails were a painting. Another a sculpture. And…oh Celestia… Twinkleshine hurled. Just everyway she looked was a horrifying canopy of mangled body parts. The coppery liquid of the blood splatter had practically been bled out of the stallions to the point the small basement floor could have been mistaken for red stone floor and not the blackish-blue it actually was.
"Vanity…what did you do?"
"They hurt us Twinkle. They did things to us. Made us dirty. Made you dirty. Filthy. Filthy. Disgusting creatures. They'll never hurt another mare again…" Then she smiled. Smiled such a light hearted, innocent smile. It was too much. Twinkleshine had fled.
"Twinkle…I loved you. You were everything to me and you abandoned me." Vanity's expression became depressed, a haunted expression in her eyes.
"Vanity…you…you needed help. I couldn't help you. I'm sorry."
A bitter chuckle escaped Vanity's lips. "Why apologize? You're here now. The ultimate center piece. My most sought after piece. You and I will be together FOREVER!" Vanity charged forward completely forgetting about Rarity.
This was it. The moment she needed. Rarity shot forward alongside Vanity as her horn began to glow.
Pain gripped Vanity as she could feel herself slowing down. Rarity appeared between her and Twinkleshine. "OUT OF MY WAY!" Vanity hurled all of her blades at the mare who stood her ground.
The gemstones that were being levitated by Rarity's magic began to combine with her rapier. The rough gems were awash with magic as they began to combine and smooth out to create a single fine blade.
In the blink of an eye and flash it was all over. Rarity gently rested her rapier's edge on the ground as Vanity's armor and weapons shattered. Vanity collapsed on the ground.
Twinkleshine walked over and kneeled down next to the fallen mare. "If I…if I had stayed could this have all been avoided? Vanity…I'm sorry. I'm sorry about not being strong enough to protect you. You…you were always such a fragile child. I should…I should have…" she rested her forehead against Vanity's as the tears began to fall.
"I am sorry miss Twinkleshine but we must hurry." Rarity gently urged her.
Alarmed by something shooting up into the sky Rarity briefly noticed it was some sort of gem before it shot off. That pull. The others were calling hurry. "We must hurry and get you to safety. My friends are going to need me as soon as possible." She urged as she glanced at Vanity.
A mare so consumed by her obsession. She cared about her art and being loved above all else. She never took time to love and appreciate herself for who she was. She let her obsession with outer beauty rule her. It unnerved Rarity to the end that she could she shades of herself in this mare. She had briefly wondered what would have become of her without the precious ones in her life. If not for the Radiance incident not too long ago she would not have entertained the idea of her having such a dark side, but now she regret having entertain such thoughts. Now all she wanted to do was protect her loved ones and bring an end to this madness once and for all.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"It is time to bring this to an end. He is too dangerous to be left alive. His power is growing and before long it will soon eclipse yours."
Kurama was right. It was time to bring this struggle between him and the other seed consumer to an end.
"Come bearer of Empathy. Lets see whose ideals are stronger." The power radiated off Perfect was slowly growing with each passing second.
It was now or never.
Naruto activated his eye power and began pushing his body power to the max.
"Without a body made of flesh I am no longer bound by mortal limitations. My power grows with each passing second. I do hope you can prove to entertain me."
Naruto's fingers mode faster than Perfect could follow. Suddenly a spiral of air launched themselves from Naruto's hand blasting Perfect back.
The terrifying burst of wind shot by with the force of hurricane tearing up the ground. The heaviness of Perfect's armor being the only thing that kept him from being sent flying.
His power warned him that something had entered his personal zone and Naruto flickered from existence and appeared in front of him. He moved out of the way to avoid the black flames that appeared a fraction of a second later.
"Looks like…" Perfect didn't get to finish his statement as Naruto wasted no time spewing acid before following up with a flurry of hand seals unleashing a torrent of lightning dragons.
A black aura barrier erected protecting Perfect from the powerful attacks before he disappeared in the blink of an eye.
Turning around, Naruto's eye caught the signs of a teleportation as Perfect came out of it and delivered a punch right in his face, knocking him away with oddly imposing strength. It looked like the armor was not only mimicking Unicorn abilities, but Earth pony's as well.
"Show me more of this power." An amused Perfect said as Naruto regained his footing and faced him down again, "…Keep throwing your best shots at me. I'm going to enjoy tearing down this country's order and seeing it descend into chaos." His hands began to glow with magical power as his power began to rise. Throwing his hands began he began firing small pulses of magic.
Naruto avoided them, and watched as he little balls disintegrated trees and boulders. Undeterred he placed his hands on the ground and channeled his chakra through the area bringing the trees to life. They began to change and take on new life as multiple branches were launched at Perfect who began to slice and dice through them with ease.
"My turn!" he said menacingly, as he let his aura fly and began to shoot into the area in the form of hundreds of tiny little balls. Suddenly the grass began to decay and die and the trees became twisted versions of what they once more.
Nimbly and athletically, Naruto flipped and handsprung as the forest itself began to attack him. Twisting out of the way Naruto got a safe distance before plunging his left hand into the ground and flooding the area with his own energy, latching onto one of the trees. The energy of the revitalize tree acted like a candle in the light cutting through the haze of darkness.
Perfect began to cackle," This power…yes I can grow used to this."
A massive earth dragon rose from the ground and launched itself at Perfect who shattered the head with a solid punch caught off when several Narutos leaped out from its mouth and exploded on him.
'Damn trickster when did he…" He floated through the smoke on the lookout from the blond only to realize he was nowhere in sight.
The full force of a body slammed into him from above sending him crashing to the ground.
Calling upon his power he went intangible as the blond fell through him towards the ground. "What will you do against an enemy you can't hit empathy!?"
Naruto landed on the ground causing a crater on the impact as he launched himself back up at Perfect Storm. "You're not the first enemy I fought with that power." Summoning one of his lances Naruto thrust it forward and dented the left part of the chest plate much to Perfect's shock.
Were he still in a mortal body that might have hurt. A burst of his magic acted like a barrier tossing Naruto back from the backlash.
"You keep boasting of power, but all I see is a blithering fool. One given power, but has no real training. One who doesn't know how to use his power."
"I would say you will live to regret that, but we both know that won't be the case." Perfect intended to stamp out the light of opponent's eyes.
Enshrouded in an aura Perfect teleported.
Now that Perfect was teleporting it would be that much harder to sense him.
"Focus Naruto." Kurama urged Naruto from within, "Remember your training with Twilight Sparkle."
That's right. He had trained with Twilight for the express purpose of being able to deal with Teleporters.
Naruto paused and began to focus. Taking several deep breaths he readied for the inevitable attack.
The second he felt the slightest trace of the familiar malevolent presence of Perfect Naruto lashed out with his weapon colliding it with Perfect's side. The familiar sound of clank from the two objects echoed as Perfect disappeared a fraction of a second later.
Perfect attempted to attack Naruto from his left only for the blond to spin and land his foot into the side of the killer pony's face.
Every time Perfect tried to teleport he was countered and knocked back fueling the possessed armor's anger. Finally its raged reached a boiling point as it teleported high into the sky. "LETS SEE YOU COUNTER THIS EMPATHY!" A ball of magic about the size of a house brimmed to life above before it was hurled down at the shinobi.
For just a moment, the battle in the city had stopped as an awful, ear-splitting pop of a blast hit everyone's senses for a heartbeat. To everyone that felt it, it seemed as if a massive explosion had been set off and they were near the center of the explosion.
The sky had turned violet for a few seconds and the ground shook. Debris had flung through the hair and the tremors had caused several already heavily damaged buildings to crumble.
The sand that had been kicked up along with the heat had made the atmosphere drier.
The air was still filled with dust and smoke and it was going to be there for miles around for quite some time. The site where the attack had been deflected had stretched on for miles. Safe passage to the Neighagra falls would not be possible for quite some time.
"Burn!" Naruto once more used the Amatearsu setting the armor on fire gaining something of a painful shriek from the armored being. To his surprise the impulse of dark magic managed to put out the flames but left the darkened marks of the attack plain as day.
"Since we're playing with fire! HAVE SOME!" The dark balls of magic conjured by Perfect turned into long slithering flame whips to which he launched at Naruto who dodged the first and jumped over the second. The flames let to the dead, dry grass easily catching on fire and began to spread. Launch at Naruto Perfect continue hurling the whips which slowly grew in intensity and size not hampering Perfect's speed one bit.
Even for Naruto's reflexes and speed, he could only dodge them for so long before one ensnared around his armored arm. Naruto let out a hiss of pain as the intense heat felt like thousands of hot needles being jabbed into his skin.
Drawing back his left arm he shot it forward as a chakra tendril in the form of a fist crashed into the armor, denting it and causing Perfect to fly back a few yards. With the whip having dropped lose. Throwing both arms to the size Naruto began forming two Rasengans while adding lava nature to them.
He shot forth just as Perfect was recovering. Floating right side up Perfect created a small barrier to block the Rasengan Naruto launched with his right hand. Then manipulating his shadows several tendrils shot up, grazing Naruto's armor causing small dents, but that did not stop the blond as he used body flickered to Perfect's side and slammed into him with the other Rasengan. The effect of the attack spread along the left portion of the armor's torso causing sections to darken, but it was not enough to break through.
Perfect's power continued to grow and swell in magnitude.
'This isn't good Kurama. Most of my conventional attacks won't work because of his armor.' Naruto dodged back as Perfect charged him, hurling more magical spears with reckless abandon.
"Just hold on Naruto. Just hold on for Two minutes."
Naruto took advantage of the close proximity and shot his skull forward, but it did little but stunned the armored spirit for a moment before it countered with a headbutt of its own. Right when Naruto was about to react Perfect hit him with a magical surge that washed over his body and causing him to drop like a brick.
Perfect's foot smashed down onto the blond's torso as he continued turning up the intensity of the spell. "I can see how Unicorns have come to be so arrogant. Magic like this is rather useful."
'Shit…still not enough time.' Naruto body flickered only to be hit in the back by a blast of magic. 'When did he…' An elbow to the blond's cheek sent him crashing into the ground. 'Has his power already grown that fast that quickly?'
"There is no such thing as justice. Might is what makes right. At the end of the day hope and peace are nothing more than just mere illusions. Your symbols are, meaningless. These ponies who believe in Celestia and Luna are fools. Without the all powerful overseers mortal beings are hardly any better than animals who only obey out or fear of punishment. Henceforth its better for everything to be reset back to the beginning. Its time to shed the lies of civilization and all go back to what we truly are."
"You're pathetic." Naruto mumbled. "An insane fool that only wants devastation. I can't lose to you. I won't lose to you. And for one simple reason."
"Oh yeah!? And what reason is that?! WHAT REASON IS THAT!?" Perfect manifested a sword of magic and made a slash down the middle only for the Naruto in front of him to fade.
"Because I'm not alone!"
The next thing Perfect knew several vials of potion had been thrown on his body and followed by a hawkish roar his body had been cleaved in two by a battle axe.
Perfect looked up in fury and surprise at the three new combatants. "I have to say this is a surprising development. What are you three even doing here?"
'The past few nights I was plagued by a vision. I knew my aid would be needed.'
"An Ursa is heading for the city! Trixie could not stand by and do nothing, but she felt compelled to come out here."
"Like I'd hide like some coward while my bro put himself on the line."
Zecora.
Trixie.
Gryffindor.
He could feel it. Reaching out to him. The bond. Was this Empathy's doing? He could feel the bond. He could feel everypony.
Celestia
Luna
Cadance
Shining Armor
Chrysalis
Pierella
Thunder Quill
Amber Wands
Candy
Dusk Treader
Fley Truths
General Stronghoof
Nightwing
Bright Star
Twilight's Parents
The Cutie Mark Crusaders
Big Mac & Granny Apple
Hondo and Cookie
Twinkleshine
Grandma Do
Pinkie Pie
Fluttershy
Applejack
Rainbow
Rarity
Ditzy
Twilight
He could feel his bonds with everypony. Everyone. Everyone was counting on them. On Him.
His eyes widened as he looked off the side. 'Is that…?' In that case it was time to finish this battle.
"How could I lose? How could let myself lose to someone this much weaker than I am." Naruto remarked as his expression sharpened.
Perfect body began to radiate with dark energy. "Weak? I'll show you weak!" He launched himself at Naruto.
"Stand back!" The blond commanded the others nodded. Perfect threw his punch only for the magic to harmlessly wash over Naruto. Perfect dropped down and began raining a series of punches into Naruto's body only for it to harmlessly do nothing.
"No! This…how!? How are you doing this!?" The spirit demanded in outrage.
"Its simple. I am just stronger than you are." Naruto began channeling Yin Release into his lance. The power to make dream themselves was imbued into it. He then summoned the other in his left hand. The power to make fantasies real imbued into it.
"The only thing that has been holding me is my own mental limitations. This body can and will continue to grow stronger, but that means nothing if I lack the determination to win." He said as he began to focus. The seals on his arm began to glow. They began to fade as the power of Sage flickered to life once more.
'I have always had Courage and gained much Wisdom and Power throughout the years. I'm not a kid anymore. I'll end this with one decisive blow.'
"That power again? I already outlasted it! Face it you're only delaying the inevitable!" Perfect floated in the air as he formed a blade made out of pure magic. It crackled with energy as Perfect began pouring every bit of his power into it. "Nopony…nothing will survive this. I rather die than lose to a naïve fool like you."
Naruto slowly moved his weapons. His body wasn't in pain nor did he feel the chakra drain or it weighing him down. He could feel Kurama's chakra flooding his system.
"It appears you finally discovered the source of your little problem. Now its time you crush that embarrassment."
Nothing else needed to be said as Naruto could see that Perfect was readying another attack. He didn't need to waste anymore time. He could sense it. Nightmare.
The Nightmare was back and deep inside he could sense its true power. A power far more terrifying than when it possessed Rarity or even Luna. He needed to hurry to the girls and stop it before it was unleashed.
Naruto looked at Perfect and for a moment thought about the dark mirrors of his past.
Menma
Obito
Sasuke
…Yami.
He didn't need any more reminders of what he could have been.
"I'm finished with you." Perfect swung the blade only for it to be dispersed by the left lance. Without hesitation Naruto ran the other lance through the top of the armor's head.
It was his complete defeat. The end of an irrational and chaotic killer. Very few will remember him for the years to come.
It was time to go to the others. "Zecora did you bring any healing potions?"
"Two dozen. They were made to help with nearly ailment that could have befallen a pony in battle as well as suppress their pain and fill them with energy. On such short notice I could only brew enough potion with the strongest Canterlot fighters in mind."
"Gryff, lead Zecora to Captain Shine Spark and Dusk Threader. Make sure they are given potions along with any high ranking army member you may come across. I'm counting on you two."
He then turned to Trixie who looked a them with mixtures of confusion and anxiousness.
"And what is Trixie to do?"
"How would you like to help me topple an Ursa?" He asked as Trixie went wide eyed. He never got that answer as he suddenly sensed through the bond Luna was coming outside of the city's borders.
Out of a burst of aura appeared Luna much to his surprise. Luna unleashed a blast of magical so powerful Naruto could feel the raw power even from this distance, but to his horror the Ursa did not fall. Something in its chest area had glowed with a bright intensity and with that Luna's magical attack had been absorbed.
"Trixie! Let's go!" Naruto grabbed the mare and began moving at rapid speed. They needed to help Luna and stall for time. That Ursa Major was somehow altered meaning magic was a no go.
So until 'that individual' showed up it would be up to the three of them to stall the Ursa Major.
Perfect's Gem floated up in the air. 'I...will not...die...so...easily.' A faint consciousness flickered before it went and joined the others.
00000000
Chapter End
0000000000
Man, the fight scenes have been taking so much out of me. I definitely plan on going back sometime in the future and editing these to make them better, but for now they're satisfactory.
This was it. This was what it had been building toward.
'No…I won't let you…you can't take her from me.'
One Year. One Month. Six Days.
'She's all I have. She's my everything. She's the only one whose been there for me. I'll destroy the world before you take her.'
You've been there from the very beginning. From the very moment of that opening scene in Canterlot Castle until now. With Canterlot in the midst of a brutal take over the culmination of everything our heroes are has never meant more than now.
'I fought for so long for recognition. I fought for respect. Now I fight for them.'
You've seen them grow. Shared in their laughter and experienced many of their memories. Experienced their sorrow as well as found love and watched the heart warming experiences they've shared. And watch as even now they continue to grow.
'I love them. My family. My herd. I will protect them no matter what.'
You've seen their struggles. Together they've rebuilt their home and come together as a family.
'You living beings are nothing more than misery and pain to each other and this planet.'
Together their friendship allowed them to topple Nightmare Moon and even the God of Chaos Discord.
'Under my rule I shall bring an end to it all. No more fighting. No more wars. I will create the perfect world.'
But now they'll come together once more to save everything they know and love.
Pinkamena Diane "Pinkie Pie" Pie
''Hi I'm Pinkie Pie and I love to make everyone smile.' She says with an enthusiastic hop to a crowd of children as she begins performing tricks on a ball.
Rainbow Dash
"Hey yeah did you see that! Totally awesome!" Rainbow Dash cried out after having pulled off another death defying stunt making it in time for her appointment to hang out with Scootaloo.
Fluttershy
"Now you be careful and stay off that leg." Fluttershy told a canine whose leg she finished bandaging as she called out 'next' to the long line of animals that were waiting to be healed.
Applejack
"Ah wouldn't feel comfortable selling this for more than ten bits." Applejack said about a jar of the Apple's famous cider to an enthusiastic fan.
Rarity
"Well darling since you're so taken by this Sapphire its yours." Rarity said as she gave one of the stones a filly was admiring in her haul to her.
"Thank you miss Rarity!" the filly squealed and hugged her.
Naruto
"I know it hurts little one. I promise you, you won't be alone anymore." Naruto said as he kneel and extended a hand to the frightened child.
Twilight
She…she couldn't die here. She couldn't let Equestria down. Her friends. Her family. Everypony. If she fell here than the Nightmare would never end.
Their HOPES and DREAMS were all riding on her.
Something deep within Twilight Sparkle sparked to life.
Her desire to bring Laughter to the world. To be Honest about her feelings. To be Loyal to all those who had been with her for so long. To generously help those in need. To help bring Kindness to those had suffer. To express Empathy and strengthen these bonds.
Pure determination flooded her. Her magic exploded and her conscious materialized her body back into existence. Her eyes glowed. Her full power shined through and her armor materialized.
She could not fail…quite simply…
She REFUSED!
The Wedding! Battle of Queens and Sisters! Chrysalis vs Morpha
"Metamorphosis. Things will not end as they did last time." Chrysalis promised as she remember the last time the two fought one on one.
"We shall see sister." She narrowed her eyes, all while continuing her malignant smirk. With that she made the first move, instantly teleporting towards Chrysalis to swipe at her but the Queen flew back with a rapid flutter of her wings. "I'm even more powerful than I was last time. You have no hopes in beating me." Chrysalis shot forth horn blazing. Morpha mimicked this and charged as well. What she didn't expect was for Chrysalis to cast a quick spell on the ground turning the section into ice and use it as a slide to increase while simultaneously throwing her off balance to which Chrysalis dug her nails into the side of Morpha's carpace.
"Get off me!" She hurled a cutting blast, nicking some of Chrysalis's hair who backed away and fired a quick succession of spells. The first two impacted with the force of a canon ball knocking the air out of Morpha's breath before the turned one ignited like a tiny flame burning her side and scorching a section of Morpha's dress.
Chrysalis let lose a sinister chuckle. "Power has made you arrogant. Apparently you forgot that among our brood that I am the most cunning.
"You're going to pay for that!" She hissed as her horn began to glow.
"What's wrong Morpha? Did I injure your pride?" Chrysalis mocked.
She growled. "Let's see you have room to mock when I tear up your hide."
"You'll have to catch me." Chrysalis then used her magic to fade away.
"Fool! Like that'll work on..." Morpha's head sharply whipped back from the unexpected blow.
"Perhaps you should focus more on the fight instead of talking." Chrysalis was a fan of physiologically attacking her prey or opponents in battle. For enemies who she had no intel on she wasted no time in making speeches or grandstanding. She would go for the quickest and most efficient kill, but in this case one wrong move could be fatal. Her usual quick kill tactics could not be risked when an enemy that new her fighting style so well.
Morpha took to the sky and began raining down a series of deadly magical bolts. Too late the sound of impact on the wall occurred too late for her her to probably defend herself as a blast impacted her face sending her crashing into the ground.
Morpha hissed in furry and clutched her face. It felt like her skin was on fire.
"Hurts? Doesn't it? That pain...the pain your face being charred and mangled. The same pain you put my daughter...your niece through." Chrysalis spat out with righteous anger. Never would she thought Metamorphosis would take their rivalry so far that she would betray members of their kind over it. "Give me the name Morpha. Give me the name of the pony that cast the spell and I might be inclined to be merciful and make it quick." The only faith worse then the condemning of a Queen's hide was to sever her link to her hide and seal her magic so she could not start another hive. Condemning her to mental anguish and eventually insanity. If one had to choose death was considered a mercy.
Morpha snarled as she fired a beam of magic to which Chrysalis dodged. The beam of magic melted a pillar through and Chrysalis frowned. Either way Morpha would not be walking away with that magic. A changeling with Celestia's magic was far too dangerous. Would tip the balance of the scales in that hives favor. It was that rare kind of situation where the other hives would temporarily band together to slay this threat. "Stay still damn you!" She continued firing spells to which Chrysalis continued carefully dodging.
With Celestia's magic Morpha's power outclassed hers by far now, but mentally she was still the same. She did not gain the Alicorn's grace, wisdom, or speed. She did not know how to use the power she gained to the full potential. If she had Chrysalis was sure she'd be a smear on the wall right now.
Baiting her sister close enough
She used her right she planted a hook on the right side of her face, and followed up with a solid uppercut to her jaw before lowering her horn and firing a cutting bolt directly into Morpha's chest.
Morpha crashed into one of the pillars causing the segment to crack and splinter as green fluid dripped from her wound.
Charging forward and readying her claws Chrysalis planned on attacking the base of her sister's horn before she could get off anymore magic.
"No! This is not how is supposed to go!" The shockwave that followed the burst caught Chrysalis off guard as she was whipped back like a ragdoll. The impact knocked the wind out of the queen as she felt a painful segment of loose stone impact the back area of her ribs painfully.
Taking a few labored breaths Chrysalis forced herself to her hooves and to ignore the throbbing pain. She could see Morpha walking towards her, a look of malice in her eyes.
"I will not lose to you Chrysalis!" She exclaimed and began running towards her. Just as she was about to touch her, Chrysalis moved under the charge and fired a concussive blast of magic sending Morpha hurtling back with an explosion of light.
Chrysalis began making her way over to the downed queen. Before Morpha could recover it was time to put her down.
"ARMOR!" Morpha screamed.
A bolt of magic poised for Chrysalis heart shot out from the hallway.
"EGE-123S NOW!"A downed and losing Morpha had cried. Before Chrysalis could react she had been blasting by a bolt of changeling magic. She was sent stumbling and hissing in pain, too weak to defend herself with her brutal duel with Metamorphosis. As she collapsed she saw several of Morpha's elite guards enter the area.
Cold fury filled Chrysalis's eyes.
"Don't look at me sister. After all since when does our kind play fair?" Morpha mocked her.
Chrysalis ducked out of the way of the blast. This would not go just as last time did. "I should have known you'd pull this dirty trick. You even lack respect for the tradition of solo combat between queens."
"Whatever it takes to win sister!"She sneered as she commanded Shining Armor to attack.
Using her magic Chrysalis tried to form a barrier, but the combined attacks of Morpha and Shining Armor overwhelmed her barrier.
Her attempt to flee and put more distance between them was unsuccessful as Armor used one of his barriers offensively to slam her into a wall.
Just as I managed to push myself up again, she disappeared, and the entire wedding hall was covered in darkness. I couldn't see a thing! I looked around, trying to see if there was any sign of her, but it was no use! Even so, I tried walking and looking around for her, but I was limping and my hoof was clenching my side in pain. I don't know how much more I can take… After some time, I heard her voice. "Over here!" I turned around to see
Before she had time had time to react, Morpha clenched her neck with her hoof and brought her to the floor. Grunting in pain and struggles Chrysalis tried to stab her claws into her sister's legs in an attempt to free her only for Armor's barrier to prevent it.
"This time sister! You won't be getting away!"A green bolt surged through Chrysalis when the spell made contact. Chrysalis arched her back and let out a scream as it felt like every nerve in her body was being fried. Every ounce of strength left her as her limbs fell lifelessly.
"Fear not sister I won't kill you just yet. Its so much more troublesome to take control of a hive drone by drone instead of just wrestling control away from a Queen. I learned that lesson after disposing of Lamia and the others."
A surge of fury and cold horror surged within Chrysalis. She had always suspected, but didn't want to admit to herself that Morpha could have...that morpha was responsible for the death of their other sisters.
Morpha picked up the almost lifeless body and smirked, chucking a bit after she observed how fragile her sister was. She then tossed her away and towards the floor, causing Chrysalis to roll over a few times.
No. She could not let it end like this. Her vision blurred and her heart pounding Chrysalis was fueled by one thought.
'She refused to die!'
"If mother could see you now I wonder what she would say. Her powerful and cunning, PERFECT daughter defeated by the defect? Weak and broken before me."
Chrysalis tightened her fists and began to draw in her arms and legs.
"First you and then the other Changeling Hives. Will gain control of this continent and once I make that Midnight into one of my brood mares I'll have the power of all three Alicorns in my line and one by one the nations of this planet will fall."
Chrysalis pushed herself to her hands and knees. She slowly dragged her body up. She raised her right hoof and placed it on the ground.
Followed by her left one. Her horn began to glow a sickly darkish-green with a hint of black.
Pierella...forgive me..."If it meant her daughter and hive would be safe she would use...that curse...even if it meant giving up her life.
"Fool. You think a killing curse from a half dead queen will save you?" A greenish-red glow emerged from her horn. "You really are a pain in the ass Chrysalis. Since the bond will most likely default to my dear niece I can wait until the proper time to tear it from her." With that she fired the spell.
What she had expected was her sister's demise. What she hadn't expected was a rift to open and for Twilight Sparkle and Cadance to appear or for the former to block her spell with a barrier.
Twilight then narrowed her eyes in anger. "You...you're the cause of all this. You will not get away with this!"
"Oh? Do you want to fight me too?" She asked, entertained.
Twilight didn't answer instead let loose an orb of energy about the size of a canon ball. Alarmed Morpha screamed out for Shining Armor who used his barrier to barely stop the attack as it crumbled after the attack disapated.
"Cadance, I got the Queen, find some kind of way to save Shining Armor." Twilight said as she teleported and rammed into Morpha, sending her into the other side of the room before erecting up a barrier.
Hiss wildly Morpha began letting loose several spells forcing Twilight to keep teleporting to avoid them.
The mind controlled Shining Armor was firing against the barrier trying to break it to save his mistress.
"Shining Armor!"Cadence looked at his eyes, hoping to see some spark inside them, but she frowned as tears formed in her eyes when she didn't. She placed a hand on him and hugged him as she continued to cry. "Shiny! You have to wake up! We need you. I need you. Please! Come back to me!"Grabbing him by the face she forced his attention to her disrupting his spell and placed her lips against his.
Dark misty green wisps exited his body as Shining Armor finally came back to his senses.
He shook his head in confusion. "Wha- whe- huh? Is...is the wedding over?"
"Your spell! Perform your spell!" Twilight announced towards Shining Armor.
Morpha laughed. "What good would that do? My changelings already roam free! Your forces will be overwhelmed and all but one of your princesses has fallen with the other one soon on the way."
"No!" He tried to activate his spell, but he was too weak. He lowered his head in exhaustion and sweat. "My power is useless now. I don't have the strength to repel them."
"My love will give you strength." Cadence expressed, embracing him. "You have to concentrate. Get rid of them. All of them, but Chrysalis and her daughter. I know you can do it!"
Shining Armor narrowed his eyes. Then, he faced Cadence and closed them. Both of their horns were near each other. There was a cackle of magic between them, but no significant changes whatsoever. Shining Armor released an exhausted breath. "It still won't work..."
Morpha continued to laugh as she was now unleashing the full force of her power at the barrier to which Twilight moved to protect her fired back her own spell causing the two beams to clash. "Its over. I've won!"
"No...you have not!" A powerful and regal voice all too familiar spoke as everyone's attention turned to the speaker. It was Celestia who was being led in by Pierella who was supporting the Diarch.
"Celestia!"
"Pierella!" Cries of surprise echoed.
Pierella rushed to hug her mother.
"Cadance! Chrysalis! Together our power will be enough." She turned to Chryaslis. "Queen Chrysalis focus on the power of Equestria's love for me and Cadance will use her power to draw it out and empower Captain Armor."
They all nodded as their horns began to glow. With what power they had Chrysalis and Celestia the thoughts, feelings, and emotions which fed back into Cadance's spell.
A whirlwind of magic exploded outwards as the magical aura of everypony faintly radiated around them. Morpha could only stare on in horror as an aura outlined not only Twilight, but she could sense thousands upon thousands of signatures flare up around the city and began to feed back into Cadance.
"Chrysi I'm your sister? Your family! Would you really betray me for them!" Morpha cried out, trying anything to prevent the inevitable.
"The only family I have left is my daughter and Belladonna our remaining sister. You. You are nothing more than another Queen and as such you chose your fate!" Chrysalis coldly rebuffed the other queen's words.
The wind around Cadance and Shining Armor swirled faster and finally exploded into a surge of energy. Twilight dropped her barrier and moved out of the way as the aura surged towards Metamorphosis.
"Noooooo!" She screamed out as the winds of love pushed her out of the wedding hall. "This isn't over Chrysalis! I swear to you until one of us is dead THIS ISN'T OVER!"She raged as her body burned, the magic she stolen leaving her as she and her changeling minions were also forcefully pushed back along with the winds as well, pushing all of them out of Canterlot and literally so far away that they disappeared into the sky.
Shining Armor and Cadence embracing each other. Twilight ran over to Princess Celestia and hugged her mentor.
"Princess! I have to go! Its not over." Twilight said as Celestia nodded. Celestia's expression was...tired. Twilight couldn't ever remember a time Celestia was not radiant and powerful.
"I will be fine Twilight. We have to stop the Nightmare." She said as a loud roar caused the area to rumble. They all moved to the windows to see a massive Ursa nearing the town.
"No..." Celestia whispered in aura as she tried to call upon her magic only for it fizzle. For the first time in recent memory Celestia felt powerless. Drawing what little magic she can she focused on her subjects. Shine Spark. The General. The other Elements were all fighting. "Twilight, you have to stop it! Stop it or find Luna. You two are the only ones who have a chance to stop it!"
"I will Princess I promise you." Twilight said as she disappeared off to where she last sensed Luna's signature.
"Princess? What are we supposed to do now?" Shining Armor asked, by the strain in his voice it was obvious he had been pushed to his limits under the deranged queen's control.
They were all tired and pushed to their limits either magically or physically. "There is nothing we can do captain. Right now Princess Luna and the Elements are the only ones with the power to fight the remaining threats. All we can do now is depend on them."
The true final battle was drawing near.
The Wedding! Return of Spike and the Final Battle Begins!
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Floating in the air Luna and Midnight floated opposite of each other. Their latest beam clash ended in a draw. "Face it Luna! I've managed to surpass you. Nightmare has given me power surpassing yours! You only delay the inevitable!"
Midnight's focus was then taken when she sensed something and looked of the city. She saw the Changelings being hurled out of the city as a snarl formed on her face. "No! How!? How could they have failed?"
"It appears you once more overestimate yourself!"
Midnight hurled an orb of magic at Luna only for a bolt of magic to detonate it causing it to explode early.
Levitating using her magic Twilight Sparkle joined the battlefield. "Princess Luna Canterlot still isn't safe. The Ursa's almost reached it. Please! Leave Midnight to me!" Twilight urged her as Luna's gaze never left the dark unicorn.
"Twilight, the Nightmare is a burden I brought upon the citizens of our nation. It is my responsibility to handle this situation!"
"It'll keep coming back until its purified once and for all Princess Luna so please let me handle this. Princess Cadance and Princess Celestia are out of power so is my brother. You're the only other pony who keep everypony safe from what's about to happen!"
While not happy Luna understood what Twilight really meant. "I shall handle the Ursa and protect Canterlot. We are all counting on you Twilight!" Luna disappeared with a teleportation to handle the Ursa.
"I've put this off long enough Sparkle! You've gotten in our way far too many times! Its time you perish once and for all!" Midnight remarked as her horn began to glow.
"Bring it!" Twilight remarked her horn glowing as well.
The two of them fired.
Luna collapsed to one knee as she felt a great deal of her power being drained. It didn't make sense. What in Tartarus happened? She could feel herself slipping back into her normal state.
That was in her horror the Ursa began to roar and hundreds of splits began to occur on its body. The outer shell of the creature burst off revealing a gigantic reptilian creature with orange scales, fanged bones sticking out of its mouth, side, and skull. Its massive tail extended outwards like the long willowly form of a serpent and its eyes were a dark green darker than forest leaves.
A Tiarnech, a magical creature from one of the forbidden zones and an endangered species thanks to their extremely low birth rate.
The form of the Ursa had been a disguise. A trick used to drain her of much her magic and because of that she was at a disadvantage.
To her surprise several dragon shaped figures made out of earth slammed into the torso of the creature, but it did little more than annoying.
"LUNA!"
Luna turned and to her surprise to see Naruto and a mare.
"Naruto! What are you doing here?"
"Here to stop whatever the hell that is!" Naruto gritted his teeth. He had been expected an Ursa only for it to change into that. "What is that?"
"A magic eater! A creature from one of the forbidden zones known as a Tiarnech! I have no choice, but to physically take it on." She still had her earth and pegasi magic after all. Magic eaters like Tiarnech's rarely focused on eating internalized magic.
"That might not be necessary!" Naruto spoke to her confusion as a blackish-violet ball of energy began to collect between two of its fangs.
The creature brought its head back and fired it to which Trixie shielded herself behind Naruto as Luna prepared a barrier when suddenly a flaming ball met the other attack halfway causing them to explode in a canopy of series pains and crackling flashes.
Suddenly they were cloaked in a massive shadow. The impact of the landing nearly threw them off balance. Behind them stood a massive purple dragons with green spines and large majestic wings.
"Naruto! Luna! Trixie! Its been a long time!" The dragon greeted before firing off another burst of flame that drove the Tiarnech back.
The two mares looked up at the dragon as they were trying to comprehend what was happening.
Naruto too would have been in shock if not for the fact he hadn't sensed him coming.
"Princess, we got this. You're needed to protect your sister and others. Just because the Changelings are gone doesn't mean their won't be scragglers among the children trying to kill the others." During the battle he sensed the massive drop in Celestia's power. Something was wrong and he knew he couldn't fully focus unless he was sure everypony was safe.
"First Twilight and now you." Luna replied with a sniff. "Do not get something as foolish as getting yourself killed. I will protect the city from threats from within."
"And I'll protect them from threats outside." He assured her. Luna began retreating back to Canterlot. Once the barrier was set up that left the others to cut lose.
"Is it wise for me to be here? I'm not sure what I can do."
"Just trust me. I have a plan." He said as he grabbed Trixie by the waste and teleported to the top of Spike's head, grabbing one of his spines.
"Spike we're leaving this up to you! When I give the signal Trixie and I are going to help you give the killing blow!"
"Gotcha!" he said as he braced himself for the recovered magic eater as it began to give charge.
Spike braced using his shoulder he took on the impact. The creature angled its mouth and fired full force at Spike's exposed torso.
Naruto grabbed onto the spine and the now screaming Trixie as Spike was sent hurtling back towards the ground, quickly using his wings to stop his descent before he could fall..
Spike hissed in pain as his chest burned from the intensity of the creature's attack. While the back part of his body may have been covered by thick scales that meant nothing for his exposed front.
"Don't worry Spike." Naruto's eyes began to glow. "Brace yourself I got you covered. SUSSANO!" The surge of chakra created a bright flash that subsided as quickly as it came.
When the flash faded, Spike stood transformed. He was covered from head to tailtip in the armored form of the mystical armor Sussano. The golden glow was almost blinding. It wasn't just protecting him, it was strengthening him; he could feel his power growing.
"Alright Spike we don't have time to dwadle. Let's kick this things ass and go help the others!"
"My kind of plan." Spike thumped one armored gauntlet into the palm of the other.
The magic eater gave a snarl and thundered towards Spike firing a powerful spray of burst breath.
Spike moved to shield himself. If he was remembering correctly the properties of the magic eater's breath were rather explosive. Forming on his arm was that of Sussano's impenetrable shield. The deadly breath detonated against it causing an explosive array of magical energy that washed over the Dragon and slammed into the barrier. The next moment it flickered and disappeared.
"You okay Trix?" Naruto asked, having use his own body to shield the mare.
"Y-yes." she stammered out . This whole situation was just insane.
The magic eater lashed out with his tail; Spike leapt over it, clearing it by mere meters as it scythed underneath him. He cocked his head back as inside his mouth it became bright and his mouth began to sparkle. With that he let loose a stream of lightning into the left side of the creature's face. The magic eater let out a roar of pain as its left eye was cooked before exploding in a gooey shower of whitish-green liquid.
With that it let loose a stream of magical energy that began to tear up the area. The creature snaked its tail around Spike's leg dragging him to the ground. A green glow appeared in Spike's mouth as he fired at the ground which began sending large segments of earth slamming into the creature's torso. Pelted again and again the creature gave out a roar as Spike shoved the armored claws near the tip of the creature's tail severing it and freeing himself.
Spike switched back to Fire as he charged his flames and shot out something akin to the meteor, but the magic eater did something unexpected and leaped over it. Letting out a snarl as began firing more of its explosive breath at Spike.
Spike's magical more dropped in temperature as the air around his mouth grew cold. With that he fired a shockwave of ice that met with the deadly mist causing his attack to explode into a series of hundreds of tiny little ice chunks.
Spike took the opportunity to take flight to put some distance. Willing that shield again he dropped towards the creature's whose breath was being parted by the shield as Spike smashed it into the creature's shoudler not only breaking it, but only dislocating the creature's arm out of its socket. As well as resulting in a large split in its hide from shoulder up halfway from its neck.
The creature sensing its life was in danger began to channel its magic. His mouth began to glow as a sphere about the size of its head began to glow. It was going to go with its deadliest blast.
"Trixie you know how to externalize your magic into an attack right?" He asked as she nodded. "When I give the signal aim and blast at the creature."
"B-But its a magic eater? What good will my magic do when it could eat Princess Luna's?"
"It won't just be your magic alone. With my chakra added in...it'll prove fatal. Just trust me."He said as the creature let loose the massive ball of magic.
Spike's eyes began to glow as the aura of his breath cycled from flame crimson, to icy blue, to lightning yellow, to earthy yellow before finally becoming a vibrant purple.
'Unleash the Dragon!"
Spike's internalized magic exploded outwards in the form of a head of dragon as he fired. The attack ate through the magic eater's desperation attack like it was nothing as it surged forth. The head burst out into ten dragon heads as the aura of the attack began swirling around the magic eater. Rapidly they began piercing the creature's body causing it. Too many times to count the heads continue tearing through the creature's body with ease as more and more of its scaly hide became exposed.
"Alright Trixie! Let's go!" Naruto's aura washed over Trixie as her mane extended up in the air. Trixie felt like she was floating. This power. This power was unreal and it felt so warm. She felt like. She felt like she could do anything she thought as she was basked in the golden aura.
With that she aimed her horn her aura masked in gold. With that she fired aiming straight for the creature's skull. The attack collided and exploded outwards as it merged with Spike's dragonfire. Their aura mixed into a blazing trio of colors as the Tiarnech struggled, but it was over. It was engulfed in the attack exploding in an array of magic and dust.
Spike reared back; his roar of victory shook the heavens. "Its not over yet Spike! One more. Just one more enemy to take care of.. Let's go." He said as Spike took off to the air and back to Canterlot.
Naruto and Trixie landed back into the streets below. He gently placed Trixie down as he was rushed by several familiar faces. "Captain! That Dragon!" Dusk cried out as much of the populous was being put on edge.
"The dragon is Spike. He helped us destroy the creature and the changelings are gone!"
Most of the soldiers gave cries of triumph at this. Most of them were confused, unsure of what happened or whether or not it was safe.
"Captain Dusk what is our situation?" He asked the Theastral.
"We've had many casualties. We have two-hundred and twelve confirmed dead and over four-hundred injured. We were able to secure most of the civilians, but not without heavy losses to our air units. We have cases of fifty-five million civilians and still counting. Their were changelings that were able to emulate our soldiers causing much confusion and chaos during the battle. Right now we're doing our best to get anypony who needs it medical aid and finding survivors."
"The battle isn't over yet! Spread the word. All personnel whether military or civilian needs to head to the safety bunker. Nightmare itself is all that is left and that means the only force that can fight against it are the elements themselves."
"Do not be quick to rush off so recklessly. At least have some of my brew before you go."
Naruto turned and sure enough there was Zecora approaching with Amber.
She handed Naruto one of her potions.
"Captain Naruto surely there is something else our forces can do. These brave stallions and mares are ready to lay down their lives. It is our job to protect the capital! To protect the princesses! You can not ask us to simply flee." Amber like many was absolutely dedicated to Celestia and it didn't sit right with her to hide away without knowing about Celestia's safety.
"You'll only get in the way." Descended down was Gryff who looked a bit roughed up, but no worse from wear. "Geeze and I thought jackals were rowdy. Those bugs could'em a run for their money."
"You want to run that by me again Griffin?" Amber demanded.
"You heard me filly. We'll all just be in his way."
"Let it go miss wands." Thunder Quill approached.
"A good leader knows when to send their soldiers in. An even greater one knows when to call them back." General Esteem joined the familiar crowd of gathering faces. "That look. That is the look of a stallion who has seen through his opponent's strategy and is about to make that decisive move."
"Yes. This Nightmare has persisted for far too long. I sensed its power. Its more powerful now then ever and I have a feeling this is all or nothing with this creature. The Bearers of Harmony are going to put this creature to bed once and for all and the world will finally wake up with it forgotten." One way or another they were going to have to put an end to the Nightmare.
"Naruto!"
He turned and their they were.
Rarity.
Pinkie.
Fluttershy.
Applejack.
Rainbow.
They were all together. He looked up to the massive form of Spike looming above. 'We always left you behind didn't we bud? But not this time. All eight of us...together. Its time to bring this story to an end!'
"We're counting on all you and miss Twilight Sparkle. Our future is in your hands." Bright Star called out to them.
The six of them turned to the crowd of soldiers who were seeing them off. Zecora gave the others potions as well and wished them well.
"Let's go!" Naruto said as the six of them took off to what was the culmination of their journey.
The final fight with Nightmare was about to begin.
Neither Unicorn had gained any ground from their intense battle. It seemed like no matter how much they fought the other would counter with some sort of spell.
Twilight let loose a volley of spells to which Midnight deflected with a barrier. Firing an explosive blast Twilight simply teleported out of the way. She then let loose a stream of magic whose concussive blast pushed Midnight a few kilometers out before the dark unicorn was finally able to free herself from it.
A dark chuckle escaped Midnight's lips. "I do admit you've been entertaining Sparkle, but you've pushed my patience to its limit. Letting you live that day. That day during the Celebration was a mistake." Midnight's hair began to extend upwards as she was enshrouded by a darkish-violet aura. "And now I am going to do what I should have done a long time ago and just simply kill you!" Midnight's mane and tail went into a shade of absent white as the faint trail of black radiated from her.
Twilight's own aura began to explode with power. Her mane rose along with her tail as they shimmered and radiated with power. Her fur color turning into that whitish-golden shade as her mane and tail took on a look reminiscent of fire.
Both deadly beams met in the middle and clash. The raw magical power created a backlash that began to disintegrate the vegetation below and part the clouds.
Soon both attacks ended in a shock wave that sent both bracing mares nearly flying.
When the attack faded both their auras descend back to more manageable states. With that Twilight summoned her armor. She was equipped to do battle and put an end to Midnight once and for all.
The aura around Midnight became a jet black. "Last time we fought like this Magic you were shattered into pieces. This time you will be wiped from not only this plain but from all realms of existence!"
An armor began to enshroud the mare. The armor consisted of colors of silver, black, and purple shades. The breast plate was that of a violet upside-down crescent moon and a dark-visored helmet. Her crystal was nightly nestled in the middle with six holes formed around the middle as if it was missing something. On her helmet, bore two crescent moon shapes extending outwards. The form was very sleek and simple all things considering. "I am Midnight. Midnight is I. And we are...the Element of Discord!"
Twilight readied herself for what was going to be her most dangerous battle yet. .
Chapter End = Preview Chapter 200: The Wedding Finale! Harmony vs the Final Nightmare! Hope of Dreams of Everyone!
"Magic? Magic where am I? What's this choice I am supposed to make?" Twilight called out as she found herself in a dark forest. This place. This place felt so familiar.
'W-Who's out there? H-Hello?' The voice of the frightened child drew Twilight's attention. She saw a small filly and her pupils nearly shrunk to the size of pin pricks.
That mane color. That fur. There was no mistaking it. That was...
"Midnight Eclipse..." Stepping out of the shadows of the castle ruins was Nightmare Moon. The form of Nightmare when she was possessing Luna. "We meet at last."
"W-Who are you?" the young Midnight ask?
"I go by many names. I am known as the dark alicorn or the mare on the moon. But to you little one I am Nightmare Moon."
The filly let out a frighten squeak and fell back.
"Do not be frighten. I wish to talk with you."
"Talk about what?"
Nightmare Moon sat down upon the ruined throne and removed her blue helmet. "You, mostly," she said. "You are a very special filly. Your potential is astounding."
"I-It is?"
"Yes. I can see why Celestia has expressed an interest in you. Another little pawn. A soldier to replace her current captain once he or she grows too old."
"That's not true!" Midnight said. "The Princess says she was going to make me her student. Y-You're trying to trick me! You want to turn me against Princess Celestia!"
"I assure you that if I were looking for recruits to turn against Celestia I would not resort to a child. I assure you that it is not your feelings Celestia cares about, but your potential. What cunning ruler would make sure that every powerful weapon of threat would not be in their arsenal?" Nightmare Moon appeared in front of the filly making her freeze in place. "...I could do it, you know," Nightmare Moon said.
"Do what?"
"Give you a home. Help you reach your full potential. I can give you everything you could ever want?"
"Y-You can?"
"I am the Princess of the Night," Nightmare Moon said simply. "My special talent is making dreams come true."
Midnight wasn't sure what to say. She was...she was frightened yet intrigued. But at the same time Nightmare Moon was supposed to be a bad guy. The stories said she would gobble of fillies. The dream began to fade, something outside was waking the filly up.
Nightmare Moon just let out a dark chuckle. There would be plenty of more chances to get the filly under her thumb.
Now Twilight understood just what magic was showing her. The origin of how Midnight became the way she was. If this held the key to the important decision Magic was telling her about then she was going to examine these memories from every possible angle until she finally got what she needed to know.
The Wedding Finale! Harmony vs the Final Nightmare! Hope and Dreams of Everyone!
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0 The Elements of Harmony began making their destination towards what would be their greatest battle yet. On the forefront of their minds were many questions and thoughts, one most prevalent among them. They could not fail. "What's the plan Naruto?" Applejack asked as the blond began leading them down the streets of the city.
"Where catching a ride on an old friend." He answered in response to Applejack's inquiry. " I can sense Twilight and Midnight. They're getting further away from the city."
"Old friend?" Rainbow asked as suddenly everything darkened. The mares looked up and were alarmed by the sight of a massive dragon.
Rarity let out an alarmed cry in response to seeing the creature currently floating above them. "Not another beast!"
"HEY! I know I'm not a stallion or anything, but beast is such a harsh word. Especially for someone you all haven't seen after that nice send off and all."
"Spike!?" They all cried out in surprise. There was no mistaking that snarkiness.
"Whoa big guy! Someone had a tartarus of a growth spurt." Rainbow said as Spike landed.
"How'd you been? What was it like among the other dragons? Did you..." Pinkie was cut off before she could go into one of her usual tirades.
"We don't have much time! I can't stay like this for long! We have to hurry and bring an end to this invasion!" Spike urged them making a platform using his tail. Once everypony was on Spike took off in the direction of the energy blasts and shockwaves.
Twilight dipped and weaved under and away from Midnight's flurry of attacks. As the two of them fought Twilight was being careful to slowly lead Midnight away from Canterlot without alerting the other unicorn of her plan. Midnight began summoning debris from the ground and used her magic to alter their structure, changing them into swords and axes using transfiguration magic.
Twilight coated her hands in magic as she knocked away the first few projectiles that were launched at her. She then began to go on the offensive wrestling a few of the blades free from Midnight's control she sent them hurtling back at the element of discord only for her to shatter them by flexing her aura.
Forming a barrier Twilight launched it like a shock-wave blasting back the remaining weapons to which Midnight blocked with a barrier.
The combatants charged forward again, their spells clashing sending out blinding flashes of magic with each blast. They dropped down to the ground. As they moved through the forest, the impact of their blasts caused the area to shake with massive force causing cracks to form on the ground causing splits in the ground.
The very air itself was thinning from the massive force of magic. The forest creatures began to flee in fright from the frightening power echoing throughout the area. Midnight channeled her magic into a nearby lake summoning the water high into the air before changing them into ice javelins.
Firing off some spells of her own Twilight commanded the trees themselves to grow and twist together to form a protective barrier. Ever since her last battle with Midnight, Twilight had focused a good deal of her studies into battle magics. Particularly elemental magic and composition magic.
Midnight fired a series of cutting spells in the shape of large crescent slashes that tore apart Twilight's barrier. Teleporting out of there Twilight shot out a ball of energy which connected with Midnight. It exploded causing the Unicorn to fall back into the muddy hole where most of the lake water once was.
Getting back to her feet Midnight disappear with a dark flash before appearing in front of Twilight, her horn inches from Twilight's face. She let the devastating dark curse go, to which Twilight barely avoided by moving to the side.
Reappearing back from a rapid evasion teleport Twilight fired three electrifying bolts of magic.
The first two Midnight stopped with her barrier, but the third got through nailing her.
Screaming out in pain, Midnight dropped to her knees as she clutched at the spot where the spell hit. 'Through my armor? How?'She fired back at Twilight who deflected the blast right back at her sending her crashing through over a dozen trees, she finally came to a stop when she smacked into another gigantic tree..
Midnight levitated herself back up as she could feel her wounds mending. The sweet taste of dark essence coursing through her veins.
Having recovered she once more began charging Twilight. She let her next spell erupt from her horn as Twilight twisted out of the way. She readied a spell when she was caught off guard by being nailed by an uppercut.
For a brief few seconds Midnight was stunned and before she could retaliate she was hit in the stomach area of the armor sending her a few feet back. Pain coursed through her body. How? How the hell was she getting through the armor's defense? 'It was supposed to be able to withstand physical attacks, elemental attacks, and even magic?'
"How? How are you doing this?" The dark unicorn demanded in outrage.
Twilight didn't answer her instead aiming her horn which was blazing with magic. Midnight summoned the remaining water in the lake, hurtling it at Twilight while turning it into acid.
Once more Twilight teleported out of harms way. Midnight took a guess where the mare was going to appear, turned and fired. Once more their magic met in the form of a beam struggle soon sending out a shockwave that pushed both of them back.
The two began to gather their magical power. The power became so intense, that the magic seeping into the air caused the sky to darken. The two of them fired as the force that screamed from the clashing beams saw to it that inside out the forest they were in was disintegrated. Three miles of forest had been charred cook leaving a barren wasteland.
Midnight began to project herself higher and higher into the air. She raised her horn high into the sky as a tiny ball of black and violet energy formed. It quickly grew in size expanding at a rapid pace having already grown to the size of wheel and steadily growing bigger.
Twilight began firing a Midnight as rapidly as she could, but the Unicorn had some sort of barrier. Around her. The ball of energy soon grew to the size of a house as Midnight hurled it at Twilight.
Twilight alarmed but determined stood her ground as she prepared to take it on full force.
As it was slowly descending to her the last thing she had expected was a giant ball of flames impacted it and causing it to detonate. The explosion was so massive Twilight had no choice, but to teleport away.
Exiting the latest rift she was miles away from point zero and was still nearly hit by the encompassing blast before it died down.
"What was that?" she mumbled to herself as she could suddenly feel the feelings of her friends. She searched it out in the sky and they came from to her surprise and shock from that huge purple dragon.
Wait a second.
Huge purple dragon.
The dragon landed and getting a good look at him Twilight blinked, tears wetting her eyes. "Spike?"
The others dropped down from the massive dragon as an aura radiated from the massive dragon as he begun to shrink. The glow ended and low and behold stood Spike.
He wasn't short or looked like a baby anymore so to speak. He looked like the equivalent of a well built young teenager who was about as tall as Applejack and as built as Naruto. Of all things he was wearing a Tuxedo.
She let out a gasp? Had he been? Was he here for the wedding?
"Hey sis!?" he greeted with that big dopey grin of his.
"Oh Spike, I wish I could run up and hug you right now." Twilight remarked with a forlorn sigh, but now was not the time. Floating down below to greet them was Midnight.
One by one she looked at them. "So all the others have all failed I see. It appears Discord was right. At the end of the day they were doomed to fail."
The Bearers reacted in surprise, but realized everything was starting to make sense now.
Laughter, one that did not come up with battle strategies overcame the cold blood killer who had no respect for others.
Kindness, the none fighter who overcame the coward willing to do anything to survive including hurting others.
Generosity, the proper lady overcoming the deranged and powerful unicorn whose obsessions mocked what beauty meant.
Honesty, the farmer overcoming the powerful beast that lived to kill using his strength to oppress others.
Empathy, the skillful captain overcoming the monster who had nothing to lose with an unnatural body.
Loyalty, overcoming the child of stormy flare who was trained to be an efficient killer with no consideration of others.
And they even brought a dragon somehow getting passed the magic eater. And not to mention she was well aware of Metamorphosis failure as well.
Everyone readied themselves to attack. As Midnight looked on she saw that they were waiting and ready to make the first move.
"It looks like this battle has been decided, Midnight. You don't stand a chance against all of us."
"But Sparkle!" A manic grin formed on Midnight's face. Forming to life was the six gems of her compatriots as they materalized above her. "The battle has just gotten started." The six gems fused into her and the group jumped back to avoid the backlash of the transformation.
The next moment, Midnight's power burst high into the atmosphere, the overpowering black glow from it casting its light upon the land as the blast radius grew by almost double. Massive bolts of lightning shot out from the clouds all around the energy mass, illuminating small area of sky. Then in a flash, the magic dissipated, giving view to an unexpected site.
Midnight's armor crackled with evil energy. Floating around her were two swords. On her arms parts two slick blades stood out. Out of her back were now two wing like appendages and the armor's overall appearance looked much sleeker.
The group could feel their hearts beating rapidly in their chests. The pure power that was radiating from Midnight surpassed Moon or Radiance's putting her close to Discord's level of power.
They prepared themselves because either way this was going to be the final fight between the Nightmare and the Forces of Harmony.
They watched her intently, waiting for any indication or movement for attack.
-Pooft-
Spike's roar of pain as he collapsed to one knee clutching his shoulder was almost too fast to register.
"Spike!" The brief moment of distraction had nearly been enough to earn a deadly strike on Twilight if not for Fluttershy's shield stopping Midnight's attack.
Furious tears were in the mare's eyes. "No more! You just keep hurting others! This time we will stop you for good!"
Midnight let out an amused snort as she made her move.
Faster than most of them could register, Midnight's wings catapulted her off the ground into the air, creating a crater in her wake. She rushed past the members in the front. "Fluttershy look out!"
"Like hell you will!"
"Not on my watch!"
Instantly Naruto and Rainbow was in front of the pegasus. Raising her hand magic erupted sending the two flying back.
She was about to follow up with a second attack only to be grabbed from behind and supplex into the ground with a mighty crash by Applejack. Maneuvering Applejack attempted to drop an elbow only to be blasted back Midnight's aura. Before she could follow up she was hit full force with a concussive blast.
Hurtling a spell at laughter it was cleave right in two by Rarity's gem covered rapier.
Midnight began hurtling more spells only for Twilight to fire magic of her own.
A fire alit in Twilight's eyes as she once more began channeling her true power, only this time keeping the form instead of channeling it in short burts like before. It she used too much magic she would be indisposed for a few days, but that didn't matter right now. All that mattered was defeating the mare in front of her.
She let out a hiss of pain when an attack scarring and grazing her skin somehow slipped past her armor. She let loose a shockwave blasted her enemies back as she readied an attack.
Twilight promptly trapped her in a barrier forcing Midnight to teleport out.
Appearing back Midnight's arm was ensnared by Applejack's rope as Rarity let loose a shower of gemstones at the mare.
"You fools!" She growled angrily as she twisted her arm around the lasso and used the blade to cut herself free.
Pinkie let loose twin blasts of fireworks that were blocked by Midnight erected a shield. Midnight dropped the shield and fired back to which was blocked by Fluttershy's shield.
Rainbow Dash quickly flew over to her drawing her arm back and landing a solid punch that whipped Midnight's head back to which she responded by blasting Rainbow back with a shockwave.
Rainbow was summarily caught by Twilight as Naruto and Applejack charged Midnight. Launching a punch and kick respectively they landed solid blows against the steady armor forcing Midnight back a few inches, but they too was blasted back by the aura.
They dodged out of the way as Midnight fired another beam.
Twilight rushed over to Midnight and began charging up her horn, but before Twilight could shoot it out, Midnight opened her eyes and used her magic to throw Twilight back. She also shot out another wave of magic that sent everypony reeling back.
"You think mere ponies can defeat one on the cusp of godhood?"she was rushed once more dodging and weaving in between Naruto, Applejack, and Rainbow's attacks.
'This...this isn't working.' Twilight thought as the three elements were summarily blasted away. She then began calling down a thunderstorm forcing them all to fall back. 'As she is now she's countering us all too easily.'
'Well Twilight now would be a really good time for a plan.' Rainbow thought as they took cover under Fluttershy's barrier. Bolts of lightning kept crashing down on the barrier forcing the mare to grit her teeth and hold on as the barrier trembled with every blast.
'She has the strengths of all their armors. We won't be able to exploit the same methods we used to beat them before.' Naruto added.
'No, but we were able to beat them once before. We just have to combine our powers as well." Rarity noted.
'Fluttershy how confident are you in being able to create and dispel shields at a whim?'
'I can do it.' the pegasus said confidently.
Twilight looked to Spike who even now seemed to be in a daze. "Spike?"
"I'm fine...just a scratch. I'm ready to fight." He insured her.
"Then here's the plan!"
Midnight grew tired of raining series lightning bolts on the barrier. She cast a spell on the ground changing it into sludge slowly expanding towards the barrier, her plan to disrupt the ground they were standing on.
The barrier fell and once more she was being rushed. "Fools! Such recklessness will get you killed."She fired a stream of lightning from her hand only for the elements and dragons in front of her to disappear into puffs of smoke. "WHAT!"
Dozens upon dozens of the copies filled the air. "Get us if you can!" A canopy of voices echoed as the dozens upon dozens of copies rushed her.
With a roar Midnight outwardly extended her aura destroying hundreds of copies. "Have you become so desperate you rely on tricks?"
Like a bullet something hit her from the back sending her crashing to her side. She got to her feet as she let loose a stream of flames destroying more copies.
Out from behind her flames rushing towards her was a giant ball of fire. Using her armor's power she extinguished the flame only to see flying towards her with Timaeus and Critias drawn.
Midnight erected a barrier to stop the attack.
"NOW!" Rarity's voice echoed as she and began who were who was off to the side revealed themselves from a crater formed from the battle began pelting the barrier with the party canon and gems. The attacks caused small shockwaves, but did not cause the barrier to fall.
"Try all you wish! Your feeble power can not get passed my barrier."
"TWILIGHT! APPLEJACK! FLUTTERSHY!" Fluttershy encased Applejack in her aura as Twilight used her magic to blast Applejack forward at break neck speeds.
"RAINBOW!" She signaled as the Pegasus above was dive bombing already showing signs of the Rainboom.
"HERE YA GO!" Twilight's blast dissipated as the aura around Applejack transferred from her to Naruto and Spike. Grabbing them she spun and swung them with all her might throwing them at speeds that was causing the ground under them to split.
"Fools!" Midnight attempted to strengthen the barrier, but the moment Rainbow's Rainboom hit the barrier it caused a shockwave of immense powerful so grand it weakened the structure of the barrier.
Timaeus and Critias pierced the barrier.
So confident. So assure of her power Midnight was not ready. If she was she could have teleported.
But because she didn't.
The two blades soaked in dragon magic and harmonious chakra respectively stabbed right through the armor chestplate resulting in both blades running right through her body.
There was nothing that could ever describe the roar of outrage, anguish, and disbelief that echoed from her lips. Dark tendrils erupted from Midnight ripping out the blades as they wildly flail and slashed out at everything and anything.
The only thing protecting the two from what would have been fatal slashes were their own impressive durability. From her horn Midnight began firing out beams that were reminiscent of Bijuudamas.
One of the mountain ranges that were a few hundred miles away were hit with one of the beams vaporizing a small section of the mountain.
"Fluttershy contain her!" Twilight shouted as Fluttershy quickly formed a barrier around Midnight. The following blast shattered the barrier and created a massive explosive crater. The smoke from the devastation billowed high into the sky.
Midnight's dark power was growing out of control. Even the most powerful of unicorns of past had only showed a destructive capacity of a few city blocks.
While their were those that theorized the likes of Starswhirl would be city level Starswhirl was a thinker and theorist first and foremost and would have never done such a thing, or so history says.
Only Celestia had been confirmed to have power capable of eradicating an entire city and it was not something she did at the drop of a hat.
No. What they were witnessing was a destructive feat capable of leveling entire islands t to have reached all the way to the Crystal Mountains and vaporize a mountain of that size.
"Everypony! Together!" Twilight called as she beckon the other elements to her. There was still time to save Midnight's life if they hurried and purified her of the Nightmare.
Faster than they could react they were all knocked off their feet when hit by dark orbs.
Floating out of the barrier was Midnight. Her armor badly damaged and fractured. Crimson fluid could be seen seeping out of several parts of her body. "But the party has just gotten started." She said as she rose her hand in the air. Out of her palm was a tiny speckle of something so hard it was almost impossible to see.
"Having lost time after time again to the Elements of Harmony did you think I would not have a backup plan!?" Nightmare spoke with a chortle. The rapid switching between eldritch abomination and mare was creepy. The air began to grow stale and musky. The grass began to die and the moisture slowly evaporated. The magic of the area was being sapped up as the little speck exploded, but then reconstituted as the Alicorn Amulet. "The Alicorn Amulet is more than just an artifact that I had Luna create. My impulses. My influences. It is my...HEART. You can say its been acting as my...Limiter."
The group stared on in horror. Her limiter?
The dagger that Aegis used earlier on Celestia appeared to her hand.
"STOP HER!" Naruto roared as they all charged her.
"Now I shall invoke the power of both royal sisters and remove my limiter." Placing the amulet over Midnight's heart the Nightmare stabbed through the amulet causing an aura to shot out from the wound. Darkness washed over her causing everypony to pause from the heavy pressure.
Blinding dark energy of somber colors radiated as the form of a tall imposing silhouette was behind the smoke.
Casting a wind jutsu Naruto blasted away the smoke revealing the mare before them.
Massive thick eightheen inch curved horns stuck out from the temple of her head . Large and powerful majestic wings extended outwards far larger in size than anyset of wings seen before on a equine. Black outlined the wingspan as the inner feathers were white.
Her eyes were a golden-amber yellow and she stood tall. Taller than them, hell even taller than Nightmare Moon. Not only were her wings natural like a Pegasus, but she was built like an Earth Pony with pleasant curvature and athleticism reminiscent of the royal sisters.
"Oh my! Not what I was expecting! I must remember to thank Cold Brew. I thought adding the DNA of the other two tribes would just boost my magic, but this...this is beyond my wildest dreams."
"Y-You think just because you changed into an Alicorn we're s-scared. Newsflash we already fought you as o-one!" Rainbow said with her usual bravado, but this was different.
With Nightmare Moon she had been angry and determined. Sure she was doubtful and unnerved against facing an Alicorn, but she had other feelings she held on to.
With Radiance she had to be brave. She was holding onto her loyalty to her friend Rarity. Sure she and Rarity were probably the least common combination of their friends to hang out, but that didn't mean she wasn't a dear friend.
With Discord, she was willing admit she had been a bit afraid. Still with everything that happened afterwards nothing had compared to his sheer unpredictability and indifference.
But this was different. This was the force of the Nightmare itself, but there was something else and when she locked eyes with Nightmare she realized what it was.
Nightmare Moon had Luna holding her back.
Discord's past injuries and mental stability held him back.
Radiance was held back by Rarity.
But Midnight was willing a servant. She wanted to crush them beneath her hooves.
In other words.
'Nightmare has nothing at all to hold her back.'
And that invoked genuine fear and terror in her. Before Rainbow had finished blinking Nightmare was in front of her. Hand raised. "Goodbye Loyalty!" No speech. No grandstanding. Nothing. Just. An end. Rainbow couldn't even here the sound of her friends voices. All she could hear was the sound of her own heartbeat.
Her own instinct. Desire to live and her bonds with the other had saved her as she dodged using the highest rate of speed her bdoyallowed. If she had been the fraction of a second too late she would have been dead. The blast Nightmare fired created a small chasm as far as the eye could see.
"You were able to dodge that attack! The Elements of Harmony are still an impressive power I see."
The space around Twilight began to wobble as power built up in her horn. Only one other time she felt like this. This sense of dread and despair and it was when Discord had broken her friends. She could not and would not let the Nightmare do as she pleased and fired at the dark Alicorn with all her might. The blast washed over Midnight as the damage from the path behind her blast continued on for miles. Twilight panted softly after the attack as the surge and force had taken a good deal out of her. "No!" she whispered as smoke cleared and Nightmare didn't have so much as a scratch on her.
Naruto and Spike rushed past Twilight. "Twilight get everypony out of here now!" Naruto ordered as he prepared to unleash one of his strongest attacks.
Spike unleashed his Inner Dragon and fired it at Nightmare as Naruto manifested a Truth Seeking Ball and used it conjunction with his Rasengan. The Bijuudama Rasenshuriken combined with Spike's attack.
The resulting explosion burned through the ground itself to the point where there was nothing, but a deep canyon ten miles in every direction. The ground below was a pit, a void, and even the clouds above and nearby seemed to have been vaproized by the atack.
Twilight and the others appeared out of the former's teleportation warp to the far north near the Frozen Mirth area. The temperature was a good deal lower than the area they were in before.
"Man, I know half of that was Spike's attack, but its time like this I'm glad the Nightmare never decided to possess you bro." Rainbow commented as she tried to get her breathing under control.
The others shuttered at that. A Nightmare Naruto? That was a horrible idea for more than the obvious reasons.
"Is she...do you think...?" Pinkie began to wonder. On one hand she lacked a killer's instinct and killing anypony just did not sit right with her. On the other hand that...that thing was horrifying. And Midnight. There was no telling if Midnight was even there anymore.
"We have to stop her! I cannot believe I am saying such a blasphemous thing, but she might even beyond the princesses now." Rarity added.
"Do not let your guards down. The moment she shows up we strike with our Elements." Twilight readied magic as the other Elements began to glow.
"My...that last one actually tickled, but I am afraid this is where it ends." She said as she saw that Twilight's eyes began to glow in tandem with the elements.
'No.'
Memories of defeat began to play through her mind.
"Luna...forgive me!"A tear stained Celestia said as the Elements were used against her possessed sister.
The memory of the Bearers defeating her again in the old castle. Her echo being overcome by Naruto and Luna. "I will…never…fade…"
Once more those damn elements overcame her. Even in a new form. Even in a host that was to be weaker. From both ends she was defeated in body and mind. And they had promised they would always be there to stop her. "The Nightmare will never be over!"
"NOOOO!" Dark magic erupted from the Nightmare as it expanded outwards at supersonic speeds. The shockwave had catapulted Spike far away from the battle site as the dark alicorn focused its intent on the warriors of Harmony. The heroes of harmony let out screams as they were being smothered by darkness. "You will not win! I won't let any of you go! NOT YOU!" she roared as the darkness completely and utterly encompassed the area.
Twilight began to stir and slowly stood up. She was in some sort of dark space. Floating in nothingness. "Hello? Girls? Naruto? Spike?" She began looking around and as far as she could see nothingness. She was standing on and moving on a stange mass of formless nothingness. "Anypony? Hello?"
More nothingness.
"Applejack! Rarity!"
No answer.
"Fluttershy! Pinkie Pie!"
Nothing was happening.
"Rainbow! Spike!"
No one came!
"Naruto..."
She was alone.
That was when the spark of something caught her eye. "H-Hello." White sparks popped outwards as something gleamed into existence. It was...it was her element.
It was...The Element of Magic.
"Hello Twilight Sparkle...my chosen. I have been waiting a long time to speak with you."
"Magic...you're..." Sentient? Yeah deep somewhere she always had a feeling. A feeling that she wasn't alone.
"Chosen. Not much time is left. Nightmare. Nightmare is going to destroy everything. She must be stopped."
"Magic, she's just so strong. What if...what if we're not strong enough?" Her speed and strength. It was absolutely monstrous. How do you fight against something like that.
"Even with its newfound power Nightmare is lost within itself. It...is lost. Alone. My chosen you have to save the one lost in darkness. We...the Elements are tools of peace, love, and harmony. You my chosen will make a very important decision. And while one choice will bring happiness for a time. If not the cycle will remain unbroken and this struggle will continue endlessly, but should you make the right decision you will bring happiness to everyone. It is up to you my Chosen."
The element disappeared in a blinding flash. When Twilight opened her eyes she was somewhere else.
"Magic? Magic where am I? What's this choice I am supposed to make?" Twilight called out as she found herself in a dark forest. This place. This place felt so familiar.
'W-Who's out there? H-Hello?' The voice of the frightened child drew Twilight's attention. She saw a small filly and her pupils nearly shrunk to the size of pin pricks.
That mane color. That fur. There was no mistaking it. That was...
"Midnight Eclipse..." Stepping out of the shadows of the castle ruins was Nightmare Moon. The form of Nightmare when she was possessing Luna. "We meet at last."
"W-Who are you?" the young Midnight asked.
"I go by many names. I am known as the dark alicorn or the mare on the moon. But to you little one I am Nightmare Moon."
The filly let out a frighten squeak and fell back.
"Do not be frighten. I merely wish to talk with you."
"Talk about what?"
Nightmare Moon sat down upon the ruined throne and removed her blue helmet. "You, mostly," she said. "You are a very special filly. Your potential is astounding."
"I-It is?"
"Yes. I can see why Celestia has expressed an interest in you. Another little pawn. A soldier to replace her current captain once he or she grows too old."
"That's not true!" Midnight said. "The Princess says she was going to make me her student. Y-You're trying to trick me! You want to turn me against Princess Celestia!"
"I assure you that if I were looking for recruits to turn against Celestia I would not resort to a child. I assure you that it is not your feelings Celestia cares about, but your potential. What cunning ruler would make sure that every powerful weapon of threat would not be in their arsenal?" Nightmare Moon appeared in front of the filly making her freeze in place. "...I could do it, you know," Nightmare Moon said.
"Do what?"
"Give you a home. Help you reach your full potential. I can give you everything you could ever want?"
"Y-You can?"
"I am the Princess of the Night," Nightmare Moon said simply. "My special talent is making dreams come true."
Midnight wasn't sure what to say. She was...she was frightened yet intrigued. But at the same time Nightmare Moon was supposed to be a bad guy. The stories said she would gobble of fillies. The dream began to fade, something outside was waking the filly up.
Nightmare Moon just let out a dark chuckle. There would be plenty of more chances to get the filly under her thumb.
Now Twilight understood just what magic was showing her. The origin of how Midnight became the way she was. If this held the key to the important decision Magic was telling her about then she was going to examine these memories from every possible angle until she finally got what she needed to know.
"She's a troublesome child. No matter what we tell her she can't seem to grasp how to handle her power. You sensed ti right. That dark taint. There is something wrong with that child."
"She's descended from one of those...Negasi... it only makes sense she has darkness in her."
"She should have been left with those creatures then. She's not normal. She doesn't belong with us."
Dark taint.
Darkness in her.
Not normal.
Midnight woke up from the Nightmare with tears seeping down her face. She had heard it all before. The adults of the orphanage treated her like she was unwanted. Like she was a plague.
She just didn't understand. She didn't have wings or fangs. She didn't drink blood or was only out at night.
She was a normal pony.
She was.
There was only one pony that would understand her. The Princess. The Princess had been nice to her and believed in her. She thought when she had snuck into the academy the princess was going to punish her, but the princess had simply explained the potency of Midnight's magic was unusual for a filly her age and that it cause a slight rumbling from the dragon egg where others didn't even evoke a reaction.
She remembered Celestia's words. 'I am always happy to have more students and you appear to be rather promising. I am always happy to meet ponies who have the potential to become one of my personal students. I looked forward to seeing you in the future.'
Her? Princess Celestia's personal student. She couldn't wait to make all those ponies who were mean to her eat crow.
So once more Midnight had made her way to school where gifted unicorns in Canterlot were sent.
"Princess Celestia!" Her eyes lit up as she saw the Princess being flanked by two guards, but not only that there was another pony there.
A filly much older than her with a light amber coat, red and brilliant yellow mane and tail, as well that shimmered like the sun and she wore a yellow colored dress.
"Oh, hello Midnight." she greeted gently and warmly. She had hoped to speak with the filly due to fact the child had been evasive about her guardianship last time to which she learned the child was an orphan from a nearby orphanage. Celestia of course made a suggestion that the patrons be more attentive of their charges as a filly shouldn't be running off on her throughout a city no matter how safe it was. "Where is your guardian?" Surely she didn't come alone again did she.
"I...well its just me." she said as Celestia made an expression that was mostly neutral, but faint surprise before a small frown.
"Midnight its dangerous to run away from your caretakers like that. You could get lost or hurt." She lectured to filly whose ears splayed to the sides slightly.
"I-I'm sorry Princess." she apologized before she heard the sound of an annoyed grunt. That was when she looked up to see the annoyed filly with Celestia sending her a heated glare as if to berate Midnight for being there.
Celestia turned to one of her guards and suggest they take her charge back to the castle and that she would be their momentarily.
"P-Prrincess I...want...I'm ready to be your personal student. I know I don't seem like much, but I promise I'll work real hard and make you proud."
Celestia for a moment considered the words before she sighed. Celestia sighed. "Midnight, precious little Midnight, I am sorry but that cannot happen."
"B-But why? I thought you wanted me as one of your students." Midnight didn't understand. What was happening?
"Yes. As a student of this academy."
"But you said I had potential. That you were looking for a student."
"Midnight by that I meant more students for my school."
Tears began to fill Midnight's eyes. "You said you were happy to meet ponies with the potential to become your personal students. You lied to me!" Midnight began to remember Nightmare Moon's words. About how Celestia was always looking for a tool.
"I didn't lie," Celestia said gently. "I was merely encouraging you."
"But you had a student. I never even had a hope of becoming your personal student. " Midnight's voice began to raise as the tears continued to flow. "I...I'm just another tool. A spare in case the one in use gets broken."
Celestia face contorted with pain. "My little pony..." Celestia said kindly.
"Don't call me that!" Midnight spat. "She was right...she was right." Midnight thought. "I don't want anything else to deal with you Princess. Goodbye!"Midnight shouted as she stormed out of the school.
Princess Celestia stood in place and pursed her lips.
"Um...Princess?" Her guard timidly spoke up. "Should I...go retrieve the filly?"
Celestia smiled weakly. "Let her go. I am not going to punish a child for an emotional outburst. Especially since I am the cause for it. I will give her a few days to calm down and go speak to her. " I should have been more direct. I will go find the filly and apologize to her.
But Celestia never got the chance as Midnight disappeared from the orphanage.
Twilight had been left speechless. The more she learned the more she began to see uncomfortable similarities. But instead of a loving family Midnight was alone. Instead of becoming Celestia's pupil she was rebuffed. She had no doubt Magic was showing her to not only understand Midnight and learn how to fight against her, but for her to understand herself better and to answer those what could have been questions.
With that another scene played out before her.
"Nightmare Moon?"Midnight asked, shivering slightly. "Nightmare Moon where are you?"
A small tendril of black fog turned itself into the dark alicorn. "Oh my little Midnight. What made you seek out my magnificence? Has Celestia showed her true face?"
"I've made my decision," Midnightt said. "I don't want to be alone anymore. I'm tired of being treated as a freak. I want...I want to become your student.
Nightmare Moon let out a malignant chuckle. "Trust me little one. By the time I am done with you, no one will look down on you again."
Twilight watched memory after memory with Midnight and the Nightmare. She had expected the Nightmare to be a harsh task master. Brutalizing the filly and forcing dark ritual after dark ritual on her.
What she had saw. What she witnessed was something she had not expected of the Nightmare.
Praise.
Compassion...though it was marred by manipulation and the Nightmare's expected loyalty out of her.
A closeness.
At first Twilight was about to right it off as being Luna's influence, but this Nightmare...even with Luna's form was distant.
Solitary.
Haunted.
It was detached. It wasn't bombastic like Nightmare Moon or manipulative and seductive like Radiance.
It was more of just an existence. As it described battles of past the evil was there as it drew much delight recalling other's suffering, but something else was there.
Loneliness.
There was a glimmer of something. Before Twilight could finish she was ripped out of the memory.
Twilight fell to the ground of the dark space and was looking up at the Nightmare. "Midnight...please. I know you were hurt. I know you were alone, but its not too late to stop all this. Let us help you. You and the Nightmare..."
"Midnight? Oh Sparkle I am so much more then a unicorn. I hold all the power of the Sun, Moon, Stars in my hand. The power to command the elements and earth itself. I am Princess...no Queen Eternal Eclipse. And once I get rid of you I will have dealt with the final threat in my way. You my dear magic are in for a bit of a bad time."
What did she mean? "W-What...?"
Eternal Eclipse eyes shined as something popped into existence.
"...n-no..." Twilight whispered as tears filled her eyes. Falling to the ground was the crumpled remnants of the other Elements and weapons.
Faust's gift...Faust's gift wouldn't have allowed this to happen.
Twilight called out to the bond. She called to her friends.
But no one answered.
No one came.
"Don't despair! You will be joining them soon!" Eternal charged her eyes filled with malice. Gone was the smugness. Gone was the arrogance and disgust.
Just a sense of superiority and malice. Faster than she could blink a blast erupted from Midnight's horn.
Twilight gasped in shock as it rushed at her, teleporting just milliseconds before she was struck. Reappearing inches from Midnight she fired one of her strongest blasts at point blank range.
She needed to do enough damage to slow down the Alicorn but the blast simply parted harmlessly off her body.
"Wh-what? No."
Eclipse snagged her up like nothing and hurled her to the side of the space with such speed that Twilight casting every slowing charm, cushioning charm and barrier charm she knewwas the only thing keeping her from being turned into paste at the inevitable impact of this strange dimension's ground.
She roughly coughed as she cast a healing spell. Her windpipe had nearly been crushed and neck snapped from the grab and throw.
As Eclipse began charging her fear gripped Twilight as she let out a feeble blast of magic, her frazzled mind causing her to lose focus.
As she drew closer she tried to teleport only to feel.
Pain.
Pain that left her unable to comprehend or speak. The light momentarily left Twilight's eyes and the air from her lungs as Eclipse's fist bypassed her armor and slammed into her chest. Twilight's head whipped back as she was sent flying back, the Nakagami armor crumbling to pieces as she landed on the ground.
Twilight fought with every ounce of her strength to stand. She began hacking up blood and pains were shorting from both of her sides.
'Why...why can't I move?'
Eclipse appeared in front of her. "I waited for this for so long. The day where the Elements of Harmony were going to die." She chortled with mirth. "Oh they fought valiantly your friends. Do you want to hear how they went?" She said as she pointed a finger and began to channel her magic.
"Laughter...well she died rather quickly. Cut in two...she was too dangerous to toy with."
Eclipse showed her the image of Pinkie being cut in two. The blood from her mouth and the shock.
"PIINKIIIIE! N-OOOOO-O-O!" Twilight wailed as she was being bombared by the image of her friend's death.
"Kindness! Oh she loved her little critters. All but one."
Twilight was bombarded by the image of Fluttershy being eaten alive.
Twilight lost her stomach contents at that.
"Generosity so obsessed with her looks. She burned."
"Stop! STTOOP!" Twilight screamed as Rarity's wails of despair filled her psyche.
"Loyalty, I took her heart. The look on her face when it set in."
"No more...please..."
"Honesty...so headstrong...so tough. I caved her head in."
Twilight's head rested on the ground. She was breaking.
She went over and lifted Twilight's head up.
"Empathy...the last thing he saw. The image of his girls as they ran through him with blades." She let Twilight head dropped turned, hoisting her up with her magic.
Midnight fired the beam expanded to a massive array. Pain washed over Twilight as she was blinded by the aura and pain.
It was over. She was dying and could feel herself being erased.
Once she was gone everypony was going to suffer under Eclipse.
She just wasn't strong enough.
But then.
Something happened. Her life was flashing before her eyes.
"With this magic of mind I will save everypony. I will protect the world. I will never allow anything to sever our bonds. For I am Twilight Sparkle. ..The Element of Magic!"
When things were at its darkest. She had never given up hope. And she couldn't now.
She…she couldn't die here. She couldn't let Equestria down. Her friends. Her family. Everypony. If she failed here than the Nightmare would end everything.
Their HOPES and DREAMS were all riding on her.
Something deep within Twilight Sparkle sparked to life.
Her desire to bring Laughter to the world. To be Honest about the feelings in her heart. To be Loyal to all those who had been with her for so long. To generously help those in need. To help bring Kindness to those that had suffer. To express Empathy and strengthen these bonds.
Pure determination flooded her. Her magic exploded and her conscious materialized her body back into existence. Her eyes glowed. Her full power shined through and her armor materialized.
She could not fail…quite simply…
She REFUSED!
Her aura manifested as it began to form a silhouette.
As expected the town was far more lively than usual, seeing as everyone was preparing for the Summer Sun Festival. Suddenly somepony had bumped into her, startling Twilight and causing her to drop her list. "I'm sorry," he immediately apologized as he quickly scooped up the checklist the Unicorn was previously holding after a quick glance over Naruto recognized Twilight from the description that Celestia had given her.
"Its okay, no harm done." The Unicorn replied as she was handed back her list.
The stallion took a step back and took notice of her companion. Without a doubt he was a young creature of a reptilian species, most likely a dragon considering his features. "Welcome to Ponyville, my name is Naruto and it's nice to meet you. I haven't seen you around before so am I wrong to assume you're new to town?"
"Indeed I am. My name is Twilight Sparkle and this is my assistant…"
"…the name's Spike." The rather chipper dragon cut in..
"…and we've come supervise preparations for the Summer Sun Festival. I hope I'm not being rude, but we're really busy. I have to find my way to Sweet Apple Acres to check on how the food preparations are going." Twilight didn't mean to brush off the pony, but the sooner this was done the sooner she could look into stopping Nightmare Moon.
"We'll I can help you with that," Naruto eagerly volunteered. "I know most of the places in town and I'd be happy to help." He volunteered. He watched as a look of uncertainty crossed over the Unicorn's face.
"I wouldn't want to impose." The Unicorn kindly responded. While she didn't mind his offer, she really didn't want any distractions while preparing for Nightmare Moon's return. Despite Celestia rebuffing Twilight's warning the Unicorn was not willing to let her findings go.
"It would be no problem at all." He had insisted with a kind smile.
"Come on Twilight what's the harm?" Spike insisted, garnering the Unicorn's attention. "Besides, won't we get things done faster with a guide?"
Twilight realized she couldn't argue with the logic. The sooner they went to the locations and assessed that all the food and items for the festival were ready, the sooner Twilight could go and prepare for Nightmare Moon's return. "Alright Naruto looks like I'll be taking you up on your offer. The first stop on our list is Sweet Apple Acres."
Twilight stepped forward and began to formally introduce herself. She couldn't help but be a bit startled by how noticeably taller and large the other mare was. With the exception of the guards and Celestia it was uncommon for her to see other ponies of this size. Then again Canterlot was a city where the majority of the population compromised of Unicorns so she hadn't met many Earth Ponies or Pegasi to make a comparison. "Hello, my name is Twilight Sparkle, and I'm-" she was suddenly cut off in the middle of her introduction.
"Howdy there, name's Applejack, proud member of the Apple family," Applejack introduced herself as she shook Twilight's hand vigorously. "Nice to meet you so, what can I do you for? "
Twilight Sparkle, having finally collected herself she cleared her throat and began speaking to Rainbow. "Excuse me, Rainbow Dash."
"The one and only." The Pegasus proudly boasted with a flap of her wings and a thump to her chest.
"I heard you were supposed to be keeping the sky clear." She let out a sigh having remembered the condition she saw the sky in not too long ago. The unicorn promptly introduced herself. "I'm Twilight Sparkle, and the Princess sent me to check on the weather for the Summer Sun Festival."
"I'll get it done in a jiffy just as soon as I'm done practicing my newest trick." She said as she began to gently fly back into the air.
"Practicing for what may I pray tell?"
"The Wonderbolts! They're gonna perform at the Celebration tomorrow, and I'm gonna show 'em my stuff!" The boasting was complemented with a mid-flight somersault while landing on the cloud behind her. Twilight would admit she had a little skill in the flight department.
"The Wonderbolts? The most talented fliers in Equestria," Twilight reaffirmed. She didn't have an interest in such sporting events, but she at least knew of them by reputation. It was nearly impossible not to at least know about them.
"And they're gonna perform at the Festival tomorrow, and I'm gonna show 'em my stuff!" Rainbow gushed as her eyes glazed over as she began to daydream about the event.
In response to Rainbow's verbalized declaration Twilight let out a condescending snort. "Please, the Wonderbolts would never never accept a Pegasus who can't even keep the sky clear for one measly day." She challenged the Pegasus.
"Hey, I could clear this sky in ten seconds flat." Rainbow proudly boasted as her eyes scrunched up.
With a smirk on her face Twilight decided to challenge her. "Prove it."
With a burst of speed that nearly left Twilight face up Rainbow took off. She zipped through the sky, her hooves obliterating cloud by cloud with ease. Her movements were near untraceable as she quickly sent the little white puffs to nonexistence. With little sounds of exertions and loops Rainbow Dash left the sky empty. "What'd I say? Ten. Seconds. Flat." With a triumph grin and a flap of her wings Rainbow landed on the ground. "I'd never leave Ponyville hanging."
"Good afternoon-" Twilight began, introducing herself before Rarity suddenly yelped in response to seeing Twilight's mane.
"Oh my stars darling, whatever happened to your coiffure?!" Rarity asked in a shocked tone.
"Oh you mean my mane? Well it's a long story. I'm just here to check on the decorations, and then I'll be out of your hair!" Twilight countered.
"Out of my hair? What about your coiffure?!" Rarity remarked with a gasp.
Naruto whispered sorry to the Unicorn.
"Do you mind?" Twilight asked, but Rarity didn't hear her. She stepped back into Twilight's personal space, grabbing her face and staring intently at it.
"You have a marvelous complexion, but these patches of dry skin and the condition of your fur suggests you're something of a recluse." She noted.
Twilight grabbed her wrists. "Look, I'm not here for fashion advice. All I want to do is…" Rarity paid no heed to Twilight's words as she stared at Twilight's hands.
"My word, you've never had a manicure in your life, have you? Not to mention the stitching of your clothing is worn out. This sort of condition can have only been caused by frequent use. Nothing that cannot be fixed by moi."
Despite Twilight's protests Rarity began dragging her off, followed by Spike who was wearing a look of infatuation and Naruto with a look of indifference, having grown used to the seamstress antics.
"Don't fight it Twilight! Trust me, its easier to let Rarity do her work." Naruto called out to her. Moments later Twilight found herself being dressed up in a wide assortments of outfits.
"Hello, I hope we aren't interrupting you. I was sent from Canterlot to see how everything is going and the music sounds wonderful." Fluttershy didn't respond. "I'm Twilight Sparkle." She still garnered no response. "What's your name?" Twilight once more prompted her.
"Um... I'm Fluttershy." The Pegasus introduced herself in a tone so meek the other mare couldn't hear.
"I'm sorry, what was that?" Twilight asked her once more.
"Um... My name is Fluttershy." Fluttershy said in an even quieter voice that was hardly audible as she shielded away.
"Didn't quite catch that." Twilight prompted once more, becoming dangerously close for the Pegai's liking. Fluttershy then made a squeaking sound as her mane covered one of her eyes.
"Y'see I've never saw you before and if I've never saw you before that means you're new, 'cause I know everypony, and I mean everypony in Ponyville!" Pinkie Pie rambled on as dragged Twilight further into the building. "And if you're new, that meant you haven't met anyone yet, and if you haven't met anyone yet, you must not have any friends, and if you don't have any friends then you must be lonely, and that made me so sad, then I had an idea, and that's why I went", suddenly pausing for yet another deep gasp she rushed on just as quickly afterwards "I must throw this great ultra-mega super-duper spectacular welcome party and invite everyone in Ponyville! See? And now you have lots and lots of friends!"
Twilight was overwhelmed by the fact there was easily over two hundred ponies gathered in the library. Refreshments were being enjoyed, ponies were chatting, and it was an all-around fun atmosphere. She soon found herself swamped by the four ponies that were part of the Festival, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Fluttershy.
"Applejack! What do I do?" A panicked Twilight cried out as she could feel herself slipping. The chocked sob did not escape Applejacks notice did notice as she tried her best to pull Twilight up, but it felt like something was slowly draining her of her strength. What should have been Child splay for someone like Applejack to easily hoist Twilight up was proving a considerable challenge and if something wasn't done soon they were both going to tumble over. She glanced over the side and then realized what needed to be done.
As calmly as she could Applejack told the unicorn two simple words.
'Let go!'
Panicked spread in Twilight's eyes as she gave the other mare an incredulous look as she wondered if she misheard her. The determined look in Applejack's eyes assured Twilight that her hearing was functioning correctly. "Are you crazy?" Twilight cried out as she lost any semblance of her usual composure.
"No ah ain't. Ah promise you'll be safe." Applejack told her earnestly. She could see the Unicorn was filled with doubts and was scared.
"That's not true!" she didn't want to die. She had so much to live for. She couldn't let go. She was too scared. How could this Applejack ask her to let go?
"Now listen here. What ah'm sayin' to you is the honest truth. Let go, and you'll be safe." Applejack insured her again as warmly as she could. "This ledge won't hold for long. Just trust me ah wouldn't steer you wrong."
"How did you know about the spell?" Twilight asked, in awe of whatever it was Fluttershy had done.
"I didn't at first, not until he got closer and I saw his eyes. Sometimes we all just need to be show some understanding and a little kindness." Fluttershy responded. After hearing this, Twilight smiled.
"Pinkie Pie, what are you doing?! Get away from that thing." Twilight shouted at her.
"There's nothing to be afraid of." Pinkie cheerfully remarked. "When I was a little filly and scared of darkness and shadows my Granny, Granny Pie told me that being afraid and hiding wasn't the way to deal with your fears. You gotta stand up tall and learn to face your fears. You'll see that they can't hurt you and just laugh to make them disappear." She remarked as she continued making faces and laughing.
"Oh, Rarity, your beautiful tail..." Twilight softly remark in awe of her fellow Unicorn's sacrifice in the form of her tail. Of everything Twilight had witnessed of the mare she seemed practically obsessed with cleanliness, being proper, and faction. The fact she was willing to sacrifice her tail like that was one of the most generous things Twilight had ever seen.
"Oh its fine, my dear. Short tails are in this season. Besides, it'll grow back." Despite the brave face the unicorn was putting, it was obvious it took a lot from her to do something like that.
"I appreciate the offer and all, but I had to make the choice of leaving my childhood friend behind to continue this quest. I could never forgive myself if I turned my back on her and made that sacrifice meaningless. So I'm going to have to say no." The Shadowbolts then disappeared. Indeed finding additional rope Rainbow fixed the path allowing Naruto and Rainbow to walk over the gorge as they approached the ruins.
"I'm sorry."
Naruto turned and to his surprise it was Twilight. "What are you apologizing for Twilight?"
"You were right; I should have never doubted our friends. I should have known better…I…" She was caught off guard as Naruto flashed Twilight a warm smile.
"It's okay Twilight. When you're ready to talk about it I'm here to listen. In fact I'm sure the others would be happy to learn more about you as well. We're here for you no matter what. Don't blame yourself for why this happen. The others did what they did out of a sense of pride and they could have chosen to walk away, but like I said earlier I am not excusing Trixie's actions. She is just as responsible and could have handled the situation better, but she maliciously attacked and belittled our friends for her own egocentric reasons. So don't hold yourself responsible for what happened. We wouldn't be good friends to you if we forced you to do something you weren't comfortable with. So when you're ready come to us ok?" he finished as Twilight simply nodded, feeling a great deal of pressure being lifted off her mind.
"Well considering the current temperature and humidity this is the perfect kind of climate to take in some knowledge. "
"What about for the sake of exercise? A healthy body can contribute to a healthy mind after all."
"I do plenty of Calisthenics," she argued only for Naruto to start burst out laughing, "H-Hey? What's so funny?"
"I'm sorry I didn't mean to laugh but that's it? I mean I suppose I shouldn't knock it considering with the way you look they seemed to be doing their job." Twilight's expression made Naruto chuckle. "What? Never been complimented before?"
Considering how much of a social loner she was when it came to the concept of friends she definitely had no experience when it came to dating. With the exception of her school uniform the outfits she wore were practical and kept her covered up so she was often dismissed as bookish or unflattering with most her clothing being fit and loose. There was one exception, but Twilight didn't like to think about him.
"N-Not really. Not a compliment that was appropriate or that I care to repeat." She said as she remember some of the rather derogative catcalls she had received during her days at the academy.
"Then those colts were disgusting, you are an amazing mare who doesn't deserve to be treated to such things."
The blush on Twilight's cheeks darkened under the compliment. "T-Thank you," she replied, trying to suppress that weird fluttering feeling in her stomach.
"My my Twilight, such a nice figure have you ever thought about modeling?"
Twilight scoffed at that. "Like I would waste my time parading around like some peacock. There is no scholarly advantage in such a thing."
Naruto couldn't help but take notice there was some scorn in her voice a pretty good indication that she might not have the best experience with mares that were either models or into modeling.
"What about your cutie mark?" It looked like Twilight was going to have a coronary. "Twi, you don't have too…" He noticed she was starting to look uncomfortable and didn't want to force her to do something she didn't want to.
"It's fine, we have to complete the interview." She said as she lifted her shirt to reveal the Cutie Mark that was on her hip. After that she let her shirt fell down. "I…I think this interview went pretty well. I, I think I remember I have something I else to do." She suggested and Naruto decided to be merciful and agreed that the interview was through.
"That is…that is a lot to take in." Her eyes focused on the cup of coffee sat right in front of her. During the course of the discussion the two had moved to the kitchen, enjoying cups of coffee as Naruto talked about his past. "…but when you think about it I can see it now. I can see why Princess Celestia trusts you now. You know what its like to be a leader and to act with your subjects' best interests in heart. It also explains why you're so wise. Living as long as you have it only makes sense that you would gain years of experience."
Naruto's eyebrow quirked up in amusement at her statement. "Hey, you make me sound old. "
Twilight's face morphed into one of horror. "I-I'm sorry it was not my intention to suggest…" She began stammering and hastily apologizing only for Naruto burst out laughing.
"Kidding…kidding." He replied with a grin as Twilight's flustered face morphed into one of an annoyed mare. Her brunched up nose and narrowed eyes gave her an angry cute expression.
"Jerk…" she playfully uttered as a smile threatened to tag at her lips.
"At least you didn't ask how old I was." He furthered teased before changing the topic of discussion. "Now, you said you wanted to know about chakra right?"
Twilight's eyes lit up. "Wait right there." Moments later Twilight returned with a notepad as thick as a dictionary with a set of writing quills and a jar of ink about the size of his head. "Okay I'm ready."
Twilight spoke up, "Now Applejack; I completely respect the Apple family ways. You're always there to help any pony in need. So maybe you can put a little of your stubborn pride aside and allow your friends to help you."
During the Unicorn's little speech, Applejack gazed off into the seemingly endless throng of apple trees. After what she had put herself through over the past week, she wasn't willing to try it a second time, "Okay, Twilight."
Having been expecting another refusal, Twilight continued, "I am not taking no for an answer." Then what had been said clicked immediately, "What?"
Lying there on the ground pitifully, Applejack begged, "Yes, Twilight." She brought her front hooves together as if in prayer, "Yes, please: Ah could really use your help."
Naruto chuckled softly to himself. "Well you heard her. I think the others won't mind helping either, if only to help prevent another appearance of delirious AJ."
As Naruto made his way to what he called the "interview room" that sense of dread only grew stronger. Upon entering the room he now realized he had indeed been set up.
Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow, Pinkie, and Fluttershy were all there. All of them looking rather devious… well except Fluttershy.
"Nope!" He turned and attempted to walk out only to run into a wall of magic courtesy of Twilight.
"Naruto, glad you could join us. Take a seat." Twilight said as Naruto simply sighed and took a seat.
"Miss Sparkle ~ has it going on." Naruto sang as Twilight's cheeks darkened. He then reached out and cupped her hand. "Well, since my plan A was a bust how about my plan B?"
A backup date plan? Twilight perked up at this. "You know, I admire a stallion that always has a backup ready." To Twilight's utter delight Naruto's backup plan was star gazing. She loved the stars. She loved the constellations. She loved charting the movement of stars. The only disappointing part was that Twilight did not have her notes to chart tonight's movement.
Twilight's breath caught at the feel of his coat against hers. It was rather chilly so he brought a blanket over the two of them.
"Oh! I should show you Sirius. It makes up the head of Canis Major, the Great Dog." She wished they were using her telescope she knew just how to adjust it to find everything.
She let out a gasp when Naruto wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close. She could help the fluttering sensation in her stomach. Even with all the reading she did romance was still far from her expertise. She was going to need to go to someone who knew more about it than her. She slowly found herself growing comfortable as thoughts of protocols left her mind.
No books. No studies. No projects. Twilight's mind was calm. She was not using the logical part of her brain. All she did was stare at Luna's masterpiece. It was a serene feeling. Nothing could ruin this moment. Lying there under a blanket, feeling the warmth from the stallion left to her left.
This was a stark contrast with anything she would have expected.
The last few months of Twilight's life had been filled with emotions, stress and worry. It was nice to relax for the first time in such a long time. In this very moment, she forgot everything but the calmness. It was a wonderful night. The last time she had felt this good was when she had realized how wonderful friends she had.
Her legs buckled and she didn't feel pain. She was numbed and she felt her body slumped to the side. Not moving, she continued blinking, but her blinks were becoming slower and slower. Her vision was getting hazy and she furrowed her brows lightly.
What was that? Was there somepony else here? For a moment, she felt fear hitting her. Blinking slowly, she tried to focus her eyes. She could hear the sound of something. She tried to sit up, but a limb rested against her side.
"It's ok Twilight. I'm here."
She tried to speak, but no words would leave her lips. What was he doing? How did he find her? How did he know to come? "Naruto," she breathed out softly feeling her chest fill with pain.
"I won't let anything happen to you." His voice was so soothing and his coat was farm. Twilight then passed out, her emotions and her injuries being too much to handle in her current state.
"Sorry if this night isn't everything you wanted it to be."
Twilight looked up at the blond. "No, I, you were right but I guess I convinced myself otherwise."
"There's one thing we can do to elevate the evening."
"And what's that?" She asked, tilted her head slightly, genuinely curious.
"We can dance."
"I…I don't know." Twilight wasn't sure if she could dance in front of other ponies anymore.
"Just stay close to me." He said as he grabbed her hand. They made their way to the dance hall and saw a scene of complete chaos.
Every single memory they shared went through Twilight's mind. Together. They had saved the others together and now they were trying to save her. The tears flowed freely as the fragment of Twilight's Element began to float. Twilight's crown materialized on her head as her eyes and voice radiated power. It was time.
Discord's spell had been broken.
Twilight Sparkle was back.
"With this magic of mind I will save everypony. I will protect the world. I will never allow anything to sever our bonds. For I am Twilight Sparkle…The Element of Magic!" Power erupted from Twilight as it pierced the sky. The element of Magic restored itself as it took its rightful place in her head piece.
With that her armor began to form.
"I don't know Rarity. A Mane tail. It just seems so weird...so not me." Twilight responded as Rarity showed the image of the hair style in the mirror.
"Do not fret dearest Twilight. I will not stop until I find you a suitable style for your date." The fashionista assured her.
"And that is why Daring would never have any adventures based in a frosty wasteland." Twilight finished debating her reason to Rainbow why Daring would never have any scenes where she fought abominable snowponies.
"Uugh, you and your science and logic. You have to admit it would have been cool." Rainbow pointed out with a pout.
"I do admit it would have been interesting to see how the author would have written out the scene."
" This is just so good Fluttershy." Twilight knew she shouldn't be eating so much pie, but it was so goooood.
"Thank you Twilight. I can give you the recipe if you wish." The two of them were enjoying a pleasant afternoon together.
"Would you? I'd be forever thankful." She had to convince Spike to make this lovely treat at least once a month since she was forbidden from cooking after...the incident.
"No way...you are messing with me." Twilight insisted as Applejack was wearing a coy smile.
"Nah, ah'm the element of Honesty. Ya have to believe me."
Twilight wanted to call Applejack on it, but she was the one pony uniquely fit to have just about anything she said be believed. There was no way the library used to be haunted.
Twilight had no words. She watched as Pinkie balanced a cupcake on her nose while hopping, alternating between her left and right hooves while kicking a ball between the two hooves with whichever one wasn't on the ground.
Pinkie...Pinkie was just Pinkie.
Naruto and Twilight walked hand and hand up to their spot. The stars were high in the sky and the moon shined down upon them. It was another lovely night. Naruto cradled her cheek as they both moved forward and they kissed.
They were all outside on a night sunny day and had decided to take a picture to remember the outing.
"Hurry! Hurry up!" Pinkie squealed as everyone rushed to get in place for the picture. Naruto and Twilight were in the middle. Rarity's head resting on Naruto's shoulder as Rainbow and Pinkie were behind them with Fluttershy sitting in the front do to her height with Spike trying to strike a pose that came off more comical than anything.
Twilight opened her eyes. She felt it. It was faint, but it was there. Her friends were alive if barely. Their essence was still alive...she could still save them.
Her aura stabilized as it formed the form of an Alicorn around her. "Their Hopes...give me the power to fight on." Twilight popped in front of Eclipse faster than she could react and fired a point blank magical stream.
'Show her what you can do Twilight!'
Eclipse was shot back with a scream. She had felt pain. But that shouldn't have been possible. She was an ascended being. How could a mere Unicorn hurt her?
"Don't get cocky! This is your end Sparkle!" She began firing a series of magical orbs to which Twilight weaved around with ease.
She snarled and shot lightning at Twilight who manifested a cloud to absorb it and sent it back at Eclipse two fold causing her to hiss in pain.
Determination surged through the mare. "Their Dreams...are the reason I'm here now." Twilight began sprinting forward with her arms ready.
'We're here for you! Always!'
Eclipse hiss and began firing rapid bolts to which Twilight began to weave around with ease. Eclipse eyes widened in shock and uncertainty as the image of Naruto overlapped with Twilight. She fired a blast as Twilight teleported away.
Twilight appeared behind her. Eclipse turned, an explosive spell was charged as Twilight launched a punch, the image of Applejack overlapping her.
The fist connected sending Eclipse flying and causing damage to her cheek.
"I WILL NOT LOSE TO YOU! NOT AGAIN! NOT AGGAAAIIN!" She roared as dark magical exploded from her giving birth to two new shapes. Rising from the shadows were copies of Nightmare Moon and Radiance.
The two charged with their horns blazing as they began firing at Twilight. The image of Pinkie overlapped Twilight as she began spinning in the air. Punches, kickes, and elbow strikes were being mixed in with magical blasts as she managed to twist and maneuver around every punch and strike being sent her way.
Twisting around Radiance she fired a bolt in Nightmare Moon's face before spinning and parrying a punch from Radiance and blasting her away with a concussive blast.
"Their Hopes...mean everything to me!" She jumped back as the skyscape of the abyss was littered with vibrant stars that began to rain down and explode sending out shockwaves of energy.
"I will keep fighting you for however long it takes to save them."
Nightmare Moon began sending out tendrils of dark energy that violently lashed at Twilight as Radiance summoned a hailstorm of gems.
An image of Rainbow appeared behind Twilight as she outsped the attacks and fired waves of magical energy that incinerated the hailstorm.
The image flickered to Rarity as Twilight fired crescent beam slashes that severed the tendrils.
"But I do it for more than just them."
All three Alicorns moved at tandem and fired beams of magical energy at Twilight. The image of Fluttershy appeared behind her as Twilight created a barrier stopping the combined attacks.
"Its more than just them. The Hopes and Dreams of this world. I won't let you take it from them. I will save this world!"
Twilight found herself being bombarded by attacks from every angle. Eclipse had released every pretense of control and began pelting Twilight with everything she had.
Twilight held on and fought back, but she was starting to struggle.
"Save the world? Do not make me laugh! You can't even save yourself!" Eclipse summoned the armors of the fallen dark elements who charged Twilight. Twilight erected a barrier as the armors began attacking the barrier. Eclipse in tandem with Nightmare Moon and Radiance began firing beams at the barrier and Twilight was barely holding on.
She continued to struggle. This was too much for her alone.
The fragments of Kindness came together. A stronger barrier erected itself around Twilight's. Fluttershy appeared next to Twilight.
"Fluttershy..." Happiness found it way into Twilight's heart.
"I have your back Twilight."
Grabbing Fluttershy's hand they teleported away. The Blackwing armor and Nightmare Moon shot towards them at incredible speed.
'Rainbow lend us your strength!"'
Loyalty restored itself. Rainbow popped back into existence using her wings to block the attacks and blasted them away with a mighty burst of wind.
"Back in action!" She gave with a cheer.
Radiance conjured a massive gemstone and hurled it at them.
'Applejack protect your family!'
Honesty repaired itself. Applejack appeared and with one mighty strike shattered the mountain sized gemstone.
"Ah always protect mah family."
"MAAGGICC!" The more the fight continued on the more maniac and crazed Eclipse got. Her fury devolving her into a manic animal. "Kill her! KILL HER! KILLLL HEEER!" With a wave of her arm she sent a series of misshapen dark creatures.
'Rarity your herd needs you!'
Generosity repaired itself as Rarity came back like the others. With a whip of her rapier the gemstone piece flew off and multipled into thousands of pieces raining down and shredding the creatures.
'With you all by my side I'll never stop fighting."
"Not again! I can't lose to the likes of you again!" Eclipse teleported at Twilight going in for the kill.
'Pinkie we know you'll never let your friends down!'
Laughter healed itself. Pinkie appeared and with a bolt of chaos caused a rip to appear swallowing of Eclipse's attack.
'You've overstayed your welcome Nightmare.'
Twilight began to focus. She hoped for a chance to bring this all to an end. Her dream was to be able to live peacefully with everyone.
'Naruto we need you! Come back to us!'
Empathy restored itself. Naruto appeared and the shockwave of power blasted Eclipse back.
"Its time to bring this Nightmare to an end so the world can wake up begin forgetting about you." The aura of harmony washed over them.
The seven warriors of Harmony stood together. Their aura flared together as they readied themselves.
Eclipse sent her shadow warriors at them. The harmony warriors charged forward. The shadow armors began their attack firing their attacks, but it had proved useless. Applejack launched a mighty bucking kick shattering despair.
Avarice launched its blades at them to which Fluttershy blew back with her barrier. Pinkie leaped up and aimed her party canon firing and shattering the armor.
Cruelty and Selfishness charged, but was caught off guard when Rainbow used her wings to slash them both in half following by being incinerated by Twilight's attack.
Apathy and Treachery were quickly ran through with Naruto's rasenregans causing them both to explode into dust.
Radiance charged horn casting spells which were expertly cut through by Rarity. With one perfect charge she ran the blade through her evil copy causing it to dissipate.
They turned their attention to Nightmare Moon who was readying a last ditch attack.
Twilight's eyes teemed with power as she charged a beam of her own.
The Alicorn and Unicorn both fired their beams, but despite the shadow's effort it was overwhelmed and evaporated by Twilight's beam.
The area, the space began to destablize. The group turned its attention towards Eclipse. She began to chuckle. Then chortle. Following by laughing before full blown cackling. She began forming a ball of energy from her horn.
And it grew.
The size of a canonball.
The size of a full grown pony.
Then a house.
It continued to grow and grow soon it grew to ridicules proportions as it was growing to the size of a mountain.
"Even if it kills me! I'll...I'll see to it that you're dead. I won't go back...I won't go back to that...nothingness!"
The seven auras of Harmony erupted out of the barriers and combined into the Rainbow of Light.
Eclipse fired her attack as the Rainbow of Light impacted the blast. The magical backlash erupted everything and everypony was caught up in the bright light and then nothingness.
"Where...where am I...?" Twilight began to look around and saw she was once more in nothingness.
But this felt different.
She called out to her friends, but nopony answered. She began looking around until she saw something move.
It was...darkness...a formless mass.
That was when Twilight saw...the mass go through a tear. Twilight followed and the mass seemed to be in another dimension of what it once was.
The mass watched as a frightened griffin child was being hunted by dragons.
'Do not be afraid little one.' the mass spoke as it shot forward and disrupted the images of the dragons. A dark impulse of energy occurred when that happened, going into the mass.
Twilight watched as this happen. Again.
And again. And again. This lonely and shapeless mass.
Just alone. Only able to interact and experience the outside world through dreams. But even then nothing could converse with it no matter how hard it tried.
The only thing it could do was feed off dream energy. But when it fed off positive dream energy it would hurt others. And those others would stop the dreams.
It was attracted to the dream with those who had strong mental powers. So it instead fed off the negative energies. So they kept coming back and eventually it had began to feel.
It began to experience emotions. It gain some understanding of day and night cycles realizing the energy came at night.
It grew to understand the difference of species. And with that it focused on the ponies. Ponies were a bit more sensitive than the other species.
They provided much energy. As it experienced these dreams it learned a concept of identity.
It named itself after the species it favored.
Hence the name...Nightmare...was born. And as it continued it slowly began developing things like emotions. But since it remembered how eating positive energy made the dreamers go away it continued to feed on the negative energy until slowly but surely whatever benevolence that was within this strange being began to disappear.
Twilight tried to comprehend what she had learned. Their greatest enemy...their most persistent foe. A victim of circumstance.
A force that never had any means to learn better. That had...nopony...no one.
'What will you do Twilight Sparkle? Save your greatest enemy and risk your own life or will you simply purify like before? Midnight will not survive the separation and while the Nightmare will be gone for a time but it will not disappear, but the Elements will always be around to stop it. What is your choice?'
When their attacks receded a heavily injured Eclipse laid on the ground. She was on her last legs after the result of the attacks clashing.
Twilight's feelings washed over the other bearers. Momentarily they were confused but the strength of Twilight's feelings and determination filled them with conviction and they trusted her.
"Eclipse...its time to say goodbye. Its time for the Nightmare to be no more!" Twilight strongly yet softly said.
'No…I won't let you…you can't take her from me.' Midnight's voice left the lips of the Alicorn as she fired a series of rapid bolts at the now approaching warriors. Twilight held out her hand as the blasts parted ways around them.
Tears began to fill the Alicorn's eyes.
"She's all I have. She's my everything. She's the only one whose been there for me. I'll destroy the world before you take her."
Midnight once again fire more blasts only this time they were feeble and less in number.
"Stay away! Stop it! That's enoooooough!" Her blasts were now wildly off target as she could feel her body began to break down.
'I expect you do everything I command of you child.'
'As I thought you have shown progress.'
'Midnight I do admit your presence is a...welcome change to my usual routine.'
'You're a very funny child Midnight.'
'Excellent I expected no less from my loyal servant.'
'Midnight I am pleased with your progress.'
'Midnight my most loyal and faithful servant.'
'The rest are fools just currying favor. You're the only one I can count on Midnight.'
'Midnight I shall never leave you.'
The Alicorn was in full on despair as she fired a massive beam of energy with everything she had.
The warriors of harmony braced themselves as their auras flickered to life, but the attack did not hurt them. They pressed forward through the Alicorn's devastating attack as it finally fizzled out. The Rainbow of Light shot into the air and circled around the alicorn rapidly.
Eclipse fearfully looked at the swirling colors that represented her end. The seven colors pierced through her and washed through her. Eternal Eclipse was no more.
'Midnight...goodbye..." The Nightmare's faint whispered as the Nightmare at last ended. The bright light of the Rainbow of Light pierced through the dimension and washed over everything.
Naruto got up and slowly began to stir. He looked around and noticed they were outside and near Canterlot.
"Is it...is it over?" Fluttershy faintly whispered.
"Yeah...we won..." he said as Rainbow let out a whoop and soared into the air.
"Hay yeah we did! We kicked major ass!"
"Rainbow Dash!" Rarity was about to admonish before she died and allow a smile. "I suppose it is true that we once again succeeded, but...that was close...far too close."
"No more Nightmares right?" Pinkie asked, hopeful.
"I don't think Nightmares themselves are gone, but 'The' nightmare, I don't think that's coming back.' Naruto assured her.
"Man, ah'll tell y'all one thing after somethin' like that ah'm even willing to go on one of Rarity's spa days." For Applejack who hated fru fru things that was saying something.
"Twilight?" He called out to the mare who noticed was quiet and they realized why. She was looking off to something to the side.
It was...it was Midnight. The others, alarmed got into fighting stances.
"Stand down!" Twilight confidently and gently urged them.
Surprised by the strength in her tone the others complied. Twilight conjured a blanket as upon getting a closer look the form of Midnight was no longer a grown mare, but awkward form of a young teenage filly.
Midnight was trembling with tears. She was in an utterly pitiful state. She flinched when Twilight approached her.
"I won't hurt you." Twilight said as she wrapped the magic around Midnight.
"Why? Why are you being nice to me? I'm...I'm a monster. I hurt so many ponies. I did so many horrible things. I turned my back on the princesses. I hurt your friends. So why? When you know I'm such a threat?"
"One, as you are now I highly doubt you're a threat." Twilight said as she used part of the blanket to wipe away Midnight's tears. "Two...I know what it's like to almost go the wrong way, but you were alone. The pain and betrayal you felt let you to make the wrong choice and the Nightmare fed on that. You were just a child and even after all this you still have good in your heart. You have the ability to love. Nopony evil could truly love and care for others."
"Well spoken my student."
They all turned to see the form of the three Princesses.
"Princess..." Twilight uttered as Celestia and Luna walked forward. "W-Wait...what are you..."
"I've waited a long time to do this." Celestia said as Midnight closed her eyes and waited for whatever retribution Celestia was about to unleash upon her.
"I...apologize for hurting you so..."
Midnight's eyes popped open as she gaped up at Celestia. "W-What."
"So much of this could have been avoided if I had been completely honest with you from the getgo. What I did back then to you was horrible...I was..." I was testing you along with so many others for the potential bearers. "I will not make any excuses. There was no excuse for what I did back then."
"Princess, thank you and I'm so sorry. I just...I just wanted somepony to be proud of me. That would love me and not treat me like...like I didn't matter." She was startled and gazed up at Luna who wore an understanding smile.
"Midnight...you are worthy of love. Even if I was not directly in control of myself I remember your talent back when I was still possessed. If you will allow it I wish to take you on as my protege. While we can not simply dismiss all that you done we can see to it that your power can at least be put to making amends and a better future."
Midnight nodded and beam. "I-I'd be honored Princess Luna." Never had Midnight's mind felt so clear. All the rage. The disgust. The pain. The negative emotions bogging her down had cleared up.
Suddenly a rip appeared and everypony was on guard. Out of the rip tumbled another form, collapsing to the ground before it closed up.
A canopy of gasps erupted from the group as they took in the form.
This filly was young, probably no older than seven or eight.
She had a regal black fur and possessed a long, rich purple mane with pegasus wings but a unicorn horn with same grove as Midnight. With both wings and horn along with her tall form the child was obviously an alicorn.
Yet, it was the filly's eyes that put them on edge. The turquoise orbs, were dagger-shaped pupils. The whites of her eyes were also off. Instead of white, they were a lighter color that closely resembled the color of the irises..
Nightmare.
"N-Nightmare?" Midnight softly called out to her, but was shielded behind Luna's wing.
The alicorn filly looked at the group. She let out a cry and tumbled back. Fear. Fear was in her eyes.
In a pop Luna was in front of the filly an intense look in her eyes. Celestia's mighty wing blocked the path before the others could make a move to do anything else. A look of dread and apprehension filled her face.
"Nightmare...you have caused so much harm. You stole the bodies and wills of others. Lied, cheated, stole, and murdered. Killing you here and now would be doing us all a favor."
The filly looked up at her as if shocked by the accusations. Luna's horn began to glow.
"Princess Luna! Don't! Please! I know Nightmare has done horrible things, but you can't kill her or everything would have been for nothing. You once told me you had faith in me. In us! So believe in us now! Believe my friends and I did for her what we did for you not so long ago!" Twilight urged her.
Luna for a few brief seconds looked back at Twilight and back at Nightmare as feelings of rage and sorrow filled Luna.
And she fired her spell with a mighty roar.
Nightmare tensed for pain that never came. She opened her eyes to see Luna's horn pointed to the sky.
"The Elements and bearers saw fit to save you. Do not make me regret this decision because if you hurt them there will be no force in this world or the next that will stop me from coming after you." Luna found it easier to forgive Midnight than she could the Nightmare, how could a child fight against the pull of Nightmare when she herself could not?
But she will be keeping an eye on Nightmare until further notice.
Twilight teleported past her mentor and conjured a blanket. "You do not have to be afraid anymore. You...you only did what you did to survive. You had nopony to tell you wrong from right nor did you know that the negative energy would have done what it did."
"But I am a monster. S-She said I did all those horrible things, but I can't...all I see is flashes and ponies crying. I...I did bad things I can feel it in my gut." the filly began sniffling. "B-But I remember having nopony where I came from. I'm all alone in this world...w-with...n-no pony to care about meee." The Alicorn filly was on the verge of tears.
"You're not alone." Twilight placed her hands on the alicorn's shoulder. "Because...because I'll be there for you." she said as the filly looked up to her in shock. Twilight turned to the princesses and gulped.
"Princess Celestia! Princess Luna! I...I'm going to adopt this filly and I hope I have your support."
Luna looked rather affronted. Especially since it was a statement and lacked permission. Luna was in no way going to support...it...living or being near her dearest friends and lover. Before she could speak Celestia cut her off.
"That is a big responsibility Twilight. Are you're sure you're up to this?" Celestia also had some reservations about this. A child was a big responsibility. Especially an alicorn and Twilight did not have experience in that field.
"I have to Princess. Magic...it spoke to me. This all happened for a reason and I am going to see it through." she responded firmly.
"You won't be alone." Twilight turned to Naruto in surprise.
"W-What?"
"Children can be a hand full." Naruto turned to the princesses. "Twilight's right. You can't keep doing the same thing over and over again hoping to change things. This is how you break cycle and bring peace. We'll...we'll take care of her."
"With help of course." Rarity added as she joined them.
"I guess I should get started on that welcome to our family party." Pinkie grinned.
"Kid's going to need a flying instructor."
"Good family values."
"How could anypony not want to help her?"
The others all went and joined Twilight's side. "All of you...thank you!"
Cadance walked over and pulled Twilight into an affectionate hug. "I'm so proud of you Twilight. You've grown so much." She finally spoke. When it came to the Nightmare her experience was limited, but understanding Twilight was a whole other matter.
"Let's get back to the castle!"
The royal wedding was back on. After what happened the citizens needed something positive to focus on. It would take a few weeks before Canterlot would be back to its former glory if not better than ever.
Everything was cobbled together the best it could be in a matter of hours. Cadance insisted that they have the wedding today. She didn't care for the decorations, or cake, or any of that. She was with her beloved, her friends, and family. And that was all that mattered.
Everypony was lined up at the wedding was on the way.
Fluttershy began waving her wand, beginning to direct the birds. They sang the Bridal Chorus, causing for the crowd to look over to the door. The two royal guards by it opened it, revealing Applebloom, Scootaloo, Dinky and Sweetie Belle. Then, Cadence began walking in after them. Several birds lifted the end of her dress as she headed towards the front.
"Seriously, though." Twilight bumped her shoulder playfully on Shining Armor. "I get why a changeling queen may have been after you, but how did you get someone as amazing as Cadence to marry you?" She joked.
"I told her she wouldn't just be gaining a husband; she'd be getting a pretty great sister, too." He answered, causing Twilight to return a warm smile.
Cadence now walked up the steps to meet Shining Armor. They both looked at each other and then at Princess Celestia.
"Mares and gentlecolts," She began, grabbing their attention towards her. "We are gathered here today to celebrate the union of the real Princess Mi Amore Cadenza..."
"Princess Cadence is fine." Cadence responded.
"Hm." Princess Celestia smiled warmly and continued. "The union of Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. The strength of their commitment is clear. The power of their love, undeniable."
The ceremony continued on for some time until, "May we have the rings please?"
The one who carried the rings had been known other than Spike. His surprise arrival had made the couple ecstatic as they had fond member of the youth so of course he was incorporated into the wedding.
The Princess lifted the twin sets of rings with her magic and gently began placing them on each of their horns and fingers. "I now pronounce you mare and stallion." The wedding halls were immediately filled with joyful cheers. Cadence and Shining Armor walked out to the balcony to meet the huge crowd that was outside as well, cheering loudly for them. They both waved happily out to them.
Princess Celestia turned to the bearers. "As always I am honored and proud to call you my subjects. And you have proven yourselves. As such I wish for you all to hang onto your Elements. You are all strong. Strong enough to look after yourselves and others. I wish you all well in your efforts and future."
Suddenly, Princess Celestia lifted a wing around Rainbow Dash and whispered to her. "Rainbow Dash, that's your cue!"
Rainbow widened her eyes and then narrowed them in determination, spreading out her wings. She quickly flew out towards the balcony, ditching her dress behind which had been modified to be lose enough to conceal the flight suit she had underneath. She rose into the air at an incredible height and then quickly dove downwards. She increased her speed greatly until she performed the sonic rainboom in front of them, sending a bright colored rainbow behind her.
The party soon went out to the dance hall area. It was time to kick things up a notch. Pinkie of course found herself to the DJ machine.
"Let's get this party started!" A loud beat began playing as she threw a microphone to Twilight, who caught it with her magic and began singing.
"Love is in bloom
A beautiful bride, a handsome groom," She presented Shining Armor and Cadence.
"Two hearts, becoming one"
"A bond, that cannot be undone, because
Love is in bloom
A beautiful bride, a handsome groom
I said, love is in bloom
Starting a life and making room
For us (For us, For us...)"
As she sang, everypony was having a great time. Shining Armor and Cadence were dancing so happily and joyously. Pinkie was on the floor, munching on a huge piece of cake. Applejack was playing a violin with her relatives. Spike was dancing with Sweetie Belle. Rainbow Dash was talking with one of the members of the Wonderbolts. Rarity and Naruto were on the dance floor as well.
Luna was with Midnight encouraging the child to dance. Ditzy was being dragged onto the dance floor by the other crusaders.
Gryff was chatting up Twinkleshine who was taken by his charm.
Zecora was talking with one of the royals who seemed to be admiring her...ahem...talents.
The only one alone was...the alicorn filly jolt slightly when a comforting hand was placed on her shoulder. She looked up to see Twilight gazing down upon her. "Are you...are you going to be okay?"
"I...I guess...this is...weird. There's just so much I don't understand and everypony...everypony either ignores me or is afraid of me." She didn't understand the whole thing Naruto mentioned about a genjutsu. All she understood that no one noticed her eyes, horn, or wings.
"It'll take some time Nyx before everypony can adjust to the situation. I promise it'll all work out?"
"Nyx?" the now dubbed filly looked up at her in surprise.
"Well, I can't go around calling you Nightmare can I? Not an appropriate name for a filly." she said as Nyx began to contemplate her name.
She...she liked it.
Later the party began to wind down as Cadence and Shining Armor made way to their carriage.
"Twilight! None of this would've been possible without you and your friends. Thanks for everything...love ya, Twily."
"Love you too, B.B.B.F.F." Twilight responded warmly.
They both exchanged a warm hug.
"Ready to go?" Shining asked his wife.
"Just one thing..." she said before pulling Twilight into a hug. "Take care Twilight. Don't make us wait too long before we get an invite to your wedding." she said with a grin.
Twilight's face heated up as she sent a glance in Naruto's direction. "We'll see...I'll make sure the invite arrives there with at least more than two weeks before the set day. No promises." she joked. Cadance was about to close the door when she remembered.
"Oh! Almost forgot." She stretched her arm and threw the bouquet of flowers.
The flowers were heading to a group of girls, all reaching expectantly for it. What they did not expect was for a unicorn to shoot ten feet up into the air and snatch it before landing daintily on her hooves. Rarity let out an embarrassed giggle. She might have overdone it a bit.
Naruto began making his way back from the buffet table after getting a drink of punch.
"Captain Naruto! I have to say this wedding was more exciting than any Changeling courtship." Chrysalis remarked. "I am afraid I will have to convene peace talks with the Princesses later. I have catching up to do with my daughter." she said sending a look towards her daughter who was coyly talking to a flustered Nighwing.
"Well Queen Chrysalis I was hap..." Naruto was caught off guard as the next thing he knew Chrysalis lips were on his. It lasted a few seconds before she pulled back. He simply dumbly blinked at what happened.
"You have an exquisite taste. I suppose if I really wished to see the true depths of your popularity I would need to see your bedroom performance." Chrysalis gave a half hearted shrug as if uncaring about what she just did. "This is goodbye. Enjoy your life captain." She said as she called her daughter and was led away by an entourage of royal guards seeing as her personal guard had been killed in the invasion.
Naruto let out a chuckle as a familiar warmth filled his presence. He turned to see Celestia had changed into a magnificent red dress. She looked so beautiful and radiant."May I have this dance?" she simply asked to which Naruto nodded. The two of them went to the dance floor and began enjoying each other's company.
Harmony had won. At long last the Nightmare was over and peace was established. It would take some time before everything was back to normal, but for all they had gone through it was worth it.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
At long last the peace everypony had fought for was within grasp. There will be problems that resulted of the attack on Canterlot, but they would be handled one at a time.
Twilight
"So what compelled you to do this?"
A powerful question for a powerful situation, but Twilight was ready to answer.
"I felt like I had to." she answered as her attention turned back to the sleeping Nyx. The alicorn filly had been moved to Twilight's old room with her soon to be caretaker.
"Raising a child with incredible power is a lot of responsibility." Naruto told her as he continued to lean at the wall. It was just the two of them if on didn't count the sleeping filly. Twilight's room was what one would expect of the intelligent filly. A solar system themed room filled with roof high bookcases of books and stacked with essential furniture.
"I know, but I felt I would be the only one willing to give her a chance. If you had seen the memories like I had you would understand why it would be wrong to condemn her when she was never given the chance to go down the right path."
"Well..." Naruto pushed himself off the wall. "I won't argue with you on that. I understand forgiveness and not being given the best opportunities fairly well." As he finished he noticed something was on Twilight's mind. She wanted to ask something but seemed to shy away. He had a plenty good idea on what was on the forefront of Twilight's mind. "Its going to take time for Rarity to adjust to being around Nyx. She understands Nyx's situation currently mirrors what happens to Luna, but the memory of her own episode is still rather fresh."
"And Princess Luna?"
Naruto pursed his lips. "That's going to take a bit longer. Despite her stubbornness she has a good heart. Which is why she has taken Midnight as her student. She relates to the unicorn fairly well and quite frankly a unicorn that talented serves the nation better as an ally than an enemy." He placed a hand on Twilight's shoulder. "And you're right you know. This choice. She would be too painful of a reminder to Luna and Celestia both these past thousand years. And being the essence of dreams and nightmares destroying her would be impossible without wiping out the dream realm so nothing sort of regularly sealing Nightmare would have done anything. Just know that if you need anything I'm here Twi."
A smile graces Twilight's face. "Naruto...thank you."
Spike
"So how'd ya do it Spike? How'd ya get so big?" Applebloom had voiced the question on so many ponies mind. In less than a year Spike had went from scrawny kid to grade-A hunk material. Since he had arrived back in Canterlot he had been turning his fair share of heads from the female populous. It helped because a good deal of the population was being housed by Canterlot castle while reconstruction on the homes destroyed during the changeling invasion was going on.
Sitting in one of the many rooms was Spike with the crusaders. There was also a small gathering of a random assortment of ponies. Most of them only had passing knowledge of Spike as a result of having a relative that worked at the castle or knew somepony who worked at the castle who had made a passing mention about Spike.
Though the unfortunate attitude of elitism had led many to dismiss Spike as some sort of servant or pet.
"Well in order for me to get enough training within the lifetime of my friends and loved ones I had to train within a pocket dimension inside a sacred dragon temple. The Realm of Another Space and Infinite Time. The harsh conditions of this realm is not for the faint of heart. Time there does not work normal in fact it works at a hyper accelerated rate meaning that starving or aging to death is a possibility for any species that isn't long lived. In fact before I could even have hope to starting training their I had to gorge myself to the point where I was pretty obese. And don't even get me started on the other effects like rapid muscle atrophy that could occur if you're not careful."
"H-How'd you eat? Or even sleep? That place sounds so scary and dangerous." Dinky couldn't help but shiver.
"Well thankfully gems aren't like normal food and don't spoil in the way regular food those. So I had those and begin a dragon I could eat and survive off the food in that dimension. I think the worst part was sleeping. I had to adjust to sleeping for only an hour a day and let me tell you that wasn't fun." Spike of course left out the few times his body rapidly went through his magic to sustain himself the few times he overslept and came close to dying.
"Spike that's crazy. Why would you even train in a place that dangerous." Despite the look of disapproval it was obvious Sweetie Belle voiced these concerns out of care. She didn't want to lose Spike before they had a chance to even have a relationship.
"Its not that bad really. Besides, I think its worth it. Even if that place is scary I can get my training done sooner. And that means I can come back to you sooner...to everyone actually." The deep red blush on Sweetie Bell's cheeks was prominent enough for the both of them.
"Ya come back anymore changed Spike and Sweetie Belle might find herself fighting off herds of interested mares." Applebloom would be lying if she said she hadn't spend a good deal of time eyeing up the new Spike. Before Spike was just that really cool and nice friend she knew, but now, he came back looking like...looking like wow. Sweetie Belle was so lucky.
"Can't believe you grew wings, ugh so lucky." Scootaloo of course had been more entranced on the details of the battle. Both Naruto and Rainbow had been tight lipped about what transpired so whatever she wanted to learn about from the battle she had to learn from Spike.
Celestia
Every single member of the castle's vast staff crammed into the palace's East Ballroom, also known as the only ballroom left standing from the battle. The others that were their on the need to know were of course the members of council and Judicial houses, the highest ranked members in their military force, members from the Royal houses which included many of the lords and ladies and heads of the houses as well as the elements.
In the center of the room, in the small stage area, Luna stood behind a small podium. Naruto stood to her side ready at a moment's notice for anything.
Celestia stood to the side.
Once everypony was accounted for, Luna cleared her throat and began to speak. "Good afternoon. The reason why you have all been called here is to discuss one of the results of the situation from the changeling invasion."
The crowd was muttering among themselves. "During the events of yesterday evening an unexpected betrayal against the crown had occurred. During that time one of our own used a powerful artifact and turned it against Princess Celestia in an attempt to seal her power."
An exceptionally loud gasp emerged from the crowd. Luna paused a bit, her confidence waning, before continuing. "The traitor has been apprehended by known other than Captain Shine Spark.."
Celestia went to the stage, as Luna stood to the side.
There was a stunned silence. The majestic and vibrant color of Celestia's mane had lost much of its luster. The vibrant color was faint with only hints of the prismatic image while retaining a mostly pink coloration.
"My subjects, as you may have surmised from my sister's words, the attack in question left me with a troubling thought. If something were to happen to me in light of recent events will the nation of Equestria be in strong enough standing to continue on without fear of collapse. While the attack in question has not impacted my memories or mental state the weapon used had an effect on my magic to which I need to take a few weeks to make sure the nature of this effect will not endanger myself or others." This was the smoothest story they could tell without it being a direct lie. Even among those most trusted it would not be wise to reveal that Celestia was in a weakened state of power. "I fear I have no choice at this time but to turn the daytime ruling of Equestria to my sister, Princess Luna. I plan to continue my administrative duties, albeit in a reduced capacity until I recover. Until then you shall defer to her until further notice."
What followed was low murmuring in the crowd which had turned into a cacophony of voices. The sisters could already hear the worried tones in each pony's voice, the low mocking from those who thought nopony could hear them, even a few whispering about "Nightmare Moon's return." The sisters both exchanged a sad glance. Celestia had hoped most of her little ponies would have moved past that, but perhaps leaving most of the royals out of this gathering might have been the smarter move.
Finally, Celestia slammed her palms on the podium, and the assembled ponies turned back to attention. She glared at the crowd with her best "I am disappointed in all of you" face; which resulted in most of them cowering.
"Now I expect all of you to treat 'Princess Luna'..." she stressed the name, trying to get through some of their thick skulls that Luna was their princess and should be treated as such. "...with the same respect you would have shown me. It is our wish to not spread any panic along our nation so I will be making a public announcement of taking a vacation to explain my reduce public appearance. I am placing a gag order in regards of the reason behind my reduce public appearance.s."
With that Luna began to speak once more. "Nopony is to breathe a word of this to anypony, be they the press, or even members of your own family. If words gets back to us that anypony outside of this room knows of Celestia's condition your actions will be treated as treasonous and you will be punished accordingly."
It was no idle threat, and everypony knew it. The coldness and finality that followed Luna's threat was enough to make sure her point got across."So, does everypony understand?" The whole crowd nodded in response. "Good. You may return to your duties now. If anypony needs us, we will be retiring to Celestia's chambers for the time being. Thank you."
Trixie
"Are you going to be okay darling?" Rarity asked the mare as they stood outside the prestigious academy. It had been years since Trixie had laid her eyes upon the prestigious academy and it was obvious by the stiffness of her posture that Trixie was doing her best to keep composed.
"Trixie is fine. She is merely pondering what she is going to master first." Her expression and lack of focus said otherwise. Her brother had escaped his cell during the attack and worse enough her father was still out there somewhere. Partisan Shade was out there as well.
"Now Trixie, if I am to be your future alpha it would be best to have a strict veil of honesty between us."A faint blush appeared on Trixie's cheeks at that. "That is to say if I find you worthy. The others I had no issues with as they were and still are my closest friends and Ditzy has proven herself a wonderful mare. You on other hand have yet to show me the depth of your convictions and until you do so do not expect to make any progress."
Trixie didn't have anything to say in that regard. She felt she wasn't quite good enough to be in their circle. She could only hope that she would find a way to make herself useful by staying here.
?
The small gathering of defiant Nightmare Children were gathered in one of their safe houses. It was over. The Nightmare was defeated yet again and with nearly all their leaders as well as their best fighters and Midnight captured they were all but finished.
A controlled giggle filled the bar theme roomed alerting Partisan. "My, looks like the power of Nightmares did no better than Chaos." Out from behind the velvet red curtains of the rundown stage stepped out a unicorn mare. The mare was nearly indistinguishable from the right hand of the Nightmare Force if not for the fact her mane was an ethereal white reminiscent of the stars.
"Lore Reader, you have nerve to show yourself before me." Partisan growled as the small gathering of ponies went him began to get up, ready for a fight.
"Now, now, settle down." Her rapid fire spellcast saw to it that by the dozens the children were put to sleep leaving Lore Reader and Partisan to speak. "I did not come here to fight. Is that anyway to treat an old friend?"
"I have no time for your games. Our queen is no more. The worshipers of Night are no more. Everything we have worked towards is finished."
Lore Reader sat down at the bar stool. Using her magic she levitated some whiskey over and poured a cup. "Not necessarily. I have been doing some research and I found something rather interesting. Things from the royal library I believe if we pull our resources together we can formulate a plan to top the ruling powers once I managed to finish my research."
"Bah, after everything that has happened do you think you will be able to stroll right in and get the information we need. With everything that has occurred it will be absolutely impossible to sneak in agents or get our hands on knowledge in the forbidden sections."
"Well unlike the rest of you I never blew my ties by declaring my allegiance against the sun or participated in any if your foolish attacks. As far as anypony is concerned I am a loyal follower to the crown and as such I was able to get close enough to learn some things. And its not a matter of what we need to get our hands on, but whom. The Sun and Moon will be far too busy repairing the city and answering to public outcry to keep their eye on our target. In other words we have been going upon it the wrong method. Instead of gaining powers that are the antithesis of Harmony we should be aiming to strip them of their powers."
Partisan had to admit that Lore was starting to gain his interest. "Even if we combine what resources we have left it is minuscule at best. We simply do not have the numbers or riches for the kind of scenario you're talking about."
"You are thinking of our situation at the moment dear Partisan. At best it might take us a few years, but what's a few years for when we achieve our victory. Midnight's failure has shown us that becoming Alicorns will not be enough. Even with the power we would not be able to combat the princess's knowledge and experience and that is without factoring the elements in mind." With that she summoned a tome. A tome filled with recollections of legends past. "Fighting them head on will only result in our failure, but if we strip them of their powers they'll be helpless. We then strike when they're weak A simple solution."It would take her at least two years to be able to recreate the very same weapon that Aegis turned against Celestia. Two years to find the resources and enough candidates whose power would be channeled into the weapon. During that same time they would have to find candidates powerful enough to fight the bearers and keep them distracted while they made their move.
?
The Cerberus sat upright at the mouth of a massive cave, keeping its six eyes peeled for anything that could threaten its master's domain. A small shadow passed over the edge of the right head's vision gaining its attention.
The canine emitted a loud roar, powerful enough to send any creature skidding on its heels and bolting back the way it came. However, this presence wouldn't leave it alone. The Cerberus couldn't really see the intruder, but it could feel it there, hovering in the dark. Suddenly, the dark atmosphere was pierced by a call.
"Kerberus! Come and get me stupid beast!"
It quickly dropped back into a ready stance, prepared to attack whatever had the gall to call him. The long willowy form slittered in front of him and the mighty creature attacked. Faster than the wispy form could react the mighty guardian of Tartarus ensnared the figure in its teeth and sent it hurling back into the dark abyss.
What Cereberus had missed in that brief second was a figure had escaped through the entrance. Fleeing with what feeble strength it had. It was quick to duck out of sight as Cereberus returned back to his eternal duty of guarding the entrance to the area of the damned.
'At long last I've managed to escape! Celestia and Luna will both pay for this accursed humiliation and once I am done with them you're next...brother!' The briefest flashes of red skin could be seen from under the cloak.
Fluttershy
"You've been quiet deer. Well, quieter then normal." Fley corrected as the two of them were sat together in Fley's study. As nice as the castle was it was a bit too crowded for one on one private conversations when her daughter was being mobbed by fans constantly.
"It's nothing mom I am just trying to wrap my head around everything that has happened. I still cannot believe it. The Nightmare, its finally gone and I no longer have to worry about Vanity coming after me. Its just a bit difficult for me to believe that after all this time that peace has come back."
"I do admit I do not envy my predecessors prior to the thousand year peace our nation has experienced. If this was a taste of what the eras were like then I believe many of my fellow council members underestimate the agency holding such a position as this entails."
"Do you...do you think there is going to be another celebration and ceremony?" Fluttershy was not looking forward to this. She was still having trouble keeping up with the mail she had now. And of light that what happened she really did not want to think of the possibility of getting even more endorsement deals or modeling agencies sending her letters. Though she had to admit she would be lying if she said she hadn't filed away more than one invitation to museums or being a guest speaker to an animal reserve or two. She couldn't help it if cute little critters were her weakness.
"If not by the Princesses's hands somepony is going to organize one and insist on your group attending to reward you. Being in the public eye is a double-edged blade dear, a life that the powers that be chose for you. While I wish you did not have to worry about so struggles could we be so selfish as to put the comfort-ability of one individual over the livelihood and peace of an entire nation? Its the ages old adage of security versus privacy. Even if the sensible answer is to prioritize security over privacy one would be figuratively stepping over too many hooves which also serves as political suicide if one pushes the issue. Though lets hope now that the business with the Nightmare is over that you and your friends can finally retire from this business and you no longer have to fight."
"I...I hope so too, but if its not over. Well, I cannot run away. If I have too...I will fight." When it came down to it Fluttershy knew that when there was no other choice. When there was no other hope she would fight if she had to.
Frozen Mirth
To the far north in the icy regions of the Equestrian continent the ethereal image of something teemed. Grand, vast magic was at work as something occupied the space between two dimensions. The massive shade of something appeared for a few seconds before fading away. Something between two dimensions would soon appear back to the physical realm. Something long thought lost for a Millennium.
Naruto
"So you'll be off then huh?"
Gryff turned to his long time friend and nodded. "Yeah, soon as we get back to town I'll be picking up my stuff. You've been able to really make something out of yourself and that has me thinking, unless I want to get left behind I have to get myself into gear. These whole last few weeks has shown me the kind of dangers that are out there and I don't want to be caught off guard you know."
"I know this wasn't what we had in mind, but I do admit its been pretty all the crazy shit that has happened. Maybe next time you stop by their won't be some ancient evil trying to take over the nation." Naruto looked up in the sky as the moon was rising. The whole situation with young Nyx was the beginning of a new chapter. Regardless he was looking forward spending time with his girls. Hopefully this peace they brought would last for some time to come.
00000000
Chapter End
0000000000
I do admit this is not the strongest chapter I've written. Its more of an epilogue transition chapter. I do promise the following chapters will be much better..
And here are the sneak previews for events to come for Season 3
0000000000
The Crystal Empire
000000000
"Why..." Sombra paused, grinding his fangs to the core. "Do you refuse to kneel?"
Naruto chuckled as he tightly clutched Critias in his hand. "I will never kneel to a fool who is obsessed with power and abuse his subjects. A real ruler embraces the responsibility and focuses on the need of their citizens not their own selfish whims."
Sombra's horn glowed, prompting dark, magical energy to envelope several massive chunks of debris and levitate near his position. In the sky. "You dare try to lecture me whelp!" In rapid succession, he shot the collection of stones and columns in Naruto's direction. "You are not worthy to speak down to me!"
A large stone was the first to reach its target and in a flash it was cleaved in two. Naruto shot forward as powerful currents of wind formed around him. With swipes as fast as lightning he cut through the chunks with ease.
Bringing the sword up his sword he took aim and coating it in chakra he hurled the blade.
Like a knife cutting through butter it pierced through the last segment and it collided with the crimson horn. Sombra's mouth shot open, unleashing a roar of agony as cracks formed around his horn. In response all of the airborne debris to succumb to the effects of gravity and plummet instantly. Sombra seemed to be putting all of his focus into staying in the sky to which Naruto took that as his change to attack. Leaping to the sky Naruto aimed his blade and with a downward slash was ready to disrupt the evil king's physical form when a presence put itself between him and Sombra.
It was one of Sombra's undead warriors who was defending his master by unleashing a slash of his own.
With that the two blades met with an incredible wave of power that let loose a shockwave and what followed was the sound of a blade shattering.
0000000000000000
The Apple from Out East
0
"Nice ta meet ya, cousin Babs!"
The filly, Babs, was clearly taken aback by the greeting, with her luggage falling out of her hands, but let out a nervous chuckle before responding.
"Uh...yeah. You're Apple Bloom, ain't ya?"
Apple Bloom nodded at that, paying no heed to her cousin's thick Manehattan accent, before turning to those with her and giving each of them a proper introduction.
"This ere's mah sister, Applejack! And these are mah best friends, Sweetie Belle , Dinky, Nyx, and Scootaloo!"
Each of those five nodded in greeting towards Babs, giving warm smiles in an effort to make her feel welcome. As for Babs, she smiled, albeit in a small way, before turning back to Apple Bloom, who once more took her by the hand.
"Y'all are gonna love Ponyville, Babs! Come on!"
000000000000000000000000000000
Apple Family Reunion
000
"Uh... I just meant..." Applejack stumbled with her words for a moment. "Why don't you let me take over puttin' the reunion together this time round? Then all you need to worry about is enjoyin' yourself."
"Hmmm." Granny Smith wondered, removing the fierce look at her face. "Alright, young'un, you got yourself a deal. You are in charge."
"Ah won't let you down, Granny." Applejack assured. You just tell me what the reunion needs, and I'll take care of the rest!"
"Ah'll do better than tell you what the reunion'll need. Ah'll show ya!" Afterwards, she stood up and began walking out of the room.
"You sure about this AJ?"
"Sure about what? What could be so difficult 'bout organizing a reunion?"
"Any reunions I visited in their planning stage always required a lot of work, but if you're up to it then I look forward to see how it plays out." Naruto replied. With that they followed her to the next room. She brought out something that appeared to be an old album full of pictures. She took a seat on the couch near the doorway, prompting Applebloom to quickly jump on the couch and sit to her left while Applejack and Naruto sat to her right.
I sat by Granny Smith's right while Applejack sat by my right.
000
Chaos Returns Part 1
0000000
"With all due respect, Princess Celestia…" Twilight began, "How could you bring Discord here?!" She screamed out loud, clearing her throat afterwards. "Your majesty."
"It appears you owe me five-thousands bits sister."Luna replied an edge of playfulness to her voice.
Celestia let out a light sigh. This was the third time somepony had had that reaction. Still so far nothing seemed to top Naruto's, 'Are you completely out of your fucking mind?'
"I'm sorry Princess but under no circumstances I can't see why any idea could ever be good involving...him. I mean considering what he did when he turned Ponyville into the chaos capital of the world'..." Rainbow Dash began.
"...and tricking us all into being the opposite of our true selves..." Rarity included.
"And attempted to murder us several times." Naruto dryly finished.
"Yes, I understand how you all might be skeptical, but I have reason for bringing Discord here. The reason I do so is because Twilight showed me that the reformation of a great evil is in fact possible." Celestia for some time worried about her decision to allow Twilight to take care of Nyx, but so far her student tutelage of the young alicorn had been rather remarkable. "As much as I dislike touching upon this subject we cannot ignore the fact that the seven of you are mortal and someday your lives within this plain will come to an end. And should the day ever come that Discord is once more free with no bearers around then there will be no force left that can stop him. This is why I've brought Discord here, because I believe that you are the only ones that can keep him in check until we can find some kind of way to reform him."
0000000000
The Most Elegant Sunrise
0000000000000
"Good morning, my dear," you hear the most beautiful and elegant voice whisper into Naruto's ear. A voice both regal and elegant spoke in his ear. Naruto turned to come face to face with the beautiful mare wearing a soft smile.
Her magnificent multi-colored mane flowing in a breeze that could not be felt.
"Good morning, Celie."
Her smile grows a little wider as she tilts her head forward, and plants a kiss delicately on his lips.
00000000
The Great Hearfelt and Romantic experience
0
"I do admit that despite the creepy location this spot does set quite the mood." Sitting in a moon light clearing Naruto and Trixie were enjoying a glass of wine.
"When you explore these woods as often as I have it makes it easy for me to find the best spots for a situation."
Finishing her latest glass Trixie let out a giggle.
"We should see if that talent can be used for anything else." She suggested as she shook her rump while she remains seated.
000000000
Cooking with Zecora
0000000000
Zecora turned and opened one of her many cupboards. It was quite low forcing her to bend over as she rummaged through various objects.
Zecora soon returned with a brown wooden bowl down next to him on the table. "Now my dear friend for this potion I need some fresh stallion seed straight from the source."
The words made his eyes widen.
"Wait you want what? What the hell kind of potion are you making?"
His response drew laughter from Zecora. "Your mares were indeed right. You are one that is teased rather easily."
Naruto couldn't help the faint blush on his cheeks. If that was the case two could play that game.
000000000000
Magical Mystery Cure
000000000
"Congratulations, Twilight. I knew you could do it." Princess Celestia's voice suddenly echoed throughout the area.
"Princess... I don't understand." Twilight expressed as she greeted her with a hug. "What did I do?"
"You did something today that's never been done before..." Princess Celestia brought out the book Twilight had received. "...something even a great unicorn like Star Swirl the Bearded was not able to do, because he did not understand friendship like you do." She revealed the new spell Twilight had written. "The lessons you've learned here in Ponyville has taught you much Twilight." She smiled proudly with a warm tone to her smile at her student. "You have gone through so many obstacles and have learned to appreciate your bonds. You have proven that you're ready, Twilight."
"Ready? Ready for what?" Twilight questioned as she followed Princess Celestia.
Princess Celestia then began walking through an invisible hallway…a hallway full of Twilight's memories together. "You have come such a long, long way...and I've watched you from that very first day." They passed a memory of Twilight's arrival in Ponyville.
"To see how you might grow...To see what you might do...To see what you've been through..." As Celestia continued the melodic speech memories of Twilight's experiences the past few years begant o play out. "And all the ways you've made me proud of you...and now you are ready...to take that next big step...to come one step closer to fufil your destiny." Her wings spread strongly. She looked at Twilight and pulled a glow out from her heart. The faint glow then began to merge with Twilight's horn as it began to transform.
0000000000
The Ascension - Prologue
0000000000
Luna daintily drains the last of her tea and sets the cup down. "The zone that is never named for it is the origin point of this world. The Eight forbidden zone. The cradle. A place where even magic itself is subjugated."
Naruto couldn't explain the feelings that were coursing through him. Never before had he been so nervous. "This...this location. What is this feeling?"
"The more powerful one is the more sensitive they are to the Lost Land's effect. I have not been here since I was a filly. In order to prove ourselves worthy of our charges mother had both Celestia and I partake in the trials. Celestia believes not only Twilight is ready for these trials, but she will be capable of completing all eight of them."
"And the role I am to play?"
"You are here to be her confidant and nothing more. It will be up to Twilight Sparkle to complete the trials."
"Huh, I wonder who it must have been to help Cadance with her ascension then." Naruto murmured.
"The case with Cadance is different." Luna corrected. "She is not immortal and is not a natural born Alicorn. While her ascension increased the potency of the earth pony blood in her line as well as latched onto the love of the members of her village from her ascension her powers are that of a Unicorn and a Pegasus primarily lacking the strength and endurance of an earth pony. While there were indeed other Alicorns in the past only by learning to control the heavenly mechanisms or becoming one with an aspect of the universe can one become a true Alicorn. Unfortunately the rest of the True-borns were slain a long time ago."
Naruto silently contemplated Luna's words. He was going to need all his focus for the task ahead.
00000000000000
The Ascension Part 7
000000000000000
"TWILIGHT!" Naruto fought with all his might to get up from underneath the buried rubble as the massive guardian began making its way towards the mare. She was still in the trial. With her mind occupied by the trial she was a sitting duck and the damn rules of this place was preventing him from tapping into his full power.
He was supposed to be protecting her. She was depending on him and he was going to let her down.
No! There must be something! Anything! It can't end like this. I won't let it end like this! He reached out, desperately trying to draw on his chakra in some vein hope he could break free.
But no matter how much he tried his chakra would not answer him so in desperation he tried something he had never done before.
He focused on and invoked his earth pony magic and internalized it. And for the first time Naruto felt powerful magic without invoking empathy.
His fear melted away. He could see the tiny sparkles of magic in the air. The ripples of space and time itself ripple and a massive pain erupted from his forehead.
He could sense it. Feel the magic of the island. He could feel the magic everywhere.
Throughout everything he could see thousands upon thousands little sparks or blips of energy. And felt so warmth. So radiant. So familiar. The sparks seemed to gather around him like an aura.
It took him all but a moment to realize that the aura was his power. And with that he focused as every single bit of his being tingled with magic. Every little spec of his being became one with the aura and for a brief moment he felt nothingness. Everything around him for a moment stopped before he felt the sensation of flying.
With that he reappeared in front of Twilight facing the Guardian that had a massive hole in its stone body. The golem like guardian crumbled and Naruto fell to one knee trying to keep himself conscious while ignoring the massive throbbing to his head. With that he placed a hand to his head only to freeze in shock.
Is that...was that a...
'To ascend one needs to have a deep connection to some aspect of the universe. As a bearer of Harmony one such as yourself is a candidate because you have a connection and understanding of one of Harmony's fundamental natures. While we can only speak for Alicorns, ascended beings have been known to come from the other races as well. Though it takes more than just knowledge and power. A very important trigger whether it be mental or emotional is also required.'
Remembering the words of the Princess Naruto understood what happened. Only now by invoking his earth pony magic did he make use of Deemeter's blessing and as a result he was able to ascend and gain the traits of a Unicorn.
00000000000000000000000
Equestria Girls
00000000000
Twilight reared back and concentrated on a point at the tip of her horn. She felt the power well up at the tip and cast it out as a lavender glow illuminating the room -
And there she was! A rippling of the air, revealing an invisible pony... well, nearly invisible. Who this intruder was she was no Trixie.
As Twilight gave chase she quickly analyzed the spells that were cast. Memory, compulsion, light, sound and scent masking as well as a few more other spells.. Twilight would have been a bit more impressed if the pony wasn't obviously a criminal.
With the counter-spells cast she caught a glimpse of the intruder. Red and gold mane and a horn, a Unicorn, that was all she could make out from the robes the intruder was making and in the unicorn's grasp clutched the Crown of Magic. With a flap of her wings and her horn glowing Twilight was in hot pursuit of the thief.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
April 21ST 2001 AD
000000000
It had been a sad but sweet ending for Scootaloo's mother.
This was the way she wanted it, a sweet ending, just like her nature.
All of these ponies, the one's she cared for, had turned up on this dreary day to come to the church. Her friends and family of course had came along with the inhabitants of town that knew the mare,.
Scootaloo was happy they had all come to see her off as she went on her way to the after-life. The Church was filled to the brim with ponies of all ages.
Scootaloo was trying so desperately not to cry;. She wanted to be brave...so that her mom would know she could keep being happy without her. That was her dying wish, for her to be happy.
Scootaloo rubbed her eyes, feeling a teardrop fall behind her eyelid. She had to stay brave.
"And now some words from her treasured daughter."
Naruto placed a comforting hand on Scootaloo's shoulder. The filly placed her hand over his. Taking a moment to collect herself Scootaloo stood and walked to the head of the congregation; She was to have the final say before Bright Smile would be gone and she wanted it to mean something. She was going to make her proud.
Peace had managed to find itself to the town of Ponyville. A month had passed without much incident not including the funeral to which the locals were glad that all the mayhem that befell their quaint town seemed to have taken a break. The small town was better than other. Having grown with the expansions bringing in many ponies as the town had become famous for its heroes and preserver-ice thorough disasters.
One of the buildings heavily influenced was the upgraded school. Having taking some of the endorsements aimed at her Twilight used the majority of the money to improve the school as well as hire new teachers, improved the school library, and massively improve the budget for a lab among other things.
The school building was painted in a rich purple color, speaking to intellect as purple was the color of contemplation as well as being a symbol of wealth and royal lineage. The building was also surrounded by a lush green yard. A playground was visible behind the building, while in front there was a flagpole and a hedge sculpture of, much to her embarrassment, of Twilight. After all Twilight was not a pony of vanity after all, rather wanting her contribution be treated as a run of the mill donation, but that was not possible.
"Do I really have to go?" Nyx asked, trying her best to hide behind Twilight's legs.
"Yes," Twilight replied.
"For how long?" Nyx whined.
"The school year ends in a month. We were lucky I was able to negotiate with the principle to accept you into the school." Which was not true at all. Basically amounted to Twilight asking if Nyx could be let in only for the mare to accept wholeheartedly.
With Nyx's cover story it wasn't as if there was even a chance that anypony would say no. In order to avoid the hassle of keeping Nyx's nature a secret a backstory and identity had been crafted for her by Naruto and Celestia. As far as the population was concerned she was a niece of the royal sisters who was sent away to a parallel plain accessible only to Alicorns to prevent her from being captured and controlled by the Nightmare Forces like Luna. There was even an explanation for her appearance being the Nightmare force had attacked her and tried to bind itself to her core which altered her appearance being that she was young.
Which much of the population only being sparsely educated in alicorn lore or biology there wasn't much they could argue to disapprove this, especially with the sentiments of the citizens. There was much backlash and vile hurled at anypony expressing negative sentiments towards the sisters considering the recent invasions.
Altitudes and feelings could be classified under various altitudes.
The strongest current sentiments were of the anti-changeling variety with few bothering to acknowledge the distinctions of hives and hating and or fearing all changelings.
There were those who felt Celestia was unfit to rule for not instantly defeating the creatures or the fact that they had even been able to launch an attack at all. Other arguments were also expressing that seemed inept at keeping them safe any longer.
There was still the group that didn't like or trust Luna, but that was nothing new.
Those who had contempt for Luna believed so much had occurred was because of her and developed a strong anti-Luna mindset who felt the nation wouldn't have suffered so much if she hadn't come back at all.
Even with all this vitriol in terms of the adoration of the population Celestia was still beloved by the population by a vast majority with Luna's actions during both attacks slowly earning her supporters and trust.
This didn't even get into discussions in regard to the elements themselves.
It was nearly impossible to break down the thoughts of each individual, in fact by far being unfeasible to attempt to even do so.
All one could do was weather the storm and to be in good enough condition to go about what needed to be done.
"But I didn't have to go to school before. Why do I have to go now?" Nyx loved spending time with Twilight. The mare had taught her so much and she had enjoyed spending time with her new...aunties and uncle. At least that was what Pinkie Pie had described them as. Pinkie Pie was so fun and nice always baking her treats and even threw her a party. Auntie Pinkie Pie had shown her the animals and auntie Rainbow Dash was giving her flying lessons. Auntie Ditzy would tell her stories about working as a mailmare and Uncle Naruto was giving her lessons on how to defend herself.
She paused for a moment. Aunt Rarity was...nice. She made her clothes but she seemed...neutral. She wasn't cold towards her like Princess Luna had been, but Nyx couldn't help but feel uncomfortable around the Unicorn. The worst part was that the mare wasn't mean to her and treated her like the others, but Nyx couldn't help but feel
bad because she had heard a few rumors about Rarity and the Nightmare force and it was obvious the mare was making an effort to be fair to her. It was obvious that for the time being until one reached out to the other there would just be this wall between the two of them.
"It's something you have to get used to Nyx. Its part of the natural order of growing up and living life. Besides you love to learn and not to mention you will be in the same class as Sweetie Belle, Dinky, Scootaloo, and Applebloom won't that be fun?"
It would add a bit more credence to Nyx's backstory. That Luna's newfound responsibility and Celestia's own reasons for temporarily leaving the bulk of her duties to Luna that the safest place would be with Equestria's Element bearing heroes, especially since Ponyville was on the process of having defenses built up because of the nature of attacks that occurred often.
"I guess."
"Now remember, just pay attention in class and remember to follow the rules. That means both Cheerilee's rules and my rules, which are?"
"I can't take off my glasses, I shouldn't try to bring attention to myself or use my status as an Alicorn to get my way and I should try not to use my magic unless I'm writing something down."
"Don't forget, try and make some friends as well." Twilight added, rubbing her hand through Nyx's mane.
With a yelp and a giggle, Nyx batted at Twilight's hand before she escaped from the playful ruffling.
"Twilight! Nyx! Heeey!" Running towards them was Scootaloo. "Come on, we're going to be late." Scootalo grabbed Nyx's hand. "Come on."
"Bye Twilight!"
Naruto went and joined Twilight's side as the two fillies went to the school joining the other children as they entered.
"She'll be fine. The others will look after her." Naruto said as he wrapped an arm around Twilight and pulled her close.
Twilight found comfort in the hug and the strong familiar mixture of armor polish, sweat, and natural musk. "I know, its just...I still worry about her. Its difficult being...different." she reminiscence sadly in reference to her own foalhood days and how her gifts set her apart from the other children.
"Nyx has friends who will look after her." he promised her as he placed a gentle kiss on her horn causing her to shutter slightly from pleasure.
"Speaking of which? How is everything going?" she asked as the two of them began to walk to the direction of the library.
"With her free time Princess Celestia has managed to organize many of the affairs we had concern about. The treasure we rightfully earned is being deposited into our accounts and the issues of our name and likeliness have been trademarked and such. That's not even the most exciting part. They're finally coming out with that movie about the Summer Sun incident." While Twilight and the others still felt a bit uneasy about the whole thing the argument used for this movie did bring up excellent points.
The money and exposure of their character could be used for good and to help the nation means to understand who they were beyond being the elements would make them likable and approachable. It would make them relatable in a way to which others would be receptive to their help and advice.
At the very least the adaption wouldn't hurt anypony, right?
This would be the first time Luna would be holding the sun court so Celestia thought it would be wise to give her sister advice.
"Make sure to listen to each pony's problem, no matter how trivial it may seem to you. Remember, these are your subjects, and as princess it is your responsibility to listen to your ponies."
Luna rolled her eyes. She never understand her sister's method of listening to 'all' the requests instead of having the trivial ones being screened out by an assistant. "I know that, sister. That isn't the issue at hand, however. How am I suppose to conduct something like this if everypony's still afraid of me?"
Celestia sighed. "Luna do you remember how fearful our subjects back when we once take up the mantle? Well, it's still true today." Luna's eyes widened at the thought, trying to picture anypony doing anything but praise and honor Celestia's whims. "The bowing, the reverence, the insane lengths they go to please me;...while it is true I invoke love and admiration among many of our subjects their actions are not always as a result of their affection towards me. There are those who fear t if their manners aren't perfect I'll banish them. If one such as Twilight, my cherished student fears reprisal from a late assignment what does that tell you of the magnitude of fear invoked in those to who I have no personal connection to?"
"You mean...all this time, many of our subjects were scared of you as well?"Not once had Luna comprehended or thoughts so a thing was possible. But now thinking about it such line of thought was foolish. Of course there were those who reviled her sister. "The Nightmare Children."
Celestia nodded in affirmation. Both drawing the same conclusion of said subjects who allowed their fear to go to the other end of the spectrum. "Things may be more relaxed than they used to be, and certainly a lot smoother on the larynx, but that doesn't mean everypony has forgotten we're in a position to affect the rest of their lives. You punish yourself too harshly Luna. Their fear may not always be linked to your past, but simply who you are and your station."
To which Luna dryly replied, "Great, so either way I am to be feared and not even for a reason to which the blame could fall to. While this does not upset me it neither makes me happy."
"Give it time sister. Our subjects now more than ever are open to change."
"…Thank you for your advice, sister."
Luna gave Celestia a farewell hug and walked back inside, the guards closing the door behind her. The princess turned her attention back to the massive gardens that lay before her. The position of the sun indicated that Trixie's lessons at the academy would be over soon and the unicorn would be making her way to the castle in a matter of time. While no Unicorn sans Star Swirl and the dark one could compare to Twilight the potential within Trixie indicated that she had potential to be one of the greats. She would be well above average in combat magic, but illusion and mind magic will be her forte.
She would fulfill in an important role of the Sister's Arcane Elite. The same elite selection of warriors that were formed to combat Discord's mad forces all those years ago. The same with the Dark one that dared tried to usurp their power and connection to the heavenly bodies. The same ones that fought against Lord Tirek. A brave group of fighters ans specialists ready to lay their lives to protect their nation and its citizens.
But this time. This time their would be no senseless sacrifice. For these Arcane elite were on a fast track of surpassing the past ones if they did not already.
Trixie the Illusionist. Her powerful spells would serve to confuse the enemies.
Spitfire was shaping up to be a powerful fighter and already captain of the elite Wonderbolts. She would serve as a fine Knight Captain.
Cadance's abilities in archery were second to none. Her keen eyesight and ability to detect the heartbeat even across vasts amount of land mass made her second to none. Recalling one of Twilight's letters about Fluttershy's interest in archery perhaps she should pass the information on to her niece. Cadance the Archer had a nice rang to it.
Light-hearted and spirited Pinkie Pie who would assuage fear and worry would be the Bard.
Brave Applejack would without a doubt be the warrior. Her Strength and dexterity would demand nothing less.
Speaking of Fluttershy her gifts would make her into the Beast mistress or perhaps with Deemeter's help Fluttershy could become a druid. There hadn't been a pony druid in centuries.
Rainbow Dash speedy and feisty would be a scout without a doubt. In a blink of an eye she would be gone and back.
Rarity, who was showing herself talent to be quick, deadly, and a keen eye for detail would be the rogue in the group.
Spike would be the Dragon Knight. Normally a position given to those who fought against dragons a little amending or changes never hurt anypony.
Twilight Sparkle would without a doubt be a magician. The fact she had genius level intellect in certain fields and a talent for magic bordering savant level had made the choice rather easy.
And of course Naruto, her...she quickly amended...the Princesses's loyal subject and captain would didn't fit the typical mold. The most befitting name would be Hero for one whose abilities were not so typical.
They would be the captains of their own guard of lesser elites while holding the top ranked position of the Arcane. The fact they already had powerful friendships meant there were those who could feel the position.
Such as that Zecora equine, hailing from Zebrica meant she could have potential to be a Shaman or Witch Doctor.
All of this would not have been thought possible or credible with the elements busy life schedules, but the successes she had been hearing about Twilight and Naruto finally completing the chakra-magic emulation seals meant their schedules would be more flexible. She was looking forward to when she could next meet with them. In fact why wait?
She sent out a guard to get Raven to bring her the materials for letters. With her additional free time what better way to fill the time then befriending the ponies she owed so much to. It was going to be fun. A baker, a farmer, a seamstress, a Veterinarian, and a weather captain. In fact she wouldn't mind getting to know more of the inhabitants of the quaint little town.
It would not hurt to maybe open her heart open again. And maybe...and maybe she could finally talk to Luna about the question she asked all those months ago as to why nopony talks about the passage of Ascendancy.
As Luna made her way down the hall she was being followed a few paces behind her to her left by a mare by the name of Sweet Dreams. An ashen-gray coated Unicorn with ruby colored eyes and white mane and tail. She had a rather slender, skinny build and rather short, a few inches above five foot in height with long legs. Despite her deceptive appearance she was remarkably fast, able to match if not outrace the average earth pony. On her she was carry bags over her shoulders gave the moon princess nervous glances from the corner of her eye, something Luna hadn't failed to notice. It was the same fearful gaze she had experienced so many times before. "Is there something wrong, Miss Dream?"
The unicorn gasped and turned her attention towards the floor. "N-No, your Highness. I-I was just…surprised when you requested that I be your assistant. I mean, I just started, and I'm sure..."
Luna flashed as comforting a smile as she could. "I've read your file. Trust me, I know you're qualified for this position. I wouldn't have asked you to do this otherwise."After all Celestia had the ever studious Raven as her assistant. Who better than her cousin, a fine family of loyal ponies whose family motto was that knowledge and work was power.
"So, what is today's agenda if you will."
"The early afternoon will consist of open court, as usual. I have a prepared list of all appointments, but you should expect a few unannounced petitions as well."
Aah yes Celestia had warned her of this."Proceed."
"And this evening, we will be setting up for tomorrow night's dinner party. It's nothing too important; mostly, you just have to say hello to some of the aristocrats and nobles from around Equestria. The menu is already prepared, the necessary furniture has been ordered."
Luna's focus had trailed off about this. Reports of some of the nobles behavior's during the Changeling incident had not escaped her ears. While the Celestia of old had slipped out during times of extreme duress her sister was still rather soft hearted. She had settled into the role of 'mother' and coddled their subjects a bit too much for the Lunar Princess's liking. It was up to their dams to do the rearing. She was a ruler and goddess of the moon, wine, and other such fields. She would not allow herself to be pushed around by a bunch of delusions clods who sat on their flanks all day while they had servants doing everything.
If any of them thought with her sister taking a step back that she would be easy prey they were in for a rude awakening.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"Since your banishment I had not taken a single Pegasi or Earth Pony candidate as a pupil!"
A strong silence had permeated the room. When Luna recovered she could only answer with a faint, "What?"
Shortly after her safety Luna had expressed in interest in the ponies who saved her. Surely Twilight Sparkle was not her only pupil the others were candidates for ascension as well.
When the truth that they were five random ponies from a minor town it was something of a bombshell. Especially since Celestia insisted they not talk about that manner and focused on what was important. It took Luna a fair bit of time to realize that whenever the topic came up Celestia had found some sort of way to distract her from the topic.
So when Celestia asked to speak with Luna that evening this was the last thing she had expected.
"I am many things sister. An Academic. A negotiator. But there are simply matters that I do poorly in. The arrangement of stars, my failure to learn dream walking, and your superior military mind and pegasi abilities are just examples. No matter how gifted being an Alicorn makes me in the abilities of the two tribes I just can not teach them well enough to make ascension a possibility. I can help ponies surpass their limits and learn to help them do better than what most would typically manage of their tribe magic but that is it. My affinity with magic is why I established a school for Unicorns and even then I..." An image of her flame haired pupil flashed through her mind. "...have had setbacks."
Luna had remained quiet as Celestia continued.
"Those successes were in thanks to the two of us Luna. With you gone the experience, power, and knowledge departed onto prospective hopefuls were cut in half. With issues and responsibilities I had to partake in doubling. Things were never the same when you were gone sister. You...you were always the brave one. Never afraid to show your passion for those close to you. Being open and letting down your mane has always been so natural to you where as I...I could never be you. You were their guardian at night. Safe guarding their dreams and showing the world world what it meant to be Princess Luna where all I am is..." Celestia shook her head and gave a lot breath of air out from her nostrils. "Princess Celestia. Its as if my identity of Celestia means nothing. You can slap on a different coat or mane with a different name and anypony would go along with it, but you sister, you have an identity outside of our title and as things continue forward your situation will only approve. Especially since our subjects will see how effective your rule is while I'm currently indisposed."
Joining her sister on the edge of her bed Luna rested her head on her elder's shoulder.
"Tia I had no idea you felt this way. But now the burden you had to uphold for so long is no longer squarely on your shoulders. For a thousand years you kept our nation going. This is not a feet anyone can say they handled with such grace. Give it time sister and we will get back into the role of things."
Celestia smiled. "Perhaps we should stop lamenting over the past and continue set about fixing things."
"For that I shall agree with you on." Luna then pondered something. "Were the reasons you gave me the only reason sister?" Luna couldn't help but feel that Celestia might have still been holding something back.
When said sister conjured a bottle of wine she realized it was a definite something. "For a time I took on many pupils. Far more in the past for hope of filling the power vacuum that your banishment brought, but no matter how hard I tried all the candidates failed in one important way." She explained while pouring herself a glass before downing the drink in one go. It was then Celestia's expression and tone darkened. "They all wanted to know when they would be ready to take your place." Celestia's crossed look was enough to make even Luna shiver. "Suffice to say that brought an end to the practice as not one shown an inclination to become something greater."
"How did the process leave the mind of our citizens?"
"I simply stopped taking students for a few centuries. Time did the rest. Especially with the alteration of history. I am not particularly proud of how certain traditions and stories have been muddled, but would could I say about the inaccuracies without bringing the truth to light? And so more centuries passed without a single ascension. That is until a certain pink pony by the name of Cadance came along. While in stature and ability she would be better suited under the classification of a Horned-Pegasus the previous goddess of love relinquished her ranking and gifts onto Cadance for a chance at mortal life. After all even love itself can die if not enough is done to maintain that love. From that you can put the rest of the pieces together."
Luna nodded, 'Twilight Sparkle...she will be your first attempt at reviving the practice." It wasn't so much of a question, it was obvious what Celestia attended to do.
"Indeed. When I started taking students again the population thought I would be grooming them for select position. Either as head of the academies or court mages or such. Some even had the aspiration of being the next Star Swirl."
Luna could not help herself and laughed at the idea. She felt a tiny bit of shame, but not much. Star Swirl was truly one of a kind and the idea was laughable of anypony who thought they could succeed him. After all if such a thing had occurred Celestia would have told her. "Then again, Twilight Sparkle has shown herself to be one of a kind as well."
"Indeed. Twilight has no idea as to what I have planned for her," she finished with a smile. "It is better this way." Celestia lowered her head and shook it. "Ambition can lead to many things. Among them selfishness, greed, disloyalty, and a hunger for power."
There was a reason why the royal sisters rarely ever tried to lead a pony to full alicorn ascension. Ascension was not simply becoming an alicorn, but learning, understanding, and respecting the tribes. Even to this day ponies did not realize certain classification pertained to ability or being in the class of something, but not being that status itself.
A Heruclean class pony had strength nearing the class, but the true title was Heruclean Plainswalker. An earth pony of strength, dexterity, and walker of plains. They who thread along the realms of nature and was one with the planet itself.
A Stormborn Pegasus was a Pegasus that braved the harshest elements and reborn having their magics linked to the very elements of the world itself. They who understood the cries of thunders and rain.
Finally a Grandhorn Unicorn was a master in a discipline of magic and understood the basics and magic of general magic itself. These were ponies that could see the flow. They could see magic in its basic and unchanneled flow.
Even if a pony under the sisters guidance became one or even rarely two very few showed the affinity for all three. Only the rare and naturally born gifted ponies of the tribe were often giving this chance as gaining an understanding of one's true self took an inner reflection that most simply could not do. It was more than just something that could be sit down and thought about or randomly stumbled upon.
It simply had to be a choice. One the sisters could not make for the pony. They had to choose to dedicate their life to a goal they might not reach til the end of their life and such a thing was often thought of not worth it if one could not enjoy said gifts in their youth.
"Is Twilight Sparkle the only one worthy? What about the other bearers?" Luna couldn't help but wonder.
"Should they express an interest I will be happy to provide them with the same opportunity, but for now I wish to focus on Twilight. For when the time comes she will be ready. Ready to take her rightful place by our side." Only Twilight was capable of unlocking the final seal on the Tree of Harmony.
For something had been on Celestia's mind for some time. An observation and a fear. For the Tree of Harmony and what it contained was created for a purpose right?
If not for the likes of the Nightmare that could corrupt mortal and immortal beings and Discord a god capable of influencing reality than what kind of powerful or evil force exist out there that the Tree of Harmony's true power would be needed to combated?
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Four figures stepped cautiously out of the shadows of the hedge maze to where Discord's statue stood in the middle.
Lore Reader
Partisan
Metamorphosis
And one of her Changeling guards. It had taken time but Lore Reader had managed to track down Metamorphosis.. In order for their plan to work they needed knowledge. Knowledge even Lore Reader did not have and that left only one source. One source old enough to depart to them the information they needed for their plans.
Their journey into Canterlot had been rather dangerous.. The defenses around the Equestrian capital were far more subtle and dangerous than the crude barrier of before.
Metamorphosis ground her teeth in frustration. Her traitorous sister had revealed to the equine species certain intricacies of Changeling magic and now their spellcraft could differentiate between Chaneling and Equestrian magic.
As such much to the Queen's distaste she had to rely on those who she would have sooner considered food then allies, but her near consuming obsession to get revenge on her sister made her accept the offer. With her Hive taking heavy damages and it only being a matter of time until another Hive moved against her she knew she needed to take drastic measures.
So with the Unicorns magic they were able to sneak in,. As much as security might had been increased around the capital it hardly warranted something like a maze needing guarding. Especially since the city was still going through reconstruction.
Even without guards the area where Discord's statue was teemed with magic, powerful spells. Spells that were starting to weign thanks to their castor's lessened magical capacity.
With the utmost care and caution, Metamorphosis slowly reached for her magic and sent it drifting hesitantly towards the statue, gently probing through the intricate pattern of spell work. Lore Reader then followed in tandem, they needed to be careful not to set off any alarm spells that could bring the entire city's guard down on them.
As they proved they soon realize that Celestia's waned magical signature might as well have been a candle compared to the blazing inferno that was the Elements of Harmony. There was no hope or possibility of even thinking about trying to take on the Elements powers, but that was not what they were hoping for.
If Lore Reader's theory was right they would be able to get around the protection and draw out what they were looking for. Hours had passed as the mares lost themselves in their magic much to Partisan's ire. Every second they continued on would bring them closer to discovery.
It looked like something of interest was finally going to happen when Metamorpha ordered the Changeling she had brought with her to assist.
He watched in horrid fascination as Metamorpha triggered a spell, subplanting, no...erasing the mind and will of the loyal changeling leaving him as nothing more than an empty husk. The Changeling collapsed and that was that.
Without any signs of flashing, buzzing energy or any other indications of spellcraft he had wondered if the spell worked or was it a complete and utter waste of time?
When the drone suddenly came too, a single heavy heaved breath and frayed features he wondered had the fool Lore made some sort of mistake.
As the Changeling settled his gaze on them, his eyes thoughtful and calculating he knew something was up.
The changeling began to flex his features. First his fingers, than arms, and wings. He let out a controlled and rich laugh. "Well this is an interesting twist. After thousands of years my mind is free from the accursed prison."
Green flame erupted around the Changeling, washing over his features in a wave. When they cleared, revealing a tall and magnificent form of a Bipedal draconequus with massive horns similar to that of a Ram. It towered at nine feet in height and his scales were that of a black color. Where Discord's features were more bulky in his face this creature was more serpentine with his posture straight and stiff, a contrast to Discord's lackadaisy stance.
"Discord?" the Changeling queen asked.
The figure before her chuckled. "So you were seeking to free...Discord. Sorry to disappoint you, but I am not my father."
The infiltrators shared a look of confusion. What was going. "Lore...explain!" Partisan hissed at the mare who for the first time in a long time was at a lost.
"Obviously its one of the Spirit of Chaos's bad joke." she reasoned.
"I assure you Equine this is no joke. Though I suppose I do owe you thanks for freeing me. Did none of you ever wonder why their weren't more Draconequus besides my father? Surely the creation of more of our kind would spark chaos around the world? And we did...for a time, but...well...let's just say father was not one for competition. Apparently he was inspired by the patheons of another realm on how to dispose of his children." the Draconequus explained as he turned his attention to the statue. " Poor old fool. Not even history remembers the real you...the original you. So desperate to hold on to your power you reincarnated and ended up becoming a buffoon. And whatever of your old self still remains it'll never be what it once was. Enjoy your imprisonment father for if the day ever comes you are free again I will be ready and waiting."
'Well then...my lord...what should we call you?" Lore Reader saw this as an opportunity. She had not been looking to keep the spirit of Chaos in line even if he would be in a limited body, but the spirit before her seemed capable of intelligent speech.
"I suppose you can call me Strife, Lore Reader, and dispose of your pleasantries. I saw into your mind and know of your plans when you tried to free Discord. I am not foolish enough to trust you completely."
"In that case," Metamorpha purred. "Why not form a partnership with me? I can offer you so much more then they can."
Lore Reader sniffed and suppressed angry fleeting thoughts.
"Traitorous bug!" Partisan on the other hand was not as controlled.
"Aah Queen Metamorpha, the idea of being merely your plaything is short sighted, but a step above the back stepping machinations of the Children..." he cleared his throat. "...former Children of the Night, but alas apart your are all useless,, but together we might be able to cobble something together. I went over the memories of Discord's defeat and quiet simply from what I gauged the Elements are too powerful to fight head on. Subjugating Equestria requires a battle on multiple fronts. Weakening and capturing the Princesses, weakening and defeating the elements, as well as weakening and occupying the nation. And for that we need allies. Powerful allies. And I know just where to find them."
"If you were able to scan my mind Lord Strife than you already know that we had...powerful allies..." The least they could call the Condemned that were in their service.. "...and still managed to fail." Metamorpha noted.
Strife shook his head. "You merely lacked the organization. You kept attacking on one front with overwhelming numbers instead of multiple fronts, but I forgive the foolishness of you mortal beings. Your lives are so short its a miracle many of you last as long as you do."
Said mortals had to hold their tongue. While the ponies were unaware of how much power the spirit before them have and not looking to find it out Metamorpha could sense pure cruelty and discontent for Harmony itself and for a vengeance seeker like her it tasted of the finest wines.
"If we want things done we will look up old friends of mine. The Cloud Demon Arabus eater of Shadows. Squrik, Scourge of the Oceans, Grogar the Necromancer and King of Tambelon, and the Lava demon Lavan."
Two of those names were recognizable. Squirk was the ruler of an ocean nation deep in the depths of the east and Grogar was an evil ruler and one of Discord's allies many years ago. Apparently Discord like to play a game of just how much he can make his allies paranoid if he was going to stab them in the back or not. After all just merely using his powers was boring and he so did enjoy watching the rabble have their little squabbles and how the leader of the nations took their little games of war and conquest so seriously.
"And for good measure King Diann of the Cairobu and other rulers who are enemies of Equestria could be convinced to our side as well."
Lore Reader was beginning to ponder if she made a mistake. Someone like Discord only cared about Chaos, she did not have to worry about matching wits with him on an intellectual level, just having to be careful about falling to his manipulations. This Strife on the other hand seemed to have knowledge and was something of a planner. Regardless of her desires of Regicide Lore Reader did not want to see Equestria fall prey to another species. She would have to bide her time and make a plan to make sure she came out on top.
Partisan cared little beyond making sure he came out on top of this whole debacle. He should have known Lore Reader would have gotten them into a situation like this. The fool spent too much time with her nose in books and not interacting with others thinking knowledge was the ultimate power. Either way he didn't trust the spirit nor the book not to stab them in the back. He would have to contact what few allies he had left to make sure he would not find himself in an unfavorable position.
Metamorpha could sense Partisan and Lore's feelings. Fools. But useful nonetheless. As she focused on Strife and the connection they shared she could feel his emotions no matter how much he tried to hide them. Even with all his knowledge without the power to take over the bond it was useless, though whether or not she could command him she did not know. The fact he didn't have any ire for her was a good sign as he was probably expecting her to assert her dominance, but no, she would not make the foolish mistake of angering a demi-god. That was the best estimation she could make of his status without any knowledge of his mother if he had a mother that is. Some pantheons were capable of creating children without the union of the two genders after all.
All Strife cared about was the usefulness of his three new pawns. Whether or not they became something more depended on how useful they would prove themselves. Either way it would be a long time before they would be ready. A good two, maybe three years before all the forces could be gathered.
This would also give him time to hopefully find some kind of way to either restore his body or if not devour enough beings in the meantime so his power could grow. Hopefully there would be maybe some shred of the Disciples of Chaos or maybe even the Sons of Discord that survived like the Nightmare Children had persisted throughout the years and if not this could be a good time to dig into the background of the bearers and see if they had enemy enemies they could twist to their side.
And upon that day one of the darkest chapters of Equestria's history had begun.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Twilight adjusted her vest and the long sleeves of her blouse buttoned almost to her neck. She smoothed her pleated navy skirt.
She was walking down to the Potato plantation. The Potatoes were one of the new families that recently moved to the down of Ponyville. There wasn't a pony in town better at organization then Twilight so that made her the go to pony for making sure everything was on track.
Arriving on the potato's plantation she noticed a brown stallion in worker's overalls tending to the crop.
Twilight approached him. The stallion stopped and turned to Twilight. "Well, hello there!" he said cheerfully. "Welcome to Potato Plantation! Name's Red Gold! What can I do ya for?" The tan furred pony true to his name had a reddish-golden coloration with gold colored mane and tail.
"Good afternoon. My name is Twilight Sparkle. I'm here to make sure all the ordinances are in order and to welcome you to Ponyville. Are you the pony in charge of this property?"
"Sure am. Leading with mah sister. She tends to be the one to handle the paperwork though."
Twilight turned towards the building. "Well, then I guess I should be bringing the paperwork to her. Nice meeting you. " She found an arm draped around her shoulder, steering her in the other direction.
Red Gold smiled. "What's the rush? Don'tcha wanna take a look around the farm?
Twilight picked his arm up with a small bit of telekinesis. "Thanks for the offer, but I have other obligations to attend to.
The Arm was back. "Oh, nonsense. Won't take but a moment. Ya haven't lived til you have some of Equestria's best taters."Red Gold then added, "a pretty mare like you needs to keep her strength up."
Twilight found herself stun. Was this pony hitting on her? A small bit of teleportation seemed to startle him.
"Just...just lead me to your sister please." Despite her unease Red Gold didn't deter in his advances.
Red Gold flung open the door to the house and led Twilight inside. A tall mare with the similar color features as Red Gold was stirring something on the stove.
"WelL Twilight, this here is Larette. Sis this is Twilight Sparkle she brought the paperwork to see to everything in order."
Larette nodded at Twilight."Miss Sparkle. If you wouldn't mind leaving the papers on the table I'll get to it when I have time."
"Right, well, I should be going." Twilight echoed a brief goodbye.
"Hey where ya going? Ya haven't event tried one of the deserts."
Twilight wasn't one to be rude, but this stallion was making her uncomfortable. "Twilight wait!"
She let out a groan of regret. She nearly stumbled upon noticing how close the stallion go. "Red Gold I really have to go..."
Let me say my piece darling. I promise I'm only speaking the truth."
"What is it Mr. Gold." She was hoping he would say whatever it is he had to say so she could go."
"I think you're beautiful."
Twilight froze. That was unexpected.
"Well, Mister Gold I appreciate the compliment but..."
Red Gold leaned towards her, and Twilight reflexively stepped backwards. He hated to have to use her magic on somepony, but he was pushing it.
"No, really, I mean it. Pretty mares like you weren't common back in my old town."
"I'm really not interested."
"I know I'm comin' on kinda strong, but really, you're just so..."
"I'm taken!" Twilight cut him off. "I'm in a herd and I'm perfectly happy with the arrangement. I'm sure you're a nice stallion, but you should focus pursuing on a mare more receptive to your advances." She made a motion to move only for him to grab her arm.
"Come on filly, don't be stubborn. I know all about the gender discrepancy in this town. I can be all the stallion ya..." he let out a yelp as something shocked him. He stumbled backwards and clutched his hand.
"Keep your hands to yourself." Twilight warned dangerously as her horn began to glow. Twilight had reached the limits of her patience and was not going to let this stallion harass her. Hopefully that little shock finally got through his thick skull."For your own good reign in your behavior because if I or my herd hear an news about you being a nuisance you won't like the consequences." With that she left the farm with no plans of returning any time soon.
"...and that's what happened." Twilight finished explaining. The mares had all gathered together for one of their regular get togethers and Twilight was explaining what had put her in a mood so to speak.
"Unfortunately some vagabonds do not know how to take a hint." Rarity remarked with slight distaste. "I had an encounter with an egotistical brute of a stallion who was making unsavory comments about my behind as I was walking by. The downside of this expansion of our quaint little town is the increase of unsavory elements."
"It certainly has gotten a bit...livelier in town." Fluttershy noted. That has unfortunately led to some amorous advances to her person.
"Just some knuckleheads that got it in there skulls that some of the mares here'll be easy pickins which unfortunately does happen in a few towns. There does happen to be some mares who aren't up to sharing. Rebuffing the advances of most of them shouldn't be that difficult, but for the more thick-headed ones we might have to go as far as to get Naruto or even the law involved." Applejack noted.
"What!" Rainbow loudly exclaimed. "I don't need my battles fought for me. Any of those hot shots try anything funny I'll put two in their ten spot." The pegasus said as she did a bit of shadow boxing which elected a giggle from Pinkie.
"Nopony is doubting your ability to fight Rainbow." Rarity said in an attempt to placate Rainbow, "...but its just how things are in some circles. Some of these stallions can have a bit of a complex and while we are all more than capable of handling ourselves I wish to avoid unnecessary violence. The presence of an Alpha male like our stallion would make them think twice and quickly put an end to the issue. Though I suggest we only go with that as a last resort as for most of these cases I do believe we can handle it ourselves. After a few weeks they'll come to learn we are part of a herd and hopefully lose interest."
"Perhaps we should move the topic on to something else?" Ditzy suggested, sensing the rest of the herd had not been put in the best mood from the events of the past few days. A lot had been changing and this expansion was something to get used to.
Speaking of said male he was currently with the princess of the night enjoying a nightcap.
"So," Princess Luna said as she refilled Naruto's glass. "These clone of yours just to be sure on their applications..."
"Yes you can send them to deal with meetings you want to get out of. Trust me the ability to make clones will make performing our duties highly convenient. The fact that I can live my life in Ponyville and take care of my duties here in Canterlot are proof of that and the memories return back to you." As expected Twilight was already using the application for more research and studying time, but he was able to get her to compromise that if her using clones was going to be part of her routine she needed a hobby outside of reading and research. At the very least taking on the responsibility of having to take care of Nyx was proving to be great for her social development.
"I cannot be blamed for looking forward to being able to do a more effective job of looking after our nation."
"And it has nothing to do with the possibility of longer sleeping hours and sexy time?" he quipped.
"Tis an added bonus," she coyly replied. Luna proceeded to sit her glass on the table. "I shall return after I fit myself into more comfortable night wear." Luna left the room to which Naruto simply finished the remains of his drink. He didn't have to wait for long as Luna returned in a gown revealing her appealing form.
"My beloved captain we have been through much together. What I feel for you is not a mere fleeting sensation. I wish to be yours and have you as mine in every since of the words." she finished with a half lidded gaze.
"Just be gentle, I bruise easily." he half joked as he continued to admire Luna.
"We can make no promises," her expression became quite sultry. "I do confess I am finding the current moment quite thrilling." He said as Luna plopped down on his lap and wrapped her arms around his neck.
"Now to see if the reality can match the dream."
"If not, then we shall surely spend much much time practicing."
Their lips then connected as their tongues playfully battled. Tonigt was going to be a rather magical experience.
The following morning Naruto and Luna enjoyed a light breakfast and said their farewells. Naruto didn't like the idea of leaving Scootaloo alone for long periods of time, even though she technically was not alone as she was with one of his clones.
As usual he made sure Scootaloo's lunch was prepped and went over her homework with her before sending her off to school. Looks like it was just going to be another normal day. Nothing unusual was going to happen at all.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Quiet.
That was not a word one would use to describe the normally rambunctious pegasus that was Scootaloo. She had been adjusting to the loss of her mother, but it would be a while before she would truly be okay.
So it wasn't all that surprising that Scootaloo was to herself again during the lunch hour. Unlike the younger students the older students were free to go to wherever from the field to the library during lunch hour before having to return to class.
With their cutie marks having been discovered the crusaders didn't spend their usual time trying to discover ways to get their cutie marks, but hang out or practice their craft. Scootaloo had often used this time to be by herself.
Her alone time was interrupted by the cries of distress. Slipping out of the tree she was laying in she noticed a small crowd of ponies. Two older students were playing a game of catch. With Smarty Pants with Nyx, trying to get it back.
For a moment Scootaloo wondered why Nyx didn't just use her magic before remembering that anytime the filly tried to use her magic for anything that wasn't small or under duress her magic tended to acted out in a way far more potent than most Unicorns.
"Uugh, the teachers are never around when you need them." Scootaloo thought.
She for a minute wondered by nopony was doing anything, but realized who made up most of the gwakers.
Lavender fur with teal eyes, mane, and tail. This unicorn mare was Aura.
Then there was one with gray fur, dark purple mane and tail with green eyes who unlike the mare was anything but average, being remarkably tall. This was Tornado Bolt.
Then there was the tubby Cotton Cloudly with bluish-white fur, light cyan mane and tail with lavender eyes. Like Tornado Bolt he was a pegasus and a member of Diamond Tiara's little posse.
Seeing Diamond Tiara smugly watched from the sidelines with Silver Sppon lit up a blazing anger in Scootaloo. It was just her style to get her cronies to do the physical tormenting the pampered pony found beneath her.
Act.
Scootaloo bolted across the field drawing attention as she launched herself like a missile. This is what the training was for.
Recalling what Naruto taught her.
Leg curls.
Hamstring lifts.
Squats.
Having built up the speed she had launched herself.
Control your momentum.
Draw attention.
"Leaf Whirlwind!"
A cry or shout would draw attention. Take control of the situation and draw them to the feint. His focus being on the high quick is to focus their attention away from the follow up low kick.
And sure enough her foot landed on the wrist sending smarty pants free. Tornado Bolt let out a cry and clutched his wrist. Scootaloo landed, albeit with a stumble.
"What the hay Scootaloo we were playing!? Why're getting in the way!" Cotton asked with a high pitched whine.
"That was my hand you stupid bint!" Tornado swore at her as he clutched his aching wrist.
Scootaloo had no idea what that word meant, but considering Tornado's expression it was nothing good.
"Well that's what you get for messing with my friend! What gives you the right to go and mess with others anyway?"
"New girl needed to learn her place on the food chain. " Aura answered snootily as she proceeded to file her nails. Like Diamond Tiara she saw no value in getting one all sweaty acting like a meat head.
Scootaloo had a pretty good idea what this was about. This was about Nyx being a pony from Canterlot nhaving become the local focus point of interest around the school and 'snubbing' Tiara's invitation to join the popular group so to speak.
While the faculty knew of the backstory of Nyx given to them by Twilight it was not told to the students in an effort to give Nyx a normal experience with her peers. It would be likely that if word got out of Nyx's status then the parents would be pushing their children to get close to Nyx in an effort to social climb so to speak.
So getting the rumor mill going and painting Nyx as a snooty Canterlot brat didn't take much effort as most of the kids automatically assumed Nyx's quiet nature was her expressing she was better than them.
"Come on Nyx, lets leave these jerks behind."
Nyx all the while had been watching the exchange. She wished she could have been as brave as Scootaloo. "L-Look out!" She filly alicorn screamed as Scootaloo twisted out of the way of Tornado's charge catching him by his ankle and sending him hurtling towards the ground.
"So, whose next?" Scootaloo asked with her arms crossed and a smug look.
"Now what in Equestria is going on here!"
Scootaloo winched upon hearing the teacher's voice. Now they show up. Figures.
Scootaloo was no stranger to a disciplinarian's office. When she was younger she got in trouble a lot. The problem filly was what they used to call her. But she couldn't help but be nervous. She had yet to done anything to warrant being punished by Naruto and she was sure being suspended from school was a punishable offense.
She was brought out of her thoughts when she picked up the sound of two voices."She can't go about using violence to solve her problems Naruto. She could have seriously hurt that boy if she had missed and hit him in the face."
"Cher, have faith in me as a teacher and Scootaloo. I'll talk to her to try and exercise some other options first, but I will not tell her that she is to allow herself or her friends to be bullied."
"The faculty will act if this becomes a regular issue. They've been cracking down on violent disputes."
"I hope they plan on cracking down just as hard on bullying then. One way or another this nonsense will not stand. If I have to use my influence then I will. I'm just sick and tired of everyone treating the issue of bullying like its no big deal or if they are trying actively looking into the issue not punishing the ones responsible justly because they have ties to the parents or sudden generous donations."
A sigh escaped Cheerilee's lips. "I know what you mean. I am not saying I personally want to punish Scootaloo. You were right. I didn't want to believe that kids these days could be so cruel...but upon paying closer attention I've seen questioning behavior. Even then unless I see the behavior myself being done personally or somepony comes forward there is not much I can do."
In other words unless there was physical damage the act of verbal teasing was dismissed as kids being kids. "You just worry about leaving your superiors to me Cher. If what I have to say doesn't get their brains in working order I am sure an irate Twilight will whip their plots into gear. " Even if Twi doesn't realize it she's quickly forming quite the bond with Nyx. I won't be surprise if a year from now she ends up calling Twi mom.
The two of them entered the room as Scootaloo quickly shuffled to the chair she had been waiting in as to give off an appearance of a diligent waiter and not eavesdropper.
"We just got finished talking with some of the other students of what happened, Scootaloo. It was clear Tornado and the other kids were bullying Nyx. While it was brave of you to stand up for your friend you should have gone to a teacher or another adult. Violence should be used as a last option."
"So how much trouble am I in?" Her worried gaze was lifted by the soft touch of Naruto's hand on her head, drawing her to look into his own eyes, the warmth in those cerulean blue eyes of his.
"That remains to be seen. When Twilight arrives she and I are going to be talking to the administrators. One way or another those kids bullying Nyx are not going to be walking away with a slap on the wrist. No matter who their parents are, but Cher is right...to an extent. Will talk more about that later."
"I'lll...leave you two alone." Cheerilee said as she left the office.
Scootaloo looked up at Naruto nervously. She didn't like quiet. She preferred yelling. At least once the yelling was done the anger was out. For some reason quiet and contemplating made her nervous and she didn't know why.
"I'll be honest with you Scoot...going to an adult doesn't always work. Take it from somepony who know how cruel kids can be. Some kids are vindictive either from poor parenting or abuse. Sometimes telling can lead to them increasing their viciousness and if that kid is from a...proper family...in some cases they get a slap on the wrist and the adults will look the other way. "
"Like Diamond Tiara." she snorted derisively.
"Yeah, that's just one of those sad truths in life. I had hoped my lecture would take hold, but for some kids sound advice leaves their head after a few days. I'm going to make it clear I won't stand for their children bullying you and the others to the point of threatening legal action. In some cases the parents will threaten their children with a myriad of punishments if they crush this line. Either by fear of reputation or financial loss. But that won't mean that all the kids will stop. Some will just fine a way to be subtle about their bullying so you'll have to keep your eyes open and be cautious. They won't be above tricking other kids to pull things to keep their hands dirty. But I know you'll be okay. How could you not be? Your my daughter after all." he said with warmth and pride.
Scootaloo couldn't help the tears that threaten to fall. No other caretaker, but her mom had spoken of her with such warmth. There was always a wall that just couldn't be crossed, but she could feel the walls crumbling. She was going to be okay.
Naruto was startled when the filly practically tackled him and hugged him by his waist.
'Can we go home now dad?'
The words warmed his heart. "Yeah, lets go home."Naruto let out a sigh. He would have to postpone his day with Rainbow...yet again. Scootaloo needed him tonight.
This was what...the third or fourth time now? He couldn't remember the last time he had spent bonding time or intimacy with Rainbow. He could recall time with all of his girls, even the every busy Luna got time in. He was starting to feel a bit guilty. He didn't want Rainbow to feel like she was an after thought so he was going to have to think of a way to make it up to her.
He would leave a clone behind. He didn't want Twilight to show up and not have all the facts. Getting back to the house he noticed some stallion he never saw before pounding on his door. He couldn't help but grimace as the stallion's fur color instantly reminded him of Discord's, but he pushed down that feeling. That chapter of their lives was over and would hopefully never be opened again.
The rest of his features, mane, tail, and even eye color was a russet red. He was dressed in plain cotton trousers, collared shirt, and shoes. The shirt a navy blue and the rest black.
"Want to explain why you're banging on my door?" Naruto hadn't been put in the best mood when he had been called down to the school. It didn't help earlier that day the mare asked him if he could help train the new police force as the sheriff and his deputy retired out of the blue so he was exhausted with that as he had to use his clones to quickly look up files and read up on information while winging the training at the same time.
"Steady Hand..." the ghost of a whisper left Scootaloo's mouth as she hid behind the blond.
Said pony turned around. "There you are brat! You have any idea how long we've been searching for you?" His voice was angry.
Naruto's eyes narrowed. "Watch what you referred to my daughter ass."
Steady blinked. "Your daughter."
"Yes," Naruto replied in a firm tone. "My daughter. Who are you and why are you on my property.
"I am Steady Hand. I'm from an orphanage from Los Pegasus and behind you is one of our runaways br-foals.."
"And what business of yours does it matter if she is in somepony else's care. The whole point of orphanages it to house young ponies until they are adopted."
"Because my neck is on the line if I don't get her back. I don't know who you are, but you can't just go taking a filly out of my care and get away with it!"
"She's been here for years without so much as a peep so I don't care to hear your nonsense. Before I adopted her legally from her foster mother Bright Smile before her passing. For all you and the other workers could have known she could have been dead and the fact that one of you now shows up all this time and in such a matter disgusts me. If you try to take her away I will charge you with kidnapping a member of a noble house and have you arrested!"
"You take me for stupid? You some hick from some back water town a member of a noble house? I don't know what nonsense you're speaking, but that brat..."He was cut off as Naruto slammed him into the side of the house, his eyes glowing red.
"I will say this only once. Get off my property. Tell whoever sent you that Scootaloo is no longer their concern. If you fools which to cross me then look up whatever information you can find about the Element of Empathy and just try to bring me to court. I will crush you, Your bosses, and whoever stands in my way. I will leave you penniless and destitute on the street before you could even blink now get out my sight."
Any and all toughness Steady Hand had had before vanished from Naruto's menacing aura. Being dropped he scampered away.
Naruto turned and saw that Scootaloo was frozen in place and trembling in fright. Cursing himself for his lapse of control he went over and scooped his daughter in a hug issuing gentle reassurances that everything would be okay. He brought her into the house and stayed with her until she finally calmed down.
He stayed with her until she calmed down enough to sleep. "Have pleasant dreams my little Scootaloo." he said as he drew up the covers and kissed the sleeping filly on the temple. Once more the familiar words that always warmed his heart escaped the filly's lips.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
There was news of hostile nations proving Equestria's borders the past few weeks. While Luna was doing her best to calm the citizens there was no ignoring the possibility of war occurring. Recruitment campaigns had begun as well as a revival in Ponyville's war industry. Trade with Thundera for new technologies were occurring with an important bargaining chip.
A modified version of Naruto's Hiraishin formula. The applications for war were indeed bothersome, but without the knowledge of chakra or the sealing arts it was impossible to alter the seals like one would the nature of magic. Being a foreign energy source and the knowledge of language scarce in this world made it where the likelihood of breaking down the security measures highly unlikely.
Still, one could not argue against the importance of how the seals could revolutionize the trade market.
All and all with Ponyville being the hub for such weirdness more and more citizens were taking to Naruto's combat classes. He was even recruiting combat experts and weapon experts to help teach his class having bought a segment of land within the town's extended borders and had a small dojo built on it.
Today was another important demonstration to which the other bearers were helping him with.
With everypony being given a regime fit to their level they got to the point where those who were ready were being given their gear.
Pulling the thick leather canvas off the display the gear that was completed were revealed. Swords. Daggers. Staffs. Embedded with powerful spells and protections by master spell crafters.
Only those with a special licenses would be allowed to take weapons out of the dojo and those with a special class of license would be allowed to carry them around.
Then of course there were the custom weapons. "Applejack these are for you." The wood of the weapon was that of Black Walnut. Insightful is the key to understanding the magic held within the wood of this weapon. It led to a thick steel hammer. It would serve well to compensate for AJ's striking strength in her arm. With it came a pair of Mithril-reinforced boots. It would protect her feet when bucking, but light enough for brisk movement.
Applejack wielded the hammer in one hand. The weight of the thing was hefty. "Boots look pretty nice. A bit fancy lookin' for mah taste, but than again long as they perform ah don't have any complaints." She tried testing the heft and its swing and was pleased.
"Each and everyone of these weapons and gear are enchanted. You'll be hard pressed to find greater spell work."
Naruto then went over and grabbed a bow staff with both edges made of Mithril. "This staff fits your light and agile style with lead cores encrested in the edge so with sufficient enough striking strength can cause a grand deal of damage thanks to the runes on them." He said revealing carvings on the wood. The wood, Hazel, took a bit deal of considering thanks to Pinkie's unique nature. The wood's ability to absorb the emotional energy of the user and discharge it unpredictably was practically made for the mare.
Twirling the staff around before settling it on her shoulders and rested her neck against it, Pinkie grinned. "I like it, it's all 'woosh!' and 'swoosh!', and if I hit someone with it, they'll go 'whomp!'" Pinkie, in her usual overactive way, mimed the likely effect of being staggered by the slender weapon.
Next was Rarity presented with a rapier with a wave edge design reminiscent of large blade types. This style and cut was formed in a way to maximize the slicing and cutting potential of the blade. Like its wielder it was decorated with a beautiful arrangement of jewels, but what powered these gems held had yet to be shown. "What a lovely weapon." She took up the blade and did a few stabs. "Its going to take me a bit of time to get used to it. "
"And of course Rainbow. For you...these babies right here..." He took out the next weapons from the display, a pair of Scimitars. For an aerial fighter like Rainbow Dash who liked to get up and personal the lightly weighed blades would serve her well. With her speed she could dash in and slash her enemies making the most of her acrobatics.
Rainbow Dash took the blades and deadpanned. "No idea how to use these bro."
Naruto chuckled in response. "Don't worry, we'll find you a teacher." For a brawler like Dash this was going to be something she had to get used to.
"And now Fluttershy..."
"A-A weapon?" Fluttershy's audible exclamation echoed throughout the room resulting in ensuing silence.
Naruto walked over and placed a comforting hand on Shy's shoulder. "Don't worry Shy. I keep your pacifism in mind." he assured her as he went over and revealed a new pair of gloves, a shield, and a brand new bow and quiver. "We still have to work on the type of arrows that need to purchase, but all these items are enchanted like the others."
"Right...of course." She replied with a relaxed exhale. She took the gloves and began to slip them on. She had to admit they felt rather nice. When she took the shield she had to stop herself from falling over as it was a bit heavy.
With that he turned to Twilight and gave her an apologetic smile. "Sorry Twi, I couldn't bring your weapon here." He said as she raised an eyebrow in surprise.
"Was there...something wrong?"she couldn't help but wonder if there was something particular about the weapon.
"Oh no, its just...well...Princess Celestia will be the one giving it to you." he told her much to her surprise. If that was the case she felt a bit anxious and giddy.
Naruto went down the list of weapons giving them to the town's members as well as splitting everyone into groups and began the instructions. By the time it was over it was fairly late into the afternoon. As everypony was about to leave he figured it was time to make his move.
"Hey Dash want to go for a hike?"
"Really? What's the occasion?"
Naruto fought back the urge to grimace. Had they really spent that little time together?
Either way he didn't want to deal with the headaches of miscommunication. Simply talking with Rainbow and being honest with her would save them a lot of time, headaches, and heartaches.
"Dash, we haven't been spending a lot of time together. I've had to cancel on you quite a few times and it hasn't been fair to you. I want to make it up to you and spend the day with you."
For a flicker of a second Dash's eyes lit up before she immediately went to play it off. "Really? Hadn't notice being so busy and all training, but since you want a little Rain shine I suppose I can indulge you."
A smile formed on Naruto's face. Good old Dashie.
"So meet you at the northern exit in an hour?'
"Yep, see you there." She said as with a mighty flap of her wings she took to her cloud house.
Since it was closer to the evening and they were heading north the air was chilly. Do to how fast the two of them were they were able to cover quite a bit of ground.
Suddenly Rainbow came to a stop to which brought Naruto to a stop. They were both going up a trail in one of the nearby forests north-east to the town. It was a fairly small and secluded forest so it wasn't prominently featured in most map beyond a small blip.
"Hey Bro...Naruto, I just wanted to say...well you know..." Rainbow seemed to struggle to get the words out. "Its pretty cool of you that you care and all. I mean I know I'm not as feminine as Rarity or smart like Twilight or have a body like Fluttershy and the others so I figured it made...' Dash suddenly felt her arm yanked and pulled into Naruto's embrace.
"Dashie...just shut up." He said as he pulled her into a tender and heated kiss. Rainbow's eyes widened and her wings extended as he pressed his form into hers. After a few seconds their lips parted with a light smack and dribbling of saliva. "You're my brash and sexy athlete and I wouldn't have it any other way. Being sexy is more than just having huge tits and a nice dress Rain. Attitude and confidence, which you have in spades."
Rainbow turned away and began letting out a tremble.
Was she sniffling?
"Don't be getting any lame thoughts. Just the wind irritating my eyes." she lamely explained.
Naruto caressed her cheek. "Rainbow Dash."
"Naruto. You...I..." a faint blush formed on her face. "How long will it take to get back to your place?"
Naruto dropped to the bed as Rainbow was on top of him. She rubbed herself against the bulge of his pants, moaning at the friction.
Grabbing the back of her head, he brought her face to his indulging in a wet kiss.
Their tongues brushed against each other as the location exchanged between each other's mouth, occasional brushing against teeth. Rainbow drew herself back and drew her tank top up and over her arms tossing it to the side.
Naruto began unbuttoning his shirt to which Rainbow began laying a trail of kisses down his chest. Her tongue traveling along the exposed flesh.
After the last button undone Naruto went to the button of Rainbow's shorts and undid them. Placing her hands on the side of Naruto's head she raised herself up slightly allowing him to slide the shorts down her legs. Rolling to her side she brought her legs up and pulled off her shorts tossing them to the side. The damp spot in her crotch area showed just how much she was desiring the stallion.
Undoing his own pants and boxers he brought them down to knee length.
Rainbow let out an appreciating whistle as she began to rub the erect cock.
Rainbow proceeded to start her ministration sliding her tongue around the base of his cock. Trailing back up and enclosing her lips around the top focusing on the tip as she went up and down.
Wait a minute. This technique...had she been taking lessons from...
Naruto grunted as he began pumping up in her mouth as he gripped the sheets.
Rainbow let out a moan as the tip tickled the back of her throat. She could feel him throb. Naruto grabbed the back of her head. "I'm about to cum Rain. I'm about to shoot my load down your throat."
With a grunt Naruto began to release into her mouth. She gags and spurts it everywhere, trying to swallow it. After the final drops are released, he pulled his dick out of her mouth.
Grabbing the bottle from her night stand Rainbow began to drink its contents. "Wow, tasted a bit fruiter than I was expecting." She commented.
"Had a lot of fruits lately." he replied. Seeing the sight of Rainbow on her hands and knees with her spread wings made his cock ump to attention. He wrapped an arm around her and moved behind her.
"Alright bro, show me how good a real dicking down is," she purred, raising her flanks slightly, her tail flickering to the side as her juices dripped down her legs dampening her legs slightly.
Using his fingers Naruto spread her lips as her core was giving him quite the show. Bringing his head below he gave a long, slow lick causing Rainbowto cry out and slam her tone flanks against his face. A hiss escaped her lips as he gave her lower lips a few more playful flicks before lining up and grabbing her hips.
With that he pushed forward into her folds causing them both to moan.
He held himself there for just a moment. His cock slipped into a snug, warming embrace and Dash was making a satisfied-sounding noise as he sunk more of his member into her.
"That ain't it right." she panted. "Show me your technique."
He pulled himself out almost all of the way and pushed back in.
"Mmn!"
Without waiting for a further response he began pounding at her with rapid speed causing small quakes against her flanks.
Dash continued to let out moans.
The warm, tight feeling of her velvety walls were gripping and massaging his cock as he pistoned in and out.
He reveled in the sensation of thrusting his whole body forward to bury his hardness deep inside her. Rainbow threw her head back and let out a scream as she tightened around him and began gushing like a mountain. Her tightening around him nearly brought him to his own edge, but it wasn't enough.
Moving his hands he snaked them under her legs and pulled them up, moving to his knees as she would pull Rainbow halfway up his cock and let gravity do the rest. "OOH SHIT!"
"You're pussy's gripping me really tight. "
"Aaah...oh fuck me!"
He couldn't help but moan himself from the sensation of her wonderfully tight pussy.
Where as Rarity and Pinkie had softer and velvety walls Rainbow was like Applejack, her walls were more muscled. While the soft walls gave a pleasant rubbing sensation the more muscled walls gave a nice firm grip.
Rainbow Dash was now crying loudly as his pumps grew wilder as he grew closer to his orgasm. His pelvis slapping against her flanks with eager abandon as he continued to rhythmically spanked those flanks.
The mare was soon screamed out as her throat began to dry. "So close! I'm so close!"
He wanted to say something, but he was rendered speechless by euphoria. His climax was only a couple of thrusts away, and he intended to reach it as soon as he could. With one more powerful thrust, he felt the shivering of her backside intensify.
"Naaaaahh..." her body began to convulse from the sensations.
Naruto was treated to the sensation of her walls squeezing tightly. He tried to pull out for just one more thrust, but it felt like she was holding him tight. He managed one more half-thrust before it became too much. They fell forward his face burrying into her mane as he began letting out a bunch of mini thrusts as his seed poured into her as his cock twitched wildly as she continued to let loose his seed into her.
Dash all the while whimper and grunted as her juice and seed dribbled down onto the sheets below.
Seconds later they both collapsed, his cock slipping out of her. Naruto pulled Dash on top of him and rubbed his head against hers.
"Ho...hi shit..." Rainbow Dash muttered.
"So, enjoyed yourself?"
"You...me...a lot more." she strung together as her wings twitched.
She moaned as he gently stroked her wings, gently massaging them as they were stuck in a semi-erect state. The two of them basked in the afterglow of their love making as they exchanged gentle kisses.
Naruto was thankfully his communication skills improved immensely. He couldn't imagine the headaches others had to deal with or put themselves through because they lacked the brain power to simply decide to talk or say something. Either way progress with Rainbow was finally occurring and for that he was happy.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
No matter how many books he read through he could not find the answer to these strange dreams he was having.
War of the Night: The Theastral Revolt!
The Grand Bug Empire: The Changelings.
War Between Queens: Changeling Civil War
The Lord of all Chaos: Discord.
The Banished Tribes: Cairobu
Mightiest Dragon Ancient: The Dark Master
The Mightiest Reptiles: The Dragons
The Grand Technological Empire: The Griffins
Dark Goddess of Shadows: Nightmare Moon.
The War that Threatened a Nation: The Equestrian Civil War
Two Species Deadliest Union: The Sirens
One of the World's Great Calamities: The Smooze
King of the Frozen North: Sombra
The Nigh Unstoppable Magic Eater Lord Tirek.
Eater of Shadows: Arabus
Scion to the Forces of Evil: Mumm-ra
Terror of the Oceans: Squirk
The Dreaded Mistake: The Bugbear
Demon of Fire: Lavan
Bringer of Death: Mad King Grogar.
The True Threat to All Life: The Windigo.
The closest ones to the abilities of this dread monster were the dark master, Discord, and Tirek. Discord had been dealt with by the elements and he himself along with Cynder saw to the end of the dark master.
Spyro had begun to ponder what if the other elders had been wrong? What if the heart of courage wasn't a metaphysical concept? They never did figure out in what way was Spyro the 'Eight'. What if...what if the Prophecy hadn't been talking about him?
'And the Thirteen Virtues will unite with the inhabitants of the world and bring about a great rebirth.'
Finding that had been the straw that brought Spyro down this path of thinking. The mural that talked about the purple dragons long ago had always been incomplete, but without the other pieces there was no way to find out.
There was only one way to find out.
It was another busy day for Princess Celestia. Celestia's quill moving carefully, but swiftly over the official papers she was required to sign. A stack of official papers.
Dull, but necessary. Not everything a member of royalty did was glamorous. Regardless, the only thing that interrupted such monotonousness were when Luna visited or teaching Trixie.
And she wasn't so selfish as to detract from Shining and Cadance's time as a married couple. True they had just came back from their honeymoon, but the period shortly after a married couple's wedding were among the most important times for such couples.
If only something interesting were to happen. She would even welcome a message from other nation leaders and make up some excuse for them to visit.
Suddenly her doors opened and a member of the Solar Guard rushed in. "News from Northern Equestria! Uh, your highness," he added, bowing his head.
"Yes?" she asked.
He pulled off his helmet, bowing a little lower. "I have news from Morning Star. She says you would know what this message means. 'The Empire of the North has returned.'
Celestia's expression and eyes lit up in surprise. Morning Star, one of the nation's most talented astronomers and prominent researchers was station in an encampment up north. Due to the harsh weather conditions there were only few settlements that far north in the glacial region of Equestria and the one major settlement that was in that region disappeared well over a Millennium ago. She was also the descendant of a line of ponies long sense lost. It was only fate that she be the one to spot it.
"Find Princess Cadence and Shining Armour," she ordered the guard on her right.
"Yes, your highness," he bowed, before retreated to get the royals.
Her next order of business was to contact her sister.
Spike flew along the horizon with the setting sun at his back. He was pleased with himself that the journey had only taken a few days. His wings were holding up nicely as he flew down into the valley where Ponyville lay.
As the sun was just dropping behind the horizon, Spike flew over the roofs of Ponyville. He had planned it this way. Most of the population were unaware of his growth after all and the last thing he wanted to do was cause a panic.
As the sun continued to set he watched as the last remnants of shops began to close up and ponies began to go home. He began making his way to a familiar building.
As he scanned the street in front of the library he sighed. It had been so long. It had been decades since he had been to the library. A lifetime away could change one's perspective.
His head reverberated with the words that Elder Spyro and Lady Cynder had said to him before he left.
"Goodbye Spike... And remember you always have a home here. When you are ready to continue your training we will be here." Cynder hugged him tightly.
"Make sure you take good care of yourself and your family young dragon. Remember, you are destined for greatness. Keep your heart heroic and you will never fail in anything you set it to." Spyro told him.
While it may have seem like such a long time to the others, it was so much longer to him. The fact that he had to leave shortly after the wedding had not made the brief visit any less painful. He shook away his nerves and made his way into the tree.
"I'm...I'm home..." It all felt so surreal.
"Spike...?" A familiar voice was calling to him. The flash of magic was almost blinding to him. It could only be one pony, and now that pony was enveloping him in as much of a hug as she could muster.
"Oh Spike..." Twilight Sparkle wrapped her arms around him tighter. "Welcome Home..."
"The Crystal Empire has returned."
A dead silence descended throughout Celestia's private quarters. Luna sat there, unmoving and unspeaking for a long wild as a rang eof motions coursed through her face. Surprise, disbelief, confusion...guilt.
"Do we know if... if he has returned with it?" she asked.
Celestia shook her head solemnly. "We cannot be sure yet. The report hasn't be very exact in detail. We only know the Empire has returned, not if its inhabitants have. Or its king."
"What are we to do? You are in no condition to battle and the capital is in no state for warfare. If word gets out of my absence there is no telling what elements may try to attack during my absence."
"Which is why I already intend to send Cadence and Shining to the Empire."
Luna let out a soft hum. "As always sister your keen insight against countering particular enemies has not waver. Their form of magicks are indeed the best bet of protecting the Empire from his influence, but do they have the power to combat him? The source of dark power that fuels Sombra, now that I have something to compare it to, its essence is similar to the Nightmare Forces. Considerably weaker of course, but still monstrous enough to be a threat.."
"And if it were just the two of them I was sending I would share your concerns as well, but I have already formed a plan..I think that this is the test that my student should undertake."
"Twilight?" She looked skeptical. "She has been so much in such a short amount of time sister. Surely she deserves a reprieve for the time being."
"If she is to stand by our side Luna it is better she get the experience sooner rather than later. You know just as well as I do just how capable she is," Celestia replied with complete assurance. "Her time is close now and this will help us to determine if she is ready. Cadence, Shining and her friends can help her, but in the end this is something she has to figure out on her own, without our help. It must be done. You know it must."
Luna could not veil the unease she was feeling. "You do raise a fair point sister. After facing the likes of the Nightmare and Discord there are few that can hope to match that power and menace. "
While Celestia shared Luna's worry she had faith in Twilight. There was no way her student would fail.
"SURPRISE! WELCOME BACK, SPIKE!" shouted everypony, jumping out of their hiding spots as the lights turned on in the library.
Spike was caught off guard that over the course of six hours Pinkie had thrown together a surprise welcome back party. Without a doubt he was honestly touched by this.. "What's all this?"
"It's a welcome back party for you, silly!" said Pinkie Pie as she bounced over to him and pulled him into a quick but bone-crushing hug. He regained his composure as Pinkie put him down.
"A party for me? Why?"
"Because you've been gone for so long darling, we felt that we should celebrate the day you came back."
Spike turned in response to Rarity's voice and was nearly knocked off his feet by a speedy bullets.
"Sweetie Belle! I really missed you!"
"Oh, I missed you, too." Spike savored the moment as he took in the warmth of his fillyfriend. He was back and now they could finally explore their relationship.
"Heh, heh. Sorry 'bout that." The crowd had dispersed in the meantime.
"Welcome back, Spike!" Applejack greeted him with a hug. "Ya took off so quick last thing didn't have much time to catch up."
"Sorry about that, but I'm here to stay."
"I look forward to seeing your progress Spike." Naruto acknowledged. "I can definitely fee; that you weren't slacking off."
"Now's not the time to be worrying about training Nar. Let him relax and rest for a few days."Ditzy chastise the blond with a playfuly smack to the back of his head with her wing.
Rainbow Dash all the while had been standing awkwardly to the side in her usual attempt to maintain her cool.
"Come on, Rainbow. Hugs are for everypony." Spike becoken her over with open arms to which Rainbow accepted albeit with dramatic showy reluctant before giving a quick hug.
"Good to have you back...looks like I can't call you short stack anymore."
"Hey where's Fluttershy?" Spike. asked As if on cue, the yellow pegasus appeared from the doorway to the kitchen. Upon seeing his face, she rushed over quickly and caught Spike off-guard with a big hug.
"Welcome home Spike. We've all missed you so much."
"It's great to see you too, Fluttershy. So, what's been going on around Ponyville since I was gone? I mean besides all the construction. This place got huge since I left."
Twilight was the one that spoke up. "Well I am not well versed in all the specifics, but the princesses have expressed an interest in turning Ponyville into a city. All the details are being worked out, but there's talk about having a citizen be a liaison between the princesses and Queen Chrysalis and Ponyville is going to be the perfect meeting ground between Canterlot and the new hive structure being constructed at the edge of the Badlands."
"Uh-oh I know that look. We got to stop her now or she'll go on all night." Naruto playfully said as Twilight sent him a look that was a mix of being annoyed and a pout.
The group continued to catch up as stories of interesting developments they went through were the forefront of the topic of discussion. Everypony seem to be having a good time and enjoying themselves.
The party soon ran its course as everypony went home for the night.
The following morning came around and Spike found himself trying to get back into the swing of things. "So, you having fun living with Twilight?" It probably would have been awkward if he was younger. In all honesty it still kind of was, but he had fate in Twilight. If one didn't know Nyx's origin it would be hard to tell she was anything but a normal filly.
"I really like it here. Twilight is really nice." Nyx answered, glancing up at Spike before glancing back down.
"And being part of the Crusaders must be fun."
"Yeah it really is. They're really nice. Especially Scootalo's she's been been trying to teach me what uncle Naruto teaches, but she doesn't always get it right."
"Twilight hasn't been keeping you fed on take-out has she?" He wondered if Twilight continued her inability to cook trend.
"Usually auntie Rarity or Applejack will bring something over. If they don't Twilight will make me an Eggpant and Goat Cheese sandwich."
"That's nice."
The conversation was cut short when a loud cry from Twilight alarmed them.
"Hey Spike! Nyx!" Naruto greeted casually as he scooped up the letter Twilight dropped.
"Letter from Celestia?"
"Letter from both Princesses." Naruto answered.
"What is it, Twilight?" Spike asked "Incoming disaster that requires the Bearers"
"No, worse!" she cried. "Much worse! The Princesses wants me to come to Canterlot as soon as possible to take a...a..." She gulped. "A test!"
Spike frowned. "A test?"
"But not just any test!" She waved the letter in their faces. "According to this, it's a very important test, a very important development in my magical education!"
Twilight had always been bound to see any letter even the smallest announcement from Celestia as this great big thing, but considering this was coming from Luna as well the letter might as well been saying Hayburger was going to be shutting down from Twilight's reaction.
"What in the hay did we walk into?" Rainbow Dash asked as she and Applejack were entering the library to see Twilight in the midst of one of her episodes.
She ran to her desk and shot the quills with such force using her magic, that they pierced holes in the bag that Spike caught them in. Naruto tried to get her attention, but she pushed past him to a shelf and started to levitate down a series of books, her eyes rapidly scanning their covers.
"No, no, no, no, no..." She growled in frustration. "I need the Magical Compendium volumes 1 through 36! Where is it?!"
"You probably reshelved it. Wasn't yesterday reshelving day?" Naruto reminded her.
For the briefest of seconds Spike did a fist pump. Thank the goddesses he had missed reshelving day.
"Flash cards! I should make some flash cards!" Twilight decided, taking out whole stacks of them. "Spike, I'm gonna need you to quiz me. On everything. Everything I've ever learned. Ever." She thought for a moment. "That isn't going to be enough cards. "
"Twilight, calm down. First of all in case you forgotten I haven't been here for a while so reasonably I can't quiz you on everything that you've learned considering that would take too long. Second of all..." Spike for a brief moment pause. The words it was just a test on the edge of his lips. No. He had known Twilight too long to say something dumb like that. "You'll do fine."
Naruto walked over and placed his hands on Twilight's shoulder. "Twi...you have to calm down okay."
"But..."
"Take a deep breath and Relax Twi. You have to keep yourself in control okay. Calm down. You know Princess Celestia cherishes you. We've said the nation several times. She's confided to me how proud she's been of your progress " He leaned down, resting his forehead against hers. "Keep in control and relax."
"Keep in control and relax." Twilight repeated with a soft exhale. With that her twitches were gone and she was in control of herself.
She smiled warmly at him. "Thank you Naruto I really needed that." she said as she pulled the blond into a hug.
"Anyway I highly doubt you need all this stuff. Look, we'll use the Hirashin technique to get there in an instant.'
Twilight looked to Spike. "Spike, you wouldn't mind looking after Nyx for me would you?"
"No problem Twilight." All things considering it wasn't like he had made a plan on what to do once he got back.
Naruto had brought Twilight to the palace where the princesses were waiting for him. The guards stood at attention and let them pass. Together, they walked through the hallways and arrived to see the royal sisters gazing at the window erected in remembrance of the Invasion of Canterlot. They appeared to be deep in discussion to which they ceased upon seeing the two.
"Twilight! Naruto! Lovely to see you!"
"Princess Celestia! Princess Luna!"
"There is something of importance that needs to be discussed. " Celestia began as she beckon Twilight to follow them. "Forgive us Naruto, but this matter..."
"Hey I get it." he said with raised hands. Private matter. "When you're ready to head back Twilight I'll be in office." he said as he exited the throne room.
"This matter is not just a simple test. The Crystal Empire has returned.."
" The Crystal Empire? I'm sorry, I-I thought I'd studied. Ooh. I don't think there's anything in any of my books th,,,."
"There wouldn't be. Few remember it ever existed at all. The knowledge we contain is limited." Luna began. "The Empire's power is incredible to the point it can threaten the peace we are trying so hard to maintain. Over a Millennium ago, King, Sombra, a unicorn consumed by darkness and turned the once peaceful Empire into a dreaded war capital. Having disposed of its rightful ruler Princess Amore he enslaved his subjects and forced them to mine magical crystals so that he might further increase his power and set his sights on the rest of Equestria."
"A mare by the name of Radiant Heart warned us of Sombra's plan and Luna and I set off to stop him. Before we could do battle he cast a powerful upon the Empire. A curse that caused it to vanish into thin air. If the Empire is filled with hope and love, those things are reflected across all of Equestria. If hatred and fear take hold... Which is why we need your help finding a way to protect it."
The story of the Kingdom of North composed entirely of crystal was pretty fantastical. Even the ponies that inhabited it had coats and manes of shimmering crystal because of a powerful magic that flowed through its very essence.
"You want me to help protect an entire empire?" The feeling of being overwhelmed didn't even describe what Twilight was feeling right now.
"It is, as I said, a different kind of test. But one I'm certain you will pass." Celestia told her.
Twilight took a moment to try and process before finally answering. "How do I begin?"
"By joining Princess Cadance and Shining Armor in the Crystal Empire.." Luna informed her.
"My brother is there?" Twilight's eyes widened in surprised.
"He is. And The other bearers may join you there as well. I have every confidence you will succeed. And when you do, I'll know you are ready to move on to the next level of your studies."Celestia could see that doubt began to set in Twilight.
"But what if I fail?"
"You will not my cherished student trust me, but one thing you must remember Twilight. In he end, it must be you and you alone who ultimately assists Princess Cadance and Shining Armor in doing what needs to be done to protect the Empire. Do you understand?"
"Mm-hmm!" Twilight answered after a moment of hesitation.
"Then go. There is no time to lose." Celestia ushered her.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Everypony was packed and ready for their trip to the north two days from now. Everything was arrange. Ditzy would be taking in and looking after Nyx and Scootaloo for the duration of the trip. It was his hope that maybe spending more time with the other fillies would get Nyx to open up more and for his little one to be distracted from just how eventful everything has been.
Though tonight was his private night with Pinkie. The two of them were having dinner at Sugar Cube Corner at candle light. It was just the two of them as Pinkie had used some of the portions to buy a cake's a house. Unlike the others Pinkie really didn't have a career in which she needed to spend money on to improve her output, at least not currently.
He had talked her out of it for the time being. The idea of Pinkie having at her command a legion of partying bakers was both humorous and horrifying.
Letting the thought drift away he continued flirting with his party pony.
His eyes trailed up those legs of hers. Her outfit of choice was a casual one. A white and blue striped dress. Nothing too fancy, but still rather nice looking.
As his mind raced with thoughts of Pinkie's body, Naruto had already decided to see if he could share Pinkie's bed tonight.
As Pinkie did her usual animated story telling which resulted in the pendulous motion of those breasts he could feel his stallionhood straining against his boxers.
"Are you staring at my boobies again?"
The leap to absurdity was never a far leap for Pinkie.
"Its not my fault. You generate so much motion Pinkie."He said as he slid over on the couch getting closer to her. "They're quite dangerous they are. They inflicted me with a throbbing pain. A pain in which needs to be healed and one you should pay for miss pie."
Pinkie Pie let out a giggle. "But mister I don't have any bits. I couldn't possibly pay you.'
"I know a few ways you can." he said with a lecherous grin.
Pinkie Pie gasped, "You cad." she swatted his arm. "I am not that type of filly. To think you would suggest such a thing."
"Don't try to worm your way out of this filly. Its time you take responsibility for your actions." He snaked an arm around her.
"N-No! G-Get your hands off me!" She half heartily fought against him as he showered her neck with kisses. Pinkie let out a squeal as Naruto moved his other arm under her legs and pulled her up, carrying her over to the bed, the remains of their meal forgotten.
Faster than lightning he clinched her soaked panties and yanked them to her ankles.
Pinkie let out a heated gasp, her cheeks darkening, and threw back her head and arched her back as Naruto dove right in.
Looking down Pinkie could see the makings of blond hair past her dress, which was pushed up to her hips as her lover proceeded to eat her out.
Pinkie was finding it difficult to concentrate as Naruto kept bringing her to edge only to stop and start up again. This went on for longer than she could count until finally she was brought to the edge and even then he continue to tend to her loins, every so often brushing against her clit. Going from teasing her until she was breathless from moans before bringing her down to a shattering climax.
Buying the cakes their own house was a good idea. The best even. At this rate everypony in the bakery would have definitely been woken up at this rate.
Pinkie's legs were starting to feel limp as they rested on Naruto's shoulders.
Pinkie found herself once more creaming Naruto. Quite the terrible pun yes but with her brain on the urge of being mush she wasn't exactly putting brain power towards witty puns.
"You ready Pinkie?" He said as he parted his legs and aimed his tip at the entrance.
Pinkie couldn't even speak, her answer was a groan.
Resting his hands on her hips he pushed forward. He bottomed out inside of her to which the tightness of Pinkie's walls clutched to him like a drunk to a bottle of hennessy.
Naruto pulled back, dragging Pinkie back with him for a moment before he pumped back in.
"Amasood!"What ever the pink mare was trying to ay all blurred together into a mishmash of nothingness. Reaching out she clutched the edge of her mattes with one hand and Naruto's shoulder with the other.
As he slammed into her, the straps of Pinkie's dress came lose revealing her shoulders and the top of her breasts. As he continued to spear her the party ponies body quivered wonderfully her tongue hanging to the side as he pounded the sense out of her.
The only brief reprieve she was given was when he pulled out and she was laid on her stomach. Their essence seeping out onto the bed spread below. And when he thrust Pinkie's mind was once more in a haze.
Naruto watched not only as Pinkie's tail rapidly twitched, but her cheeks jiggle with each pump.
The consistency of his hips became erractic as he could feel himself getting close. "Inside or Outside?" he asked her.
"Inside me mister Frosty. Seed me with your babies!"
Mister Frosty? That was not something he had an answer to. Holding her tightly by her hips he slammed into her and unloaded several thick jettisons of cum into Pinkie.
She milked him for wall he was worth, grinding her ass into his pelvis twisting her hips in circular fashion as she rode out her orgasm, mewling and purring in pleasure.
The two of them curled up together. Naruto nuzzling his face against the poofy hair of Pinkie's as the mare rested her head on his chest as she laid on top of him. Yet another fulfilling moment in their love life.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"Now you be good and listen to everything Ditzy tells you alright." Twilight had to choke back the emotion she was feeling. This would be the first time she would be spending an extended amount of time away from the filly ever since she became her guardian.
Nyx was also not happy, wondering why she couldn't come, but Twilight did not want to take her up north and uproot her from the life they crafted for her.
"Okay..." Nyx sniffled.
"I'll be back soon alright." She told the filly pulling her into a hug. "Be good alright."
"I will." They pulled apart as Ditzy placed a hand on Nyx'x shoulder.
"Don't worry Twilight, Nyx will be alright. You seven go do what you do best."
Goodbyes were continued to be exchanged until Twilight had to enter to head to her train car.
As the hours ticked by the signs of the colder northern climate became more apparent as the rich forests near their regions became far less prominent. The grassy green fields were slowly transitioned into snow covered fields before becoming frozen tundra. And the warm rays of the sun and blue skies were replaced with cold air and falling snow.
Excitement. Anticipation. Tension. A myriad of emotions filled them. They were on their way to a society that vanished many centuries ago. A lost empire composed of crystals and meeting another tribe of ponies. There was also the thrill of adventure and all knew lore and history.
There was something for nearly all of them at the cusp of this exciting new adventures. While the others were sharing their thoughts and excitement Naruto was sitting with Twilight who was still trying to comprehend the enormity of her task.
"I know this is a very daunting task Twilight, but you're not alone. Me, Pinkie, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Applejack are here with you. Not to mention Shining and Cadance as well. You shouldn't focus on 'If I fail' would you should be thinking of all the good that will occur 'when you succeed.'" he told her as he brought his arm around her in a comforting hug.
"I wish I could share your confidence, but I just can't help but worry. What if Equestria is put in danger because we didn't have the Empire's magic helping us against some unknown and unperceived threat?"
"We'll do what we always do of course. We find a way."
He said placing a kiss at the base of her horn.
Twilight let out a soft moan as she trembled slightly. Her body relaxed a little and she took a few deep breaths.
"You know, from now on I should just call you over when I take abreak from an intense study session. You're much more relaxing then tea."
"Oh, Miss Sparkle how scandalous. Upgrading me to booty call status I see." He teased as Twilight's cheeks went bright red at his joke.
"N-Naruto! Don't say things like that!"Her voice rose a few octaves.
"Sounds like a share moment! You know you got to share!" Rainbow Dash called out further ahead of the car.
"Not even worth sharing. Just some teasing."
The journey continued without much incident until the announcement they would be arriving to their destination alerted them. With that everyone began to put on their boots, clothes, heavy snow jackets and such.
Everyone had their own flair or personal touch to their outfits. Twilight being practical had a plain colored scarf seeing little reason to customize.
Their were those like Fluttershy and Rainbow who wore lighter jackets because their pegasi physiology made it where they were able to deal with the old air easier along with Spike as his inner dragon fire made it where the cold didn't bother him much, but he had to constantly expand his magic at a controlled rate to keep his body warm. Naruto and Applejack had modified farmer's winterboots and gloves.
Pinkie wore a big poofy hat and ear muffs with her usual blue and yellow colored scheme in scarf form and Rarity wore a luxurious pink scarf, petite ear muffs, and a brand of snow boots with a heel. The brand which funnily enough was called 'guess' seemed appropriate as it would make many confused and correctly guess the mare was the fashionable type.
As much as Naruto wanted to point out how much that heels in general were just so damn impractical he could not deny that they do a good job of making the ass look better, especially with the right dress.
The only item being carried besides personal bags was the scroll tied to Naruto's back. Sealing everything in one scroll just made the whole issue of traveling so much more convenient.
It had taken them a week since Celestia spoke for Twilight for them to get here. Long enough for these abandon railroad tracks to be monitored and cleared for use as well as putting a locomotive to these rails. Naruto himself had never wondered about this route, but when he was told these railways were maintained when they first started to board by one of the conductors by Equestria he was able to reason that Celestia had an idea that one day the Empire would return and made some form of plan for that day.
A sharp cold and strong winds greeted them when they stepped off the train. Not too long after getting off they were greeted by a familiar face.
"Twilight!"
"Shining Armour?"
The familiar stallion struggled towards them. He levitated off his black winter wear and smiled as Twilight hurried forward and hugged her brother.
"Twily! You made it!" He pulled out of the hug, looking urgent. "We'd better get moving. There are things out here we really don't want to run into after dark."
Fluttershy gulped. "What kind of things?"
"Let's just say the Empire... isn't the only thing that's returned," he answered.
'I guess it was hoping too much for things to be simple.'
"Would Celestia have sent the likes of all of you if it was that simple?"
'There's never any telling with her.'
"Though if this Sombra creature was that much of a threat it was wise to be this cautious. Though from what little Luna shared with you and from what's occurring now, neither then nor now have they felt the Elements were needed. Still. It will be wise for you to remain on your guard."
"Right." They cut their conversation.
"Something keeps trying to get in!" Shining yelled over the wailing wind. "We think it's the unicorn king who originally cursed the place!"
"But the Princess es said I was being sent here to find a way to protect the Empire!" r Twilight replied. "If King Sombra can't get in, then it must already be protected!"
Before the captain could answer, a low, echoing howl met their ears.
"Th-That's one of the things, isn't it?" Fluttershy asked fearfully.
"We have to get to the Crystal Empire! Now!" he commanded.
No sooner had the words left his mouth, a pillar of shadow rose up behind them, the howling now right in their ears. Two glaring eyes opened at the very top, glowing green and vibrant with dark magic. In addition to the howling, a guttural growling mingled with it.
Instantly Naruto drew Critias and slashed at the mass only for it to twist around the blade and for something unseen to slash at Naruto's neck tearing down from below his nearlobe to across his shoulder.
A wail of pain escape Naruto's mouth as blood began to seep into his fur and he stumbled back.
"Naruto!" The herd cried out. In retaliation Rarity and Twilight fired at the mass only for it to twist out of the way.
Spike was closest to it expelling his fire to which forced the creature back.
"Run!" Twilight shouted, as they all began running in direction of the Empire. In the distance through the cold and the snow they could see the dome of magic. .
"Almost there!" Shining encouraged.
The difference between the outside and inside was instant as they shot through the barrier.
The snow was replaced with soft grass and the cold was gone, a comforting warmth taking its place.
For now.
"Everypony okay?" Twilight asked, gasping for breath.
The others all panted in general agreement while trying to get their breath back. Naruto let out a grunt as he sat back. Instantly Fluttershy brought forward her bag and pulled out a medical kit. Rummaging through the supplies she began tending to Naruto's wound.
"Naruto." Twilight sent him a concerned look.
"I'll be fine. Shy will have me fixed up in no time." He said as he focus on suppressing the pain. Whatever the hell that magic was it was fighting his abilityt o heal.
There was another shimmer and Shining landed next to them, looking like he'd been through an ordeal.
Twilight hurried to him. "Oh, no! Shining Armour, your horn!"
Several growths of black crystal had formed at the end. When he tried to use magic, his own aura was suppressed by a crackle of dark lightning. Seeming to decide silently that there wasn't much they could do about it, they turned around to behold.
To see the city for their own eyes left one breathless. When they were actually within it, walking down the streets they took in its beauty. Everything, everywhere shimmered with the wonderful sight of crystal sheen. The streets, the lampposts, the houses, everything was covered with the majestic glow all way down to what could only be the Crystal Palace. A spire reaching to the sky, shining brightly from the magic that radiated from it.
"It's gorgeous! Absolutely gorgeous!" Rarity mumbled. "There are no words!"
"Focus, Rarity. We're here to help Twilight not admire the scenery," Applejack reminded her.
"Eh, I don't see what the big deal is," Rainbow voiced her thoughts with a shrug. "Just looks like another old castle to me."
Rarity seemed flabbergasted at Rainbow's dismissal. "Another old...! Have you lost your mind? Look at the magni-" She stopped when Rainbow and Applejack started laughing. "Very funny."
Shining led them through the hallways, polished so perfectly they could see their reflections in their surface.
They arrived at the throne room, where sat upon it was none other than Cadance. Her head was hung and her horn was glowing while she cast a spell, but she brightened when she saw who entered the room.
"Cadence!" Twilight went to meet her foalsitter, now sister-in-law.
Sunshine, sunshine,
Ladybugs awake!
Clap your hooves
And do a little shake!
They both fell into gales of laughter until Cadence grimaced and her horn flickered. The shield outside also flickered like a candle in a breeze before she regained control of the spell.
From just her movements Naruto noticed she was tired. Even more tired then her physical state portrayed.
"One of these days we need to get together when the fate of Equestria isn't hanging in the balance," she sighed.
Twilight's concerned shined through. "Are you okay?"
Shining placed a hoof on his wife's shoulder. "Cadence has been able to use her magic to spread love and light. That seems to be what is protecting it. But she hasn't slept, barely eats. I want to help her, but my protection spell has been countered by King Sombra."
She breathed deeply. "It's alright Shining Armour, I'm fine."
"She's not fine," he insisted. "She can't go on like this forever, and if her magic were to fade... Well, you saw what's out there waiting for that to happen."
"That's why we're here," Twilight. announced.
"Why we're all here," Applejack, put in the others all agreeing with her.
Shining nodded. "Well, with Cadence putting all her strength into keeping her spell going, and me trying to keep an eye on signs of trouble in the arctic, we haven't been able to gather much information from the Crystal Ponies."
"Crystal Ponies?! " Rarity couldn't help but let her excitement shine through a bit. She was looking forward to meeting them.
"But we have to believe one of them knows how we can protect the Empire without having to use Cadence's magic."
"A research paper!" Twilight said suddenly.
"Huh?" Her brother looked confused.
"That must be part of my test – to gather information from the Crystal Ponies and deliver it to you!" she explained with evident enthusiasm. "This is gonna be great! I love research papers!"
"Yeah, who doesn't?" remarked Rainbow sarcastically.
"Don't worry, big brother. I am really good at this sort of thing," Twilight assured with a confident smile and a wink. "Right, everypony, we'll split up once we get into the streets and each take a different part of town. Remember to ask the ponies about a way to defend the Empire and if they know anything about why they would return now, a thousand years after the curse was placed on them. We'll meet back at the Castle in an hour."
The the Crystal Ponies were not living up to their names. Maybe one upon a time they were radiant looking ponies, but as they were now they looked worn down. For instance their coats looked rather dull and lackluster, their manes hanging limply while they dragged their hooves.
They were in a near zombified state as they trudged around lifelessly. There was no sense of joy or purpose in anything they were doing.
No life in their eyes. Dullness was the tone in their voices. And questioning them proved useless. They just couldn't remember anything before Sombra's rule. They also couldn't give information on why the Empire had returned.
Pity washed through the blond as the fifteen ponies he interrogated gave him the same answer. A thousand years of progress and now they would have to adjust.
Returning to the palace, it looked like most of the others had been met with similar results. The Crystal Ponies all seemed to have some sort of collective amnesia, as Applejack termed it.
"The only thing ah was able ta get from 'em was somethin' about a library," she concluded.
"A library?" Twilight gasped at the mention of the word. "Well, why didn't you say so?!"
"Uh, ah thought ah did."
The library was an easy enough place to find. According the ponies they asked, who were actually able to help this time, it was made of blue crystal and had two carvings of griffins outside the entrance.
Books. Rows and rows of them, a wealth of information on the history, culture, society, everything to do with the Empire.
"I just... I don't even know what to... There are no words," Twilight gasped. It was like her graduation, birthday, and Hearhtswarming Eve was all occurring at the same time. "We could find anything in here. Historical accounts, personal letters, plays, poetry..."
"Twilight."
"The hours and hours spent searching through them, documenting and cataloging everything..."
"Twi."
"Books and records that may not be found anywhere else because they were lost along with the Empire..."
"I think we lost her.
"And now they're here, for us to study as we please!" she finished, with another excited squeal.
"Ahem." A mare wearing round glasses with her mane in a bun caught their attention. "May I help you?"
"Yes. We're looking for a book,"
"We have plenty of those," she said, gesturing around.
"You do. You really do..." Twilight sighed, lost in awe at her surroundings.
"Miss we're looking for information on the defenses the empire used to protect itself from dangers in the past. If you could tell us that would be helpful." Naruto could only hope they would be able to get assistance and not another shrug or indifferent unhelpful response.
"Yes. Of course. History, history..." She rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "Ah, yes."
They all beamed expectantly. However, the librarian didn't elaborate.
"Which is where, exactly?" Twilight asked expectantly.
"I... I can't seem to remember," she confessed. "I'm not sure I actually work here."
Rainbow slammed her hand against her face and groaned in exasperation.
"We'll just take a look around," Twilight offered. "I'm sure we can find it on our own."
"Let me know if you find anything," the librarian said, walking away.
They all used individual methods for searching, Applejack kicking Rainbow Dash along a ladder while she knocked down books, Naruto creating a series of clones and tackling multiple sections at once, Pinkie Pie simply leaping up in odd spots and grabbing the first book within reach.
Hours had passed and no luck or progress in regards to their search.
"Uh, anyone else startin' to think this is a lost cause?" Applejack asked as she put down another book and began to massage her tired eyes.
"At this rate it could take days or even weeks of going through the books of a library of his size."
"Yes!" Twilight of course let loose an ecstatic cry at that prospect.
"Oh I think I found something!" Pinkie Pie dropped up from above and landed daintly.
They joined her as she set the book down. ""History of the Crystal Empire"
With all of them scanning the pages of a single book, it didn't take them long to find reference to something that was their best chance for protection. A Crystal Fair, an event established by their first queen and held every year to renew the spirit of love and unity in the empire so they could protect it from harm.
"This is exactly what we're looking for!" Twilight announced. "I can show this to my brother and Cadence and then we could put it all together so we can protect the Empire."
"Alright, we're getting somewhere!" Rainbow punched the air. "Come on, let's get this thing up and running!"
"Aren't you going to dispel your clones Narry?" Pinkie asked them as everypony began putting the books back.
"I'm keeping my clones here for more research. If we do end up fighting whatever that thing was I don't want us going up against it unprepared."His reasoning was reasonable enough. Either way it was time to head back to the castle and began the next phase of their plan.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"A 'Crystal Faire'. According to this book, it was established by their first queen and became their most important tradition. The Faire was held every year to "renew the spirit of love and unity in the empire so they could protect it from harm". My friends and I could put it together. Everything we need to know is in the book!" Twilight finished informing her brother of what she had just found.
"That sounds pretty promising." At this point he was willing to give anything a try. His Wife's health was on the line along with the safety of the citizens.
"We'll get started right away. C'mon, Spike, we've got a Crystal Faire to put together!" Twilight excitedly exclaimed as she dragged Spike along with her. With that everyone was doing their part.
The jousting part was set up by Rainbow Dash with assistance from Fluttershy. Being a fan of hardcore action Rainbow had slowly broaden her horizon of books into anything with action. Mainly knight tales about fighting evil creatures and one prolific series was big on jousting.
Rarity of course was working the decorations as her magic imbued dozens of hues floating through the area as they decorated a segment of city that Naruto had set up and cleared for the Faire.
Applejack and Pinkie Pie used their extensive knowledge of baking to make much of the food including pies using the traditional sweet crystal berries.
When the jousting and area was set up Naruto and Fluttershy began setting up the petting zoo with included adorably tiny baby ewes and once they neared completion Spike began herding in the rather complainant crystal ponies to the area.
It took the better part of the day, but with the crystal ponies being so agreeable it was easy to quickly gather everything. As Twilight was overseeing the development it took them little to no time .
"It looks amazing! I don't know how I could've done this without you! One last check to make sure everything is in place, and then the festivities can begin!"
Applejack though couldn't help but wonder what Twilight was doing with this hunk of stone. " What's this thing for?"
"The last page of the book mentioned a Crystal Heart as the faire's centerpiece, so I used my magic to cut one out of a crystal block."
"You sure there wasn't more to this crystal heart than a heart shaped rock?" Naruto wondered. For this festival he couldn't help but feel like a common thing shaped into the heart just didn't seem that special.
Applejack however didn't share Naruto's doubt. "Ah sure it'll be fine. Anyway the faire is up and ready to start runnin'."
With that Pinkie was signaled and began blowing the fugelhorn.
"Hear ye, hear..." Twilight's ear was nearly blown out as Pinkie had continued to blow the heart.
"My bad," she replied with a nervous giggle when after Twilight shot her an annoyed look.
" Ahem. Hear ye, hear ye! Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor do cordially invite you to attend the Crystal Faire!"
Following Twilight's announcement the first signs of emotion began appearing on the crystal ponies facing. Excited chatter was being exchanged among them.
"Come on in, y'all. Got food and drinks thataway, games and crafts are thataway, Crystal Heart to the back near the Princess." Applejack beckon them.
The first among them fully react to the announcement was a mare with a pink coat, pale light and light blue mane and tail, bright teal eyes. Like all the inhabitants she was dressed in the same uniform dress with the same drab colors of black, olive, gray, or brown making up the colors of her outfit. "Did she say... Crystal Heart?"
"I think she did Elbow Grease." A pony replied to her.
"We totally nailed it, right? Must be feeling a lot of love and unity about now! Gonna have some grub, huh? What are you thinking? Crystal Empire berry pie? Maybe some crystal corn-on-the-cob!" Rainbow had expected them to almost perk up immediately. Seeing they were this rather drull irked her, but she held her tongue.
"Seeing all of this, I feel like I'm starting to remember. Remember things from before the king. What about you Fleur?" The mare next to her had a cream-colored coat, pink mane and tail, purple eyes,.
"Y-Yes. Its faint but I do believe I am recalling something. Jewel."
The first pony jewel was yet another crystal earth pony, but one with a light blue coat, bright pink and purple mane and tail and deep blue eyes.
"The Crystal Heart!" They both announced with an emotional gasp.
"Do you think they really have it?"
Having overheard their speculation Rainbow Fash butted in. "Of course we have it! Can't have a Crystal Faire without the Crystal Heart, right?"
In response an older mare, one of elderly age with a light lilac coat, pink mane and tail, and purple eyes spoke up. Only later would they learn of her name, Amethyst Maresbury. "Of course you can't. The whole purpose of the Crystal Faire is to lift the spirits of the Crystal Ponies, so the light within them can power the Crystal Heart, so that the Empire can be protected! " The mare lets out a gasp. "I do work at the library!"
Dash's face became stricken with panic. "W-what's that about 'powering the heart'?"
"I just can't believe you found it. King Sombra said he'd hidden it away where we would never see it again! I only hope it will still be as powerful after all these years...! Mm, funnel cake!" Miss Maresbury interrupted herself to began enjoying the funnel cake.
Rainbow Dash let out a strangle cry, in effort to suppress her panic. Twilight had been wrong. She immediately yanked Twilight away from one of the crystal ponies she was talking to.
Twilight let out a yelp and looked at Rainbow Dash confused and annoyed at her friend. "Dash what was that..."
":I think we may have a problem..." she told her what she had learned away from the crystal ponies.
Embarrassed and ashamed didn't even explain how Twilight felt when she told Cadance of what she learned.
"I didn't know it was an actual relic! The book didn't mention anything about the Crystal Ponies powering the Heart! There was a page missing... How did I not notice?!"
" It's alright, Twilight." Cadance assured her
Suddenly, she lost her balance and fell back, having Shining Armor catch her in his arms. "Twily..." Shining Armor announced desperately.
The bearers rushed to the window and looked outside as the protective shield was flickering off and on like a light switch!
. As soon as that spell went out, an avalanche of darkness began flooding the outskirts of the Crystal Empire!
And that was when his face rose out of the darkness.
King Sombra.
Main Chapter end- Yeah this is where the main part ends, but the chapter isn't over. From this point on every chapter will feature an omake. That's right everyone its the return of the interviews.
Omake - The Interviews begin again!
It had been quite a while since the two of them did an interview. If they were honest the two of them did have fun and it was interesting to learn more about the citizens of their town. So before they moved on to other ponies it was best to go through those they actually knew. So why not start off with the crusaders.
"So uum, how do these interviews go?" Applebloom didn't really get the whole interview thing. She wasn't sure what was so interesting about her to make a bio.
"We ask you some questions about you and you answer with facts. If we ask you anything you do not feel comfortable answering then just let us know. Simple as that." Naruto assured her.
The setting was a table on Sweet Apple Acres. It was a nice cool Sunday morning. Most ponies were still sleeping in at this hour, but Applebloom being from a family of farmers was used to rising up early in the morning to help out.
"Now first question," Twilight had her trusty quill and parchment out. She had long chosen and filed away an interview quill and parchment. "First question, what is your date of birth?"
"Aah was born August, 20th 1990 AD."
"And your height?"
"Five-foot, six inches." Applebloom stated proudly. She was one of the tallest kids in her class. Probably one of the strongest too considering she shared the same genes as Applejack and Big Mac.
"Alright lil seed any accessories or such?"
"Nope. Just mah ribbon."
"What about any illnesses, Scars, or Allergies?" Twilight asked her as Applebloom shook her head.
"Fit as a fiddle. Ah mean ah have some on mah hands and arms from yard work, but that's small beans ya know."
"Alright, well we'll ask you a few more standard questions and that will conclude the interview. For right now we always have one standard interview and then sometime later down the road we'll come back for another if we will its necessary to update your Bio." Naruto told Applebloom who nodded and prepared to answer anymore questions.
The line of questioning did not last long because of how well they knew the filly so they were able to feel in most of the information themselves without having to question her too much.
After thanking Applebloom for her time they compiled their notes and went back to Golden Oaks to put together Appleblooms' file.
Name: Applebloom
Clan: Apple Clan
Nicknames: AB, Lil Seed
Birthday: August 20th 1990 AD
Tribe: Earth
Mane: Brilliant Amaranth
Eyes: Brilliant Gamboge Orange
Cutie Mark: Hammer surrounded by three apples.
Measurements: Not an Adult
Education: Student at the local Ponyville school.
Occupation: No legal occupation; helps out part time at Sweet Apple Acres working around the Orchard.
Accessories: A huge Red ribbon is almost always tied up in a bow in her hair.
Illnesses, Scars, or iallergies: Standard cuts from farm work. Cuts ranging from minor ones on the fingers to a faint scar on her left arm.
Personality: Outgoing and friendly Applebloom is a courageous filly with quite the streak of independence. She has also exhibited inheriting her family's strong morals about hard work and honesty.
Skills
Earth Pony Strength – Applebloom has her tribes standard earth pony strength if not stronger than a filly her age thanks to farm work and training she has been undergoing by Naruto. She has exhbitied capabilities of lifting and pulling strength double of what is average for a filly her age.
Potions - Her friendship with the local Zebra brewer Zecora has shown that Applebloom has an aptitude for potions.
Craftsmanship - Being that her natural talent is building Applebloom has already shown a talent of being able to work and craft with wood. Currently her guardians are looking into finding a school for her to better learn her craft as well as buying a special license talent license.
Family- Name - Occupation
Grandmother - Granny Smith - Owner of Sweet Apple Acres
Older Sister- Applejack - Farmer
Older Brother - Big Mac - Farmer
Note: Will further update and extend family tree notice after further interviews.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"The empire is under attack." Shining Armor announced towards us. He then walked towards Cadence and helped her up. She was conscious now. She managed to smile at Shining Armor. Then, she focused her horn finding the strength to reactivate the spell again.
"I have to find the Crystal Heart!"
"No." Twilight prevented. "You stay here with Cadence. She needs you, Shining Armor."
"I will retrieve the heart. Come on." She told Rainbow.
"Let's do this!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed as the group exited the room.
"I've been trying to figure out how I'm meant to pass Celestia's test." Twilight spoke during their rush. "Retrieving the Crystal Heart must be it. But there is something else you can do." Twilight looked towards Rainbow.
"Name it." She ordered valiantly.
"You and the rest of the herd have to keep the Faire going."
"What? With that thing moving into the empire?!" Rainbow questioned as we traveled down a flight of stairs.
"The whole purpose of the Crystal Faire is to lift the spirits of the crystal ponies, so they can activate the Crystal Heart." Twilight explained.
"Yeah...and?" Rainbow Dash seemed to hold a vexed expression.
"If the crystal ponies find out King Sombra is trying to take over the empire again, their spirits are gonna be anything but lifted. It won't matter if we find the Crystal Heart."
They reached the outside of the castle and noticed Applejack attempting to prevent any crystal pony finding the fake heart. "We won't be able to make it work." They stopped for a moment. "You have to keep them happy here at the faire."
"Keep the Faire going and the crystal ponies' spirits high. Done and done." Rainbow Dash accepted the order, seeing the great significance in it now.
"Twily, be careful." They heard Shining Armor's voice from the balcony above us.
"I will." Twilight responded.
Reluctantly Rainbow had no choice, but to clue the others in lest they inadvertently reveal the stone was a carving made by Twilight.
"Twilight wait!" The mare turned back to see Spike running towards them, stopping in front of her to catch his breath. "I'm coming with you!"
"You can't, I have to retrieve the Crystal Heart by myself." Twilight answered and began walking away.
"I promise I won't lift a claw to help you." He emphasized by motioning his claws upwards towards the sky.
Twilight looked at him for a moment and then sighed. "Not a claw, let's go."
The two began running straight towards the castle, dodging anything and anypony in the way as they looked back to see why they were in such a rush.
"So... where are we going, exactly?" Spike asked.
"I think I might know where King Sombra hid the Crystal Heart." Twilight answered as she looked towards the castle.
"The castle?"
"The king would've been counting on the fact that nopony would dare come looking for it here." Twilight explained. "They'd've been too afraid to even try."
"I hope your right..." Spike commented.
They e rushed through the castle, to which Twilight immediately started searching everywhere, even under a small statue of a unicorn. "It's gotta be here somewhere." She announced, "It's just gotta be!"
All the while something caught Spike's eye. An uneven spot on the carpet. Twilight was looking through several books at the same time with her magic, but stopped when she spotted Spike looking under the carpet. "Not a claw, Spike." She emphasized, initiating Spike to quickly pull away his claws and wave them in the air nervously.
"It would take ages to search the castle." Twilight murmured to herself as she tried to figure out where something important like the crystal heart would be logically hidden. 'Think Twilight Think.' she thought to herself.
Applejack had to resist the urge to facepalm as Rainbow's idea of acting normal was acting overaggresive towards any crystal pony that got to close to the fake heart. "Uh, Rainbow Dash? We're supposed to be actin' like nothing's wrong."
" Exactly. " She growled, causing another one to scutter off.
Grabbing the pegasus by the scruff of the neck she pulled her away and lowly whispered. "What ah mean is, maybe you should let me keep the Crystal Ponies away from the fake Heart, while you show off your joustin' skills."
'Huh. Seeing my awesomeness does have a way of putting ponies into a pretty good mood.' Rainbow had to pause and took a moment to get her ego under control. It was a work in progress, but she was trying. "I think I can put on a good show." She then turned to Naruto who was with Fluttershy.
"Alright Cap'n you're up! "
Applejack turned back to the crystal ponies doing her best not to blow her cover.
"How are y'all feelin'? Havin' a good time?"
Jewel Joy responded to her question. "The best I've had in over a thousand years!"
" Well, that's good! Gotta renew that spirit of love and unity if yer gonna power up that Crystal Heart, right?"
"I sure would like to see it before the ceremony. It's been such a long time."
" Oh, ah hear ya, but, uh... phew! Gettin' a little toasty out here. Bet you'd like to cool off with a little Crystal Empire nectar! [panicked noise] Uh, you tried the Crystal Empire fritters yet? Made from a traditional Crystal Empire recipe! You're gonna love 'em! " Suddenly her voice escalated. to much louder decibels showing just how uncomfortable she was. "Uh, Ah hear there's a joustin' match about to start! You don't wanna miss that!" She began pushing the mare towards the jousting. 'Come on, Twilight... These Crystal Ponies are more curious than a cat!'
"No. Because this isn't King Sombra's castle." She walked to the throne.
"Wh- Isn't this where he lived when he was in power?" He questioned.
"It is. But it didn't look like this." She directed to the crystal. 'It was driving me crazy why I could not figure it out, but then I looked underneath the underneath and I figured it out."
"Wait...what?"
"I'll explain later. Now to use...that." Twilight removed her smile and formed a working expression, grunting as she managed to slowly perform a spell.
A dark magic spell. Her horn changed from the normal aura to a darker one, just as Princess Celestia had showed her.
Purple and greenish misty spots as the same aura formed around her eyes. It was then shot towards the crystal, commencing that same shadow to cover the floor uncovering huge stairway down.
"Whoa..." Spike expressed as Twilight clapped her hands in joy. "When did you learn to do that?" He asked as he looked downwards the new pathway.
"That was a little trick Celestia taught me." Twilight replied.
Spike observed the height and depth of the staircase towards the foggy and obscure bottom.
Twilight lit her horn to begin descending the stairs. She pause before turning around. "You stay here."
"But what if something happens?"
"I'll give you a shout!"
She continued walking until she heard Spike's voice echo from the top. "Can you see what's down there yet?"
"Not yet." Twilight answered. "I can't even tell how far down this goes!" She looked around and found a piece of rock or crystal by the side of the wall. She pulled it out with her magic and dropped it in the middle of the circular staircase. She held out her right ear with a smile. However, the smile soon dropped when she took notice that the sound of the object landing was not occurring. She rubbed her ear and placed a hand by it. After several seconds, a clang on the floor could be heard, surprising Twilight. "Spike?"
"Yeah?"
"Can you see outside?"
As Spike ran to do what he was asked.
"It's not good! Cadence's magic must be fading faster than before!" Spike's voice echoed throughout the area.
Twilight began running down the stairs. There wasn't much time to lose. During her run she tripped when a piece of the stairs broke off.
She teleported right back where she was and let out a sigh of relief. She continued again at a much slower pace this time.
"Twilight, are you okay?" Spike asked from the top.
"Yes." Twilight answered as she caught sight of a door. She was about to open it with her magic, but it suddenly disappeared. She looked around before noticing it reappear on the right side of her. She narrowed her eyes and worked her magic again, only to produce the same outcome. "What in the..." She charged towards it and activated her magic, but the door lifted upwards and dodged her attack, causing her to smack herself on the wall. "Stop..." She removed herself from the wall. "…moving!" She continued to chase it, but all it did was move away. Finally, when it appeared in front of her, she released sounds of exertion and immediately produced that dark magic as soon as she could, shooting it towards the top of the door.
Successfully, the door opened, revealing a bright light that blew her mane as well. Twilight smiled brightly due to this. " She ran towards the door.
All of a sudden, she was welcomed by unusual surroundings. "Huh?" she questioned, looking around. She was...back in the castle.
"What are you doing here?"
Twilight's head whipped back and looked to the speaker. Princess Celestia? Did she...how?
"I don't know! I opened the door and..."
"It doesn't matter now Twilight. Leave my sight."
"P-Princess I don't understand."
"You failed Twilight. Because of your inability the Crystal Empire had fallen. Its Citizens. Cadance. Shining Armor. You failed them all! You're a disappointment to the clan of Sparkle and as a student!"
"N-No...No I...this can't...Nooo!" Twilight collapsed to her knees. The tears began to fall as she let out sobs.
Manovleent laughter filled the area as Twilight could feel her negative emotions bubbling up.
'Twilight? Twilight! Twiliiiight!' The scene before her vanished and Twilight woke up. " I know you told me to stay up there, but you were down here for such a long time and you weren't answering and I got worried so I came down here and you were just staring at that wall and... I was calling your name, but I couldn't seem to get your attention.
Unexpectedly, the magic on top of the door began forming and affected Spike's eyes. They shifted into a background green."...Ponyville?!" He began speaking while staring blankly to the wall. "But how did I get... no! I don't wanna go!" His eyes began forming up with tears. "Please, Twilight, don't leave me!"
Twilight immediately slammed the door shut with her back left leg. "King Sombra's dark magic." She explained. "A doorway that leads to your worst fear." She continued to analyze the door as Spike wiped the tears from his eyes.
"We were home... you told me you could never have a lizard as a brother." Spike rubbed his left eye as he retold his fear. "You were sending me away. You hated me."
"A fear that will never come to pass." Twilight assured as she emphasized it by bringing him towards her with her right arm and hugging him gently. "I'm never gonna send you away. You are family Spike, always and forever. And I'm not gonna fail my test!" This time, Twilight performed her regular magic on the door and formed a thin slice of light on the outline of the door. Thus, it finally opened through the thick rocky wall, revealing another pathway that was brighter inside. She walked inside, analyzing her surroundings.
"What's in there?" Spike asked.
Twilight returned a sigh. "Stairs." She looked upwards. With reluctance and strain in her voice she added,"Lots and lots of stairs."
She turned around and faced Spike, who was leaning against the wall at the bottom. "Maybe you should come with me this time." This caused Spike to release a grin of joy and begin to run behind her.
In only a few minutes, Twilight and Spike were starting to get perturbed. They would have probably been exhausted if they had coasted through life with their natural abilities and little training, but a little walk like this hardly left them winded.
"What if this is just more of his magic?" Spike commented through pants as he had to push himself on top of each step. "He makes a door that leads to your worst nightmare... why not a staircase that goes on forever?"
Twilight looked down to see Spike a floor behind her. She licked her lips and faced her head upwards. Twilight continue to twist her head around, directing her vision towards the stairs above them. Then, she suddenly grinned.
"Hold on to me." Twilight announced towards Spike. "Brace yourself and plant your feet on the floor."
She closed her eyes and began concentrating to perform a spell.
"Uh..." Spike released. Well this was a surprising showing from Twilight.
"Whoaaa! Whooaaaa!" All of sudden, they were flipped upside down and sliding down the top of the stairs.
"What did you do?!"
"Whoooooahaha!" Twilight cheered, actually finding enjoyment from the fun little ride as the wind blew through her name. "I actually studied gravity spells, thinking it might be on my test! Turns out I was prepared for this!" She answered. "Wooohooo!" As soon as she ended her cheering with a heartily laugh, they were immediately flipped around again and landed on the floor harshly.
Recovering her balance, she could feel the wind blow strongly through her mane. She looked to her left to see it there; the real Crystal Heart floating in mid-air. Spike released a grin and gestured Twilight to step forward and take it.
She began walking towards it as I saw the very heart reflected off of her eyes.
She stepped onto the middle of the platform where the Crystal Heart was held. Darkness immediately covered the area where she stood, sending out some sort of alarm. Twilight tried to grab the Crystal Heart, but it flung away from her instead. I could hear the Crystal Heart tap on the ground several times.
Lighting began striking.
"Twilight!" Spike exclaimed out her name, banging on the rocky walls with his fists. "Are you alright?!"
"I'm fine!" She answered, yelling as well. "The Heart... where's the Crystal?"
Spike shot where it fell and scooped it up. "I got it! It rolled over to me when you dropped it!"
"Don't move!" Twilight commanded boldly. Spike immediately obeyed her order. "You can move, just not towards me!" Twilight added when she noticed rocky spikes forming around her. As Spike backed away, Twilight focused her magic and tried to teleport out of there, but she was sucked back in somehow!
"You have to get out of there, Twilight!" Spike shouted. "You have to be the ones to take the Heart to Princess Cadence! If you don't, you'll fail the Princess's test!"
"King Sombra is already attacking the Empire." Twilight replied solemnly, looking out towards the area. "He could reach the crystal ponies at any moment... reach Princess Cadence, my brother, my friends... there may not be enough time for me to find a way to escape..." She paused for a moment and widened her eyes. Then, she looked straight towards Spike. "Spike, you have to bring the Crystal Heart to the Faire."
"What?!" Spike exclaimed and then immediately shook my head. "No way Twilight I am not leaving you here by yourself!"
"You have to, Spike! If you don't, then the Crystal Empire will fall into King Sombra's hands!"
"I'll come back for you!" He began dodging the rocky spikes that continued to form from the floor.
It was no use. Cadance's magic had given out and Sombra invaded the city once more.
"He's back!" A female crystal pony cry out and shriek.
"Ahhhhhh..." His voice protruded through the city. "My crystal slaves..." He hissed, just like a venomous snake.
The crystal ponies began to panic and scatter as Sombra's dark influence began to infect the city.
His horn glowed as he attempted to perform a summoning charm. Ripped from the space he was Spike still clutching the crystal heart landed on the ground before Sombra.
"Lizard! Remove yourself from my sight or find yourself potion ingredients!"
Spike's only rebuttal was the fire a stream of fire at Sombra who erected a barrier.
The sickly tendrils that made up Sombra's shadows formed into long willowy tendrils. Before they could hit their target Sombra's head whipped back as he howled in pain. "Consider it payback monster!"
"Naruto!" The tendrils lashed back, slashing off the jousting armor the blond was wearing and drawing blood. Clutching his hand tightly around the lance Naruto ready his weapon.
Sombra let out a snarl as his horn began to glow only for a few shocks to sputter out and cause him brief pain. A tiny crack appeared in his horn.
"Spike! Quick! Get out of..." Naruto was cut off as he, Spike, and the approaching bearers were knocked off their feet/hooves by a shockwave of darkness. Raising himself on a platform Sombra's dark tendrils formed into a mass that was surrounding and blanketed the castle cutting them off from Shining Armor and Cadance.
"Twilight's still trapped inside!" Spike shouted as the group began to recover.
"Save Twilight! Leave Sombra to the two of us!" Naruto ordered as the group shared a look of understanding. Their best hope, their best best against Sombra would be all of them together. The other bearers charged the forming mass and slipped through before the mass completely blanketed them inside.
"Foolish colt, all those within my domain shall submit themselves to me as my subjects! Kneel or Die!"
"So," Spike tossed Naruto the Crystal Heart who had as expected sealed it to the scroll on his back using a contact storage skill. "What's the plan?"
"Kick his ass...save the Empire!" Naruto simply said as he began to draw in nature chakra and Spike switched his eternal magic to lightning.
"My kind of plan!" He said as the two charged forward to face the evil king.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
The atmosphere grew tenser as the battle for the fate of the Crystal Empire was about to occur. Firmly the shinobi spoke. "Spike I want you to stay back and observe!" Naruto ordered Spike in a clear and authoritative voice.
"What!?" Spike let out a cry of disbelief. "But you just said..."
"I know, but we can't be reckless. I want you to observe how he fights and step in if I go down." He further clarified as he waited for Sombra to make the first move.
King Sombra dove into the ground and began forming much fiercer and larger crystal rocks that shot upwards from the ground.
Naruto quickly formed hand seals and slammed his hands into the ground causing segments of earth to launch up interrupting Sombra's path and fired down at the path.
Sombra rose from the ground firing a smathering of crystals at Naruto. Replacing himself with a segment of pavement Naruto avoided the crystals.
Mists of darkness towards fired towards Naruto who responded with creating Kagebunshin.
"What matter of trickery is this? An earth pony doing magic?"Sombra had seen much in his life, but earth ponies using abilities like this was a first.
"What can I say," Naruto drew out Critias and aimed his blade. "I have a habit of being surprising."
"Fancy yourself a blade user."Sombra smirked. "Against the likes of me quite cowardly."
"Cowardly?" Naruto spat out as he tightened his grip on his sword.
"Indeed because..." Sombra summons his own blade. "Only a coward goes the route of suicide."
It was time to see if the Evil King's skill matched his talk. Moving as quickly as he could Naruto brought his blade to slice down at Sombra's head. The king swiftly blocked it with the edge of his own, barely moving a muscle while he pushed back Naruto's attack. Recovering, Naruto tried again, this time to push against his sword through his defense. Sombra forced him back again having to exert effort as Naruto slashed at him with twice the strength of the previous strike.
Naruto activated his eye technique and proceeded to observe and pick apart Sombra's style. Drawing careful distance closer Naruto watched as Sombra kept a certain amount of distance from him.
He was going to have to move fast to get an attack in. He delivered a low strike as if to break his stance, but quick feinting into a higher strike. Sombra perceived to block every strike adjusting his footwork as each of his opponents strike slightly pushed him back.
'What in Tartarus is Naruto doing? He's way faster than this. And why isn't he using any of his other attacks?'Spike just couldn't understand it. Naruto wasn't the type to put others in danger, not for a fight so what was going on.
He watched as Sombra went on the offensive as his blade strikes grew dangerously close to slashing Naruto, but the blond proved quick.
"You're a few decades too early to challenge me colt!" Sombra taunted as he took control of the pace of the fight. The whole time to only thing Naruto could do was block his blows.
Then suddenly with a burst of speed Naruto thrust Critias forward nearly hitting Sombra's horn to which the Unicorn summoned a spike of crystal out of the ground separating the two. Not to be deter-ed Naruto leapt over the crystal and began hacking and slashing at the volley of crystals Sombra was throwing at him.
Landing on the ground Naruto charged forward bringing his blade for an upward slash only for Sombra to lock his blade in place.
"Not bad, for an amateur," commented Sombra. Naruto drew back and they continued exchanging slashes with Sombra putting a bit more effort now. "Those movements. The movements of one who has seen combat. A warrior. Powerful but unskilled with an inadequate style. Had you been formally trained you might have actually been a challenge to me."
He continued to advance, occasionally swinging at him. "You've seen combat before, I can tell. Your stance is adequate, yet your form is sloppy. You've fought, but never with a blade. A shame, really. If you had, you might actually be a challenge."
'What was it? What was it that Naruto wanted him to see?'
"Don't count me out yet." Naruto grinned as his hand began to glow. 'Chidori Nagashi.' His whole body electrified as a current traveled from Naruto to his blade through Sombra's blade to the evil King. The evil king let out a his as he jolted back his form turning smoky and misty for a second before reforming.
Despite Naruto's surprise technique Sombra was still smiling. "Ah yes, there is the matter of your little tricks. I looking forward to ripping the secrets from your mine. There is no power this world contains that will be kept from me."
Naruto began channeling wind and burst backwards as the ground under him went dark and multiple dark crystals shot up in the air. Taking aim with his horn Sombra fired into one crystal as the beam dispersed into multiple which reflected on the other crystals in an array of beams.
Naruto brought Critias to the front of him to dodge the initial beams, but let out a loud grunt of pain as the remaining beams hit his arm and legs.
For a few moments Naruto thought he was going into shock when he didn't feel anything, but then that's when he felt it. The heaviness in his limbs. He nearly collapsed to the ground as his limbs felt like they had been turned into slabs of concrete.
Naruto was unable to compensate before Sombra launched forward and shoulder tackle him sending him flying into a raised crystal. Out of the corner of his eyes he saw Spike began to hover.
"No! NOT YET!"
"WHY ARE YOU FIGHTING HIM ALONE!?" He just didn't understand. Was this some sort of plan? Why risk fighting a dangerous enemy like Somra alone? "BEING AN IDIOT? WE HAVE A BETTER CHANCE DEFEATING HIM TOGETHER?"
"TRUST IN ME SPIKE! JUST STAY BACK AND WATCH!" Naruto ordered as he turned his focus back to Sombra.
"Whatever your plan is it is doomed to fail! Once I am done with you the dragon is next."
"We'll see about that." Naruto aimed his left hand. 'Almighty Pull'Once more Sombra found himself surprised as his body was jerked forward by an unknown force. Instantly his body dispersed into mists and reformed.
'An Opening' Naruto this time charged forward with blinding speed. Sombra barely turned his head in time as Naruto 's blade skimmed his neck. Keeping with the momentum he built up using the shushin he had a Rasengan in hand. 'Wind Release:Rasengan' He shoved the powerful cutting orb upwards only for a barrier to appear blocking the attack.
Naruto jumped backwards and created a few dozen kagebunshin as they began to rush Sombra. The real Naruto surged forward shoving his blade forward only for Sombra to dissolve and reappear again as he used his tendrils to attack the blond. Narut oand his clones maneuvered around the attacks that were tearing up the pavement and began unleashing a torrent of earth and lightning dragons at the evil king.
It seemed like no matter what the blond threw at Sombra it left no damage. He couldn't hit him. Sombra would just reform himself and began fighting back. He seemed to have an answer where it be on ground or in air.
Spike watched just how Sombra seemed to be fending off the blond. Naruto seemed to intensified the attack using more of his techniques, powerful blasts, and using the environment to his advantage. No matter how many times Naruto disrupted Sombra's form the Unicorn kept coming back.
The latest attack had been a decapitation, but once again it seemed to do nothing. It seemed no matter where Naruto hit it only served to annoy Sombra.
Spike's Anxiousness only grew as he watched the two struggled back and forth upping the ante until he could barely keep Naruto caught and deflected Sombra's blade much to his surprise.
"Checkmate!" Naruto readied Critias to bring it down with all his might to shatter Sombra's horn only for the red horn to glow and four symbols to appear on Naruto's limbs.. A blinding and explosive light slow exploded from Naruto's arms as the blond let out a wail of pain as he stumbled barely keeping himself up right with Critias.
"Noooo!" Why did he listen? Why did he wait?
"Fool! There is not a mortal alive that I can not make kneel!" And in one quick swipe Sombra lobbed off Naruto's right hand.
A heaving roar left Naruto's lips as his wound began to gush blood.
"MONSTER!" Sombra reeled back from the surprise punch launched at him from Spike. His focus now turning to the interlopeer he tried to attack, but was hit with a face full of dragon fire before he could reeling in pain.
Sombra let out a roar of pain and was about to retaliate.
'It takes six seconds for his tendrils to form from the shadow mass and attack. Their ranged is limited, probably in connection to his magic.' Spike thought as he took to the air and began firing streams of lightning down at the tendrils causing them to disperse. For some reason whenever Sombra would use those tendrils Naruto defaulted to thunder jutsu, but unlike before the thunder actually evaporated the darkness. 'Is he getting weaker?' Sombra didn't look like it, but that was the only thing Spike had to go on.
Sombra set his sight on Spike with burning hatred. Using his crystals Sombra made a platform and began launching himself into the air blade ready.
Spike took notice of the way Sombra shifted the sword slightly in his hand. He did that whenever he was about to attack Naruto.
Spike launched a few ember balls while going in for a dive. As expected Sombra shieleded himself with his crystal as he used his blade to block Spike's Timaeus. Sombra fired a dark spell to which Spike turned to the side and try to flee. He let out a cry of pain as it collided against his side only to harmlessly wash off.
"Accursed beast!"
For a moment Spike had forgotten about his species high resistance to magic. If it had been before his training a Unicorn of Sombra's calibur might have been able to hurt him, but not after the elders thought him how to externalize his dragon spirit.
Spike fired a stream of lightning at Sombra who shifted his stance and used his blade to block the attack. Each way Sombra was reacting Spike was recognizing it.
'Why is he...' That was when it started to click. What Naruto was trying to show Spike. Why he sent the others away, it was starting to make sense now. Naruto never attended to defeat Sombra, but merely showed Spike how he fought so the dragon would have a fighting chance. His hide gave him protection against Sombra's dark magics and his magic could hurt Sombra.
How or why he did not know, but he knew one thing. Sombra was going down.
Switching to earth Spike fired at the crystals shattering them causing Sombra to began leaping down the segments.
Spike continued to give chase Timaeus poised as he continued to fly downwards. With a loud roar, he swung the blade clashing against Sombra's blade causing a shockwave shattering the platform. The evil king landed on the ground exploding into shadowy mist before reforming.
"At first I was going to allow you the honor of being my mount lizard, but now, you simply die!"
The king swung at his head. Spike ducked and fired a few shards of ice at his chin. Sombra snarled as slashed down to which Spike twisted to he was facing upwards and fired another beam of ice into Sombra's face. Quickly switching to earth he fired a concussive blast momentairly knocking Sombra off his feet before blasting him with a stream of lightning sending him crashing through two buildings.
Spike landed and kept his senses peeled. Sombra was far from done as the entire area was shrouded in his darkness. Spike for a moment panicked as he loss all sense of sight and sound.
'When robbed of your senses, do not panic. Rely on your instincts.'
Spike reacted by forming a dome of fire around himself, but that would only buy him so much time. He had expanded so much magic. He could only use one of his grand attacks and it would expel much of his magic.
And this failed he was done for. Switching to Lightning Spike began to channel all of his magic as he aimed towards the sky.
'Lightning Storm.'Firing up a massive ball of lightning the sphere hovered up in the air and began unleashing a torrent of beams of lightning showering upon the entire area. Spike could handle the brunt of the damage of this attack. His main concern was whether or not he hit Sombra.
He got his answer when the spell of darkness lifted. There seemed to be no sign of Sombra much to Spike's relief. Though that relief didn't last long when he saw the barrier was still up. 'No!' He thought before doubling over and roaring in pain as Sombra's blade pierced his stomach five inches deep.
"A shame! All that power and it is going to go to waste."Sombra twisted the blade deeper causing Spike to jolt back in pain. He tried to fire a breath at Sombra only for it to come out as a small plume.
Sombra yanked back the blade and kicked Spike who slammed into a wall of newly formed crystals hitting it hard,, skidding across it and smacked his head against a jutting crystal.
Sombra's red, burning eyes. And the glint of his blade.
No way. There was no way things were going to end like this.
Once more Sombra was disrupted as Critias of all things surged through him and embedded in the ground.
"Spike the horn!" Naruto shouted as Sombra reformed and launched waves of crystals at the blond causing him to retreat.
He was only going to have one shot at this. Spike grabbed Critias. Both blades glowed for a second as Spike readied himself.
Something had caught Sombra's attention as his head whipped back around. Before he could even mount a defense Spike brought both blades slashing inwards dispersing his body. Like always Sombra began to reform, and like always his horn was the very first thing.
In the form of a very red beacon. He quickly with all his strength he brought them both outwards like an X striking Sombra's horn. Sombra let out a roar of pain as the crack on his horn deepened and split down the middle. The barrier surrounding the castle was gone.
"Naruto! The Crystal Heart!" Spike shouted as Naruto found himself rooting in place as Sombra snarled like a man beast and began pouring magic into the curse attacking the blond's limbs.
"Spike! Its up to you."Naruto ran his arm across the tattoo and hurled the Crystal Heart at Spike. Snatching it in his claw Spike began to take flight.
Sombra overwhelmed by madness and unstable began to give chase snarling, "Crystal!"
Spike began flying to the castle as Sombra was in hot pursuit. He dodged the hailfire of crystal as he drew closer, the other bearers were in sight.
"SPIKE! LOOK OUT!" Twilight Screamed.
Spike whipped his head up. Sombra's shadow had scaled up the wall and was soaring down at him ready to strike.
"Twilight quick! We need to cover Spike!" Cadance shouted to her to which Twilight instantly readied herself. She, Shining Armor, and with what little magic she had left Cadance summoned up their magic power and fired a beam at the shadow of Sombra.
So single minded focus on the pursuit of the Crystal Heart Sombra did not put up a defense as his physical form was once more disrupted by the powerful combined magical attack.
Spike landed at the altar and with that placed the crystal heart in its rightful place. "Long Live the King!"
The magic of the crystal heart erupted as it began to swirl in a vortex. Its mighty magical energy then sought out one who was worthy. It sought out a rightful ruler. The waves of energy washed over Cadance and revitalize her.
"My magic..."Never before had Cadance felt so powerful. It felt so right.
"CRYSTAL!" The shadow of Sombra began hurtling towards her.
"NO I WON'T LET YOU!" Spike surged up to the sky and ready to fight to his last breath. A second wave shot out from the crystal heart and washed over Spike. His scales began to radiant with the same sparkle and energy that was occurring with Cadance's fur.
A wave of pure energy erupted from Spike's mouth as Sombra was enveloped by the burning radiant energy robbing him of most of his power and causing him to drop to the ground.
Cadance now fully restored began to project herself using the royal canterlot voice as she spoke to the citizens of the empire. "The Crystal Heart has returned. Use the light and love within you to ensure that King Sombra does not."
Sensing the thoughts and feelings of Cadance. Her Hopes. Her confidence. The Crystal ponies began to believe. They began to hope as the Crystal Heart began to connect to the heart of everypony in the empire growing stronger and stronger.
The power of the Crystal Heart soon washed over the entire city. And with one final roar of defiance King Sombra was evaporated as the Crystal light destroyed him.
Not only that, but the Crystal Heart was removing all of Sombra's taint. The corrupted crystals were dissolving.
Every injury that had occurred was being mended and healed. Strong, bright, nylon colors emerged from the top of the castle, exploding and sending each of its colors throughout the entire sky.
The entire group all regathered.
"Twilight!"
"Naruto!"
Relieved the two of them embraced each other before nearly being knocked off their hooves as the others joined in.
Every single one of them had shining coats and manes. Everypony seemed to be effected, their coats crystallized.
The group of heroes went to greet the now revitalized citizens of the empire who were cheering for their new ruler. "Good job, Spike." Twilight told him.
"Looks like every one of you did it." Shining Armor announced to all of them. "The Crystal Empire is safe now. The Crystal Heart is in its rightful place. All the crystal ponies are back to normal. You all did a great job today in defending this home."
"To be fair at this point its kind of our job." Rainbow Dash replied with a shrug. "Even though some of us didn't get to do all that much."
"Rainbow don't tell me ya sore about having to miss out on a fight." Applejack admonished the mare.
"What? Hey if we were going to travel all this way at least let us get in on the action you know." She tried to defend her point.
"We'll keep in mind the next time we tackle the next evil maniac Rain." Naruto assured her. All and all the most important thing was that the empire and its inhabitants were safe and it couldn't ask for a better ruling couple than Cadance and Shining.
With the hope of the citizens restored they began salvaging what they could of the Faire. "How did you know?" Spike asked, approaching Naruto who had finishing putting the last of the baby ewes back in the pin.
"Our first encounter." He said as he gently pat the head of the ewe. "Sombra's reaction to your fire and his nonreaction to my chakra coated blade. That's when I knew."
Spike brought Critias forward to which Naruto held out his hand in a stop motion and shook his head. "No Spike. You keep it. I'm better with my hands and jutsu than I am with a sword, besides, the bonding agent of those blades are made out of fangs from elder dragons. It only makes sense that a dragon can bring out their full potential. Now come on, lets go join the others." He suggested as he went back to the ever growing crowd of citizens coming to the faire.
The group passed by all the Crystal Ponies who waved farewell. Shining Armor and Cadence walked them back towards the train station. However, all of their coats and manes had returned to normal, possibly after leaving the Crystal Empire. It had been a fun and interesting past few days, but they needed to get home and back to their lives.
Rarity looked at her body and released a disappointed sigh. "I do so wish it was permanent. Did you see how my mane just absolutely sparkled?" She commented to Applejack.
"But... good things are better when they're a rarity." Applejack winked at her last word, emphasizing a pun towards Rarity.
"Aww." Rarity laughed and released a warm smile.
"Everything's gonna be okay." Shining Armor advised Twilight, who continued to walk in a gloomy motion. "You've gotta stop saving my rump like this, it's starting to get embarrassing."
"Wasn't me who saved you in the end...It was Spike." Twilight responded.
"It's just a test. Maybe she'll let you retake it." Shining Armor added as we stopped in front of the train. "Cause seriously at this rate we're due for another nation ending threat six months from now."
Nonetheless, Twilight continued walking towards the train, seeming to feel as if she just wanted to get it over with. "I don't think she's gonna give me a new test..."
"It'll be okay in the end. After all we been through Princess Celestia would not dismiss Twilight over some test. Not when the outcome would have affected so many lives."
"I wish Twilight could see that, but if she was different she wouldn't be our Twilight. Take care of her Naruto."
"Of course." Naruto turned to Shining armor.
"Be good to my little sister Captain."
"Wouldn't have it any other way Captain."
With a mutual nod of respect exchanged Naruto entered the train where the others were waiting. It was time to go home.
In Canterlot the next day the other bearers were waiting outside with Twilight who was trying to find the courage to go report in to Celestia.
She formed a warm smile. "It seems like t you completed the task well. It's beautiful."
Twilight lowered her head sadly, almost in guilt. "I wish it had been I who ultimately made it so. But it wasn't. Spike took the Heart and saved the Crystal Empire."
Princess Celestia thought about Twilight's words and then closed her eyes and smiled. "Hm. Don't speak such nonsense." She answered, surprising Twilight. "Twilight, as I understand it," She began walking towards her, glancing over to a glass window that actually depicted Spike and Cadance being empowered by the Heart. "You charged Spike with bringing the Crystal Heart to Cadance because you were not sure how long it would take you to escape the tower. You weren't willing to risk the future of the citizens of the Crystal Empire in an effort to guarantee your own. Far better that I have a student who understands the meaning of self-sacrifice than one who only looks out for her own best interests.. You were even willing to go against 'my' explicit instructions to protect the lives of others and to do what was right. That is a trait becoming rarer as the time goes on. What you did my student was anything, but fail."
Twilight formed a hopeful grin. "Does this mean...?"
"Yes, you passed."
Twilight gasped loudly and suddenly shouted, screaming in joy. "Thank you, Princess Celestia! Thank you! I'm so glad!"
"You better go tell your friends. I'm sure they're still out there worrying."
"Oh, right!" Twilight ceased her jumping and hopping around and bowed. "Thank you again, Princess Celestia!"
Princess Celestia could only return a smirk and lightly chuckle as she saw Twilight run out the room. Not too long after Luna stepped out from where she was observing the exchange.
"Sister your unwavering faith has paid off. She truly is almost ready."
"For now, we shall let her enjoy peace and quiet. She has earned it."
Twilight wasn't hesitant to slam open the doors to the outside surprising the other ponies as they were looking inside. Twilight jumped out and exclaimed. "I passed!"
This immediately caused the others to grin, release breaths of relief, and cheer. As Twilight continued to hop excited, Spike ran over to her to hug her. Everything was as it should be. Now there was only one last thing to do. Head back to Ponyville and celebrate.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
It was an average day in the growing city of Ponyville. Naruto found himself waiting at the train station.
Reason being that a relative of the apples would be coming from Manehattan to visit for a couple of weeks. He had learned about it a few days prior when he stopped by for dinner and was included in the preparations for the arrival of Babs Seed. Applebloom in particular was especially excited as the family in question, one Babs Seed, was the pony ni question the same age as her?
The other crusaders were brought along as well. Naruto of course was curious as to why Applejack suggested he bring Scootaloo along when she told him something very interesting. This was something unknown to Applebloom. Her cousin didn't have her Cutie Mark yet. This was the result.
For a moment he wondered why this detail seemed so important until he remembered the issues Applebloom herself had about not having a cutie mark and had a faint idea of what Applejack was doing.
Apple Bloom's eyes lit up. "Is that the train from Manehattan?"
"Yep," her sister answered.
No sooner had it pulled into the station and ponies began to disembark, the filly was dashing from window to window to catch a glimpse of her cousin.
Applejack rolled her eyes, but still managed a laugh. She looked at her sister. "Apple Bloom, you've never met Babs Seed, remember?"
"Oh..." She laughed sheepishly. "Yeah."
"Ah, that's her!"
For the pony to leave the train was a young earth pony filly, like herself, bearing a short red mane and a brownish-orange fur coat. She wore a pair of overalls, boots, and a t-shirt. This new filly looked around a little before catching sight of Apple Bloom and those with her,; chances of her missing them were highly unlikely with the way Apple Bloom was waving her over.
Although hesitant at first, the filly soon picked up her belongings and walked over, where an overly-eager Apple Bloom took her hand and shook it.
"Nice ta meet ya, cousin Babs!"
The filly, Babs, was clearly taken aback by this greeting, but let out a nervous chuckle before responding.
"Uh...yeah. You're Apple Bloom, ain't ya?"
Apple Bloom nodded at that, paying no heed to her cousin's thick Manehattan accent, before turning to those with her and giving each of them a proper introduction.
"This ere's mah sister, Applejack! And these are mah best friends, Sweetie Belle, Dinky, Nyx, and Scootaloo!"
Each of the fillies nodded in greeting towards Babs, giving warm smiles in an effort to make her feel welcome. As for Babs, she smiled, albeit in a small way, before turning back to Apple Bloom, who once more took her by the hand.
"Thanks, I'm happy to..."
"This is gonna be the best week of your life!" added Sweetie Belle.
"Sure hope it's gonna be..."
"Seriously, we are gonna have a blast!" finished Scootaloo.
Babs stood there, looking unsure whether to be pleased or scared.
"Alright girls calm down, I think you're overwhelming her." Naruto added with a chuckle. "Nice to meet you Babs. As they said we hope you enjoy your stay for as long as you're here."
"Don't ya worry Babs, yer in good hand," Applejack said. "Ma sister an' her friends are gonna make sure ya feel welcome an' if ya ever need anythin', jus' find me, ma brother or Granny Smith. If ya can't find us, check in with Naruto here. Think of him like an' Uncle."
With that the group began making their way back to the farm.
They started to make tracks back to the farm, the Crusaders filling their new-found friend on everything they had planned.
"The Summer Harvest Parade's going on while you're here! You'll get to ride in a float!" Sweetie announced.
Babs perked up. "Really? I've never been on a float before."
"And we've got a really big surprise for you!" Scootaloo added.
"Yeah... uh... a surprise?" Babs murmured as her eyes were covered. Then, in a quieter voice, "So uguh that stallion, my parents never mentioned him. He your sister's coltfriend or something?"
"Yep, she's actually part of his herd. He's as good as family."
And so it was that Babs was led all the way through Ponyville, past all of the usual sights that visitors got to see, from Sugar Cube Corer, to Carousel Boutique and even the Golden Oak Library. Eventually though, they made it to their destination; Sweet Apple Acres. Upon approaching the front door, Babs turned to see the other two members of the local Apple family, Granny Smith and Big Macintosh, who both waved in greeting as she entered their home, with her smiling and nodding in return. After some time, she had been led up to the house's spare room, complete with a comfortable-looking bed, where Apple Bloom showed her around with great enthusiasm.
After being introduced to where she would be staying the crusaders soon led her to the clubhouse. Despite her uncertainty she couldn't help, but be impressed by how well-constructed the clubhouse looked.
And after the crusaders introduced themselves she only had one thing to say. "Er...cutie mark what?"
Sweetie giggled a little before stepping forward.
Sweetie Belle began to speak. "Not long ago before we met Nyx and Dinky the three of us had no cutie marks. The three of us formed the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Dinky later on joined us. We worked with each other and..." A faint blush formed on her cheeks. "...with a little help from my Spike. we all got our marks!"
With that the four fillies showed off their marks. "Are you okay Babs?" While the others were proudly showing off their marks Nyx couldn't help but notice that Babs had a look of great discomfort.
"I-I'm fine." The group decided not to push it any further. They had one last thing to show her. The Float.
"Whoooooooah!" A massive parade float, shaped like a big red apple was in front.
"Ta-Da!" The crusaders introduced while the fillies looked to their creation with clear excitement, Babs looked on, yet again, with some confusion, prompting Scootaloo to start explaining things.
"There's a harvest festival going on and every year there are activities, among them a small parade with floats. This year because of how much the town has expanded everything has been upscaled including the parade meaning more ponies are allowed to contribute this year. So Apple Bloom started making this beauty here, with a little help from the rest of us."
Babs looked up, clearly impressed that they had made something like this,
"Yeah Applebloom is amazing at building stuff. At first I was kind of confused what did building have to do with apples, but apples grow on trees and trees are made out of wood so that makes sense. What about you Babs? What are you good at?" Dinky asked her as the smile suddenly left Babs face.
"I...I'm tired. I...I think I'm just going to go inside and lie down." Babs said as she quickly left the barn.
"Huh, that was weird." Scootaloo said as she scratched the back of her head.
"Maybe she was tired from the trip. I mean it was a far trip." Sweetie Belle remarked.
"I guess," Applebloom replied.
Nyx however wasn't as sure as they were though.
Babs had not not looked forward to coming to school. She had been rather reluctant, but it was insisted that she went to school why she was here so she wouldn't fall behind on her studies. In fact she had been asked to stay behind by Cherilee to make sure she would have no problem following the syllabus.
After the brief discussion she left the room and began making her way to the outside area. "Well well well! Another Apple. You know Silver most ponies tend to reveal their special talent when introducing herself, but she didn't. Could she be...a blank flank?"
Babs flinched in regards to the taunt. Applebloom had warned her about them. She hung her head low, to hide her face. Not again. It didn't matter where she went this would always happen.
"I believe she might be Diamond Tiara." Silver Spoon added.
"H-Hey! Leave her a-alone!" A voice called out. Babs looked up and to her surprise to see Nyx was standing in front of her. "D-Don't you two have something else to do besides bullying ponies?"
"And what are you going to do...crybaby!" Diamond mocked her.
Nyx deflated slightly at this.
Before anything else could be said the rest of the crusaders showed up, wondering where Babs was.
"Leave'em alone Tiara. If you want to start something than we can finish it." Scootaloo threatened as she and the others put themselves between the two bullies and the two shy fillies.
The Manehattan filly looked on, showing some surprise at the Crusaders' behavior, especially when Diamond started talking again.
"And here I thought you couldn't get lower. Associating yourselves with a blank flank, don't you have any pride?"
Apple Bloom snorted at that. "Pride. What would you know about pride you spoiled brat? There is more to life than having the most money and stuff. I have friends who will stand by me for life and what do you have? A bunch of minions who only follow you because of your money, but when the day comes when you really need them lets see if they'll be there for you."
"Why you..." Diamond sneered when Scootaloo moved into a fighting stance and Silver Spoon eye's widened in alarm.
"D-Diamond let's go." Silver Spoon grabbed at her arm, insisting they go. When it came to physical confrontation neither Silver Spoon nor Diamond Tiara could compete with most of the other students only doing the minimum needed to pass their physical education classes and seeing just how fit and strong the crusaders were Silver Spoon knew there was no contest.
"Whatever losers, we have better things to do anyway." Diamond remarked with a flip of her hair trying to save face. They turned turning around and walked away. out. The Crusaders stayed where they were, waiting for their agitators to be gone completely, before looking back to Babs.
"Y'all okay there, cousin?" Apple Bloom asked.
The Manehattan filly stayed silent for a while, before nodding her head slowly.
"Yeah...I guess. Thanks for standing up for me."
Scootaloo smiled and nodded at that.
"No problem! Those two and their cronies are always trying to start stuff with us. No way we would ever let them bully others if we could help them."
"You're...the only fillies with cutie marks that have ever helped me like that."
Hearing that, the Crusaders turned to each other, each bearing looks of confusion, before looking back to Babs. It only took them a few moments, Applebloom being the first to pick up what her cousin was insinuating.
"I...I know how you feel Babs. Diamond Tiara used to pick on me all the time when I was a blank flank."
Babs looked up at her in surprise. "She did...but...but it didn't look like you were afraid of her."
"Well," she looked to her friends and grinned. "...when ya have friends like these it becomes easier to deal with ponies like that. Just stay close to us okay." She said pulling Babs into a side hug. "We have ya back."
Babs stood there in silence, seeing the truth in her cousin's eyes, and looked to her friends, each of whom shared the same sentiment in her expression. For the first time she arrived Babs broke into a heartfelt and genuine smile.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
He remembered the first time he had saw her. That dazzling flair. There was no denying her attractiveness and energy. So having the chance to take her out Naruto was looking forward to a good time. After a nice stroll down to one of the nicer establishments of the city and enjoying a light dinner the two of them went down to one of the local bars to enjoy a drink.
"After you my lady." Naruto said as he oppened the door, allowing Trixie to enter. Naruto followed closely behind, awaiting the reaction of the blue mare.
It was cozy, then again this was one of the establishments that wanted to take advantage of being one of the first establishments reopened to hopefully gain a steady and loyal clientele while the other businesses were out of commission for the time being. With its soft lighting and white-clothed table tops and gentle music playing it gave off a comforting vibe. "I hope this is to your taste."
"I think..." Trixie paused, taking another look around the room. The atmosphere was quiet and normally Trixie didn't like the quiet. When things were quiet she began to think. And when she began to think she didn't remember. But looking to whom she was with she felt if she focused on something positive she would be okay. "That Trixie will be fine with this sort of place."
"Well then lets go grab some seats." he said as the two of them sat at the bar.
Before long, a young, unicorn mare approached them from the other side out of the counter. She wore a white blouse and black skirt with stocking and maryjanes. "Good evening, Captain, madam."Her voice was smooth with a hint of purring to it. "I am Golden Flurry and I'll be taking care of you today." True to her name the young mare had a mane vibrant and golden as her name suggested. "And can I say its an honor to be serving you." Her gaze focused on Naruto and the only indication of her flushing was her facial expression as the redness of her fur was so dark it could mask a flush fairly well.
Trixie let out an annoyed and menacing him. She nearly jolted out of her seat when she felt Naruto's leg brush against her hand.
"You'll find our drinks of the night on the opposite side of the menu, followed by the rest of our cocktails, spirits and beers on tap. Now what can I serve you tonight?" She smiled, taking out a notepad and grabbing a pencil.
"Why thank you miss flurry. I'll be having a Long Island Ice Tea and my lovely date here...looks like she's in the mood for a bloody marey." He had to stop himself from laughing at his own joke.
'Bloody Marey?' That was what Trixie's expression read.
The bartender nodded as she scribbled their orders into her notepad. Once she was done, she tucked the pencil and pad away.
"Excellent choices. I'll be back in a moment I just have to go grab some fresh celery and lemon from storage." She gave a soft smile to both before walking away.
The wait hadn't been too long, but it gave the two some private time to chat about the ongoings stories of their lives. The adventures of the Bearers had always been an interesting and engaging topic.
And the fact Applejack had a relative staying with her for a little while was also fairly interesting as well.
Trixie was dismayed that the lessons in regards to her teachings were nowhere near as exciting. While Naruto's order came in a rather tall glass looking refreshing looking shade of orange with a lemon hers was a dark red fluid mixed with ice that was contained in a rather plain looking glass. The most outstanding thing about it was the bright green slice of celery that stuck out of it,.
"You want to know why I suggested the drink right?" He asked as Trixie proceeded to just stare at the odd concoction.
"Its an interesting drink. Being both cold and refreshing while also being hot and spicy at the same time. The drink reminds me of you Trixie. You have a flair to you, a style one should say which makes you spicy. But you're dedicated to your craft and you have a firm drive about you. You're the type that enjoys new things, but at the same time likes them to be exciting. Give it a try." He insisted as he began to drink from his drink.
Seeing Naruto enjoy his drink Trixie decided to give it a try and she began to knock back her throat. The mixture of coolness and spicyness was definitely exciting and ti was good. A lot more exciting than the white ponyan she was going to order.
"My word, you sure do know your drinks." Trixie beamed in amazement.
Naruto let out a chuckle and knowing nod. "I have to. Trying to find a combination of drinks strong enough to get me a drunk has taken a bit of my time over the years."
"Next you're going to say you don't get hangovers."
"Well..." he responded with a chuckle.
Trixie narrowed her eyes. "You are a terrible pony. Only the most ghastly would hang over the head of others that they do not have to deal with hangovers."
Naruto pouted,"You wound me my lovely lady in blue." And lovely Trixie looked in deep with her dress showing off her shoulders. Her hair looked nicer than usual and she smelled of a scent he didn't recognize. Was it imported perfume?
The two of them continued to enjoy their drinks and continued enjoying their date."It seems I was right about you enjoying the drink." Trixie had finished her drink in near record time.
"Trixie admits this is nice. She can go for another round."
After a few drinks in them the two ponies began their way to the castle. All the while Trixie kept on going on about how wheels could not be trusted and how peanut butter and jelly was the food of the gods.
The door to Trixie's room opened, and almost immediately, the mare who opened it tripped over her own hooves and fell inside.
"Trixie, hang on." He said as he helped her friend up who was filled with laughter.
"Trixie meant to do that."
"Sure..." He brought her to her bed.
"Y-you fiend. So this was your plan all along. To get the great and...and...to get Trixie drunk to have your way with her. Naughty colt." she began trying to take off his shirt but he grabbed her wrists.
"Trixie, I think you might have had a little too much to drink."
Snagging her feet behind his legs Trixie feebly tried to get the blond to fall to the bed. "You...you're...you suck." Trixie began to whined as Naruto could not hold back his laughter. Well he was never one to consider himself to disappoint a lady.
"Well Trixie, since you are so insisted." He said as he moved his legs to the side of her placing his left hand firmly on her side as Trixie let out a moan.
He brought his face inches to hers taking in the smell of her alcohol laden breath. He traced the softness of her facial features. He brought his right hand to her cheek as Trixie rubbed her cheek into it.
"Tell me miss Lulamoon is this what you want?" he asked as Trixie leaned forward and tried to press her lips to his only for Naruto to turn and for her to sloopily kiss his cheek. In embarrassment Trixie pulled back, the hurt in her eyes and the pain of humiliation and rejection welling in her chest.
"Do you really want a first kiss to be us a sloppy, alcohol filled rump?"He leaned over and pressed his lips to her forehead slightly brushing against the base of her horn.
"You...you damn tease." Trixie pouted with angry tears as she swatted Naruto on the chest.
"Sorry..."He gently brushed his face against her mane causing Trixie to let out a pleasant hum. He enjoyed the sensation of her body against him as he wrapped an arm around her. "Do you...want me to stay with you?"he asked as he rubbed her arm.
"I have no problems with it as long as you stop being a pussy tease." Trixie murmured as she nestled against his chest. Trixie had spent the whole day prior to tonight fretting. She felt she honestly didn't have much to offer the blond in terms of prestige, beauty, or money. She had felt inadequate to the other girls, even Dittzy could offer her experience as a mother when it came to parenting in the herd duties and Trixie felt her only honest shot would be a satisfying lover for the blond to the point her desire to be confident mixed with the alcohol had her practically overeager, but she was touched the blond was being very gentlestallionly.
"No promises. What stallion wouldn't enjoy being chased every now and then."
"Trixie assures you that she will have her revenge. Once she has progress in her studies the day will come when you will be the one on the bottom. Then I'll have you underneath my foot."
"Alright Rainbow 2.0." he replied as Trixie gave him an affronted look.
"Hey! Trixie is far too busty to be compared to the athlete." she replied as she proudly stuck out her chest. "Trixie is the subject to many ponies wet dreams." Then she seemed to deflated. "She is still unsure if she should be proud of it or not."
"How on earth do you figure..." he paused and contemplated this. He shook his head. He could imagine Luna messing with Celestia mentioning this in passing and making some joke about how Celestia seemed to always apprentice nubile young mares. Then again since he was the president of the running joke Celestia is secretly evil and trying to brainwash everyone to hoard the world's supply of cake club (they needed a better name) that left Luna with the other label of Celestia secretly being a super freaky nymphomaniac whose mighty and legendary ass had a part to play in all the great conflicts of the world.
If not being her dearest friend and her sister respectively the two of them was sure Celestia would have had the two of them locked away in a dungeon and banished a long time ago.
"Nah, I'm a nation famous celebrity. I'm pretty sure my fanclub is at least ten times your size."
"T-That's cheating."
"How's that cheating?" he asked her as Trixie furrowed her brow in concentration before making her response.
"It just is. Shut up!"
Naruto let out a laugh as he brought his hand up to her forehead and his hand began to glow.
"What are yooooooou..." Trixie arched her back slightly and felt a pleasant tingly sensation.
"I can give my chakra to others. My chakra can filter out the toxins of the drink. Its one of the things I discovered a while ago." He said as he drew back his hand. Trixie's expression did not become any less flush, but her movements were no longer sluggish. The experience in fact had made her rather sleepy.
"You are to be..."She let out a lawn. "...my plushie for the night." She finished as her heavy eyelids closed.
Well there was way worse ways to end the night. Adjusting in a way where he could get comfortable he laid his head down and allow sleep to overtake him.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
After being swamped with exhausting orders the past few weeks one Element of Generosity was on a mission.
She had to deal with orders upon orders from the new ponies coming into town who wanted something made by an Element of Harmony. As such she had to put off time spent with her fiancé for the last four date nights. In fact the fact they hadn't spent much time discussing the plans for their upcoming nuptials was a disappointment as well.
That was something that had to be amended. It was as if the heaven's themselves answered her prayers when Naruto and Twilight finally introduced the chakra-magic seals to them. They were all of course advised to stick to one clone until it was deemed safe to make more.
Finally. A means to which she can indulge in the pleasures of an afternoon drink or rearranging without the strict adherence to her busy schedule being a factor. She didn't even have to feel guilty as the clone's memories would transfer back to her.
Rarity decided to pay her lover a visit only to not find him at home. She then decided to go visit his dojo and he wasn't there either.
Maybe he was meditating? He had started to regularly cut back on that to spend time with Scootaloo.
Seeing as today was the day out of the week that Scootaloo spent with Rainbow it made sense he took this time to sit back and relax.
Thankfully her journey for the blond did not take long. He chose a nearby area within the Everfree Forest, which made sense. Most of the new comers were weary when a few of them foolishly wondered into the forest ignoring the locals warnings and got mauled by some Timberwolves.
He wouldn't be bothered here. The sound of impact against solid objects intensified as Rarity journey furthered in.
Pulling a cloth from the basket Rarity placed it against a tree which she leaned against. A Bit away was Naruto practicing his taijutsu.
Off to the side on the ground was a white shirt leaving him shirtless and nothing else on but camo pants.
His fur was soaked from the exhausting workout as he let out powerful arm and leg swings. Rarity remembered the very first time that Naruto did demonstrations they were so fast all she comprehend were blurs. Her mind was literally frazzled at the idea that anypony could move that fast. Then again if anypony told her she would be as strong as she was now she laugh it off and questioned their sanity.
The last time she had been so enthralled with his experience was during the fall not too long after they first became the bearers.
A smile graced her lips. They had certainly come a long way from when they were friends.
She let out a soft giggle. At the time she had been wondering what he was thinking, but she did wonder just how things would have played out if she noticed her feelings for him a little sooner.
Quite honestly there were times when it seemed like being born the element of honesty would have helped her out. She thought of all the times he had been there for her and saved her.
Like against the Satyr.
Or the Cliff collapse in the Everfree Forest.
Rarity licked her lips in anticipation of what they would get up to. "Oh Naruto dear I am looking forward to this evening." She whispered to herself as an array of naughty thoughts filled her mind.
A shiver ran up Rarity's neck.
She wondered how should she seduce him? An offer of a nightcap or…?
Maybe a little set-up? Succumbing to their passions as they rut like passion subcum animals?
She rubbed her thighs together in anticipation of spending an intimate night with her lover.
He seemed to pause as if something caught his attention. His gaze went to where Rarity had been observing.
"My, my, lady Rarity do my eyes deceive me? Are you spying on me? What would the other ladies of the society say?"
There little back and forths were very playful and enjoyable.
"Nothing, as I will simply explain I was merely observing my fiancé practice his craft." She said as she whipped the front part of her coiffure back with a well-practiced head toss.
She sauntered over and laid a quick peck on his lips. He moved to hug her but she stopped him with a finger poke to his forehead.
Naruto rolled his eyes realizing the issue. He was too sweaty and Rarity did not do sweaty. At least exhausted and outside sweaty. Rubbing his hands together Naruto activated seals on his fingers letting loose both water and soap and manipulated them into him and his clothes before generating a ember ball of flame, using the intense heat to begin drying himself off while Rarity all the while pouted at him.
No matter how much the mare insisted there had to be a way he could not conceivable teach her or give her seals to where she could unsummon a portable spa wherever she went in terms of seal knowledge.
"So my treasure what brings you out here? Ponies finally drove you insane and now you've come out here to start your life as a crazy cat lady?" He got a swap to the forehead being palm for his troubles.
"Do not even joke about that beloved." Her expression lightened up. "But I came up with an idea~" she sang reaching down to clasp his hands. "How about we go picking some ingredients for a lovely dinner? Its practically fill like its been four months since we've been together."
Naruto rose an eyebrow. 'Oddly specific.'
"Is that the case? Thinking of anything else?" he asked as Rarity gently swayed their arms as she closed her lids slightly.
"Well desert would be the usual fair, but as I recall you had nothing but good things to say about it."
"If you're talking about those sweet buns I definitely love them."
"Oh beloved," Rarity shook her head as her cheeks heated up. "Come along dear, the sooner we pick them the sooner I can prepare the meal." She said as she began leading the way.
Grabbing his shirt and slipping it back on Naruto followed after his fiancé. He couldn't help but chuckle. "I think we're both wearing the same clothes as that day." He pointed noticing the all too familiar top and skirt.
"Oh, in that case." She coyly responded putting a bit more movements in her hips.
"As I thought, you were teasing me that day." He reached out and rested his hand on her hip as he joined her side.
"Beloved a lady does not tease, she merely gets attention." She replied turning her head as the two of them shared a tender kiss.
Tonight was definitely going to prove fun.
Cozied up together on the couch Naruto and Rarity were enjoying the dim light and the bottle of wine Rarity brought out. It was a minerally and dry Pinot Grigio that normally would have been better served with mussels or potatoes, but she didn't mind using tonight as an excuse to drink it and have a bit more room for new stock.
With one empty bottle it was time to move on to the next. "A second bottle my lady?' he asked as Rarity got up.
"Oh hush you." she turned around and flicked his face with her tail.
Rarity took slow, strutting, hip-swaying steps to a cupboard and Naruto's eyes tracked to Rarity's flank like an arrow to a target. He licked his lips when Rarity bent down to search out a second bottle.
A pleased grin spread over her face as she continued to tease him with her sway. She flicked her tail to the side casually and watched his eyes follow.
After a few moments of that she stood up with a second bottle of wine in her magical grip.
"Such a predictable respond beloved." Rarity teased. "Is the only reason you are with me is my magnificent flanks?" she asked resting her cheek in her hand.
"My dearest beloved while close they're are only the second best part of you." He answered finishing his glass.
"And the first?" she inquired with a stern gaze.
"Why your wonderful personality of course. It is the culmination of everything you are."
She stepped closer, adding a sensual sway to her movements while placing the bottle on the table. "Good answer. Though I agree my flanks are magnificent." She climbed onto Naruto's lap straddling him. She brought her hands to his pectorals. "I do believe I am ready for desert how about you?"
"Yes." He answered wrapping his arms around her waist as he leaned up to lock lips with her. His hand moved to the side of her cheeks to where he massaged her cutie marks through the skirt.
Rarity moaned into the kiss and lowered her hands to the hem of the shirt when Naruto stopped her. "Leave'em alone." He whispered to her breathily, his voice husk with desire. "You look so sexy in this outfit."
"My how naughty." Rarity replied as she began shuffling in his lap. His thick hardness rubbing against her clothed lips.
Rarity wrapped around her arms around his neck as their tongues met in a blazing hot assault.
Every so often their tongues would brush against the other's lips.
Rarity let out a gasp when Naruto suddenly got up and laid her on her back. "Now my beloved mare I'm going to take my time enjoying you." Pushing up her shirt he exposed her bra, cupping her breast.
Rarity panted softly as he massaged her breast agonizingly slow through the material.
"Beloved…please…" Rarity panted as her face heated up.
Naruto pushed up the left cup and captured her nipple between his lips, biting gently causing her to squirm and pant under the ministrations.
As he sucked and tongued the hard nub in her mouth, he moved his hands to her legs sliding up her skirt.
He could already fill thin strands of Rarity's arousal dribbling out. He began rubbing his thumb through her panties earning a long drawn out whine from the mare.
Naruto adjusted himself to his knees and moved his face to her crotch.
Using his thumb and finger he pulled her panties to the side revealing the winking slit. He inhaled the scent of her musk.
"Beloved," Rarity panted, her legs twitching. "Hurry up, before I lose my mind."
He flicked his tongue against Rarity's nub causing her to let out two cries.
"Oh…Oh my goodness!" She responded arching her back.
Naruto lapped at her like a thirsty vagabond coming across an oacious in the desert. As he held her legs he felt every subtle twitch and nothing a faint light flickering to life above him.
"This is absolutely divine!" she cried.
Naruto adjusted himself as his throbbing cock brushed against the floor. His muzzle was basked in her scent as his tongue was being clenched by her inner walls.
Rarity arched backwards and grabbed Naruto's head, holding on for dear life and shoving her lover as deeply into herself as she could.
Bliss incarnate poured from Rarity's sex matting Naruto's facial fur, nose, and lips.
Rarity clenched and relaxed against her, filling the room with the sound of rapid breaths.
Naruto used his shirt to wipe off as much as he could before tossing it to the side.
"If there was ever a thing I could find myself getting addicted to this would be it."
Rarity watched with much anticipation as Naruto undid his pants and slid down his boxers to reveal his stallionhood.
"I want to try something new." He said as he sat on the couch and reached out to her. "You on top but facing the other way."
Rarity's cheeks heated up. Well she was at least open to give it a try. With Naruto's aid she raised her rear over his cock and used her hand to steady it. She could feel it pulse in her hand. As she slowly began to descend she let out one strenuous moan as it spread her folds.
She let out a light pant once he was fully inside.
"Oh, sweet Luna!" Rarity cried as he held on to her hips and suddenly jerked upwards causing them both to rise slightly off the couch. His position on her hips allowed him to slide out until only the tip was in, but using his hands he guided her back down to which resulted in a brief light pulse in her horn and sending her into a fit of squirms.
Each meeting of her flanks and his pelvish resulting in that fat ass being smooshed slightly from the impact.
Naruto leaned close and breath into her ear. "You feel amazing my gorgeous mare. I can't stop thinking about you. The effort you make to always look your best.
Rarity grew even wetter by the sweet things he was telling her. "More. Tell me more."
"You're beautiful mane that you spent so much time on. You're exotic smell." He said as he laid a kiss on her ear.
"Oh beloved…" she was so close.
"You're enthralling accent and beautiful eyes. I love you so much my Treasure."
Rarity scrunched her eyes tight, feeling almost overloaded with sensory input. She clenched and strained around her lover's dick inside of her and whimpered with every plunge.
Already overwhelmed the arousal shot up steeply and her climax exploded like a dozen party canons. Rarity slammed back against Naruto's check, the colliding of flesh was almost completely drowned out by her scream. "Oh, Naruto!"
The vice like grip brought the blond to climax, as Rarity rose out the waves of bliss, Naruto held onto Rarity pumping into her and emptying out his essence. Once done he fell to the side pulling her to her as a collection of their fluids oozed out onto the cushions below.
One round down only two more to go.
During the aftermath of their lovemaking Rarity somehow always retain a graceful like smile. Gorgeous one would say accompanied by a pleasant little giggle.
Whenever they made love the final time they make love was always slow and passionate like a skilled performance. A skill practice for weeks on in until perfection.
Even with her coiffure slightly disarranged she still retains a look of classiness.
"I always feel so sinful when I dirty you my priceless treasure." Naruto whispered and stroked her cheek.
His compliment resulted in a warm pink blush that raises over her cheeks. Even in a state like this, sweaty, mane slightly disarray and her perfume smothered by musk he found her utterly ravishing. And that meant the world to her that he found what was on the inside so beautiful that she didn't have to be perfect on the outside to have his love.
"I love you Naruto." His warmth. His gentleness. His kindness. His heart was what drew her to him.
Their affection for each other. Their love for each other.
"Love you too Rarity!"
Was why each other was the last thing they wanted to see when going to sleep and first thing they see upon waking up.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Fluttershy's evening was a rather pleasant and interesting one. Tonight Naruto and Twilight were out on a date to which the Pegasus was babysitting Scootaloo and Nyx for them.
"Fluttershy you got to help her!" Scootaloo suddenly exclaimed as she dragged the midnight filly behind her into the room.
Fluttershy was suddenly alarmed and rushed to their side. "Oh my goodness what happened? Are you okay Nyx? Did you hurt yourself? What's wrong?" Zipping from spot to spot checking the filly all over and firing questions at her before she could answer.
"No, no, Nyx isn't hurt Fluttershy. She's just super quiet and timid and no matter how much the girls and I try to help her be more aggressive she just shies away from it."
Fluttershy let out a sigh of relief.
"B-But Scootalo I don't want to upset or make anypony feel bad." Nyx explained.
Scootaloo was on the verge of pulling her mane out. "Fluttershy, pops has been helping you become more assertive right. Can't you give her pointers or something?"
"Its not that simple Scootaloo." Fluttershy explained as she beckon the girls to follow her. She led them to the living room and told them to wait there. A little while later she brought out some tea for herself, juice for the girls, and muffins. "I know you want to help Nyx be more assertive Scootaloo, but when you push things they don't always work out. I learned that lesson the hard way when I allowed myself to be over assertive."
"What do you mean? What happened?"
"Well, to put this in perspective this happened many months ago."
Some time prior to the fight against Discord.
"Lunch time!" Fluttershy rang a bell and called so gently and sweetly. "Who's hungry?" Many animals immediately came out from their homes, even from the outside, and scurried inside, ready to receive their meal. "Plenty for everypony." She began pouring a box of animal food. However, one of the squirrels unexpectedly fell on her head and on the floor. Fluttershy had made a huge pile of food, and all the animals were rushing to eat it
Another mouse came by and knocked the bunny that was eating on top of the hill off from the hill.
All the animals suddenly stopped chewing on their food and looked at Fluttershy for a moment. Surprisingly they ignored her as they continued to ravenously devour their meal.
The sound of rhythmic thumping filled the air drawing her attention.
It was Angel. He had his front legs crossed and his eyes narrowed in annoyance. "Here you go, Angel bunny." Fluttershy began pouring the food in a bowl in front of him but he kicked it upwards, causing it to land on Fluttershy's foot.
She picked the bowl up and shook her to remove the bits of food from her shoe. Angel continued his thumping, causing me to look at him in annoyance instead. "Okay, Mister Picky-pants, you win." She flew over to a table to retrieve a beautifully made salad. "Carrots, lettuce and apples, yum yum yum!" He sniffed it and merely throws it away.
Angel grabbed one of the cucumbers, but he purposely turned his face to a green sickly color, falling to the floor and holding a flower on his body. "Then, what will you eat?" Angel brightened up, stood up, and sped off somewhere. He came back with a recipe book, placing his paw on a picture of the same salad Fluttershy had made, except it had bananas, nuts, whipped cream, and a cherry on top.
"I'm not sure I can even make that." He then thumped his paw angrily on the picture. "Well... I don't want you to starve... Oh, are you sure I can't tempt you with a nice crisp piece of…" She crouched down and held up a piece of lettuce, but Angel just slapped it out of her hand, slapped her face, and placed the picture right on her. She sighed. "I'll make your special recipe."
"Whaaat!? How come anypony…anyone be that ungrateful!? And he even hit you!" Scootaloo voiced her incredulous her arm motions nearly clocking Nyx in the face who ducked to avoid her rather animated friend. "I can't imagine why would he give you such a hard time when you take care of him."
"Unfortunately there are those who see kindness as a weakness and take advantage of the situation."
Fluttershy arrived to the marketplace. The ponies of the town were going about their day either buying the supplies they needed or selling their goods.
She pulled a list from her bag and observed it. The list contained the contents and checklist for the recipe Fluttershy had to make. "Hmm, let's see. Asparagus."
She arrived to the stall selling some. Just as the last pony received his item, Fluttershy was about to purchase one until a unicorn suddenly cut in front of her. "Excuse me... umm... I think you just stepped in front of me...?" Fluttershy tried to point out, but she was too soft. The unicorn ignored her and made her purchase. "Excuse me, I think you made a mistake?" The unicorn grabbed the asparagus with her magic and began walking away with annoyed eyes. "You see I was actually here first and."
"Sorry, didn't notice you there." The unicorn announced, but didn't even mean it as she walked away.
"I know…" Fluttershy lowered her head, looking at the ground sadly.
Fluttershy was just about to step towards the stand but a couple of mares popped in front of her chattering senselessly. "…like, oh well…"
"Hey!" Fluttershy softly exclaimed.
The mare with the huge mane and hot pink bow looked back at her with a look of contempt and responded. "Would you mind moving back? You're in my personal space."
Fluttershy returned widened eyes and looked around to see if she really was. "But—
"Seriously, do you need your asparagus so badly? Get a life." The second pony responded in the same manner as her friend, causing Fluttershy to sadly walk away.
"Dealing with strangers and crowds were pretty low on the list of fears I had to deal with. Your father wanted to help me deal with the more crippling fears like my own shadow!
It was around that point Rarity and Pinkie showed up, having taken notice of what was occurring.
"Fluttershy, you mustn't let them treat you that way."
"Oh, it-it's really no big deal..." Fluttershy replied.
"It's bigger than big, it's double big, you are a pony with a problem." Pinkie Pie added.
"What problem?" Fluttershy asked. Pinkie exchanged a look with Rarity and nodded. Then, she moved Fluttershy to the side and quickly took her place on the front of the line, causing Fluttershy to spin and feel a bit dizzy. "Oh, go right ahead Pinkie Pie, you first."
"Right there!" Pinkie pointed out. "That's the problem."
"You've got to stop being such a doormat." Rarity added.
This resulted in her letting out a surprise response. "A doormat?"
"A pushover, darling." Rarity explained. "You've got to stand up for yourself, promise us."
"Oh, okay. I promise." She answered hesitantly and began walking to the stand. "Oh! Good!" However, a stallion with large coke glasses came by and picked up the last one, dropping the bit. "Oh, that's okay, I don't mind."
Rarity quickly rushed to Fluttershy's side. "Watch and learn." She began walking towards the pony. Touching up her hair and undoing a button on her blouse. "Hold it right there, mister small and handsome."
"Uh, who, me?" Asked the silver fur stallion.
"Oh, of course, you." Rarity worked her charm with a bat of her eye lashes and a bit of a lean showing off a hint of her cleavage. "Nopony ever called you handsome before?"
"Uhh, that'd be a big n-no." He stammered slightly, his cheeks heating up.
"Oh, well they should! How about flexing some of your muscles for me?" Rarity asked, grabbing his hand which caused him to quickly grow. He then flexed his left arm really hard to only present a rather miniscule that was either a really small muscle or a very alarming tumor. Nonetheless, Rarity gasped, and responded in a surprised manner.
"Oh my heavens! Do you think a strong, handsome stallion such as yourself could give my friend the last asparagus?" She grabbed the asparagus from his bag, raising his hand and placing a bit in it.
He mumbled bashfully as Rarity walked back with the asparagus. "Nuhh."
"See, that's not so hard, is it?" Rarity asked as she opened Fluttershy's bag and placed the asparagus in there.
"...um... I guess not." Fluttershy responded.
"Alright then! What else is on your list?" She opened it to view it.
"Let's see... I also need tomatoes." Fluttershy announced, which led them to a tomato stand. This time, there was no pony in line. Fluttershy walked up to the stand and used her wing to brush the three tomatoes off and into her bag. Then, she placed a bit on the counter. "Here you go." Afterwards, she began walking back to them happily.
The tomato stallholder looked at the bit, a bit surprised, and cleared her throat, catching Fluttershy attention. "That'll be two bits. Not one."
"Oh, but last week it was only one bit…"
"That was then, this is now."
"Oh, okay. I don't wanna argue about it." Fluttershy replied, placing a bit on the counter. Instead of Rarity this time it was Pinkie contending with the situation.
"What do you think you're doing?"
"Mindin' my own business, maybe you should try it!"
"Two bits for tomatoes is outrageous, one bit is the right price." Pinkie placed a hand on one bit and brought it back to her side.
"I say it's two bits." The stallholder placed her hand on the bit and brought it back to her.
Pinkie narrowed her eyes and brought it back. "One bit."
"Two bits!" The stallholder pointed towards the sign that presented two bits for three tomatoes.
"One bit!" Pinkie brought up her own custom made sign that actually displayed one bit for three tomatoes.
"Two bits!" The stallholder argued.
"One bit!" Pinkie pounded her palm on the counter, causing the bit to hop back to her side.
"Two bits!" The stall holder did the same, but with both of her hands.
"Two bits!" Pinkie Pie argued, now using reverse psychology and pulling the bit, but merely placing it on the stallholder's side again.
"One bit!" The stallholder exclaimed, now proving Pinkie's method successful and placing the bit on her side.
"Two bits!" Pinkie moved it back.
"One bit!" She insisted.
"I insist it's two bits or nothing!"
"One bit and that's my final offer!"
"Have it your way, one bit it is!" Pinkie Pie quickly responded and took the bit with her. "See? Asserting yourself can be fun!"
"I guess you're right!" Fluttershy replied, feeling better now.
"So, Fluttershy, do you feel like giving it a try?" Rarity asked.
"Um... okay." She then stopped, seeing something that caught her eye. "I need that cherry." She quickly flew to the stall holder and began speaking to him. "Boy am I glad you have one cherry left. You see I'm making this special meal for my bunny Angel, he's a very picky eater, and the recipe calls for a cherry on top." She grabbed the bit from her bag. "Here you go." She said as the bit clinked on the stall.
"So, you say you need this cherry 'very badly'."
"Oh, yes, I'm desperate for it!"
"Then it'll be ten bits!"
"Ten?" Fluttershy widened her eyes and looked at her friends.
Fluttershy narrowed her eyes in determination and then began her attempt to win the cherry. "Oh, hey, mister handsome, I know you wanna do the right thing because you're handsome and strong and big, handsome, strong guys are always nice to everypony, right?" Her attempt was cute, but being alluring and a smooth talker Fluttershy was not.
"Ten bits for the cherry." He dead panned. Even if he wasn't a colt cuddler he was sure that bad attempt would have killed any interest.
Fluttershy looked over at them again, noticing Rarity nod her head as Pinkie flipped her hand to motion Fluttershy to try her method.
"Ten bits for one cherry's outrageous! I insist on paying you... eleven bits!"
"Eleven bits?"
"Umm...I mean, nine bits!"
"Er, now wait a minute."
"Okay, twelve bits, but that's my final offer!"
"I think you're confused."
"It's twelve bits, take it or leave it."
"Okay, I'll take it!"
"But Miss Fluttershy surely the vendor had to have known you from living in the same town for so long. Why would he pull something so under handed?" Nyx wondered.
"Yeah, no way pops wouldn't give him the ten spot treatement."
A disapproving look formed on Fluttershy's face. "Scootaloo you should never choose violence unless as a last resort to protect others. " She paused to collect herself. "Now where was I?"
Another pony walked by, carrying two bits with her magic. "I'll give you two bits for that cherry!" She placed the bits and removed the cherry from the stall.
The gathering of the cherry was a failure, but surely something so miniscule wouldn't have mattered right?
That's what Fluttershy thought before she ended up wearing that salad. Mostly cleaned up Fluttershy went to retrieve her mail.
One stood out from her usual bills and fan letters.
A pamphlet.
"The incredible Iron Will turns doormats into dynamos. Assertiveness seminar today, hedge maze center." She narrowed her eyes in determination as she thought about something. "As Celestia as my witness, I'm never gonna be a pushover again!"
The Seminar was at a hedge maze.
The front of the maze contained a banner with the same symbol that was on the pamphlet.
Before them was a stage. A high quality one with support beams and fine wood floors.
Suddenly, loud music began playing. The spotlight shined on the stage as smoke filled the area. All of this was run by two goats of the opposite color. Then, a large blue furred Minotaur with a tuft of black hair appeared on the stage, swinging and flinging his arms around as fireworks exploded on stage. The crowd responded with claps and hoof stomps. He then flexed his arms, displaying his muscles as he kissed each one tenderly.
"Welcome, friends!" He announced as he walked on the stage. "My name is Iron Will, and today is the first day of your new life! I wanna hear you stomp if you're tired of being a pushover!" The crowd stomped. "Stomp if you're tired of being a doormat!" They repeated their action. "Stomp if you wanna pay nothing for this seminar!" They stomped and cheered, but it soon slowed down into general confusion and then laughter. Iron Will looked at the crowd seriously and snorted causing them to immediately become silent. "That's no joke, friends. Iron Will is so confident that you will be one hundred percent satisfied with Iron Will's assertiveness techniques, that if you are not one hundred percent satisfied, you. Pay. Nothing. But I pity the fool who doubts Iron Will's methods." He faced directly with a pony. "You don't doubt me, do you?"
"Uh-uh, no sir..." He responded along with the general agreement from the others, providing a nervous face.
"That, my friends, is your first lesson." He announced as he stood on top of the two goats, who seemed to not mind it at all. "'Don't be shy, look 'em in the eye.'" The ponies in the crowd chattered in agreement. "Now, to demonstrate that Iron Will's techniques will work for anypony, I'm gonna need a volunteer."
"…let me guess you were the volunteer?" Scootaloo guessed.
"it was as if you were there."
Fluttershy's attempt to get on stage were blocked by the light colored goat.
"Whoaa! He's blocking your path. What are you gonna do about it?" Iron Will asked.
"Um, politely walk around him?" Fluttershy guessed.
"No." He answered, crossing his arms.
"Gingerly tip-toe around him?"
"No." He emphasized.
"Go back home and try again tomorrow?"
"No! 'When somepony tries to block, show them that you rock!'" He lightly pushed her towards the goat, causing the goat to fall down on the floor.
"Oh! Sorry." Fluttershy apologized.
"Don't be sorry! Be assertive! 'Never apologize, when you can criticize.'" He cleared his throat and then planted his face in front of the goat. "Why don't you watch where you're going!" He faced Fluttershy again. "Now, you try."
"Uh... next time, get out of the way before... I bump into you, 'cause... I totally won't be sorry when I do!"
It wasn't exactly what Iron Will was looking for…but he grabbed Fluttershy's hand and raised in front of the crowd "You see my friends! If my techniques can work for this shy, little pony, then they can work for anypony!"
Fireworks exploded as the crowd cheered. Fluttershy looked around the crowd.
"For a while it felt really good." Fluttershy admitted with a sigh. "When you've held things in for so long they feel amazing when you let them out. Problem is when you held in as much as I did its difficult to find moderation. My little descent started with the gardener."
"Excuse me, Mr. Greenhooves, but I-I think you might be over-watering my petunias..." She commented as she walked over to him. . "...again..."
"Let the professional handle it."
A determined look came to Fluttershy. "Treat me like a pushover, and you'll get the once over'" She faced the hose and stepped on it, halting the water flow towards the outside. The pony noticed this and shook it. After, he placed the hole in front of his eye. Fluttershy then released the water, causing it burst on him. He coughed and sputtered. "Well, perhaps that is enough water…"
"Thank you." She responded.
When she reached the main bridge to town a couple of ponies were carrying carts and blocking the way as they talked to each other. "Showpony business is tough." Aah that's right Bon Bon. If Fluttershy was remembering correctly Bon Bon did a bit of theater while she was in school and was a voice actress for recorded crystal broadcasts that were becoming more and more popular nowadays.
"Go ahead, try one of your jokes out on me, I laugh at everything." The other added. The pink one with the blond mane and tail she was vaguely familiar with. She believe her name was cherry berry.
"Okay, okay, okay. A donkey and a mule are stuck on a desert island..."
Fluttershy noticed how they were lagging around, so she cleared her throat boldly. "Excuse me? Would you mind moving your carts so we can pass?"
They poked their heads around to see us right behind them. "Yeah yeah, in a minute, I just wanna finish up this story. And so the donkey says to the mule…"
"Yeah yeah, in a minute! So the donkey says to the mule...
"'When somepony tries to block, show them that you rock!'" Fluttershy commented and walked up to the carts.
"...and the mule says…"
Fluttershy kicked the carts, causing them to fly upwards and leak what was of all things on top of the two ponies.
"Ugh, easy does it, lady. We're moving, okay?" Cherry responded as they began moving.
"Good!" Fluttershy announced and began walking towards town.
"It only got worse from there. I was beginning to enjoy the feelings more and more. And I grew a little bit crueler each time I asserted myself."
"Heyyy, look at you!" Pinkie expressed at the counter. She and Rarity took notice of Fluttershy expressing herself by getting to the front of the line with her feisty barbs.
"Oh, your attitude is so feisty, it's fabulous." Rarity added as Pinkie nodded.
A little arrogantly Fluttershy replied with a, "Thanks." She then added. "I learned it from Iron Will's seminar."
"Well, looks like that workshop really paid off!" Pinkie stated.
"Iron Will's a true inspiration. His techniques really work."
"Well, they've certainly made a difference in the way you carry yourself. You truly are a whole new Fluttershy." Rarity replied.
"Yes I am." Fluttershy looked at her hand as if she had just received a pedicure. "And new Fluttershy feels pretty stoked about new Fluttershy."
"Well, old Pinkie Pie feels really proud of new Fluttershy. Proud as pink punch." She dove under the counter and pulled out a bowl of pink punch. "Want some?" She snorted and giggled, falling towards the floor from her own joke, but by the look on Fluttershy, she didn't take it that way…
"You laugh at me, I wrath at you!' "
Fluttershy pushed the bowl of pink punch towards Pinkie, shocking both Rarity and Pinkie as she held the bowl on her head. Afterwards, Fluttershy began walking out the door. "Bye, girls!" As Fluttershy jumped out of the sweet shop, everypony outside immediately ran away. "What a day. Taxi!" She waved her hand and called a nearby taxi.
The taxi came towards Fluttershy to give her a ride, but suddenly another pony jumped on the carriage and smiled happily as if she wasn't even there.
"Oh no you don't. 'Cut in line, I'll take what's mine!'" Fluttershy instantly pounced in the air and right on top of him, furiously fighting, landing punches and throwing out the pony in front of them. "Nopony pushes new Fluttershy around!" Fluttershy exclaimed as she raised a curved arm. "Nopony!" She screamed loudly, causing the taxi driver to become frightened and quickly take off with her inside.
And it was around that time her two friends make a decision to get involved.
"Old Pinkie Pie is not so sure new Fluttershy is such a good idea after all." Pinkie commented after watching the mess happen.
"Old Rarity agrees." Rarity responded. Fluttershy being violent? Actually throwing a punch? This was so uncharacteristic of her foalhood friend she couldn't even come up with the words.
Fluttershy gasped when the mail she had in her hand dropped and fell into the puddle.
"Oh, that's a shame."
Fluttershy growled loudly. " 'You make me lose, I blow my fuse!" She quickly grabbed the tourist's camera and literally swung him around until she let go and had him fly towards a nearby stack of hay while the camera rung the bell in the tower.
"Fluttershy! What are you doing? You would never hurt anypony!" Pinkie Pie exclaim.
"Didn't you see what he did to new Fluttershy? And he thought new Fluttershy was a pushover!"
"No sweetie, he didn't." Rarity answered. "We saw the whole thing. We think that you've taken your assertiveness training a little too far."
"What? You just want new Fluttershy to be a doormat like old Fluttershy! But old Fluttershy is gone!" The speaking in third person. The mood swings. It was becoming apparent that a lifetime of holding in all this and now suddenly letting it all out had Fluttershy reacting emotionally and mentally without a filter.
"We just want Fluttershy, our friend, the sweet element of Kindness back." Rarity insisted.
"No, you want wimp Fluttershy." She argued as she flew around us. "You want pushover Fluttershy. You want do-anything-to-her-and-she-won't-complain Fluttershy!"
"Nyaaaaah! Too many Fluttershies to keep track of! Make it stop!" Pinkie Pie announced in a confused manner, holding her hands to her head.
"Things getting too complicated for your simple little brain, Pinkie Pie?" Fluttershy asked mockingly.
"Now, stop right there! Let's not let things descend into petty insults!" Rarity demanded.
"Why not? I thought 'petty' was what you're all about, Rarity. With your 'petty' concerns about fashion." Fluttershy attacked with her words, causing Rarity to gasp and begin tearing up.
It was one thing if a stranger insulted her, but somepony who was one of her most cherished friends. Somepony who she loved like a sister? That cut her pretty deep.
"Hey, leave her alone!" Pinkie defended. "Fashion is her passion!"
"Oh, and what are you passionate about? Birthday cake? Party hats? I can't believe that the two most frivolous ponies in Ponyville are trying to tell new Fluttershy how to live her life when they are throwing their own lives away on pointless pursuits that nopony else gives a flying feather about!" She exclaimed as both Rarity and Pinkie Pie formed tears in their eyes.
"Looks like nasty Fluttershy is here to stay!" Pinkie responded as she began to cry.
"I cannot believe what that Iron Will has done to you!" Rarity added in the same manner.
Then, they immediately ran away crying and the magnitude sunk in.
Fluttershy let out a gasp of horror as she replayed what she said in her mind. "I'm…a monster!"
Both Nyx and Scootaloo were speechless. Fluttershy was the last pony they thought could ever say something so cruel.
"My greatest shame!" Fluttershy admitted with a heavy expression. "I wanted to lash out at them. I wanted to hurt them. Even now I can't fully explain what was on my mind." With that she continued finishing the story as she carefully tried to recall all the details her friends had told her about what happened.
"…Fluttershy…? Are you in there…? It's us… Pinkie, and Rarity…"
"Go away!" She exclaimed, not wanting to speak to them. "I'm a horrible pony I don't deserve friends like you."
"Oh, sweetie, we all said things that we regret." Rarity added.
"We did?" Pinkie questioned. She don't remember doing such a thing.
Rarity immediately placed her hand on Pinkie's mouth and shushed her.
"Pinkie's right. I'm the only one to blame." Fluttershy continued. "But don't worry, I'm never coming out of my house again."
"Fluttershy so you took Iron Will's advice and went too far? That doesn't mean you can't make things right. Being assertive is more than being physical and yelling at everypony!" Pinkie told her through the door.
"Yes! You can stand up for yourself without being unpleasant about it." Rarity agreed. "Being strong and sure of yourself that is the right path to assertiveness."
"I, I'm not sure I can, I'm too far gone. Whenever I try to assert myself, I just feel this burning mean sensation and have this urge to lash out at others. I feel like a monster." Fluttershy responded.
"Oh, sweetie, you're not a monster." Rarity assured.
"No, but he looks like he could be one." Pinkie pointed towards Iron Will, who was standing on top of the black goat that was on top of the bridge.
They walked over to him.
"Iron Will's my name, training ponies is my game." He announced with a thumbs up.
There was a pause as Pinkie and Rarity tried to understand what he just meant.
"What a darling little catchphrase." Rarity expressed.
"Your friend Fluttershy loved Iron Will's catchphrases. Word on the street is that she doesn't take no guff from nopony! So, Iron Will is here to collect Iron Will's fee." He stated and began making his way up here.
"Fluttershy is in no shape to deal with that creep!" Pinkie told Rarity.
Rarity took in a breath as she began running after Iron Will. "I'm sure a big, brave, powerful and rich minotaur, like you, doesn't need that money right away. You can afford to come back later."
"Are you kidding? Fluttershy is overdue as it is. Iron Will collects now." He grabbed Rarity's horn and placed her over a bush, dropping her there despite her protest of getting ponyhandled like trash.
Just before he was about to make a move, Pinkie Pie quickly intervened.
"We're not even sure Fluttershy is home right now." He grabbed her and held her up to move her out of the way. "Uh, she might be off frolicking with some woodland creatures, uh, why don't you give us some time to track her down for ya?"
He then released her. "Iron Will does have some grocery shopping to do…" He pulled out a list and carried a small white basket with his left arm. "Iron Will will come back this evening!"
"But that's only half a day. We need one full day at least." Pinkie argued.
"Iron Will will delay for half a day and no longer!"
"A full day!" Pinkie now began her method of asserting.
"Half day!"
"Full day!"
"Half day!"
"Half day!"
"Full day!"
"We need half a day and no more!" Pinkie shouted as she jumped in the air.
"Well you'll get a full day and no less!" Iron Will caught her by the tail and responded as well.
"Okie dokie. See you tomorrow." Pinkie Pie cheerfully replied as she walked on air.
"Wait, what?" Iron Will questioned, confused, and lowered Pinkie.
Then, suddenly Fluttershy sneezed inside.
"Huh, sounds like the search won't be necessary. Iron Will collects now."
"But we had an agreement! You gotta come back tomorrow!"
" 'When somepony tries to block, show them that you rock!' " Iron Will stated and grabbed Pinkie, throwing her off the hill and into a mud puddle.
"Your payment is overdue, Fluttershy!" He raised his fist, as if he was about to strike down the door, but he actually just knocked lightly. Fluttershy opened the door and came out as we stared in suspense. Iron Will snorted and began speaking. "You were nothing but a doormat, and Iron Will turned you into a lean, mean, assertive machine! Now, pay Iron Will what you owe Iron Will!"
"Um, no." Fluttershy frankly responded.
"What did you say?" He asked in an intimidating way.
Fluttershy didn't look scared. She didn't look timid. She just looked him right in the eye. "No."
"Ohhh, I'd hate to be you right now," He replied as he bended the wood with anger. "Because Iron Will is gonna to rain down a world of hurt unless Iron Will gets his money pronto!"
As he snorted, Fluttershy only returned a determined and challenging look as she began to create a response. "As I recall, during your workshop you promised one hundred percent satisfaction guaranteed, or you pay nothing." She stated as she walked over to me to help me. "Well, I'm not satisfied." She boldly glanced over at him.
"What do you mean you're not satisfied? Everypony has always been satisfied!"
"Well I guess I'm the first then." She responded as she helped me up. "But since I'm not satisfied, I refuse to pay. "It's as simple as that."
Fluttershy continued to face Iron Will in a bold manner. He returned a surprised look. The two goats of his joined him in a circle talk about what to do with the situation he was in. After several seconds of their bleating, they glanced back and then returned to their bleating.
"Ohh, are you... sure you're not just a little bit satisfied?" He asked as he rubbed his head and then began to mess with his tie nervously. "B-because maybe... we could, cut a deal, I-I mean, we're both reasonable creatures, aren't we?"
"I'm sorry, but no means no." Fluttershy clearly and boldly stated.
"No means no, huh?" The black goat began carrying him. "Nopony's ever said that to me before. Huh... I gotta remember that one. That's a good catchphrase for my next workshop." He grabbed the white basket from the white goat and soon was on his way out of here.
Rarity and Pinkie Pie immediately rushed over to her.
"You were amazing, Fluttershy! You totally stood up him!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed as they both held out their hooves to hug Fluttershy.
"In fact, you didn't change at all! You were the same old Fluttershy that we've always loved!" Rarity added.
"The one we've missed!" Pinkie included.
"Don't worry, old Fluttershy's back for good. I'm sorry I took the whole assertiveness thing too far.
And about how I feel about your crafts. They're not useless pursuits at all. Rarity your designs spark much creativity and interest from ponies. They are expressions of your artistic soul and that's what makes them amazing.
And you, Pinkie, your parties are joy incarnate and wonderfully spread laughter. You spend your time making others happy and have a major impact on the lives of others by making them better.
You both help out others in your own special way and I feel so ashamed that I would ever make you feel bad about your life's calling? Could you ever forgive me?"
The two of them returned teary eyes, but of joy this time. "Of course we do!"
The trio embraced each other. Everything was going to be okay.
The next day Fluttershy had finished setting up the food for her animal critters firmly insisting that they didn't need to compete so harshly for food.
They listened.
Angel of course began his tantrum like last time.
He crossed his paws and pushed away the delicious salad Fluttershy made for him. Fluttershy then narrowed her eyes at him, "Angel…" She began calmly. "Its come to my attention that I have been far too soft with you. Now I have been patient. I have been kind. I have done everything I could for you and now I have reached my limits. I only want what's best for you and if you feel I cannot tend to your needs and your well-being is not being tended to then we can find someone else who can." There was no other way to interpret the situation. Angel was spoiled. And only discipline would bring him back in line.
Angel widened his eyes. She would…give him away? Had he truly pushed mama Fluttershy to the point where she didn't want to take care of him anymore?
He had dismissed the other animals and the male that came around that she picked as her mate, but could they be right?
He didn't want to be given away.
He tried a piece of cucumber. He flinched and looked away, thinking it was actually going to taste bad…but he realized he was wrong. He smiled brightly and began chomping down on the salad in the bowl.
"See now this isn't so bad." She said as she pat his head and began going about her duty.
"So you see sometimes its best for ponies to go about certain things at their own pace." Fluttershy finished explaining as she waited to see the girl's reactions.
"I…sorry for pushing you so hard to be more assertive Nyx." Scootaloo apologized, "Just didn't want to see you get bullied."
"Its okay Scootaloo you only wanted to help I understand." She replied. "Could you tell us more stories miss Fluttershy?" the filly looked up to her expectantly.
"I suppose it wouldn't hurt." Fluttershy replied with a small, pleasant smile. "How about I tell you the two about the first time I met many of my animal friends here when I was younger?" If relaying her experience was able to help at least one pony then Fluttershy was glad to share it.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
A mare began to stir lifting her head up from the collection of papers. This mare was a beautiful mare with a lovely shade of blue for her coat. Coming from a small north-eastern tribe of traveling Equinomi ponies that shared close ancestry with zebras she was often dressed in her ancestor's historical garbs. A deep and rich colored dress. An Embroidered, princess seamed, and cross-laced at the bodice, with a smocked back panel for flattering fit with ruffled, three-quarter sleeves and ruffled hem.
Her other features included a pale silver-blue color mane kept in a long braid that she wraps around her neck with sap green eyes.
Slowly, she began to regain consciousness, although a splitting headache accompanied that consciousness. "Ugh, what happened?" She groaned to herself as she tried to get a feel for her surroundings. Rising to her hooves, she found herself still in her study, but the room was dark.
She emitted a warm violet green.
"Do not be alarmed miss Crystal Gazing I mean you no harm!" A deep baratone spoke causing her to yelp in alarm and try to fire a bolt only to collapse against the table when she felt a surge of pain.
"W-Who are you? W-What have you done to me? W-What did you do my magic!" Crystal shouted, bracing herself against the table.
A figure in a white robe stepped out of the shadows. He pulled down the hood to show himself. He revealed himself to be a stallion, but for some reason Crystal found it difficult to make out his features.
"Now now miss gazing I am not here to cause trouble. I am trying to save Equestria." Crystal gave a slightly confused look "Well my dear most are unaware, but there is trouble brewing for your nation." She narrowed her eyes at him, but he continued to speak. "The menace of Discord might be over, but another shall soon arise to take his place. The embodiment of war itself Strife is free and he will stoke the flames of wrath."
"Why come to me about it? The princesses are the strongest ponies in the nation." Crystal rebutted, "If anypony can stop this threat its them."
"You are naïve child. I will give you this; the alicorns of sun and moon are mighty, but even they are not all powerful. Did Celestia not need the Elements to stop Nightmare Moon? Or they're reliance against the mad god? The bearers are mortal and can be easily killed. Celestia herself is weakened. Cadance is to the north and Luna is trying to run this nation. At the moment none of them have the time or means to combat this threat as they focus on strengthening Equestria."
"That doesn't answer my question. Why me?" Why was he telling her all this.
"Why my dear child its simple. Because you're not that powerful." He answered as protests were about to escape Crystal's lips.
"Power and strength are two different things girl. Strength is often a physical representation of might or even in some regards a measure of mental fortitude. Power is the ability to use what you have whether it be strength, influence, or wealth.
Those who can command armies or lead nations have power. You a single pony do not have much power at all. You lack the ability to go to war or wage war. Hence you cannot fuel Strife's agenda. War if Strife's concept and the fueling of a concept can fuel such a being.
Just as Discord grew power from all the events of the Nightmare Children fueling chaos Strife himself was directly fueled and reawakened. He will seek to stoke the flames of war anyway we can and buy informing the ponies who have the greatest ability to wage war will play into his hands. After all it would be irresponsible of them not to prepare the nation for anything that could occur. But you Crystal. You could help us avoid this whole messy situation by helping me stop Strife in his tracks before any harm can occur."
This was a lot to take in. She wasn't sure if she should believe this pony or not. At the very least it wouldn't hurt to check right?
Lost in her thoughts, trying to comprehend the sheer absurdity that was happiness and mulling whether or not to trust this pony Crystal missed the other occupant slipping out a pendant from his sleeve, the jewel in the middle glowing faintly.
Crystal rubbed her head as she felt some sort of brief migraine before coming to a decision. "Say I do decide to trust you? Why me?"
"You my child descend from a powerful line. Your magical potential serves my potential."
"How do you know this? How do you happen to know something no one else in Equestria knows?" she demand as the being before her began to take shape.
The features of his fur took on an orange-autumn shade with his facial, neck, and chest fur taking on a ashen-gray white appearance. His features became more vulpine, but what stood out was his multiple tails that swayed behind him. "Now my dear child surely you are aware that Celestia and Luna are not the only deity level beings in this world. As for what I embody….well I am…"
The start of a brand new day.
The moon had descended as the sun rose gracefully to continue its spot continuing the never ending cycle.
Their daily duties complete for now, the two sisters began their descent from the towers to a private dining room. The sister dismissed the collection of guards ponies who saluted and returned to their barracks to be replaced by the day guards.
"Good morning Lulu. I hope everything has been going well?
Luna rubbed her eyes in exhaustion and frustration. "Sister your patience is even greater than that of mother Marea. If I hear one more time wasting whine or complaint I will see to it a law wasting a Princess's time passes to which the punishment is flogging."
Celestia gave her sister a look of morbid disapproval. "Now Lulu you are overreacting."
"Well I would have them cover in sap and let the insects have at them, but somepony went on about how it was not hygienic." Luna shook her head. "I suppose having to clean up the sap each time was a bit burdersome for the cleaning budget."
The princesses continued to catch up, ignoring the guards following behind them.
Two of the guards were rather new additions to this current collection thanks to rearrangements and a few early promotions as a result of the last invasion. These two were Earthy Defender and Vivid Protector who like all the guards were wearing enchanted armor that gave them a sense of anonymity.
Earthy like most of the guys from their squad knew about Vivid's infatuation with Princess Celestia. In fact even now he was making it a point to tease his friend who was looking at him aghast from his eye leading gestures to those magnificent asses before them.
Vivid couldn't help himself from stealing small peeks at Celestia and looking away in shame.
Celestia and Luna all the while catching up as they made their way to the dining room.
They sat down, still talking as the servants populated the table with a large breakfast. They began discussing the political matters of the day.
While Celestia was happily enjoying those flaky, heavenly biscuits Luna took notice of something that caught her interest. The guard that was stealing glances at her sister was anything but subtle.
Moving only her eyes she looked at the reflections of the mirrors along the area. These mirrors were enchanted by her and Celestia allowing them to magnify the image being viewed without alerting anypony to what was happening. One could never be too careful after all.
Celestia must have noticed Luna's attention diverting and she too decided to see what was so interesting.
"Earthy Defender is there something you find interesting about your fellow guard?" Celestia had turned around and was looking at the guard. The Sun Princess was a master of the many forms of smile.
"N-no your highness, I thought I saw something out of the corner of my eye. Just my mind playing tricks on me."
The stammer. Facial expression. Heart beat increase.
Celestia allowed herself a look of slight disappointment. "I set a high standard for my Guards Earthy Defender. I do hope this will not be a common issue."
"Of course not, Princess." Earthy visibly steadied himself under the white alicorn's strong but gentle gaze.
"Excellent," Celestia responded, smiling warmly. The Solar Princess turned back to her sister, her smile transforming into a devious smirk. Luna knew all too well what this meant for the poor guard. Kind her sister may be, but she could be unforgiving when it came to unprofessional-ism or bullying.
"Well sister I will not keep you too much longer. We both have to continue our duties." Then speaking in a lower volume Luna added. "Try not to rough up this one too badly sister. We need what we can get right now." Luna added her expression utterly bemused.
"As you are one to talk Lulu. Seeing as you have made it a game to draw the attention of my guard using your wiles." Celestia responded only mildly irritated in her response.
"I have no idea what you are talking about sister." Luna replied innocently as her eyes carried a mischievous twinkle.
As Luna made her exit she turned, beckoning her guards to follow and trotting back down the hallway toward the throne room her hips swaying entirely too much to be accidental, practically daring the guards to look.
The fact that most of them for the fraction of the second had to fight against the impulse and regained focus either spoke highly of Luna's seductiveness or poorly of their will power.
Celestia repressed the desire to roll her eyes. While a good segment of the population had come to see her as mom there was a rather large sect of ponies who found her sister's 'dark and edgy' nature alluring. Celestia made a mental note to have the members of her guard who failed to keep their composure to receive extra training on how to handle such situations in the future.
And then…and then….well she wasn't training Trixie today and she had caught up with the paperwork so what to do?
That's when an idea crossed her mind. Today was going to be magnificent.
More Narlestia: Why won't they just make out already?
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"I shall be retiring to my study for a few hours." That simple statement uttered thousands of times in millennium passed was an explanation that needed no more detail. Celestia disappeared behind the doors leading to her study as her guards waited outside.
Vivid Protector had took this moment to seize his chance.
On the other side of the door, Vivid Protector suddenly found himself alone in the room with the mare of his dreams. The very mare goddess whose private sanctuary he entered without permission.
He respectfully removed his helm and held it in his arms.
Celestia who had just finished setting her crown on her desk turned to face the guard with confusion. "Protector what is the meaning of this? Is there an emergency?"
"N-nothing like that your highness. It…its… I just have something I need to say."
"I do hope it is an important matter. I do not like to be disturbed arbitrarily." It was sometimes easy to forget that as kindly and motherly that Celestia had been throughout the years that it did not mean she could not have a temper or be cross with others. It did not mean she did not have a berserk button. There was a reason that the term 'Fury of the Sun' was famed after all.
"Princess, in all honesty this matter is utmost important…important in regards to…" He began to falter. Seeing her expression began to grow weary he panicked and quickly exclaimed. "PrincessCelestiaI'vefalleninlovewithyou!"
Celestia didn't react like he would have expected. No exclamations. No vocalizations. No nothing. She simply blinked and let out a sigh.
The fact he was saying nothing at all was probably the worst thing of all.
"Princess, I know how this must look to you, but I've thought a lot about this. I know you could banish me or imprison me, but nothing else matters than revealing to you how I feel! I tried to suppress how I felt. Dismissing it as a simple crush, but over time my feelings for you grew. Your beauty. Your grace and kindness. There was simply no other mare like you. Every time I was assigned to guard you, I found myself listening intently to everything you said. I started looking forward to escorting you throughout the castle or city on business because, even though I knew you weren't speaking to me, I felt like I was getting to know you. Even when I tried distracting myself with other mares it proved useless." The entire time Vivid had his head bowed slightly, too afraid to look her in the eye. "I know that I a simple guardpony am not even fit to be with someone of your station, but I cannot hold myself back any longer. I want to be with you and that's all there is to it."
Celestia just stared at him. He tried to read her expression but beyond seeming deep in thought, she wasn't displaying any emotion. "Vivid Protection why I do find your heartfelt sentiments flattering you do understand I cannot accept your advances." Celestia calmly and dutiful replied.
"Princess I know I lack noble blood and fortune or any achievements that distinguish me…" He quickly soon realized he was not helping his own case.
"And that Vivid shows that your affections are for the ideals I represent and not the mare that I am. I care not for fortune as any meaningful relationship with a pony I share will be all the richness I need. Being of noble of blood has no meaning for me as I see the potential to be special in all my little ponies. And what do touting distinguishing achievements mean anything? The strength of one's character is what matters. You are a very distinguished guard with a noble heart who will make some mare or mares very happy someday, but I cannot be that mare."
"Your majesty, I beg of you, give me a chance to show you I can be the stallion you want."
"No amount of persuasion on your part can change my mind Protector. For am I to choose a stallion he is to be one who can stand by my side and view me as an equal and not be so quick to submit to me. He is to be one that can make me smile and laugh." A stallion to which I can let my guard down around and feel loved and safe with. "So with that said I believe it would be best if we end this discussion here and forget about this?" She was going to give Vivid Protection an out. In all honesty she had been confessed to many times by both stallions and mares.
What should have been an easy out for the guard was interrupted when a figure popped up into the room. In a bombastic tone a masked stallion began to speak, "Goddess of the Sun your time is over! I know all about your plans…"
"Princess get behind me!" Vivid shouted as he charged the figure.
"Protector wait!" Celestia called out to him as the guard drew his sword.
The figure simply extended his hand, gripping the guard's wrist and sent the stallion flying into the wall with enough force to knock him winded.
"Aah so the rumors are true. You have been recruiting stallions to form your evil army of baked good snatchers. I the great dieter will stop your diabetes inducing plans!"
Celestia's eyes twitched at this. "Enough Naruto! Did you have to do that to your fellow guard?"
"Consider it a lesson for him in the future. Besides you know I can't pass up an opportunity to ruffle the feathers of one of my favorite royals." He replied with a cheeky grin.
Despite the roll of her eyes Celestia couldn't help the smile that formed.
A smile that Vivid couldn't help but notice.
Captain of the guard or not he had expected that the stallion would have been disciplined for the breach of protocol and how he talked to Celestia. How could he have been anything but respectful to their ruler? Though, that was not the case. Celestia was smiling and chatting with him and the captain spoke to her like she was a common mare?
"Vivid Protector I assume you are alright?" Celestia asked him to which the guard nodded, but did not take his eyes off the stallion who had the diarch's attention. "You are dismissed then." He wanted to argue but the look she gave him insisted that this was not a suggestion, but an order. Vivid could not give up. Now knowing what kind of stallion Celestia was interested in and who the competition was it was just a matter of getting to know what the Princess found opinion about him, but emulate it better.
With Vivid now gone Celestia relaxed a bit more.
"So what was that about? Emergency?" Naruto knew that no one besides himself, Luna, Cadance, and Twilight were permitted in Celestia's private study unless a serious enough situation like informing her of an invasion or something.
"No, it was nothing to worry about." She quickly dismissed. "Just a guard expressing his feelings." There was no point in hiding it. Why did she clarify it like that? She wasn't going to…no there was no need to think about it.
"Yet another pony declaring their undying love for the super ultimate honest goddess of the sun who is somehow the greatest sex goddess of all time with the mightiest ass yet most virginal que…" He was cut off by a rather heavy tome colliding with his head. "Funny how your concern towards your guards don't extend to your willingness to cause me harm."
"You are tough. You can handle it." She replied dismissively. It felt good being able to relax like this.
It was funny how far they had come since they first met.
This Naruto Uzumaki was a rather interesting…human. Well once human. It had been a long time since she had talked with someone who wasn't nervous around her. She did admit she wanted to hear more stories about his realm.
As they exited the study two golden guards quickly move to her sides, putting Naruto on guard.
"You two may stay here," Celestia says to the two guards without looking at them. She just keeps her eyes forward. By their reaction it was obvious they were not expecting this.
"Princess," one of them begins, "that is not a good idea. For your protection, we-"
"I am able to protect myself, should I have to. And to put your mind at ease we will be sticking to this sector of the castles." Both of the guards stop walking and simply watch as their princess and this mystery stallion continued on.
Celestia was certainly breath taking. She was taller, a good deal so then her subjects. Her hair…her mane was colorful and flowing and she was radiant.
They ventured through the beautiful hallways of the castle, the two of them chat. The two of them talked about what it was like to be the respective leaders of their nations even though Naruto had retired from the role for quite some time.
"You have a council here as well? Aah so what remedy do you use once they're done with all the good suggestions early into the session? Wine or Aspirin?"
Celestia did something she hadn't done in who knew how long. She full heartily laughed. Either people talked up councils with utter reverence or they malicious tear that their necessity with unneeded stereotypes, but have somepony lightly joke on the matter and even poke fun at her patience was refreshing.
"I am afraid my ever busy list of duties would prevent me in indulging in wines or should I say it would not be a wise decision to do so."
"Aah, but even with advisors and a council ruling over a country is never easy. Having someone to fall back on is important."
"Indeed it is. I am already in the midst of preparing my niece for said duty. If you plan on staying in the capital and telling me more of your stories I shall introduce you to her."
"Well that sounds interesting? What is your niece's name?" He knew of Celestia because everyone went on about her, but to learn she had a niece was surprising. Wonder why she wasn't mentioned?
"Her name is Mi Amore Cadenza, but she will insist you call her Cadance."
"I will keep that in mind." He responded as they continued their journey this time their topic diverting into something of a more somber nature.
"And then what happened?" Celestia asks, wanting to hear the rest of his story. He had mentioned some creature was responsible for bringing him here, but he never went into detail until now.
"I woke up in a place by the name of the Everfree Forest and a mare by the name of Rainbow Dash helped me out. Since then I've been staying in Ponyville."
"I'm very sorry to hear that," she says with a frown. "I will send note to the guards to keep an eye out for this creature. "
There was something troubled about Celestia's expression, but Naruto did not push the issue.
"Once I take care of this creature do you think there might be a means for me to get back? I at least want to know that my home dimension is safe."
Celestia releases a breath, "I am sorry," she says. "The number of realities out there are nearly infinite with the space and dimensions always changing to compensate for new realities whether they be permanent or absorbed into stable timelines. Without a clue into the methods used to travel it would take Millenniums to find your home dimension and there is no indication that the method that gave you your current form can be duplicated to ensure your survival in another realm."
"I was afraid of this." Despite trying to stay strong Naruto could not deny that his heart dropped at this admission.
He was stuck here in this world. And the only thing he could do was get used to it.
The tour continued albeit a bit more quiet at this point.
"And that, unfortunately, concludes our tour of this wing of Canterlot Castle," she says, smiling softly down at him. "I would take you around some more, but it appears you have something on your mind.
"Thank you Princess, I will be back once I am in a better state of mind."
Naruto and Celestia passionately making out…
…would have made sense if the two of them could see the bond between them , but both of them were too blind to see it. Willfully blind that was and that meant drastic measures.
As you can see Naruto did not come up to Canterlot alone. Pinkie Pie actually tagged along with him to buy some party supplies from the Canterlot shop in preparation for her friend's birthday's in the coming weeks.
In this close vicinity she could feel her harmony connection with Naruto and blending with her Pinkie sense she could feel Naruto and Celestia were dancing around the topic of them.
Yet again.
She recalled seeing the two of them dancing together shortly after Shining Armor and Cadance got married and figured well, everything was going to fall into place, but it was not as expected.
It was time to bring out the big guns. She would have to get Luna and send message to Cadance for backup as it was obvious the two of them would need a little push in the right direction to find each other.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Despite her attempts to hide her glee Princess Luna's mask of elegance and poise could be seen through if one had a skilled enough eye they could see the excitement she was trying to contain.
Coming to a stop in the main lobby of the medical facility Luna came across a mare with soft snow white fur and mauve color mane in a nurse's uniform waiting for her.
"YOUR PRINCESS-" Luna quickly caught herself, lowering her voice and assuming a more tolerable level. In her anticipation she accidentally slipped into the royal Canterlot voice.
"N-N-Nurse Patches, your Highness," the pony stammered. "I was sent here to escort you." Recovering from the force of the royal's greeting.
Luna nodded. "Very well, lead the way."
The hospital had been one of the first buildings to go through reconstruction being one of the most vital of facility. The once drab and almost lifeless interior had been replaced with new furniture.
Furniture financed and paid for Luna herself there was no need for worry about bits being scrapped off the top to by the administration.
Everything was in pristine condition, freshly washed, waxed, and refilled with the latest in medical equipment.
The two stopped short of the door, the nurse pony looking more than a little nervous. "Are you ready, your Highness?"
Luna's face was impressively impassive as it did not betray the growing fear and concern welling up inside of her. While dealing with ponies had gotten better in time conversing with children was a whole other matter together than adults. They were probably a mix of fearful she would to gobble them up, and the other half sad that she wasn't her sister.
"The children are already waiting."
"So what is the common procedure?" The princess wondered.
"Well the way things go with our usual guest speakers is the following: you speak to the children for a while, get to know them better, then read from a selection of our donated books."
Luna hummed in response but said nothing.
And with that, the pony pushed against both doors, revealing dozens of tiny little eyes, all of them focused on the alicorn. There were ponies from all three races, although, like most things in Canterlot, a majority were unicorns. Standing next to the doors were a collection of reporters from the various newspapers, from the Equestria Daily to the Manehatten Times, and even a reporter from the Hoofington Post.
Nurse Patches cleared her throat before continuing. "My little ponies, we have a very special guest today. Please give a warm round of applause to…Princess Luna!"
The room exploded into a cacophony of half-hearted claps, save for the ponies who couldn't use their arms or were too weak to make any real noise.
This was...this was going to be interesting.
"Naruto!"
Naruto found himself ambushed and hugged by his ever cheerful mare Ditzy Doo. Her bag of mail to deliver remained dutifully slung on her torso as she fluttered in the air, her uniform clinging nicely to her person
"Someone is in a good mood today." He said as he leaned over and pressed a kiss on the bridge of her nose causing it to wiggle a bit. He held her tightly against his chest, and after a couple of seconds the gray pegasus separated from him , looking up at him with her trademark gaze.
"I'm just excited about tonight." she replied, her wings ruffling just a bit in excitement. "It's been so long since I've traveled to a new place."
"I'm looking forward to it as well." he said as he beamed at her.
Spending time with his ladies was one of the greatest joys Naruto got out of his life.
Talking about the similarities and differences of magic and chakra as well as training. Those were activities he enjoyed doing with Twilight as Twilight was a knowledge sponge who had a sheer joy of learning.
Baking things and party planning with Pinkie. An energetic and light hearted experience that could easily bring a smile to anypony's face.
Sparring with and going fast with Rainbow Dash. Nothing got the blood pumping like athletics.
Spending quite and peaceful evening with Rarity or going out and collecting Gems. There was always a sense of serenity when he was with her.
There was also doing a hard day's work with Applejack. Taking a break and enjoying a nice long glass of lemonade and resting on the farmland.
One of the most pleasant and joyful experiences was interacting with all the critters of the world. One would be hard pressed to find a bigger sweetheart than Fluttershy.
Exchanging their cultural knowledge and making brews with Zecora was a tantalizing experience.
Sharing their burdens as rulers. Looking beyond their pasts. A bond of trust and love that developed into one of his most heartfelt bonds. Those moments with Luna would always be precious. To a similar degree one could make the argument he held a similar bond with Celestia.
Oh and Trixie. Fun and energetic Trixie who was a blast to interact with.
And finally Ditzy Doo. His cherished peace of normalcy that was a dear friend who represented a sense of home and family.
"How's work been treating you. With all the new arrivals I heard its been packed." He noted as Ditzy just grimaced. The two continued their journey around the developing city as soft chatter of conversation went on.
"Work is fine, just busy busy busy. I wonder what everypony would have done if they moved here and there wasn't enough dwelling? " She let out a soft hum as he reached over and gently grazed his fingertips against her wings. "It wouldn't be possible if it wasn't for you. You're always having clones, like hundreds of them everywhere. Its crazy!" She exclaimed with an excited flutter as Naruto fought back the urge to break out in laughter.
"Yeah well, I had been working on the theory of longer lasting solid clones for decades. Its only thanks to my earth pony magic and Twilight's teachings that came up with a way to imbue them so their solid enough to last long periods of time and distances. Unfortunately I can't make anymore then a dozen or so at the most for battle applications."
"I'd think you put our armies out of business if that was the case." She deadpanned.
"Trust me, I am well aware on the repercussions of being careless with such power." He assured her as they continued their walk making the most of their time until Ditzy's break was over.
In the shadows of a decaying city was that of a massive Capra. This creature, one of the embodiments of evil was that of the Goat Necromancer and sworn enemy of all things good, Grogar. The dark Glacious Blue ruler let out a quiet growl as circled the long, ornately carved table that was laid out with platters of wilting vegetables and mildewed bread. Sitting and watching him pace was his minion Bray. The gangly donkey looked somewhat nervous with his master's restlessness, but was more or less preoccupied with the browned onion he was gnawing on.
Grogar thought about his most recent attack on Equestria five centuries ago, which had been so long ago that it seemed more like a dream. It had been only one of the many events in his life that he considered to be failures. With the news of Luna's disappearance he had thought he had finally had a chance. With accursed battle goddess of the moon out of the way the chances to overthrow Equestria should have been the highest its ever been.
But no. Celestia had proven even alone a force to be reckon with. He had several opportunities to reach his goal, but each time was met with failure as it somehow slipped out of his iron grasp at the last moment.
"Bray? Have all my efforts been for nothing? Times like this I had wish those damned Alicorns destroyed me instead of imprisoning me!"
"Ooh! Master don't say that!"
he thought aloud. Bray, being somewhat of a sycophant, took fear in hearing his only source of praise utter a death wish, though it only a mild fear as Grogar often made these sort of comments.
To prevent his complete banishment all those years ago he used a curse that could not stop but alter the terms of his banishment. The domain of dread they were in, anchoring his city to Equestria so that it would return from the shadow realm at regular intervals. Something one of his spies had picked up from the Crystal Empire. If not for his pride and utter contempt for equines at the time an alliance with Sombra would have proven beneficial as he was a Equine who knew his way around magic.
A lesson he learned too late.
Now he was trapped in an eternal losing war. "It is true! I could not overcome Celestia alone and surely by now she had lead some of her foolish sycophants down the path of ascension to have useful weapons to aim at me in preparation for my latest return."
"Why don't we do something tomorrow to take your mind off of things? We can blast some Troggles from the top of the tower."
"I'm tired of killing Troggles," Grogar grunted, "I've been killing them most of my life." Stealing and enslaving the blasted creatures from Lady Bane had been one of his biggest regrets. Stupid creatures often parroting back what was said to them.
"I never thought I'd see the day where Grogar the Soverign of Death would give up."
The ghostly wisp of a Draconquus appeared before him.
"To think Lord Discord himself would grace me with his presence." The Necromancer mocked the spirit. "Have you come to lend me aid you've neglected to done so for many Millennia? Have you managed to finally free yourself from your own imprisonment?" Learning that his old associate Discord had been sealed while a shock, was not unwelcome to the Goat King. Just one less threat out of his way to conquest. As far as Grogar was concerned the only threats were the Goddess of Earth, Sun, Moon, God of Chaos, and Lord Tirek. Any other opponent he could out power or out think.
"And to think I've come all this way to help you out." Strife of course had to be cautious of his identity. He needed to find a way to get the necromancer on his side before revealing anything akin to a weakness.
Grogar contemplated the offer. "Perhaps the two of us together will be more than enough for one Alicorn."
"I'm afraid my dear Sovereign there is a snag in your thought process. Not only has Princess Luna returned, but a new princess by the name of Cadance has ascended as well as the creation of seven bearers holding the power that has led to my current state of being."
Grogar's blood red eyes flared with content as the makings of a headache could be seen on his expression. "As always there seems to be an annoying wrinkle in the path of my conquest, but then..." the necromancer's eyes trained on the spirit. "You have a plan?"
"Indeed my dear Sovereign. We're going to be uniting against the still existing enemies of Equestria and we shall dispose of them once we have Equestria on its last legs."
"Curious, and who do you plan on recruiting?" Grogar could not help his curiosity. The repeated humiliation of defeat after defeat had left the prideful King more willing to negotiate.
The specter grinned and answered, "All of them!"
Pre-written books?
Pah.
Such a thing was not for the princess of the night. She was princess of the night. Bed time stories was just one of the many things under her domain.
She knew all the while she was telling the story that the adults were torn between wanting to go into less intense subject matter and fear of execution or imprisonment for interrupting the ruler.
"..and with that the dark specter whispered how it would never be just a memory. That...that was the end of our first confrontation with the Nightmare before I returned."
For many weeks now the two rulers had debated if enough time had passed to finally reveal the full truth of that fateful night of her return. Much of the incident was never fully disclosed for security reasons, but with the Nightmare leaders either fleeing or executed with treason and the Nightmare finally neutralized much of the classified information of that night in regards to the events was finally beginning to leak out.
While not getting into the nitty gritty details Luna wanted to start letting her citizens decide for themselves their stance with her by finally explaining her connection with Nightmare Moon.
No progress could ever be gained if there was no disclosure.
The foals in the room clapped and gave as much applause as they could, while the journalists in the back scribbled down notes with their hands and own magic. It was obvious that those particular journalists were excited beyond all belief.
A full on account of the events from that night from Luna's perspective.
Hell it was practically a career changer for some of them.
Luna shot a glance at the clock. The morning was almost over, she had to get ready for yet another round of appointments all afternoon, not to mention she had to finally start on Midnight's lessons.
She gave a nod to the waiting nurse on the other side of the room, who quickly returned the same gesture.
"I'm sorry, my little ponies," Luna said, "but I'm afraid I have to be going." The room erupted into a groan of disappointment. "I understand, but there is still a lot of royal business I have to take care of. "
"B-But you can come again, right?" asked one of the children.
"Yeah we want to hear more about the E-Elements!"
"Yeah tell us more cool stories sometime!"
"We want to hear more stories next time!"
"Princess you're so cool!"
"I cannot promise the next time I come back, but I will try as soon as possible. I promise on the moon itself my little ponies."
And with that, as well as a few more well wishes and goodbyes, Luna's brief morning adventure came to an end. Unknown to Luna at the time this would be the first step to finally improving her reputation to the masses by large.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"Shining Armor!" Rarity answered after an eternity of prompting from her friends.
What followed was a look of horror from an open mouth Twilight followed by veiled snickering from Rainbow, a hum from Applejack, and the others fighting their own reactions.
"Really?" Applejack couldn't keep the amusement out of her voice.
"He's a handsome stallion with manners and endearing personality." Rarity tried for a smile, though her sheepishness colored her cheeks. "He is one of the most decent stallions I have encountered. At least one that looked me in the face first before my hindquarters."
"He's my brother!" Twilight let out a long whine. "I don't even want to think about it!" She shook her head rapidly as if she was trying to shake away dust.
"He ain't bad looking! Normally white coat ponies are prissy looking but hey, with a build like that, I'd hit it!" Rainbow interjected completely oblivious to the stink eye Rarity was giving her about white coat ponies and being prissy.
"Trust me sugarcube I know how you feel." Applejack soothingly said to Twilight while rubbing her back. For years now she had heard far too many lurid suggestions about mares about what they would do to her brother if they ever got their hands on him.
Dirty, rotten horny scoundrels. Was there any wonder he hardly left the farm, especially without an escort? If he wasn't as stout as he was they'd probably would have tried to make off with him.
"This is all hypothetical, of course." Rarity quickly added to defuse the situation. She let out a polite cough. "Let's move on shall we."
It was time for the next one down the line. Tat meant it was Ditzy's turn.
"M-My turn already?" she asked, as she repressed the urge to groan. "I...I..." Her face faintly heated up red. Time to do this quickly; like ripping off a bandage. "Time Tur..."
"Your drinks are ready madams!" Naruto called as he entered the room with a tray of drinks. As he lowered the platter each mare gave their thanks as they received their drinks.
This was just the first of the herd's new activity in their blooming relationships. Spending the night at each other's home for the night. The first half was bonding time with just the girls and the second half Naruto would come in. "So up to anything interesting?"
"Just talking about who'd we want as a slam piece if we weren't in a relationship with you Narry." Pinkie said as she rolled to the side showing off her alluring form. The very act of breathing letting her too little top show off her underboob.
The others shot Pinkie incredulous looks with mixture of scolding. Before looking back to their stallion with looks of nervousness.
Stallions after all were very competitive in settlements whether they are low in number and just the idea of not measuring up to another stallion could have far reaching issues to that stallion's self worth due to the standards set up by their society.
"B-Beloved..." Rarity tried to stammer out, trying to form some type of explanation but Naruto merely let out a laugh.
"Cute, Pinkie, really cute." He dryly added as he took a seat on the ground between Applejack and Rainbow. "Relax, I'm not mad or even bothered." The herd began to visibly relax at this. "I mean this is girltime/guytime 101. Tradition practically demands that its one of the things you discuss with your girls/fellas." He said as he let out a light chuckle recalling their expressions. "Hell, Caramel has a not so subtle crush on Aplpejack."Said mare groaned at this remember Granny once or twice tried to get her to go on a date with the stallion years ago in some vague attempt to hook her up. "Thunderlane the horn dog chases about any mare, but had quite the thing for Rarity."
Rarity merely covered her face to hide the grimace. Trying to put the Pegasus's so called attempts to be suave out of her mind.
"...and if Time Turner was a bit more sociable he probably would have asked you out on a date Twilight."
Said mare faintly blushed at this. Still getting used to the idea she was considered attractive by stallions.
"And I think we all know who Mac is into. All of this was of course stuff they told me in confidence well before I started herding with all of you." He pointed out. Even to this day Thunderlane was accusing him of stealing all the mares.
"Ooh! Narry you know what this means." Pinkie rolled off the bed as she spun and landed against the blond, pouring into his chest and nuzzling his chest. "You got to tell us about every mare you think makes a nice slam piece."
With the collection of beauties before him it wasn't like he was out pursuing more eye candy. There was Pinkie who was wiggling energetically in his lap with a low cut top that function more as a bra and blue bottoms that functioned as a second skin.
There was Fluttershy who wore a long sleeveless nightgown that would have been modest on more slender mares was enticing thanks to her figure.
Ditzy was wearing a plum colored long silk nigh dress with a plunging neckline that showed off her ample chest.
Then there were Applejack and Rainbow, both were wearing tight, black shorts, the former with form fitting t-shirt and the latter with something that looked akin to a sports bra then pajama top.
Twilight had on the most conservative night wear, banana yellow two piece flannel wear which while not as enticing or sexy as the others gave off a cute appeal.
And finally there was Rarity wearing a sexy satin silk, lace robe dress nightgown chemise that was black in color.
"You ladies really want to know?" he asked as after a few moments of hesitation with the exception of a quick 'hay yeah' from Rainbow Dash they all began to nod.
That's when he listed them and his reasons why.
"Sapphire Shores, sexy and sassy her attitude intrigues me in a way of a diva who cares about her art and that just screams passionate and genuine. She'd seemed like she'd be a fun casual lover.
Queen Chrysalis, has one of the most alluring voices I have ever heard not to mention her transformation ability can lead to amazing scenarios in terms of role play or positions. I also feel like she would enjoy dominating me as much as I would enjoy her dominating me."
There expressions of genuine surprise almost made Naruto break out into laughter. He supposed they were expecting a more common answer like Fluer De Lis or some other model.
"Then of course there's Trixie." This earned him a few looks of surprise. "She's gorgeous and a bit of a spitfire. Now that we've gotten to know her, I see a mare that wants to be loved and praised. In other words I see the potential and its a pleasant fantasy I can't help but wish to indulge in." And now finally there was one last one he could pluck from the top of the list. "Now there are a few cute mares I have seen here or there, but these choices are based off the ones who intrigue me the most. My last choice is Maud."
"Whhaa!" Pinkie couldn't help her exclamation.
"Maud is beautiful in her own way and just the thought of being with her intimately is more about how interesting would be. To see her reactions and see how much energy she would bring into it." He was then quick to add, "...but those are just little fleeting fantasies. No fantasy will ever be as wonderful as being with my herd."
Unknown to Naruto the party pony filed away this tidbit of information. She was going to have quite the interesting things to tell her sister in her next letter.
"Uugh, Cheesy." Rainbow Dash scoffed.
"Then why are ya blushin?" Applejack teased as Rainbow Dash began sputtering denials.
Fluttershy moved from her spot on the bed and sat behind Naruto and hugged him from behind. "Simply being with you...is the best." she said and nuzzled the back of his head in one of her more frequent bouts of forwardness.
"Considering you've only smashed half the asses here I'd sure hope you...oow!" Rainbow cried as she was smacked on the back of the head by Applejack. "Hey! Not like I'm lying!"
"Tact, Rainbow." Rarity dryly added as the pure members of the herd couldn't help the twinge in their cheeks. "They will join when they are ready and comfortable not before."
"Yeah, yeah." the prismatic mane mayor said in response.
"Well since Narry here lets kick this into phase two. I have in mind a game, but not just any game. Its a twist on an old classic. And this game is called," Pinkie paused for dramatic effect, letting the suspense build as everypony in the room leaned in closer. "It's called, 'Truth, Dare, or Punishment."
Fluttershy's facial expression became startled. "That doesn't sound like a fun game."
A general nod of agreement came from the group.
Pinkie just waved off their concerns with a giggle. "It's not dangerous. It's like Truth or Dare, but with some alterations. Its quite simple. If you fail to complete your dare or you have to instead do a punishment as deemed by the darer or question answer.
No daring anyone or yourself out of punishments or avoiding dares.
Also no daring the same pony multiple times in a row.
Also punishments must be simple in order to differentiate from dares."
"I suppose that sounds simple enough." Naruto remarked as he looked to the girls to gauge their responses. "As long as we don't take things too far." He said as he pat Pinkie on the back and ushered her to give up.
Grabbing on blankets and pillows a circle was arranged on the ground as the participants got ready for what was without a doubt going to be an interesting night.
Rainbow was the one who asked the all important question. "How do we start?"
"Well, since Narry's the only stallion here its the most simple to start off with him." Pinkie suggested as Naruto decided to accept the mare's suggestion. He looked among his herd and saw looks of nervousness and anticipation fleeting through them.
He finally settled on one of them. "Rainbow."
"Aah shit!" Rainbow exclaimed briefly looking away before turning back and downing the powerful concoction of Bomb Gin, Vodka, and Triple sec that had a mixture of Blue cucaco and NOS Fruit Punch. "Give it your best shot!" She challenged him, losing a bit of her bravado as the grin on the blond's face began to spread.
000
Just one of the random pictures I had my artist do. Of course this heavily suggests a future scene. 0000
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
Two Days Prior to the Element's get together!
A situation once thought settled had proved anything, but that as news about a shipment of supplies to the town of Applelosa had been destroyed by a herd of Buffalo.
While being a small town out in the wastelands of the west left Applelosa mostly untouched in regard to the major events of the inner conflict that struck most of the northern and southern reaches of Equestria also meant that any cargo of valuable supplies was absolutely vital to their survival.
With the season of Winter coming soon they would be stuck between either dealing with a disease run or a shortage of food supply as a result of selling much of their stock in order to raise up enough money to get more supplies in time for the winter.
The crown could intervene and buy more medicine with tax money, but that meant taxing the citizens and currently the treasury had to be carefully balanced in regards to all the damages that have occurred.
The various battle sites over the passing year had caused a lot of environmental damage not to mention all the infrastructural damages that occurred in battle sites through the town and cities. Then there was the replacing the homes, the business, all the sick and injured as well from the several major conflicts that occurred.
Strict measures were taken to make sure that Equestria's bountiful treasury would stay in the positive.
Much debate had occurred with the Equestrian governing body on what to do and how to respond. The meeting was soon dismissed as the royal sisters debated among themselves what do do.
"We cannot sit by in inaction. Our citizens are in trouble and these Buffalo are in violation of the non-aggression treaty."
Celestia had been willing to overlook the first violation that was committed by Chief Thunderhooves when Twilight reported to her the incident that occurred with his tribe and the citizens of Appleloosa months ago seeing as an agreement had been made with little to no permanent damage to their citizens, but this time private property was being destroyed and lives were being put in danger. "Luna, you will be needed to head down there and oversee the negotiations personally. "
"And leave you here alone in your current state sister? What if there is another attack in my absence?" It was still far too soon after the incident for her sister to be left without adequate protection. "At least let me send a missive to the Elements to come before I take my leave."
Celestia shook her head, "Luna you know as well as I do how dangerous it can be to become overly-reliant on a thing or in this case a set of ponies. They have their lives to wish and I do not want to tear them away from it every time a situation comes up. Our royal guards are more than adequate enough protection and its not like I am helpless myself. With each passing day more and more of my magic returns." As to emphasize her point Celestia conjured a ball of plasma energy that burned with the intensity of a miniature sun before dismissing it.
"Very well, I shall send a missive for Cloudsdale for the Wonderbolts as well as taking select members of my Night Guard and see to it that this situation is sorted."
"I will send for Page Turner then. He should be able to prepare you up-to-date dossier on the Buffalo in case anything has changed. It has been quite some time since I have interacted with them myself."
Luna had a better idea. "Actually sister we could also gain more information by having a representative speak with Applejack. Did your dossier on the Element of Honesty not also include the whereabouts of her relatives? Some who are citizens of the town?"
Celestia let out an enthused hum as she used a summoning spell to summon the files of the Elements. Plucking out Applejack's she read through the information and saw that several members of the Apple Clan did in fact live there. " I assume you have an idea Lulu?"
"The members of my guard need more field experience besides that of battle. I know just the pony especially that gaining retrieving information and forming a profile is vital for."
Two days had past since Dusk Treader was given her assignment and found herself in the town of Ponyville. She was a mixture of excited and anxious at the magnitude of the assignment she was on. Though with Applejack currently out of town because of a delivery the only thing she could do was report to her commanding officer who lived in town for deference seeing as he held a close connection to Applejack.
Currently Naruto was enjoying the cucumber sandwiches Rarity made as Opal continued to chase his tail that he used to tease the kitten with. How you might asked? He was a bell to the end. Cats really loved bells. As this was going on Dusk and Rarity were near by talking.
"Dusk, sometime you really should come up to my studio. I promise, it would be such a joy to make you something designed just for you! I could even show you some samples to prove it! I've nearly finished my dress for my new fall line. "
Turning deep red in the cheeks, Dusk swiftly returned her teacup to the table. "I, well, I'd never been one for flashy clothing or those that stand out. As a member of the guard I spend so much time in uniform its sort of like second nature to me to always be in uniform or armor."
Rarity's eyes went wide, and she shook her head, her voice now full of alarm. "What? But you're a beautiful mare, Dusk! You'd look fantastic in a nice dress! Maybe something in a Fuschia or magneta to go with your fur and wings!"
Naruto couldn't help but let out a hearty chuckle."Good luck with that Rare. I've never seen Dusk in a dress as far as I've known her. She's so serious you'd think she was a golem in disguise."
Looking at the ground, she shook her head dismissively. "Despite the captain's exaggeration that is an almost accurate account. I just never really found joy in owning or wearing a dress."
Shock.
Surprise.
Sorrow.
Acceptance.
And then Determination.
The emotions coursed through the mare's face. "To never know the joy of a well crafted dress! To never bathe in the clothe that high lights your beauty! Why that itself is a crime! You will report to my studio this evening after whatever business you have for the day is finished. And I won't take no for an answer!"
Dusk looked to her captain for help as the look in the mare of Generosity's eyes was quite intense.
"Just do it Dusk trust me. Just let it happen, for the good of all involved. You might end up liking it. Heck you might even manage to draw you in some suitors if you do." He suggested as the cat finally latched onto his tail causing him to wince. He made a note to tell Rarity later to have opal's claws filed down.
"I am here on business not pleasure captain Uzumaki." She argued as Naruto just gave her a knowing look.
"You're a good guard Dusk, you but there is more to our lives than simply our duty. If you ever find a chance at happiness then go for it I say. No one is saying you have to be in a relationship to be happy or force yourself out there, but if there is a possibility to enjoy yourself or find someone then you should treat it as an opportunity instead of a bad thing."
Seeing as she had little to no argument in why putting herself out there a bit more would be a bad thing. That and Rarity's hopeful look could really wear one down after some time. "I suppose it couldn't hurt."
Delighted, Rarity rushed to Dusk's side, scooping up her hands and squeezing them tightly. "Oh, this will be glorious! I simply can't wait! I've already got so many ideas of how to emphasize the yellows of your eyes. I will make you feel like the beautiful maiden you are, maybe even a princess!"
Dusk smiled a little, looking up at last at Rarity and getting a little caught up in the mare's enthusiasm. "Well, alright. Just as long as you promise as we can at least start off in private. I rather try and get used to this whole thing before making a fool of myself." No sense in letting such a gracious offer go to waste.
Luna and Dusk spent a good deal of time going over the information that the latter was able to gain from the Element of Honesty. All and all while Luna knew the importance of respecting tradition. she saw little reason to give into demands of a people who smacked away their helping hand millenniums ago to continue a tradition of simply running over land if it meant convincing hundreds of citizens who were trying to make a life for themselves.
Dusk herself was more focused on the fact that in time the town would need to expand which would include building a lake and extending the area they farmed , as thus would eventually result in a likely conflict in the future over the terms they had set now.
Upon arriving they were greeted by an Earth Pony stallion by the name of Duke Hotshot. Duke Hotshot was that of a tall earth pony, handsome, muscular, with a strong jawline, deep emerald eyes with chestnut fur and forst white mane and tail. He was dressed in the traditional skins and clothing of the western climate that helped kept the ponies who settled here cool and made removing sand easier.
The position of Duke or the more common Duchess was given to anypony in a position of leadership that started a province in unexplored lands and developed a settlement in the name of the crown.
It was during the inquest of incidents that popped up of late that they learned a bit more about the situation at end. First of all it was not all the Buffalo but another tribe along with aspect of Thunderhooves tribe that split off when they were disgruntled at what they perceived was their chief's weaknesses at bowing in to the demands of ponies.
Nopony was privilege to what occurred far outside the town's borders, but they were warned in the form of the Chief's daughter Little Strongheart warning them of aggression from another tribe.
When a small envoy of ponies were sent to try and work out something with this other tribe that was when the aggression really picked up.
While Luna would have normally been all ready to demand reparations on the attack of her people, the recent events of war were fresh on her mind. Normally the more militant of the sisters the princess of the night wanted to spare her subjects any more unnecessary conflict for the time being. "The first thing we should attempt is to establish a dialogue with the buffalo tribe, and hear their reasoning behind these actions. Where is their tribal encampment located?" She would try her hand at diplomacy first. And should that fell, well, the Buffalo would find themselves coming up close and personal with lightning bolts.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
The location of the camp had been discovered and a meeting was negotiated. The meeting place was at least a mile outside Appleloosa.
The arrogant and confrontation chief insisted had practically brought an army to a peace negotiation, spitting in the face of Luna's attempt at diplomacy.
It was pretty obvious what the tone of this negotiation was going to be.
At the very least if this would have been a diversion the majority of the soldiers were at the town protecting it.
Dusk didn't understand why the creatures were so stubborn. If they had just been willing to work with the citizens of Applelosa they could have come to a compromise that would have allowed the Buffalo's their running path without destruction or inconveniencing the citizens. It was a matter of waiting a little longer for the citizens to expand the fertile soil enough to rearrange their trees.
The buffalo's were built similar to the Minoatuars being hairy beings with thick fur, but their builds being stronger in their legs from all the running.
Before Luna could even speak the chief snarled.
"You dare show yourself before us monster! Now we will crush you and your race of thieves!"
So much for negotiations.
Dusk readied herself for what was going to be a battle only to be blinded by the bright aura of the magic from Luna's horn glowing brightly.
Dusk watched in awe as waves of raw magic slammed into several of the rushing creatures sending them hurtling back.
Dusk's horns lit up as she launched several cutting spells going for amputating cuts rubbing the creatures of their limbs. A few more rushed by as they raised their axes as they attempted to go for killing strike on the princess. Only for several arrays of magic bolts to appeared out of thin air.
Light itself begins to bend as the image of soldiers hidden by invisibility began to appear.
Luna was no fool. She was ready for such a thing. Tried as they might the Buffalo were being picked apart as an array of lightning waved down upon them. The buffalo's stood no chance against the fliers as they had no means of fighting the nimble Pegasi.
"You would doom your tribe over your arrogance and self deluded bigotry!?" Luna asked in cold fury.
"You Equestrians. You drive us away from our lands, take what is rightfully ours, and you dare to speak as if you have the high ground?" The leader grounded out defiantly.
"Longhorn you bring shame to our species!" A deep baritone of a voice spoke as everyone turned to the speaker.
Another buffalo, black in eye color with Dark blue violet gray coat made his way. Unlike the one on the ground his hat of white feathers were adorned with jewels.
Luna immediately realized by the descriptions that this was the chief designated from that incident months ago. She watched in interest as the two buffaloes verbally lashed at one another.
"Thunderhooves! Ever the heel licker! How dare you show your face traitor!"
"You call me traitor when you would bring the members of our clan to ruin! You would have them follow you into death!" He said as he gestured to the injured Buffalo.
"Better to die then become their lapdogs! I once respected you and now you spit in the face of our traditions to become the pony's lapdogs."
'Then it'll be by their hands you shall perish." Thunderhooves could think of nothing far more humiliating to Longhorn's pride then to be executed instead of nobly dying in battle.
At the very least this little situation was going to be solved before it could evolve into something bigger.
When Dusk had shown up acquiring about information in regards to one of the adventures the other elements had taken that he was not part of Naruto was curious to learn a bit more. He knew the specifics from Applejack, but what he didn't know were about the buffalo so he went to the best source of history that would have covered that era.
Canterlot Library.
Naruto hadn't given much thought of the sheep, donkeys, or other races like the Buffallo that weren't ponies that still lived in Providences reminiscent as if they were farm animals. They had been taken in after being enslaved by the ancestors of Cerivade, Arctic Ursas, Sand Snakes Diamond Dogs, or the Minoatur depending on the regions.
This had went on for centuries with only portions of the Buffalo race escaping total enslavement due to the migratory nature of their people. A good deal of this enslavement was during the time of Discord so there was little to no hope for freedom for their people until Discord was sealed away and the Princesses could reunite as much as they could of the disrupted nation.
Conquering the providence to expand the nation and casting out the criminal elements that Discord allowed to flourish Celestia and Luna were able to free the races that knew nothing beyond a cycle of work and death which eradicated most of their culture.
The freed races looked to the ponies as not only an example but their saviors. Using what talents and goods they could provide to become integrated within the society.
But of course one could not just eliminate or ignored the prejudices at the time and the common belief among the equines were their superiority to the enslaved races. It would take centuries of education and examples from the princesses to break this mindset considered how even further back then the Unicorns perception of superiority was a thing ingrained into their mindsets.
Sheep and Cows could do nothing better than ponies except produce goods such as milk and wool, which at that time not even something ponies could replicate and were seen as highly valuable goods.
While Donkeys could not produce such good they were treated a bit better being closer to equines in species, but their lack of 'cutie mark expertise' still resulted in them getting the lesser jobs most ponies thought they were too good for or didn't want to do.
It was only the Buffalo who were into as receptive as their people were more of a warrior culture, the result of being nomadic and often coming in conflict with other species during the course of their travels.
Though their lack of combat specialty techniques made it difficult to deal with any creatures that used subterfuge and trickery.
So when they tried to continue their self perceived sacred duty to run through their old routes, routes that had since been expanded and colonized by the equines conflict had rose up.
There was no way in Taratarus that all the progress that had been made in regards to developing the land and making homes for their people would be undone so that the Buffalo could simply run through the land in a belief that spun the world; in a belief that they themselves turned the heavens.
All and all the whole subject only further educated him to the events of the world. "Naruto? What are you doing here?"
He looked up from the book to see what he assumed was either Twilight or a clone. "Oh hey Twi. Research?"
"Of course." she answered as she pointed out to the table with the stacks upon stacks of research. "I've been doing further research on the nature of our elements and powers. Taking a break from my theoretical magic thesis."
Naruto shook his head. Only Twilight would take a break from research by doing alternative research. "So what did you discover?"
"Well I have been studying each of our friends and the theoretical effect that our virtues have on people around us. For as active as our powers are the secondary abilities and traits most of us exhibited before getting the elements it would only make sense that we have other passive powers we have adapted to over time."
"Like what?"
"Like for Fluttershy, she since's the most docile of us her power over Kindness is subtle yet powerful. It workers better for those with docile wills or less protected minds. It makes sense that the power to enthrall others would be given to the one least likely to abuse it."
Fluttershy was pretty much the embodiment of gentle and sweet.
"Our power manifests in a small aura. The longer you’re around one of us the more susceptible you it. And as a result strengthens the inclination to follow that virtue depending on which element you're around."
"But we've seen examples of people being cruel to her." Naruto pointed out as he recalled the incident with Glida among other things.
"That can easily be explained that until our most recent exposure the effects of our passive powers had yet to start really developing, but they will most likely be offshoots of our initial powers. Like for instance, Fluttershy's ease in taking care of animals."
"So you think this aura of kindness plays in a role in her effectiveness as a caretaker?"
Twilight nodded. "A less complex mind guided by instinct would be far more suggestible."
"That really is something. What about the others? How much farther have you come with their profiles?" Setting the file for Fluttershy down Twilight picked up one for Pinkie.
"Pinkie's was a bit easier to put together since her powers seems far more active. She seems to have power and control of not only luck, but of spacial manipulation and through her pinkie sense there can be made an argument that she has premonitions."
"Considering her ability to avoid danger and never get lost no matter what random way she goes it makes sense."
Twilight nodded as she flipped a few pages in the folder. "So much so that she can find her way to Zecora's while blind folded and being turned the wrong way. If I hadn't seen it myself I would be quick to call anypony telling me so mad." Twilight still had trouble believing it herself, but with the Elements having no known limit and the fact they explored the concept of Pinkie being blessed with limited reality warping opened the door to any idea. The ability to alter the world through random whim made as much sense for Pinkie as Fluttershy inheriting the Penance Stare. It was a compliment to their nature and abilities. "In theory Pinkie's power could theoretically allow anything to happen which is why I've been making plans with her and Fluttershy to send our clones to learn from Zecora. Learning of Zebra lore and magic would benefit me greatly along with the two of them learning about medicine from Zecora respectively. Having Pinkie as a back-up medic after all seems like a sensible thing in the possibility that in the future the team is split up when dealing with future threats."
Since Fluttershy's power could extend to others there was a likelihood that in time Pinkie's could as well. Naruto would have to make it a point to go over Twilight's research if that was the case as his interest was piqued. For now he said nothing as Twilight continued on going to what she learned about each of them.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
"Thousands of years of traditon. I wonder why my great ancestors must think of my actions?" Thunderhooves wondered to himself out-loud as he watched the rebellious members from his tribe led away in chains by ponies.
He was getting old. In a few years he would no longer be able to carry on the great run like traditionally and his daughter would have to take his place as Chieft.
"Striking a balance between tradition and progress has always been a tricky thing to deal with. I myself am a thousand years behind the social and political workings of the modern era and each day is a new experience for me." The princess of the moon mused. To think she would be standing next to and conversing with a Buffalo. Such a thing would not have been possible a thousand years ago.
"New experiences lead to new perspectives. I wonder how many experiences my people avoided for the sake of staying to tradition."
Dusk who stood a ways away making sure to keep an optimal distance away from the Princess to act as both guard and tokeep a respectable distance fought the trembling of a snicker. From what she understand it was the tasting of the apple pies that the Buffalo were splattered with that helped this particular tribe to come around.
How or why pies were involved with defending an invasion she didn't know. She tends not to ask further of such incidents when the Element of Laughter's name came up.
"Could you induldge in my curiosity great chief? While I know of the pony's fear of Nightmare Moon and the reasons behind it, I am curious as to what calamities befell your citizens during the past Millennium." Longhorn's words were still fresh in her mind about being a monster. He spoke with contempt and personal hatred, not the fear and cautious of those who only know of Nightmare from the legends spoke of.
"There were legends! Legends of how the specter tormentd our ancestors with storms! Of illnesses and plagues that dried up the food during our running routes. "
Dusk intently listened in as the Chief went over the many disasters that befell their people. It just seemed like a long list of terrible things that happened and was being blamed on the princess.
Was it any wonder the princess had a trouble time building up a positive image of just random bad occurrences were going to be blamed on her? One could only hope in time that public opinion will finally begin to change.
Twilight and Naruto had moved to the table littered with literature to continue Magic's findings.
After giving her thoughts and suggestions about Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy, Twilight went to the next name on her list. "And Rainbow seems to have the ability to inspire others! To invoke courage in them! Which is why she makes an effective captain of the weather team."
"If our powers do tie into our personality and our virtue then there is a possible that her power of Courage will strengthens the beliefs.”
"I still have much research in regards to studying Rainbow's passive ability. " Putting all the research back neatly into Rainbow' profile she pulled out the next one. "Now Rarity's is an interesting case. Her ability for detail is amazing and her ability to do and factor maths is incredible. I tested her by giving her mathematical problems like high number square roots to solve and she was able to solve them in a matter of seconds. "
"Do you think Rarity's gift for detail and calculations might be linked to money which is linked to her nature of being generous?"
"Its what I'm thinking. If we are concluding that our natures and even the jobs we have taken in life that are influenced by our gifts then there is a strong possibility to assume Rarity will further develop her talent to pinpoint things accurately."
Well that left the next person in their group. "So next is Applejack?"
"Whose talent is essentially the most straight forward to define. She is essentially a truth sayer. She can detect lies verbally and or through gestures as well. Its difficult to decipher what is a harmony talent and what Applejack has developed naturally overtime as hardworking and determination are commonplace traits within her clan. "
"When it comes down to it if you really want more data you got to give it time for everypony's abilities to develop a bit more. Maybe ask them to actively exercise them. Like for instance the only ability I can for sure attribute to empathy is the ability feel the full spectrum of emotions in my base form. Usually I would have to transform into a higher state to feel the emotions of others and it was usually restricted to evil intent."
Almost immediately a quill was summoned and the rapid scratching of the writing end against the paper as Twilight was rapidly recording the data. He hadn't expected that his research was going to turn into a session based around research, but he pretty much already hit the limit of information he was going to find out for the time being.
As Celestia watched Trixie continue to flex her magic she couldn't help but think back to how training Trixie had begun.
Celestia had given it a few days, considering Trixie's past as a performer meant she was used to staying up all night and sleep from early morning to afternoon. It also gave Trixie time to get used to the staff and the castle.
For the area to which they would train Celestia kindly dismissed every single nonessential worker and shooed out all others who may have lingered. She did not want anything distracting Trixie from what she had planned.
“Now Trixie before we begin your lessons is there a method of teaching you excel under?" Celestia asked the unicorn who seem to nervously flitter under her gaze.
She glanced around and noticed an assortment of objects. Boulders. Statues. Carriage parts. There was a few stands as well with plates with tiny objects such as needles and bits.
"Well princess I prefer to learn by doing. Spending hours reading books never appealed to me."
Celestia let out a soft 'ah'. So she was the opposite of Twilight in that regard. She had a suspicion from what she knew of Trixie's personality and glad she guessed correctly."
Using her telekinesis, Celestia brought forth one of the various odd additions to the garden. That of a large slab of marble.
"Trixie I would like you to carry this slab of marble to both sides of the courtyard then return to this spot."
"Right." Trixie fought the gut reaction to gape at the princess's task, but did not want to appear ungrateful at this opportunity.
Trixie had potential. She would be a powerful ally and warrior to Equestria, but only under the right circumstances.
Celestia watched with interest as Trixie began to levitate the object as she concentrated. She took of how Trixie tried to save face.
Trixie made it three-hundred feet before letting out an exhale and nearly dropping the item. Her horn glowed brightly as she focused on pushing herself to her limits.
"That is enough." Celestia took the object from Trixie's control as her own magic washed overs.
Trixie's panic, evident in her eyes was quickly assuaged by the princess.
"Do not worry Trixie. I was not expecting you to make the entire trip on your first try. I merely needed to see your levels of control and magic." When she had Trixie go over the spells she knew the Alicorn noticed that her illusions were not the most extensive power wise and power along with imagination were both very important in long range illusions. "One of the things we will be focusing on is increasing your power. Your finesses and flexibility is rather impressive though."
Trixie was relieved and proud at the praise along with a mixture of embarrassment. "Princess how long do you think it will take until I am able to do it?"
"It will take some time. How long depends entirely on you, but I assure you that you will soon be able to do things you never thought possible." Celestia remarked as she used her magic to ensnare all the objects and lifted them up effortlessly.
Just as quickly as she had lifted them, Celestia dropped them to the ground with a crash. She chuckled at that. "Might have overextended myself a bit."
This task of training her magic would just be one of the things Trixie will be doing dayly as part of her exercises to extend her magic.
The memory faded as Celestia watched as Trixie effortlessly levitated a majority of the objects and was able to make one full rotation sort of making it back to the center she started at. Trixie was making impressive progress. She wondered if maybe it was time to start measuring Trixie's potential against someone else? That got her thinking of Midnight who she had little interaction with, not that she blamed the filly. All and all it was something to consider talking to Luna about once she got back from the situation out south.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
Two Weeks Later.
The whole situation with the Buffalo was soon resolved as those involved in the incident were incarcerated.
Luna wanted to do nothing more, but simply spend some time at home with those she cherished.
Tonight, was her night with Naruto, seeing as her duties had kept her so busy it felt like months since they last had an outing during their courtship.
The two of them were currently strolling through the lit streets of Canterlot hand in hand.
Right now she did not want to think of politics. Trade agreements. Invasions or none of that. Tonight she wanted to relax and unwind.
To which they went to a quaint little restaurant known for its substitute meat and seafood. What was unknown to the population at large that Celestia and Luna had partook in the practice of occasionally eating meat as a result of adhering to practices and traditions of the other cultures they had visited in the past in order to form alliance. In other words they could tolerate it enough, but did not go out of their way to eat meat.
The restaurant was practically packed by mobs of ponies in fancy attire, ready to be seen at their best in the presence of a Princess.
It was impossible to tell who was trying to curry favor with royalty, with Luna to get to Celestia, or who was genuine among the many unknown faces.
They were led to their table by a friendly waiter by the name of Ready Order. Parents must have been in the business.
"We have a booth already set up for you," Ready motioned towards the restaurant before his eyes landed on Naruto. "If your guard would like I could set him up with a separate table as well."
Luna's expression went cold and Naruto felt her grip on his hand tighten. She looked like she wanted to say something, but another member of staff, by her state of dress a bartender stepped ahead of her and whispered into Ready's ear.
"My deepest apologies, Princess," Ready bowed with apologetic fervor. "I did not know that that… he was your...attended. I shall show you to your seats."
"Excellent," Luna nodded, but her tone betrayed that she was still upset by the comment.
"But of course," Ready nodded and lead the way while narrating the restaurant's history. "Riverside's Seashack and Grill actually started off the coast in one of Manehattan pier's by the owner's great grandfather who was a fisherman. Sea Wrangler they called him." He waved his hand at the glass walls to which contained water, plants, pebbles, and all matter of sea life giving off more of a feel of an aquarium then a restaurant. Our fine establishment is rated with four platinum stars with one establishment in each major city across Equestria. This is actually the grand re-opening of our original Canterlot restaurant in the honor of you and your Highness."
"Naruto," Luna interrupted. "Do you have any thoughts on this little eatery?"
Naruto watched the platinum furred stallion twitch nervously before looking up at Luna. "There's a lot of marble and lighting. Not what I expect from a sea-shack."
"Do go on." Luna said cutting off Ready before he could speak.
"I mean I'd expect more dim lighting, maybe making a section made out of wood to give it a more authentic fill. Maybe get actual fish from the ocean and not all the same kind of fresh water fish." Naruto noted as he noticed all the fish were the same kind of fresh water fish that came from up north. "And for something dedicated to you and your sisters I realy don't see anything that suggests that. Then again I'd give this place points for not just slapping images of the sun and moon everywhere and saying that is all they need to make it royal sister theme." By the time he finished they were at the booth.
And of course what high scale restaurant wouldn't be complete with an overhang to overlook those below. Got to have the VIPs have their little section to look upon the poor peons who are not as rich as they were.
Not to say he, Luna, or Celestia thought that way, but that didn't mean others didn't. Nothing really stood out besides the seating and table looking larger and shinier.
Traditionally two armored guards would be taken up their posts at each side of the booth, but Naruto had saw it as a waste of man power considering he was there and had long dismissed the posted guards to other duties.
When Ready was finally dismissed after they gave their orders a silence overtook for a few moments before Luna spoke. "I would like a night where one of my subjects did not test my patience."
Naruto let out a soft chortle. "That's never going to happen. Your citizens will always find something to get on your nerves. To complain. To have you handhold them through the latest disaster. And if its not the council nagging you its the nobles wanting to make their power plays. I do not envy you." He said as he placed his hand on her leg, softly stroking it through the material of her dress resulting in the princess letting out a soft moan.
Extending her left wing Luna brought it over the blond and brought him in close enjoying the warmth of his body against hers. "I so often forget you were a leader of your own for a time. Perhaps I should get you to take on my image and do my work for me while we...make up for time we have missed these past few months." Luna's voice at that moment was like the sweetest wine as her gaze became half lidded and she bent slightly to show off the top of her breasts. Such heavy and full breasts that put Tsunade's to shame. He had some time ago finally gotten over how he found the sizes of equestrians at times so ridiculous. Certainly to other human beings if they could see them now would find them ridiculously. Then again considering the equestrian equivalent to Dwarfism was Four Foot Nine and where heights of upwards to seven feet tall were considered normal trying to compare the statistics of the body indexes between the two species was just simply an unneeded headache.
"No thanks Luna. So what was with that waiter? Something against the military? Thinks I'm a social climber or something?" Naruto asked as Luna shook her head and brought her hand up and rubbed where a horn would have been if Naruto was born a unicorn.
"Yet another who is set in their ways."
"Huh?" Naruto let out a hum. "Didn't pick up any tribalism from him. Thought he disliked me for another reason. Then again for so many reasons who can pick down one. Then again I rather they think I slept my way to the top instead of them accusing you of hypnotizing me into your bed."
Luna's gaze once more went into that familiar cold fury. "A thousand years and things do not change. Those who are fool set in their beliefs about one tribe superiority and those who have nothing better to do, but gossip about my bedroom matters who should matter to know one but myself and my partner." Her expression seem to sadden. "It pains me to see you suffer such disrespect. You and the Elements. You have saved my life. Their lives. Can they not comprehend the danger it puts Equestria in to lose someone as valuable as you?"
"Selfcenterness is just a fact of life. Besides why should I care about their feelings? If they cannot show you or I any respect then they get no sympathy from me when they get their comeuppance in whichever form it comes up with." The hand he was caressing her thigh up with soon found itself to the bottom of her wing. "Now, this is about you and enjoying your night for all the hard work you've been putting in. I think such a good princess deserves a treat."
Luna's eyebrows quirk. "I do not find your little joke humorous. You shall pay for it later in the bedroom." She said bringing two fingers below his chin and lifting it up.
"Oh, looking forward to it."
"I as well."
Luna proclaimed quietly before she leaned down and pressed her warm lips against his.
"What flavor is that?" Naruto asked as he wiped his tongue across his own lips to taste Luna's lipstick. "Blackberry? Now I want a drink with blackberry flavoring." He commented as their food finally arrived. Naruto had gotten himself a lobster, salad, and a pile of sushi.
Luna gotten three super salads with extra everything, a large vegetable soup, two baked potatoes, two baked salmons and a side of oysters. Let it not be said that Alicorns were light eaters.
After finishing their meal the two of them disappeared in a magical pulse as they returned to the castle. They appeared in Luna's room in front of her bed.
The eyes of the lovers met.
Luna leaned over.
Naruto rose to meet her.
His lips met hers, pressing just firmly enough to create tension. She pursed her lips against Naruto's, opening them very slightly, letting their breath mingle in the shared cavity of their mouths.
Their tongues met. The remnants of meals could be tasted. They could feel the liquid pressure of the other's tongue, Luna drawing the encroaching tongue into her own mouth, letting him explore, feeling his breath through her nostrils along the top of her muzzle. Very slowly, he withdrew, the thin line of saliva connecting their lips shimmering in the dim light of the moon.
A smile formed on both of their lips as they fell back on her bed to show each other how much they missed each other.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
Nyx.
The ideal pony to foalsit.
Quiet. Well behaved. And very bright.
With Twilight off to who knows where researching everything there was to know about camping that left Naruto with Nyx.
Since Spike was off doing some vaguely defined ritual that related to him being a dragon.
"Are you a fan of the Daring Do series too Nyx?" he asked noticing the filly was nose deep in the book. Setting the freshly made soup on the table he took a seat.
"It's...I cannot say. Its really interesting. The adventure aspect, but...I think being Daring Do would be lonely. Traveling around all the world without my friends. I am not sure I would like it." She remarked as Naruto let out a faint chuckle.
Nyx looked up at the blond curiously as Curiosity shined in her eyes.
"Hey Nyx, want to hear an interesting story? About how I and the other elements met the real Daring Do?" he asked as she looked up at him with a look of suspicion.
"But Daring Do is a fictional." Then her bright eyes widened, "Unless...unless you're saying..."
"Oh she's real alright. This happened quite a bit ago actually. Not too long after Rainbow actually became a fan of hers.
"So glad you've finally made it!" Twilight exclaimed as Naruto arrived with Rainbow Dash in tow. Being the only other one in their group close to Rainbow Dash's speed all he had to do was start up a conversation about Daring Do and knew Rainbow would follow him, going on a tangent of excitement and all he had to do was lead her back to the library.
"What's everypony doing here?" Rainbow asked confusingly after staring weirdly at Applejack dancing. The library was decorated as if a party was going on.
"We're having a holiday party!" Pinkie Pie answered and blew another horn right at her face.
"So what holiday would today be?" Rainbow questioned with no surprise.
"National Random Holiday Party Day! Woo-hoo!" Pinkie cheered.
"I've never heard of it either." Rarity took a sip from her cup. "But the punch is quite tasty."
"You might say the secret ingredient is..." Pinkie moved her head closer to Rainbow Dash and looked around cautiously. She raised Rainbow's ear and resumed. "…a secret!" She squeed and dashed out.
"How come nopony bothered to invite me?" Rainbow Dash asked, slightly growing angry but mainly shocked.
"You were too wrapped up in your Daring mania to hear or notice anypony inviting you." Naruto dryly remarked.
"Yeah, well, in a few more weeks..." Rainbow turned over to the tray Twilight was holding up while speaking with Rarity and grabbed a cup of punch. "I'll be able to read the next one." She lifted it up to began gulping it down.
"Oh, haven't you heard?" Twilight turned her head around to attend to Rainbow Dash. "The release of the next book got pushed another three months."
Rainbow's eyes suddenly widened and she shot out punch from her lips as soon as she heard the news, spraying Twilight in the process. "Three more months?! I've been waiting so long already! I don't think I can take another three months! I'll never make it!" Her legs began terribly trembling before she fell flat to the floor.
"Yeah. I can vouch for that..." Fluttershy added, as if she had experience with Rainbow's dilemma before.
"Rain you got to calm down. I know you're a huge fan of the series, but nothing to lose your head over."
Rainbow proceeded to ignore the blond before asking Twilight. "Did they give a reason?"
"The publisher just said author A.K. Yearling won't be able to finish the book for another three months." Twilight casually responded and then held up a tray of cupcakes. "Cupcake?"
Pinkie Pie slid over to the tray and snatched a pink frosted one.
Rainbow Dash growled. "How could you possibly know that before me? I'm the series' biggest fan!"
"I'm just as big a fan as you!" Twilight fought back. "In fact, I'm the one who first introduced you to the books, remember?"
"Oh. Right." Rainbow Dash looked back in thought, realizing her mistake.
"A.K. Yearling just might be my favorite author." Twilight continued, leading Rainbow to rock her head in anger and mockery. "I know everything about her. Where she grew up, where she studied literature, where she wrote the first Daring Do book..."
This snapped her out of her aggressive mood to happily question Twilight. "Where she lives?"
"Uh... no, though I could probably find out somehow. Why?"
"Don't you get it? The new book is obviously delayed because she needs help dealing with whatever everyday nonsense is distracting her from spending her every living breathing second writing! So I—" She stopped to correct herself sheepishly. "I mean, fans like me, can get to read the new book ASAP!"
Naruto was going to argue that this Yearling pony had her own life and obligations to take care of. That she couldn't spend all of her time dedicated to writing despite it being her job, but considering Rainbow Dash's current mood he read the situation and figured any comments right now would be ineffectual and a waste of time and wisely chose to just interact with the others.
"Think about it! We could help her with her laundry, buy her groceries, cooking her meals, whatever! Now, who wouldn't appreciate that?"
"Hmm, I don't know..." Twilight expressed, releasing a hint of doubt. "What she probably wants most of all is respect for her privacy."
"She can always just say no." She pointed out.
Seeing the others approve her offer with a shrug, Twilight responded. "Mmh... I suppose you're right..."
"Of course I am." Rainbow readied herself for action. "So... how's about getting that address?"
With Rainbow this persistent Naruto knew he had to come along to make sure the Pegasus didn't get too out of hand.
0000000000000
The address brought them to an area far out into the forest area. An area with a cottage that one would have to travel miles in order to come bother its occupants.
"Ugh!" Twilight rubbed a hand on her face in frustration. "You see what I mean? Why would she live in this remote part of Equestria except to keep folks from intruding on her privacy?" Twilight tried to explain how absurd it was to undertake such a task. "We should respect—"
"I think I spotted the house!" Rainbow Dash interrupted, suddenly coming out from the bushes nearby. "We're super close! This way!" She pointed, leading the others to quickly follow her.
"Wait!" Twilight called out, and then they trotted after them. However, they had come to a stop not too far in their rush. "Oh no. What happened?" Twilight asked after they noticed a practically destroyed house. It looked like if ponies had ransacked the place, as there was furniture overturned and thrown out outside.
"Apparently somepony has intruded on her privacy pretty hard already..." Rainbow Dash said worriedly.
"There are a lot of scenarios. One of them including Yearling cutting her losses and leaving after the aftermath of what transpired. At the very least we should see if their were any signs of trouble."
"Hoo-wee, somepony really trashed this place." Applejack commented.
"Hmm... Maybe..." Pinkie Pie went through the piles of broken furniture. "…or maybe A.K. Yearling's just a terrible, horrible, unbelievable slob!"
Rarity walked over to a broken mirror. "I hope A.K. Yearling's alright!"
"You and me both." Twilight approached me by the pile of broken objects. "What if something terrible happened to her?"
"I know!" Rainbow Dash appeared from inside, searching around extensively. "There might be no more books!" As expected, Twilight shot back an aggravated look. "Uh... But, of course, I'd be worried about her, too. Heh." She laughed nervously.
"What are you all doing here?" The group suddenly heard an unfamiliar face by the doorway.
They looked back to see a rather innocently looking mare walk in. From what they could see under the violet cloak she was a gold colored mare with mane with black and dark, light, and moderates shades of gray making up its color with moderate rose colored eyes behind her frame. Her build seemed rather slender and she was tall as well suggesting Pegasi features.
She didn't look shocked or surprised. She seemed calm but a little annoyed.
"Uh... A... K-K... Yearling...?" Rainbow managed to pull out, too stunned at the sight of her apparent hero, in literature terms.
"What have you done to my house?" She asked, walking in a bit of hurry.
"We didn't do this, Ms. Yearling... whoa!" Applejack tried to answer, but Yearling walked over to the rug she was on and using her hooves yanked it form under the earth pony. She then walked quickly to an area near Twilight and appeared to be searching for something in specific.
"We're awfully glad to see you're alright." Twilight expressed calmly.
But this didn't affect Yearling. She seemed to block out what the others had said in her desperate search. She now ran over to an area Rainbow Dash was skimming through herself to throw out books and other objects in her way.
Rainbow whistled casually, seeing as she had been looking for any sign of the next book. "Okay, clearly this isn't the best time, but I've just gotta say how much we all really love your books..." She chuckled nervously.
Yearling once again blocked out Rainbow's comment and rather noticed something under her. She grinned in relief and pulled it out, tossing Rainbow away. She placed the odd-looking book to the ground and messed with it, leading to a clicking of sounds. The book opened weirdly and a golden ring popped out.
Yearling sighed in relief as she held it up. "It's safe." She put it away and began fixing up the mess in her home as if the ring was really the only thing she cared about.
"Great!" Rainbow moved towards her. "Maybe now would be a good time for me to ask her how we can help move the new book along a little faster." She rudely pushed the typewriter in front of Yearling. "Chop chop!" Yearling only returned an annoyed set of rolled eyes.
"Rainbow Dash, a minute please!" Twilight exclaimed in a hushed tone, observing her rude behavior and taking her outside with her magic. The group followed her.
"Wow that sounds nothing like how Miss Rainbow is now."
Naruto let out a chuckle. "Well Rainbow like all of us have grown from experiences she has gone through."
"Oh." she mouthed out. "But what does A.K. Yearling have to do with Daring Do?"
"Well, that's just the thing Nyx. AK and Daring are one in the same." He said to the filly who became bug-eyed. "When Twilight brought Rainbow out so we could have a discussion with her the place was suddenly charged by dozens of stallions. While we had our hands fool Daring was tussling with some of her own.
One of them was by the name of Doctor Caballeron who was after a large ring Daring was keeping a hold of. I heard it all with my sharp senses. Let me see if I can remember how else the events of that day played out." He remarked as he tried to recall more of that day.
Daring Do managed to push herself up from where she had fallen during the tussle with Caballeron's gang. "Ahuizotl has put you up to this? You're stealing the ring to give to him so his hold on the Fortress of Talicon will be good for eight centuries as foretold by prophecy!"
"Close, but... no." He confronted Daring Do. "I'm going to sell this to him, make a bundle, and retire from archaeology in splendor."
"Caballeron, you fool!" She grunted, trying to stop him, but her damaged hoof, along with the other stallions, stopped her. "You're dooming the valley to eight centuries of unrelenting heat!"
Clearly ignoring her, he placed the ring around his neck and ran off. "To market, henchponies!" They threw Daring Do to the floor and ran after their leader, leaving her to grunt in pain.
Daring Do continued to have problems with her hoof. She tried to walk forward, but she obviously suffered a lot of pain as well.
With the henceponies that were still conscious retreating and the others tied up the elements went to check up on Daring.
"Are you okay?" Rainbow Dash asked, leading Daring Do to slap her reaching hand away.
"I got this." She refused obviously still angry for losing the ring.
"Um, she was just trying to help, Ms. Do." Fluttershy tried to relieve the tension with her soft voice.
"Daring Do doesn't need help." She began walking away, limping a little. "She handles her business herself." After she was outside, she flew away, leaving them in silence.
"Well that was certainly unexpected." Naruto remarked as he began contemplating their next move.
"What do we do now? Do we take the criminals back to town?" Rarity asked, unsure about their next move.
"Come on!" Rainbow Dash raced out to fly outside. "We've gotta go help!"
"You heard her!" Twilight ran after her, leading for me and the others to follow. "She says she works alone!"
"How can we just stand by and do nothing?" Rainbow tried to reason with Twilight. "You know what's at stake here! Ahuizotl has sought control of the Tenochtitlan Basin since book three!"
"True, but in book four, she defeated Ahuizotl and secured control of the Amulet of Atonement, dispelling the dark magic of the Quetzalcóatl Empress, and thus protecting the basin with the Radiant Shield of Rasdon!" Twilight reacted in defense.
"But the Radiant Shield of Rasdon is vulnerable to the dark enchantment of the Rings of Scorcherro!"
"But are you forgetting that the Rings were scattered to the four corners of Tenochtitlan, thus rendering the dark enchantment powerless?"
"Only if you assume that the Rings have yet to be retrieved, and the ring Caballeron just stole isn't the last to completely restore the dark tower and its cruel hold on Tenochtitlan! Did you ever think of that?!"
"You gotta admit, Rainbow Dash makes a pretty good point." Pinkie Pie delightedly pointed.
"We gotta help Daring Do retrieve the ring for safekeeping before it's too late!" Rainbow Dash pleaded to us.
"Look I'm not going to pretend I understand what either of what you two were just going on about, but Rainbow is right. If we can do something then we should. This Azhu whatever is a criminal right? He needs to be stopped then."
Twilight released a defeated sigh. "Then we need to come up with a plan..."
"I'm coming, Daring Do!" Rainbow Dash's voice echoed throughout the forest as she twirled around in the sky to assist her hero.
"That's not a plan!" Twilight shouted out and then groaned at her unthinking behavior.
"She just took off?"
Naruto nodded, "Rainbow was a far more hot-headed mare than she is now. She didn't always make the best decisions. Then again we all made our mistakes. "
"So what happened after Rainbow Dash took off?"
"Well, I made some kagebunshin to take the criminals back into town and to interrogate them for information. I was of the firm idea that we did not directly engage the enemy until I got that information, but since Rainbow Dash took off already I decided to take after her so she wouldn't get herself killed."
"Don't tell me. You want to tell me how much of a big fan you are too?" she hissed angrily as she held to her bleeding side that had claw marks on it.
Naruto was a bit taken back by the mare's anger. From her expression Rainbow Dash must have already screwed up.
"Look, Yearling, Daring, whatever you go by I have never actually read your books. Look, Rainbow and I are close and she's a huge fan and..." He was rambling a bit now. "Look. I just came to keep her out of trouble."
"Nice try, you're a bit too late for that." She said as she clutched her wound. "She got in my way. I would appreciate it if you and your little group stay out of the way please. I don't need to keep my focus split trying to keep amateurs safe."
"Amateurs?" Naruto was offended and his nostrils flared hotly. "I'm pretty sure being a trained soldier and captain of the guard makes me more than qualified than some over glorified explorer to deal with threats like this. " If thinking back to the moment the Naruto of the future would note that at the moment he was being a bit petulant at that time, but he couldn't help it. That comment was an insult to his pride.
"Captain? Look I know and met all the captains of the Guards, but nice try though." She dismissed his statement.
Naruto was about to say something but paused. "Do you not know what happened during the Summer Sun Festival?"
"Look I've been traveling all over the world so I don't have time to sit around and hear the latest gos...why am I even wasting my time arguing with you? I'm wasting precious time." With that she took off with a sprint.
Naruto went to find Rainbow instead to find her flying sadly back in the direction of civilization. "Rain...what happened?"
"I...I happened. I screwed everything up.'
Rainbow had been persistent. Asking questions? Referencing moment after moment of the book as Daring had did her best to ignore her.
And that's when it happens. Her Nemesis Ahuizotl showed up to make the deal with the evil doctor. Ahuizotl's minions consisting of many breeds of lines charged per their master's instructions.
Daring Do prepared herself for combat and narrowed her eyes. "Bring it!"
The panther ran towards her, only to receive a fierce uppercut that sent it flying back. The tiger pounced over to Daring Do next, but it missed when she jumped in the air. She pounded on its head and headed for the cougar with an outstretched back leg.
Rainbow could not help herself and let out a cheer and fist pump. Alerted to her presence the last of the minions turned their attention to her and charged.
Rainbow too starstruck had completely let her awareness down. "Damnit Kid!" Daring let out a curse as she charged to push Rainbow out of the way.
The claw of the panther tore into Daring's side ripping up her outfit and slashing up her side pretty bad.
"DARING!"
Ignoring the cry the explorer spun and channeled her magic for a razor wing attack. In one quick movement she slashed the eyes of the minion causing him to stumble back and began writhing on the ground wailing in pain.
Having what he came for Ahuizotl gave the command for retreat. In his excitement and haste he desired to activate the ring and bring the valley into eternal heat, besides unknown to his nemesis his minion's claws were coated in a poison. It would take a bit of time for it to kick in thanks to the Pegasi's athleticism, but that was all well and good to him.
Seeing the exquisite look of shock that will appear on Daring's face when he at last triumph would be worth letting her live just a bit longer.
"Daring I'm so sorry! Look I can help you fixed this!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed and tried to reach out, but the response she earned left her stunned.
"Don't bother! I'd say you've already helped plenty." Daring Do returned sarcastically, "Just stay out of my way before you end up getting me killed!"
"Rain, I'm just going to be honest. You became a total fangirl and became more of a hindrance then help!" It was always much easier to be honest than blunt with Rainbow Dash.
"I just…was so anxious to see her…" She spoke miserably as she stared at the ground. "I was just so excited to meet not only the author of my favorite books, but Daring Do herself." She sighed. "I can't believe how much I messed up…"
"We all make mistakes. What's important is that you take this experience and grow from it. Avoiding making the same mistakes. With that knowledge you can help Daring."
Rainbow Dash returned a quick scoff. "That's never going to happen. I'm not ever going to try to help her again after what I did."
"Rainbow…"Naruto gently spoke to her. The sound of travel alerted them to the others catching up.
"Thank goodness you two are alright!" Rarity exclaimed after a gasp.
"Quick, where does it hurt?" Twilight asked Rainbow, noticing her painful appearance.
"In here." She placed her hands to her chest, directly pointing at her heart. "Daring Do is injured and the ring has been captured by the dreaded Ahuizotl, and it's all my fault."
All of the girls gasped.
"Dash, I'm sure whatever you did was an honest mistake." Twilight assured.
"Whatever." Rainbow shook her head, "Let's just go home." She turned away and began walking off sadly with her head held down low.
"We can't go back now!" Applejack announced. "If she was injured like ya said than it looks a mite like she needs our help more than ever!"
"Trying to help is how I got in this mess in the first place." Rainbow stopped in her tracks to answer Applejack. "You were right, guys." She directed towards Twilight. "We should've stayed out of this."
Twilight joined her in her walk.
"Look, there is more going on here than meets the eye. In every Daring Do book, there always is! We can't turn our backs on her!" Twilight tried to reason with her.
"She doesn't want my help, Twilight."
"Perhaps. But she might need it anyway." Twilight did offer good points in the first place…
"No. My hero's way better off without me." Rainbow Dash declined, despite Twilight's reasoning.
"This don't sound like you." Applejack joined, nudging her in the chest.
"Where's the Rainbow Dash who would help anypony at the drop of a hat?" Pinkie Pie included as well, hugging Rainbow.
"Or pith helmet, as the case may be." Rarity added happily.
"She's here where she's got no business being." She pushed Pinkie away off her. "She should be at home." She continued walking.
"It's fine to look up to Daring Do, but you've put her so high up on a pedestal, you can't even see your own worth anymore!" Twilight proclaimed earnestly. "She's gone off to that fortress, and we're here, and we wouldn't be who we are if we didn't go in after her! And neither would you! So, are you with us, or not?"
Rainbow Dash stared at the ground for a moment, and then looked at the group as she held the same mood. It seemed she just needed a little more to finally be motivated and fix the mistakes she made in the first place.
Naruto stepped forward and placed a hand on her shoulder. "Rainbow. This is your chances to make amends. As much as she might believe she can Daring cannot do this alone. This is more about your pride or hers. This is beyond that. This eternal heat could have dire consequences for many lives and we can't just stand by and let this happen. The only way to handle this is to make amends for the failure. All of us together will help Daring and stop Ahuizotl. You with us?"
After finally putting some thought into it, rather than just jumping the horn, she looked up in determination. "Alright. Yeah. Let's go help Daring Do!"
"That's the spirit, Rainbow!" Twilight exclaimed joyously. "But first…" She held up a hand. "Let's come up with a plan this time?"
Rainbow nodded, knowing how leaving without one didn't help last time. "Right…"
The seven of them gathered in a circle figure.
Naruto began drawing out figures like a hoofball game match. The interrogation of the captured minions provided them information of the numbers and abilities of the others.
With Naruto's experience and Twilight's mind this was going to be a piece of cake.
The group soon made there way inside the temple, where the sounds clanking of objects striking the ground in rhythm could be heard. They soon arrived inside where waiting was a rather larger crowd. They were all observing Ahuizotl seriously, who was performing some kind of ritual with the ring.
Without any warning the Elements immediately charged. The criminals were suddenly alarmed as their forces were being assaulted by unknowns.
"Place the ring, quickly!" Ahuizotl commanded his followers, but Pinkie Pie quickly bounced and jumped towards where the two ponies were holding up the ring. She placed herself inside the ring, twirling it around like a hula-hoop. She sent it at another direction and happily hopped off before Ahuizotl could grab a hold of her. "Get it!" He shouted out angrily.
Two of them tried to catch it, but Applejack intervened and kicked it up into the air.
Applejack took off in a sprint with the ring in hand, but one of the ponies tripped her with her weapon, grabbing a hold of the ring after. He tried to toss to Ahuizotl, but Fluttershy intercepted it. Ahuizotl then gave chase after Fluttershy, frightening her.
"Twilight!" Fluttershy cry as she tossed the ring to the Unicorn.
Before he could get any closer to the pegasus Naruto popped up under her with his fist cocked. "Grand SMASH!" Naruto's fist drove into the massively tall creatures gut sending him flying and crashing through the solid structure of the temple.
"Got it!"
Another two minions tried to pounce on Twilight, but she successfully used her horn to teleport out of harm's way, causing them to smack each other and knock themselves out.
"I think that's all of them!" Pinkie called out as the last of the minions began to retreat with most of their numbers having been defeated.
Naruto turned to see that Rainbow had been succesful in saving Daring.
"Now we just need to remove the rings!" Naruto called out as a loud ear piercing roar echoed through the temple.
Everypony was nearly knocked off their hooves by it.
"I have grown tired of these games!" Naruto readied himself as he could see the glowing eyes from the hole. "This is a humiliation I cannot stand!" Ahuizotl shoot over them and landed on all fours. Using his tail he snatched up one of the spears and in his hands he armed himself.
Naruto didn't know what it was, but something was 'off' about this creature. Something about it was dangerous.
"I suppose with this workout I'm about to go through I earned myself some fresh meat tonight." He began making his way over as the Elements sans Rainbow and Fluttershy got into fighting stances.
The equines eyes widened at that. So fueled by his anger he didn't pay any mind to the rings until the temple began shaking and giving off huge vibrations. His attention turned to Rainbow Dash and Daring Do both trying to lift up the largest ring from the bottom.
"Noo!" He snarled and leaped only to be blasting out of the way from a beam from Twilight as the las t of the rings were removed.
"Ponies! Run!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed to the group. "This place is goin' down!" Ahuizotl tried to jump and grabbed ahold of them, but failed as they got away from the exit on the ceiling. He then turned around and his eyes shot towards the exit the others were using to escape.
Naruto spun on his heel turned and placed his hands on the ground. Channeling chakra and casting a justu, earth spikes rammed through the bottom of the structure making in an attempt impassible barrier parting them from the rogue creature.
Ahuizotl proved quicker than Naruto expected as he leaped passed the barrier before it could form. Naruto rolled out of the way and charged for another smash attack only for Ahuizotl to bring down the spears into the ground blocking the attack causing cracks to form on the ground from the block.
'He took my attack?' the blond thought in surprise as he stumbled back when Ahuizotl using the sphere in his tail to lash out, slashing Naruto's cheek drawing blood.
"Ready to face defeat worm!" He hissed as he drew back the blades.
"I should be the one asking you that!"
A soaring piece of debris struck Ahuizotl in the eye causing him to stumble back, roaring in pain. "Think I'd leave before getting one in, Ahuizotl!" Daring Do revealed herself with a sly grin. "As always. No matter where and when I'll stop you." She then flew towards Naruto. "Grab my hand I'll fl..." The moment Daring touched him they teleported courtesy Shushin. '...y us out. What the hay just happened?" She asked as they drop outside where the others were. They rushed to them, appearing to be almost killed with worry over the fact they could have been killed.
They looked on as the temple crumpled on top of Ahuizotl.
Naruto turned to Daring. "Is he one of those tough bastards where dropping a building on him won't kill him?"
"Yep." she answered. "If he didn't, how would there ever be any more books? Plus, he's the only thing that keeps my life exciting!"
Daring then looked out to the Elements. I know I didn't want any pony's help before…but I really couldn't have done all of this without you all." She turned to Rainbow Dash. "Especially you, Rainbow Dash. Sorry for being a rear end to you all."
Daring Do held out a hand towards her to shake, but Rainbow couldn't hold in her excitement. Instead, she wrapped her arms around Daring Do. Being surprised for a moment, she accepted it nonetheless and had to softly push her away when Rainbow wouldn't let go.
"It was truly an honor helping you in your adventure, Ms. Do!" Twilight expressed calmly but brightly.
Daring Do chuckled. "Well, if you all will excuse me… I've got a book to finish!" She waved and flew back towards the direction of her home.
"Wow that was quite the story." Nyx said as she and Naruto finished their soup.
"Well that was one of our earlier adventures so long before we got into any serious training or developing our abilities. When it comes down to it Nyx the lesson that can be learned from that story is to avoid blind fanaticism. It can get you or others you cared about hurt or even killed. Its one thing to be a fan of someone, but do not lose your head over it. "
The little alicorn couldn't help but want to hear more stories now."Can you tell me more stories? I want to hear more of your adventures."
Naruto rested his arms on the table and glanced towards the clock on the wall. Twilight wouldn't be back for another hour at least. "Since you loved that story I got for you. Let me tell you about the time Pinkie tried to launch herself into space!
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
000000000
Story Start
000
"Naruto, it's time to get up."
An all too familiar voice caused the blond to stir.
Clearing the sleep from his eyes he was ready to start his day.
"~Breakfast is ready.~" In strode Twilight with an apron. As a result of the door opening the delicious scent of food filled the air.
"I'll be down in a minute."
Twilight leaned over and gave a kiss on his cheek.
"I'll be waiting." Twilight said as she walked out of the room, her tail bouncing slightly.
Naruto looked around and spotted his clothes already set out for him on the dresser. That gets a smile on his face as he throws his legs over the edge and out of bed. He'll take a quick shower and be ready for breakfast in no time.
It had been quite a while since he had a date with Twilight. This afternoon they would be having a short date at the beach before coming back to the town this evening for a nice quiet dinner.
Once clean and fully dressed he walked into the kitchen finding Twilight putting a few finishing touches for breakfast. Ever since Spike's initial departure Twilight had taken to adapting house hold chores as part of her skill set.
Her cooking was now adequate. "Morning Sparki." Naruto called out to her as he took a seat.
Twilight loses focus slightly but keeps her magic steady on the pan on the stove. A faint red on her cheeks. "You're going to insist on that being my nickname huh?"
Naruto shrugs. "Twi is far too easy of a nickname. Besides I like to be special and unique. I mean all the others have one. Rarity is Treasure. Rainbow is Rain. Pinkie is Pinks. Applejack is Jackie or Jackelyn. Fluttershy is Shy and Ditzy is Bubbles. Really can't come up with something for Luna her name is too short. Then again I could probably just call her moonbutt." He suggested as Twilight whipped around nearly yanking the pan on the stove.
"N-Naruto. You can't just call one of the co-rulers of our nation moonbutt. Its...its..." she couldn't even put the words together. She paused then began shaking her head. "You really are something else."
She lets out a sigh as she goes back to cooking.
Naruto was just being Naruto.
With Nyx having been left with the Spike for the day Naruto and Twilight would be enjoying their day at the beach.
Twilight was laying in a sun chair, legs crossed, wearing a two piece lavender bikini that was the same as the darkest shade of her hair. Normally Twilight would have went with something more reserved, feeling embarrassed showing of so much of her body, but if she was going to explore not only a more intimate relationship with Naruto, feeling more comfortable about showing off her looks would be an important step.
Naruto was in a new pair of swim trunks a mix of black and royal purple with silver lines going down the side.
He becoken Twilight to him. "I'm about ready to go for a swim. Interested?"
Twilight who was getting a little hot lounging out on the beach thought it was a good idea.
Naruto extended an arm out to her and helped pull her up.
"Alright, lets go." The unicorn found herself suddenly excited. She couldn't remember the last time she had went for a swim?
Twilight took the lead and strode out into the water. Clearly the cold wasn't fazing her, as she didn't even slow down as her hooves were immersed in the water. In a couple of strides she was up to her knees, and then up to her waist. Twilight dropped the rest of her body into the water, diving forward and going under the waves.
Naruto full on dived into the water being immersed by the cold liquid.
Moments later the two broke the water. Spray and droplets clinging and running down their fur.
Naruto gazed at Twilight with a parted smile. The way the sun rays radited off her. The way her wet mane was matted down along with that dorky yet adorable grin of hers.
It was sweet. It was enticing. He could fill a hunger, a stirring within him. One that he felt around the mares he was attracted, but had yet to be intimate with.
"Hey!" He gave a startled cry as Twilight splashed him with a swat of water before diving back under. "It is on Sparki."
With both power and speed on his side he knew Twilight couldn't hope to escape. Twilight noticed that he was not far behind her and closing fast, and she dove again, kicking with her legs in a motion that made her look like a fish.
As he neared and was inches away from snagging her ankle the familiar color of her aura washed over her as she disappeared.
'Damn teleportation!' the blond thought annoyed. It would have been easy to simply flood the beach with his copies, but where would have been the fun in that. So with that the chased continued for what felt like hours.
Naruto's desire for a meal was what soon brought their game to an end. "Sparki I want to go get something to eat? Truce?"
"Okay."Twilight began a lazy paddle back to the shore, more just floating and letting the waves push her in than actually swimming back.
It only took a few moments for them to get back to the shallows.
With that the two of them enjoyed the offerings from the beach carts before finishing up their meal with ice cream cones.
As they were finishing their frozen treat Naruto noticed Twilight seemed to be contemplating something. She was in deep thought as revealed by the concentration in her face.
So busy in studying he was caught off guard when Twilight suddenly dove forward, pressing her lips against they landed against the blanket below.
The sudden affection was welcomed as Naruto began returning the fervent kiss in full, using his tongue to grapple with Twilight's between their mouths. She pressed her body to his, smooshing her breasts against his chest.
Naruto's hardening cock was soon smooshed between Twilight's left thigh and pelvis region. It throbbed as she continuously rubbed her body against his. Finally, she was on her knees, straddling him as she placed her hands on either side of him.
"Lets go back to our r-room." Twilight's cheeks were a darken cobalt shade thanks to the hue of blushing red against her fur.
The whole idea of sex with the Bearer of Magic was not unwelcome, just that the end result never reached that far. Either by interruption or Twilight's own worry causing her to disengage from the act.
Because of each of his herd mates needs and personalities how he treated the subject of sex differed.
The more experienced and or aggressive personalities on the matter and those who were more submissive. The dominant personalities who could be assertive, say no, or assert what they want were Luna, Rarity, Applejack, and Rainbow for the reasons of their personalities and experiences made it where he could pursue them and they would let him know if he went to far.
The submissive left Pinkie, Twilight, Ditzy, and Fluttershy. Well all and all Pinkie would probably be more of a moderate if one wanted to be clinical about it. But Ditzy's past with the assault, Twilight's social inexperience with romance and Fluttershy's shyness and past introversion made it where he was more cautious with them as to avoid pushing them into something they weren't ready for what they felt was their duty or what they had to do to keep him happy.
Twilight of course had been building up the courage to take that step with Naruto by allowing them to explore each other's bodies one step at a time.
Sometimes she was timid and flustered. Other times she would have her bouts of courage. Either way when he showed her something new and she got it down, she would look at him with those wide, innocent eyes, and adorable smile as they explored the world of sexual techniques.
It was a good thing they chose a spot far away from the entrance to set up the blankets. The traffic near this part of the beach was practically nonexistent.
Before they could continue any further a voice called out.
"Twilight Sparkle is that you?" A rich mezzo tone voiced spoke out.
Twilight froze at the sound of the voice.
Twilight was lent against a tree reading the latest edition of a book of constellations. While Twilight loved doing magic one of her absolute favorite hobbies was star gazing. One of her dreams was to discover and name her own star.
She went to turn the page with her hand but stopped and decided to do it another way, she scrunched her nose as her ears flicked. Sparks illuminated around a small purple horn that was on her head, slowly the page turned. She always felt proud of this that she was the only one so far able to use magic so precisely at such a young age, but most of the other students around her detested her for that. Most of the time she was bullied for her intelligence and being special
"Well well look who it is, Little Miss Sparkshot." The speaker was a unicorn mare,a few years older than Twilight dressed in the white, royal purple, and sun colored gold top along with black dress shirt that was the school standard. This was Majestic Pride, an upperclassmen who along with her posse picked on Twilight.
Telling Twilight that the Princess felt sorry for her and that was why she was let in the school.
Telling the filly that someone from such a low house couldn't hope to meet the Princess's standard.
Majestic was like her name suggested a pony with smooth gold-yellow fur with snow colored hair done in a series of time consuming curls that rested along her shoulders with an expensive hat laying on top of the snow colored mane. She was also wearing expensive looking bracelets on her arms.
"Answer me when I'm talking to you Sparkle!" The bully said in a threatening tone.
"P-Please. I just want to read my book in peace."
"A nerd like you have already read enough." the bully kicked some dirt up at Twilight making her cough, "Ha, now give me that," she grabbed the book and tugged but Twilight wouldn't let go but it was a struggle she wouldn't ever win, eventually the bigger girl snatched the book and passed it to one of her friends behind her who ran off with it.
Twilight sat there and began to cry, "Why would you do that? I just wanted to read in peace. Why are you always so mean to me?"
"Because a loser like you needs to know her place on the totem pole. Later!" the bully laughed and then ran off.
Majestic the unicorn was still bigger then Twilight. Taller. Leggy. A fairly impressive chest squeezed into a Halter Underwire top and matching bikini that was red in color. "It has been quite some time since I have seen you. Word has it you have been doing well for yourself. I understand if I am not particularly somepony you wished to convene with, but I do hope you accept my invitation for tea sometime and put that nasty business of my more foul tempered years behind us."
"I...I...I...feel sick!" And in a sudden bright display after her stammer and stomach churning expression Twilight disappeared.
"Could have just politely declined." Majestic murmured.
"Sorry, excuse me I have to go check up on my marefriend." He politely explained as he left, following Twilight back to the room they rented out.
Naruto had decided to buy a room at a motel just for convenience sake. If he or Twilight wanted to take a nap or just wanted some privacy they would have a place to do so.
When he arrived Twilight was sitting on the bed. Her knees brought up to her chin with her back facing him.
"You okay Twilight?" he asked as he approached her.
Twilight remained quiet for a few moments before speaking. "You...You must think I'm being foolish?" She said out of nowhere. "I thought I was more mature than this, but clearly I was wrong. I mean it was years ago and..." Twilight's ramblings were cut off when Naruto rested his head on top of hers and embraced her.
Twilight's eyes widened in shock as she felt Naruto wrapped his arms around her. Her face quickly became red as she felt Naruto's strong frame around her comparably delicate one.
His right arm was around the top of her chest, his left around her waist and his face on the right side of her head with his mouth inches from her ear. "You're being silly Twi. Don't feel ashamed or embarrassed. You were hurt and betrayed as a filly, but that's over now. Me. Spike. Your family. The princesses. Pinkie. Rarity. Applejack. Fluttershy. Rainbow. Nyx. The Crusaders. Ditzy. We all love you Twilight. We won't let you be hurt."
"N-Naruto." She softly murmured as she turned her head back to face him.
"I love you Twilight Sparkle. Never feel ashamed to appear weak in front of me. You're my mate, my lover, and my friend. We support each other through the good times and bad."
Twilight felt her heart racing as their faces inches from each other.
No more...just no more thinking.
Twilight wanted this...for so long.
She closed her eyes as Naruto inched forward and kissed her. She had kissed Naruto before, but something about now felt different. The way his tongue explored her mouth excited her and filled her with excitement.
After a moment, Naruto broke the kiss and Twilight was breathing a little heavily with her eyes in a daze. "N-Naruto...I...we...let's go further."
The expression on Twilight's face was adorable as she tried to find the words to make her intent known.
But he got the intent all the same. He gently eased her on her back. "Are you sure about this?" He asked.
"Yes, I...I know I'm not all that experienced, but I want to be with you."
A smile graced Naruto's face as he leaned in for another kiss. Twilight wrapped her arms around his neck as he placed his hands on her waist, both getting lost in their passionate embrace.
Kisses.
Tender touches.
Pants.
All that mattered to them in the world was each other. "I want to see them." He gently urged Twilight who having removing her bra suddenly felt subconscious and covered herself. "I know my breasts are smaller compared to the others," She told him. "It's kind of embarrassing."
"Breast size isn't everything Twilight. You know I'm an ass man."
Twilight rolled her eyes and a smile formed on her lips nonetheless. She let out a squeak and jolted when Naruto suddenly placed a hand on her hip and kissed her neck with a sloppy kiss and suckled.
"C-Cut it out!" She said using one her arms to push away at him giving him opportunity to attack. Naruo's hand suddenly latched onto her breast and began cupping. Twilight let out a drawn out moan as his palm brushed against her nipple.
He latched his mouth against her neck again and shifted himself behind her as he pressed his front against her back.
"N-No fair!" She whimpered against his assault.
"You're so adorable you know that as he began to massage her petal through the bikini bottoms that was forming a wet spot from her fluids.
"Oooooh.." The mare mewled in embarrassment as she couldn't stop the lewd noises coming from her mouth.
Naruto maneuvered to the other side of her. "You teased me long enough with that voice of yours." Naruto let out a husky purr as he placed his hands on her hips and began to pull down the bikini bottom. He tossed it to the side and gazed upon her wet marehood bare for both of them to see. "B-Be gentle." She practically begged.
"Always." He reassured her as he leaned in and kissed her passionately as he brought two of his fingers against her labia and began massaging. Twilight bucked her hips involuntary causing his finger tips to press against the lips. Naruto looked down against the dripping core. "I'll get you ready so it'll be less painful." Naruto leaned in and plunged his muzzle into her pussy, causing Twilight to shriek and moan in pleasure.
As he continued, Twilight felt his tongue snaking around inside her as her walls attempted to tighten around it to no avail. Naruto felt Twilight twitching and squirming against him until he felt her thighs tighten around the sides of his head.
It was at this moment Naruto decided to pull out 'that technique'. A technique he learned for the purpose of his anniversary for his first life and that he swore to a certain Sannin to secrecy that it would never be revealed that he asked to learn said technique.
"OH MY CELESTIA!" Twilight's control of her volume completely shut down as she felt Naruto's tongue hit and brush against various spots which should be impossible. Her mind began to shut down from the feedback and she couldn't help but moan in ecstasy as it felt like his entire tongue was brushing against all of her insides at the same time.
"Naruuu so goooooh!" Twilight could hardly speak coherently at this point.
Naruto stopped after the mare experienced an explosive orgasm and practically almost murdered him with her thighs. He kept in mind not to use this technique again unless the mare was more experienced. It was a bit of an overkill to use on a virgin. The fact she whimpered from even his touch was a very telling indication so he waited a few moments for her to come down from the high.
"Ready?"
"Yes," Twilight answered with a long drawn out purr.
Naruto moved to his knees and placed his hands on Twilight's thighs, spreading them a bit to make things easier.
Having slipped out of his swim trunks while Twilight calmed down Naruto grabbed the base of his hard member and aimed it at her entrance. He pressed the tip against her lips and slowly guided himself in. Twilight tightened her eyes and grits her teeth as they both felt some initial resistance, but Naruto continued to press forward.
He then gave another pus getting himself all the way inside as Twilight cried, "It hurts!"
Naruto leaned over and pressed his forehead against Twilight and pressed a kiss to her cheek. "Just let me know when it no longer hurts." He said as Twilight nodded.
Another twitch of pin resulted in her holding tightly onto him as the pain slowly ebb away. "I-It's starting to hurt less."
"Okay, I'm gonna move now," He told her as he pulled her legs up, so they rested on the either side of him.
He then placed his hands beside her hips and slowly began to thrust. Twilight couldn't help the whimpers that escaped from the mixture of pain and little pleasure. Slowly with each thrust it started to hurt a little less and felt a little better. Soon Twilight felt nothing but pleasure.
"T-This is so amazing. Being one with you." She said with a small smile on her face.
"I know my little Sparkle. I'm enjoying this as much as you are."
Naruto started moving a little faster, thrusting in as deep as he could. "I-It feels like I'm being speared! It feels so weird yet so good!" she cried as she felt her orgasm hit like a wave, causing her to arch her back up as juices gushed out.
Nauto pulled Twilight close to him as he let her ride out the ways of her latest orgasm. It took her a few moments to calm down and relax. She let out a moan as she was currently still speared by an engorged cock. "Y-You didn't ejaculate?" Her expression sadden. "I-I'm sorry I didn't mean to come so early. You must think I'm a bad lo..." she was cut off as Naruto placed his lips against hers to silence the thought.
"No Twilight, you're just inexperienced its okay. I just have more sexual stamina then you do. So are you okay to go again?"
"Yes. I want you to continue making love to me." She smiled at him.
"Alright then." He said as he grabbed her by her hips and spun her around. Twilight fell forward to her hands and knees as she was positioned with her ass up.
Naruto firmly grasped her hips and plunge into the Unicorn causing her to let out yelp. "I didn't hurt you right Twi?"
"Noooooo. This feels so much better than the other positon!" she moaned as she was already heavily leaking. "Please more! It feels so good!" she said wiggling against him, causing his stallionhood to rub her insides resulting in her panting and mewling like she was heat.
With the encouragement Naruto plunged right back in as a groan escaped his lips. The taking of a female's flower was always a rare treat. Twilight's still recently virgin walls nestled quite tight and nicely around him. He panted as he began speeding up his movements causing Twilight to moan each time his hips met her backside causing a small jiggle from her rump from the impact.
His attention was soon turned to her horn where the faint glowing grew brighter.
Suddenly Naruto moved his hands from her hips to her breasts and pulled her backwards to the point they were both kneeling and began licking the base of her horn.
The unexpected action caused Twilight's eyes to widen before she let out a scream as her pussy tighten more around his dick.
"Yes, give it to me, Naruto! Give me all your hot seed!"
"Twilight! Twilight!"He was so close. He focused on trying to hold back so he could climax at the same time as Twilight.
"Naruto!"
Feeling Twilight spasm Naruto let go so they could climax together. As Twilight gushed he pumped in and out of her letting his seed flow. So enraptured the two shared feverish kisses as Naruto's strong pumps so gave way to weak pelvis thrusts as he finished his climax. Twilight gave her own tell as sparks shot out from her horn which soon exploded into tiny fireworks.
The two of them were both sweaty and panting by the time it was over. The faint sound of their heartbeats could be connected as Naruto flipped them over so Twilight could rest her head on his chest.
Twilight looked up at him and saw his eyes were looking down on her with such adoration she couldn't help but blush. "W-Was I good?" She couldn't help but feel subconscious and compare herself to the others. She knew she was being foolish about it, but she just couldn't help it.
"You were great Twilight." He assured her gently rubbing her back.
"Next time will be better right?" From what she learned from the girls that while your first time was unforgettable, especially the first time with the love of your life that the bouts of intimacy you share after that one were usually better because of the gained experience and knowledge of each other's desires.
"Thinking of next time already you little deviant?" he playfully.
"Shut up." she playfully growled and nuzzled against his chest.
This was definitely worth both the wait and the spontaneity.
One thing was for sure. Looking up love making techniques were going to be adding to Twilight's list of things for recreational fun.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
"Isn't nature fascinating?" Fluttershy finished her lecture with a question filled with her usual soft yet passionate speech pattern after talking about the interesting fact of nature she had recently learned.
Walking down the streets of the slowly expanding city. As they continued their early afternoon scroll they passed by and greeted many familiar faces.
They passed by the new couple of White Lightning and Ponet as they were discussing whether or not to try Berryshine's latest drink creation.
The familiar magenta mane of Orange Swirl caught the corner of Fluttershy's eye. Orange Swirl called out to her fellow Pegasi acquiring if her pet rabbit was okay. The two chatted for a bit about the condition of Kiko to which Fluttershy assure her would be okay by tomorrow.
As the town's population expanded it was interesting to see new faces as well. One of them was a stallion Unicorn with golden-amber eyes and white glossy hair. The blue furred Unicorn was one of the few rare Canterlot inhabitants that actually came down to Ponyville from Canterlot by the name of Pinprick.
The diversity and culture of Ponyville was changing. Naruto could only imagine how the mayor was dealing with all this. Probably extremely happy as the new influx of culture and citizens meant more tax money and notoriety.
Considering Ponyville had almost been destroyed at least eight times while nearly going broke four times from all the incidents the change from struggling town into a developing and bustling city was the kind of thing to not only revive her career but prolong it.
All and all it was a normal and easy day where everyone was going through the motions of the day.
Even being stopped for autographs almost every fifteen minutes did not deter the enjoyment of the Elements of Empathy and Kindness was getting from their outing.
"Do you hear that…?" She questioned, almost in a whisper. There was something in the distance. Difficult to hear whatever speaking that was going on because of the sea of voices around them, but synonymous thumpings were hard to miss.
Naruto who often had to dull his senses and comprehension to relax let loose the restrictions. Once his powers started to return to their normal state he noticed his new earth pony magic had mixed with them and because his bond with nature was much stronger they evolved at a higher rate. Now Naruto had to keep certain aspects of his power suppressed unless he wanted to see, hear, and smell everything.
Being assaulted by the countless sounds of all the sexual going-ons in the area or the smells of the various odors at once were not something he wanted to deal with.
As such while he kept them suppressed he was working with Twilight and Kurama to find a way to earn the vast quantity of his abilities and sharply refined them to improve the quality. Basically the idea of how he refined the use of one thousand Kagebunshin with a certain amount of chakra and refining the effectiveness into ten Kagebunshin that would be more durable with less chakra usage and earth pony magic mixed in.
Basically the idea was instead of having a thousand glass cannons in battle the enemy could defeat in a single strike they would have to deal with ten lightning bruisers that would be almost as durable as the real thing.
Naruto's sense of hearing picked up something alright.
The sound continued to grow louder, and in several seconds, we were able to distinguish the sound as a crowd of ponies…but they had the same voice…a familiar voice…
Almost instantly the entire area was filled with Pinkie Pies. They bounced all over the place, terrifying and confusing the town inhabitants. They all were clobbering down the stalls and causing them.
"Pinkie what the hell!" Naruto verbally exploded as he tried to perceive what was going on. For a moment he had considered Pinkie bypassed her natural limits, but even with her special condition there was no way she could make that many.
They just carried on their mindless destruction as the inhabitants began begging the two of them to do something.
Quickly going through hand seals Naruto cast the Temple Nirvana technique causing the duplicates to start collapsing like rocks. The area was soon littered by sleeping and snoring Pinkie Pies.
"So since the possibility of finding the real Pinkie easily isn't going to happen should we go find Twilight?" Fluttershy verbally voiced the thought in her head.
"That's our best bet. If Magic is involved either Twilight will know the answer or she has a book on it."
Well it seemed like Naruto wasn't the only one who rightly guessed the Unicorn would have the answers.
A crowd gathered around the tree as well. A very angry crowd.
They were all chattering and speaking out very angrily, eventually causing Twilight and Spike to come out to see what all the noise was about.
"What's going on…?" Twilight asked, confused. Everypony was answering her question, but they were all talking over each other that nopony could understand what they were saying. As Twilight looked around, dazed and stunned, looking unaware of what was going on, more ponies continued to join in with the crowd. "Okay, everypony, please, calm down!" Twilight announced, wanting to receive a clear answer.
Ponies continued this outrage by talking over each other in shouts, complains, and exclaims.
"Please, everypony, hang on while I try to figure something out!" Twilight tried to cope with the situation, turning around and heading into the library. "Come on, Spike."
The crowd continued to hang outside the library.
Naruto went in front of the crowd and took charge.
"Alright Everypony I understand you're upset, but this will be solved promptly. I am taking charge of the situation. This has officially become Elements of Harmony business. I ask that you all remain calm and returned to your home. Make a draft of damages occurred and send it to the mayor's office. Eventually you will be reimbursed."
Of course several ponies began to angrily clamor for reparations for the party damage or stuff.
"Oh now it's Element business?"
"Who is going to pay to the damage to my shop?"
"My garden's been ruined!"
"Pinkie Pie is responsible make her pay out of pocket!"
Many similar complaints were being voiced. Naruto couldn't help but slightly sigh at the headache. Currently matters of Element Business were still being added to the current laws. Just as certain guards or organization had jurisdiction over certain crimes or county the seven of them were in the process of being sanctioned under the law as their own official unit. They couldn't qualify as an agency lacking the number or legal presence just yet so matters of reimbursement or property damage were still sketchy at best and would take much time to solve.
"If necessary I will detain you and you will be charged with interfering with Element business."
The more adamant protesters were anything but happy. When Naruto went as far as to summon some copies they finally got the hint and left.
Eventually bearers Generosity, Loyalty, and Honesty finally joined them inside the library. Only Pinkie was missing.
Twilight took the news of this latest threat in stride. Hell from everything they deal with this was simply another Tuesday.
Soon enough, Twilight came back out with a book hovering beside her. "Does anypony here know how we can tell the real Pinkie from all the rest of them?"
"Twilight!" suddenly bursting through the front doors was Pinkie Pie? "I have to talk to you, I need your help!"
"Excuse me, whoever you are," Twilight's response was joined by another Pinkie who was mocking her by moving her lips to match Twilight's but made no sound. "…but I'm not talking to any of you Pinkies unless you're the real Pinkie."
"Oh, but, but, I am the real Pinkie!" The Pinkie who first spoke stated.
"No you're not, I'm the real Pinkie!" Another one challenged her from one of the windows.
"I'm the real Pinkie!" Another one said from another window.
Soon the copy Pinkies began flooding the library.
"No, I'm the real Pinkie!"
"I'm the real Pinkie!"
"No, I'm the real Pinkie!"
"I'm the real Pinkie!" More of her duplicates counterattacked each other.
"How in tarnation are we supposed to tell which is the real Pinkie?" Applejack reached Twilight, beginning to become worried.
"I have no idea." Twilight reacted blankly.
"Me either. Ohh... We've all got the same adorable tails, we've all got the same adorable manes, we all got the same adorable hooves!" She compared herself to the others. "Which one of us is the real Pinkie?! Oh! I haven't the slightest clue! And if I can't tell us apart... who can?" She placed herself on the ground and began crying as the other Pinkie's were now just beginning to go berserk in joy.
The real Pinkie was something else besides a Fun loving spaz completely insensitive to the feelings of other. She could feel hurt. She knew sorrow. She knew how to love.
Naruto went over to the crying Pinkie and placed his hand under her chin causing her to look up. Clasping her face he placed a sweet and tender kiss on the mare's lips causing her fuzzy tail shot up like a bolt of lightning. "This one. This is the real Pinkie." He said causing the others to look at them in uncertainty.
"How can you be so sure?" Twilight asked him as Naruto gave her look as to say 'it's simple.'
"I don't love you!" He said a random Pinkie causing the one in his arms to yelp as she had been struck. The Pinkie he spoke to just gave him a funny look and said, "Fun!" before mindlessly going back to what she was doing. "Our Pinkie has a heart! She has memories and experiences. These things may look like Pinkie and able to mimic some of her mannerisms, but they are not real. They are something merely mimicking her shape."
"But that begs the question? Where did they come from? How did they get here?"
"It's my fault!" Pinkie finally spoke up in answer to Twilight's question. "I created them. In the Everfree Forest."
Twilight's face became expression in in response to the answer to her inquiries. "What? Why?"
"I didn't mean to!" Pinkie blurted out as she took a moment to calm down. "I...I was collecting herbs in the forest for Zecora, you know, for our next potion lesson and that's when I found it, the Mirror Pool. I remember the stories my grandmother used to tell me. I was curious and I did the rhyme I remember her teaching me curious about what would happen, but when nothing did I dismissed it as a myth. I didn't mean for this to happen."
Twilight let out a sigh at this, "Even with this knowledge that doesn't change much of their current situation."That doesn't solve our problem! What are we gonna do about all the Pinks tearing up the place?" Rainbow had long accepted she was not one of the thinkers of the group. Naruto. Twilight. Rarity. That was more of their domains. Each brilliant in their own expertise which meant if anyone could solve this situation it would be them.
"Well the answer is obvious. Naruto's statement has given me an idea." Twilight announced as her expression grew determined. "We're going to round up the Pinkies and test them to see if they are nothing more, but mere constructs. If they do hold some form of sentience and autonomy I would not feel comfortable just erasing them. So we will test them. It has to be something in which the hyperactive Pinkies can't handle. A test lacking any fun will be the key to solving this problem. Any suggestions?"
Rainbow let out a groan, "And let me guess we're going to have to look after them to make sure they don't escape right? That's going to be as fun as watching paint dry." Funnily enough that would indeed be the test.
There were buckets of paint outside of Town Hall.
The plan was simple. Applejack would use her herding skills to round of the false Pinkies and they would be zapped away once they showed they were little more then one note copies.
The door was immediately opened and the entire room was filled with the Pinkies as they continued to chant their favorite word in a disorderly fashion and bounce all over the place.
"Oh, give it a rest." Applejack mentioned.
Twilight looked over at the group and nodded. Then, she faced all the bouncing flashes of pink. "Welcome, Pinkies, welcome. Please have a seat and make yourselves comfortable." Twilight paused, waiting for them to do so, but they obviously weren't paying attention. "Okay, I suppose you can't be comfortable staying in one place, but have a seat anyway." Pausing for another second, she then grew an irritated frown that stretched across her face as the Pinkies continued to not listen. "Sit down!" Twilight shouted, catching every one of their attention and immediately sitting them down. "Better." Twilight shifted back into her normal voice. "Now, I suppose you're all wondering why I've gathered you all here today."
One of the Pinkies looked at another one and then back at Twilight, shrugging. "For fun?"
"No, just the opposite, actually. Pinkies, you've been brought here to take a test." Twilight continued.
"Awwww!" They all exclaimed, covering their faces with their hooves and throwing back their head.
"Don't worry; it's a simple test, about as simple as they come, and whoever passes gets to stay." This statement caused all the duplicates to look at each other and respond with "huh" and shrugs. "Curtain, please." Twilight cued Spike, who pulled down the rope and raised the curtain. Rarity and Fluttershy had walked towards the back of the board to push it forward. "The test will be watching paint dry!" This caused the Pinkies to return gasps of horror. "On your mark, get set, go!" Twilight threw her hoof, signaling for them to start.
They immediately leaned their head forward, keeping their eyes on the paint.
"Come along Darling," Rarity spoke to the mare soothingly taking Pinkie by the shoulder and leading her out of the hall. "You shouldn't have to see this." The Alpha mare suggested, figuring seeing one of her own herd sisters blast copies of herself into nothingness would traumatizing effects that did not need to be compounded onto everything else they've suffered.
Rainbow Dash looked at her watch. Applejack was sitting by her, looking tired as well. Every Pinkie looked to be struggling as they all purposely strained and focused their eyes on the paint. One Pinkie began rubbing her head nervously. Then a bird chirp near the window.
"Oh, hey, look, it's a birdie!" The Pinkie turned away from the paint and looked at the window.
Suddenly, a beam of magic was shot towards her, causing her to inflate greatly and disappear into a mist, traveling out of the town hall and most likely back to the where she originated from.
Another Pinkie turned her head to look at another Pinkie beside her. "Watch me bounce and touch the ceiling!" She jumped up and bounced off the ground as Twilight immediately zapped the one watching. Just as the Pinkie was about to touch the ceiling, Twilight zapped her as well.
"Is that... is that a frog crossed with an orange?" One more looked out the window after hearing a frog croak.
"Cool!"
"Where?" Two more joined, but they were all instantly vaporized.
Only eight Pinkies remained.
"Betcha can't make a face crazier than…" One of the Pinkies left spoke and turned her face away to mess with it. "…this!" She turned around to reveal a completely different.
As they got down to the final Pinkie they had to absolutely make sure they weren't making a mistake.
"Hey Pinkie you're the last one left, congratulations." Naruto congratulated her with a beaming smile. "I'd bet this'll be an interesting story to tell Maud huh?"
The Pinkie blinked at him. "Well I'm pretty sure she wouldn't be interested in something like this."
"You're a fake as well!" Naruto remarked and narrowed his eyes. "The real Pinkie would never miss an opportunity to write her big sister."
Every one of the girls eyed the now revealed faker Pinkie, who was beginning to grow nervous as sweat dripped from her face. "Uh…" She suddenly began running away, panting heavily, to bolt out the door.
However, Twilight quickly readied her horn and shot it towards her, just before she could escape. She inflated towards the air and disappeared.
The others let out the breath they were holding. "Time to let the town know everything is alright and situation was solved."
"We should also block the path to the Mirror Pool as soon as possible, so this will never happen again to nopony." Twilight recommended.
They spent almost the rest of the day advising the ponies and cleaning the rest of the mess up. Applejack headed back to her farm to complete the barn raising she was doing. After Pinkie had taken Twilight and Naruto to the entrance of the Mirror Pool and using lumber to create a fencing area to block it off temporarily until they could come up with better preventive measures.
Because of the wild nature of the Everfree magical spells could be rather unpredictable at times.
And for the time being everything seemed like it would be okay.
But no. Everything was far from okay. The number of Pinkies that arrived through town had doubled in number and in their mindless quest for fun they were nowhere near as harmless as the previous ones causing property damage.
Emotions were flaring and tempers had snapped. Several members of the town were locked up as they had attacked Pinkie mistaking her for the copies.
An explanation had to be given for the weirdness of yesterday's event which led to the idea that assaulting the copies held no repercussions as they were not living things, but blank slates that were imprinted on.
But because Pinkie herself had been hurt in the crossfire the whole matter was rather gray. Citizens were protesting that recklessness by the Bearers allowed this to happen. The only basis backing their argument was that the Bearers often handled any and all issues regarded to the Everfree.
Reeling from guilt that her own impulsive action set the wheel in motion Pinkie set off to make things right. For their to have been more copies that meant their had to be a Pinkie to set them loose.
The Pinkie she created.
That was how she found herself in front of the Mirror Pool. The fencing having looked like it was smashed through.
"Pinkie! Other Pinkie? You have to come out! You've been causing trouble for the whole town and I know you probably dind't mean to, but what you're doing is anything but Fun!"
"I'm surprised a simpleton like you could have figured this all out." Out from the shadows of the tallest trees of the area was Pinkie yet, her hair...her hair was down and straight and her voice...their was so much anger. The tone was also much deeper than hers.
Something wasn't right. Something was different about this Pinkie.
"W-Who are you?" Pinkie stammered as she tried to ignore the throbbing pain surging through her head.
The other Pinkie regarded her with a cool intensity beneath her straight, dark mane. Her mouth was twisted into an unfamiliar scowl.
"Who do you think I am?" she asked flatly. "You've known me every single day of your life. The day you took everything from me."
"Are you a clone born from a particular aspect of me?"
"You think I'm one of those blank slates? Nothing more then a means to an end. I didn't think the others would solve the situation so quickly."
"You..." A flash of anger passed Pinkie's eyes. "Why would you do that? Why would you set the other Pinkie's on the town like that? Do you realize how much trouble you've been causing Ponyville? Other Pink..."
"Don't call me that," The other snarl her left hand lashing out and slamming it into a tree causing it to shatter. "And you're the last one to have the right of speaking of the sins of others. You stole everything from me. Everything. My family. My life. Everything you enjoy now was supposed to be mine." Little wisps of chaos energy sparkled around the other pink mare causing Pinkie to hesitantly stepped back. The look of her mirror image so angry or maybe a better word to describe it was...deranged. "For what few moments you'll have left alive I'll leave you with this bit of information. My name is...Pinkamena."
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
"Pinkamena?" Pinkie uttered in response, confused as to why this other Pinkie referred to herself as such.
"Mmhmm," Pinkamena replied listlessly.
"But that's my name," Pinkie protested, as Pinkamena scowled in response.
"Uh, no it's not. In fact you couldn't even give me the courtesy of leaving me my own name. You had to take that from me as well."
"You keep accusing me! But I don't understand! How did I steal this life from you?" Was this some kind of deformity with the clones like the other one? She needed more information.
"Have you gotten so consumed in your role you honestly don't remember? Very well let me refresh your memory. You remember the day, the day of the Rainboom?"
How could she forget one of the most important days of her life?
"It was an... interesting day, I suppose. Pinkamena Diane Pie, a simply filly trapped in the routine of the monotonous life of rock farming. Then that's when it happened.
The Rainboom.
"I remember it, all the colors blowing across the rocks, the wind that rocketed the fields. At the time I thought it was amazing, but that's when it happened. When you betrayed me...Surprise!" She spat the name out as if she was breathing hot vapor. "My only friend. The consciousness that formed in my mind and served as a constant companion to a lonely filly. That damnable phenomena switched us."
Pinkie breathed out. "Switched?" she breathed.
"Yeah, switched." She took a deep, ragged breath. "I was now nothing more then a prison trapped in my own mine as you stole my name, my body, my life. Everything. And not once did you care. You as good as forgot me, having everything that was my consciousness forced into the dark and dangerous corners of you mind."
"N-No...I..." The tears started to fall. This couldn't be true.
Fake Personality?
"Don't worry Surprise." Pinkamena materialized a knife. "I'll make this quick."
Just narrowly Pinkie was block Pinkamena's attack with her staff. While Pinkie did not foresee getting into any confrontation it was agreed the Elements would start getting accustomed to having their gear on them regularly. "I suppose this won't be so easy."
Despite her confidence wavering Pinkie could not just die here. She would fight and disarm Pinkamena. There just had to be some other way.
Pinkie back flipped and landed in a crouch as she glanced up. She leaped at the other mare only to find herself grabbed by her neck.
"Too predictable." Pinkamena drawled before tossing Pinkie to the ground. "I have all your memories. All your power. All the brain power. Every time you fought! Every surge of instinct. A childish mind like yours lacks a true battle instinct. You will not beat me!" And with that she charged.
Pinkie, so used to having superior agility against nearly opponent she faced was founding herself pushed against an enemy that she could not out maneuver. The viciousness of Pinkamena shined through as every mistake earned her a cut from her counterpart's blade.
Fur and bled made its way to the ground as the bearer of laughter was relentlessly attacked.
Pinkie grunted as she crashed onto her back, she had deep gashes all over her body and was bleeding profusely. Pinkamena straddled her and pinned her arms down with her knees.
"This is where it ends. You fade and I take my life back."
"Stop!" Pinkie shouted as Pinkamena poised her knife.
"Goodbye Pinkie Pie."
"Let...me...Goooo!" A burst of chaos magic erupted from Pinkie blasting away the knife. Before she could respond a solid kick to her midsection sent her flying.
Landing between the two of them was none other then Naruto.
"Naruto? How'd did you know?"
"Our bond." he kneels next to his marefriend. "I could feel it through our bond. Your emotions. The others are going to be here soon."
"So you've arrived Empathy? No matter. If what you say is true, then you know you can't stand in the way of what needs to happen. I am the real pie. I am more then suitable to play the role of the bearer of Laughter. I deserve to have my life back."
"Real Pie? Deserve?" Naruto shook his head. "All I see before me is an enemy. An enemy trying to kill my beloved marefriend. I will not stand by and let her die. Whatever I have to do to protect her I will."
"We'll see. You have no idea of the power I wield." Pinkamean remarked as her finger tips crackled with Chaos magic.
"You seem so certain. These past two days were all part of your plan right? For all your careful planning, you made one mistake. You went and pissed me off!" Naruto shouted as he blitzed at Pinkameana while after-images were left behind him.
"What?" Pinkamena asked before a golden furred fist buried itself into her face. Pinkamena Held her face in pain as she stumbled back.
"Even pissed, the fact you share one of my loved one's face causes me to hesitate, even if just a little. That won't stop me from doing what needs to be done." He charged again this time landing a blow to her ribs using his leg before elbowing her in the back of the head in quick succession as nothing with, but mini jet bursts of wind were left from his movements.
"What is this!? I can't even touch him! He shouldn't be this strong without sage mode." Pinkamena thought incredulously before she felt herself being lifted up by her neck and slammed into a clearing.
Pinkamena began spitting up blood as she pushed herself to her knees.
"H-How?" Pinkamena had felt confident as long as she caught the blond off guard or before he used Kurama's chakra she could use her chaos magic to take him. Had he really gotten this much stronger in such a short amount of time?
"You should have Pinkie's memories as well. You don't need me to tell you." He said as he formed a Rasengan in his hand. He bowed his head as he knew there was only one thing left to do.
"Go ahead…do it; I'd rather die then go back to being a prisoner." Pinkamena said tiredly. "I was tired even before I finally got my freedom. Trying to fight off Surprise and the magic took the fight out of me anyway."
Naruto couldn't help but hesitate. Something didn't feel right. That's when he picked up on it. He was...he was hesitating. But why? Unlike those blank slates he could feel something real coming from this Pinkie.
He could hear the sound of his mares calling to him. His attention wavered and that's when it happened. He hadn't let his guard down. He was expecting Pinkamena to lash out. To try and kill him. To take him away from Pinkie as some form of victory.
But.
That was not what happened.
Many of times Pinkie Pie was accused of being a teleported. Her ability to keep up with almost anypony had been a source of confusion and concern of others.
But no. Pinkie Pie was not a teleporter. The magic from her body allowed her to slightly bend reality to Hyper Accelerate or slowdown and even pause some segments of reality.
This allowed her to tap into the vast energies of the cosmos itself.
Accelerating herself gave her the ability to move at unbelievable speeds.
Influencing the pockets allowed her to store and remove items in unoccupied spaces to which why she could pull anything from just about anywhere.
Her connection and sensitivity to this what her Pinkie Sense essentially was.
And what magic was famously known for bending the rules?
Chaos magic?
Chaos magic which could influence the senses of others.
With that last burst Pinkamena was determined to take vengeance on the one she felt ruin her life.
"PINKIE! NO/RUN/WATCHOUT/GET OUT OF THE WAY!"
A blade, mere inches from her was the last thing she saw before she was washed over by the bright familiar energy of her Element.
Pinkie began to stir and collect herself. She was. She felt like she was in that familiar of nothingness during the debacle with Discord.
Soon light washed over and she found herself in the middle of her family farm land. As far as the eye could see farm land with all sorts of rocks big and small.
Was this...was this her mindscape?
"Just do me a favor and die!" Pinkie spun as Pinkamena charged towards her. Pinkie was frozen in fear. There was nothing she could do. She closed her eyes waiting for the pain to come but it never came.
The wail that came from the other's lips alarmed her and caused her eyes to open.
Between them with the knife plunged into her was a mare. A mare with a snow white coat and dandelion yellow fur and hair dressed like her and Pinkamena.
The mare fell back to her backside and clutched the wound. She seemed at peace despite being stabbed.
"Guess that was...quite the Surprise! Get it? Surprise!" The mare briefly giggled before winching and clutching her wound.
"No...but...you...how..." Pinkamena's practically fell. She fell to her knees and clutched her head and began screaming. "NOOO! NO NO NO! THIS IS A TRICK! SURPRISE! YOU CAN'T FOOL ME!" Pinkamena was obviously losing her mind.
"Pinka...I'm so sorry." The other mare, Surprise, Pinkie didn't know how, but she knew this was her name. "I...I wanted to help you so badly. I tried to but it...it stopped me. You weren't...you weren't supposed to be alone. But it wouldn't let you go. It already took you from me, I couldn't let it have Pinkie Pie as well." Surprise apologized as the tears began to fall.
"I-It?" Pinkamena began panting and grunting as her body shivered.
"Or I should say her. ' Surprise then turned to Pinkie. "We're so sorry. We tried to be strong. Be strong for you, but neither one of us could do it alone."
"Surprise? What's going on? What is this her? Is he hurting you and Pinkamena? I can help you." Pinkie pleaded.
Surprise merely smiled. "It...it makes me happy. It makes me happy that I'm a reflection of all that's good in you."
"A...a reflection?" Pinkie had a good idea of what the mare was implying.
"Yes Pinkie. We...we don't have much time left. So please just listened and let me explain." Surprise said as Pinkie nodded and sat down. "Do you remember your battle with Discord and how he corrupted you?" she asked as Pinkie's eyes widened, but she merely nodded in response. "Like Twilight who didn't have her seed pulled out, not all of the seed left you either." He said as A sickening gnawing pain began to form in Pinkie's gut.
"The little bit of seed that stayed inside your body was absorbed by the chaos magic during the day you got your Cutie Mark."
A hell of a wham line if Pinkie Pie ever heard one.
"No...I...that..."
Surprise nodded. "Yes, the chaos magic that flows through you. Those abilities. All thanks to Discord's ambient magic flowing through you. You are the first and only successful container of both Harmony and Chaos magic and as a result that led to certain things. Like the creation of myself and Pinkamena. Pinkamena is not lying, but she is not completely true either. The two of you together are the real Pinkie Pie."
Pinkie had so many questions, but refrained from asking. Surprise looked like she was far from finished. "I am...I was just an imaginary friend, but your chaos magic made me closer to real and the chaos magic seeing as even in the tiniest bits of ambient magic the hint of the personality of its wielder remains saw this as a means to gain a means to escape and take control of your body. " Surprise began to cry heavily at this. "I couldn't...I wouldn't let it hurt you and I tried to sacrifice myself and take it with me, but...but then you got in the way. You were trying to save me but I wasn't going to let you sacrifice yourself so by sacrificing my mind I planned to lock myself away with the chaos magic. What I didn't expect was that I would also be locking away part of your personality as well. All my thoughts were to protecting you from the evil of the magic and I unintentionally damaged you and fractured your mind causing Pinkamena to be trapped in my stead with it forming a box of negative emotions while leaving our positive emotions to flow through you without filter."
It was beginning to make sense now. Why whenever she felt negative emotions she would slowly begin to lose herself; to the point there was times she felt like she was losing touch with reality itself.
"If it was just the magic we would have been fine, but then...Discord happened and like I said the seed and magic combined and its grown too strong. We can't...we can't keep it contained anymore. It kills us and absorbs us or we...or we unite with you."
Pinkie's head bowed down. This was...this was just so much to take in, but she had a duty to do. Surprise. Pinkamena. She didn't want them to suffer. It didn't matter if they weren't technically real. They were real to her.
"O-Okay. I'm ready." Pinkie said as she used her arm to wipe away the tears.
Pinkamena who sat there sell shock at the revelations didn't notice the alarm on the mares faces.
By the time she realized what was happening it was too late. She turned and let out a horrified scream as what looked like an ooze substance landed on her.
It hurt. It burned.
Her mind passed out from the pain as all she knew was darkness.
An explosion of magic darkened the area turning the normal sky to a sickly ghoulish cobalt blue-black.
Standing opposite of Pinkie looked like a deranged version of herself with straight gray hair and eyes...eyes of a Draconquus.
Darkness awakens! Pinkamena?
Surprise was sent hurtling back as the dark Pinkie sent her flying with just a kick.
The dark Pinkie grinned viciously and grabbed the real Pinkie by her face.
"Sorry cupcake, but the real fun starts here." She said before plunging a orange, purple, and pink dagger shaped chaos weapon into Pinkie's shoulder.
"AHHH!" Pinkie screamed before she was tossed aside as chaos Pinkie let the blood drip into her mouth.
Pinkie recovered just in time to summon her staff to block the attack but her staff was cleaved in two. With her blade aimed for Pinkie's chest. However before she could kill the woman she felt her body being blasted away by the force of a canon.
"I want let you!" Surprise said leaning against a Canon she summoned. 'Pinkie we need to..."
"SURPRISE MOVE!" Pinkie shouted as chaos Pinkie slittered across the ground with frightening speed. Chaos Pinkie took out a streamer and blew it firing out hundreds of tooth pick like needles of chaos energy. Several of them ripping into Surprise's shoulder who could only fall to her side and withered in pain.
"Wait your turn Surprise! Those are the rules of the game." she said before she leaped onto Pinkie and began beating her viciously.
"HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" The manifestation laughed in an insane glee as she continued to beat Pinkie to the point the mare could no longer verbalize her pain.
"No more! I won't let you!" Surprise put everything she had as she slammed her leg into the manifestation's face causing her head to twist but not much else.
"Sense you're in such a hurry to die!" Chaos's hand ignited with chaos magic. She appeared behind Surprise faster then the mare could react. "Die!"
Surprise was going to die and all Pinkie could do was lay there and be helpless.
She should have known better. How could she thought she was a hero? All her instinct? Her emotions? That was Surprise and Pinkamena. She was nopony. She was a useless child and now because she wasn't strong enough Surprise and Pinkamena were both going to die.
Her friends. Her family. There was no telling what was going to happen next. She failed everyone.
Next thing she knew she was in a plane of white. "Am I...Am I dead?"
"No young one. You're journey has just begun.
A voice spoke up and Pinkied looked up to see an Alicorn. For a moment because her coat she thought it was Celestia...but her hair. No the hair was...Auburn? She couldn't tell. She couldn't make out the eyes either.
"Just like Generosity before you its time for you to take that next big step. Its time for you to become whole Pinkamena."
"How do you know what's going on? Who are you?" She wondered as the unknown Alicorn smiled at her.
"In time, you will know. " The mare placed her hand on Pinkie's head. A warmth filled Pinkie. Something about this Alicorn felt so motherly. "And do not doubt yourself. Your friends need you."
"What if...what if even with Pinkamena and Surprise I am no good?" The self doubt was rather evident.
"Pinkie Pie every bearer has had their role and you are no exception. Remember as Surprise said you are the true self. Your heart has guided you to make selfless choices for your friends. You've gone out of your way to bring much joy and laughter to the hearts of many. In fact like your fellow bearer Fluttershy you play a very important role of being the Heart of the team. Believe in your self Pinkie Pie like they believe in you."
This was it. If Pinkie did nothing at all it would lead to the loss of her loved ones. It was time to stop being afraid. It was time to awaken.
It all happened so fast. One moment the chaos manifestation was about to end Surprise and the next thing she knew she was collapsing to her knees and retching in pain.
She felt it. The loss of the aspect she stole.
She looked up just in time to see Surprise turn into white hazy whisps and float away. She turned her head to see black whisps as they both floated above Pinkie Pie. Both merged as a faint golden glow was radiating from Pinkie's magical core.
An Element Reborn! The path to true Laughter has opened.
All of Pinkie's injuries faded away. "I-impossible."
"Subconsciously I always felt I wasn't good enough! I tried to supress those negative feelings! I couldn't fully trust anypony! Not even myself, but now the only way I can be strong is to fully stop lying to myself. To stop being ashamed of parts of myself and fully embrace them. I'm not just Pinkie Pie and Pinkamena is more than a name I will shy away from. I am Laughter incarnate. Pinkamena Pinkie Diane Pie the most surprising mare you'll ever meet."
"It'll take more then a pretty speech to stand up against me filly!" The incarnate shouted as she rushed after her counterpart.
"My friends are waiting for me. I don't have time for games right now." Instantly Pinkie summoned her staff and with a spin and strike sent a jaw shattering blow stopping the copy in its place.
"Too weak!" The dark mare shouted as she forced herself to lunge at the mare.
"Far too predictable." Laughter muttered as she stepped back and began channeling her magic into the ground to hurl chaos enchanted rocks at her counterpart.
"Gah!" The dark mare shouted as blood spilled from her mouth as the result of the rocks colliding with her body at high speed.
"Give up, I won't lose to you. I won't hesitate to you anymore!" Pinkie muttered as she then used her magic to summon a long line of party cannons.
"Don't get cocky!" the dark mare shouted as she raised her hands a series of chaos orbs began to form in the area.
Pinkie grunted as she slammed her staff into the ground and stood strong as the cannons began firing. The two attacks causing shockwaves around the area, the bright explosions bathing the area in white.
"Whatever you are up to it won't work..." The dark mare was cut off as Pinkie's taff was stabbed right through her. The mare was covered by the glow of her Element.
The dark mare stumbled back and collapsed to her knees as unstable chaos energy crackled from her body. Cracks began to form in her face and along her body. "This isn't...this isn't the end." the incarnation promised as more cracks began to form. "...I'll...i'll be back..and when I do return...you'll know...the real meaning of...Chaos." Pinkie shielded herself as the chaos magic let out a bright explosion. The brightness faded and Pinkie could hear the voices of her concerned friends. She was returning back to the land of consciousness.
Pinkie blinked as tears poured down her cheeks. 'Pinkamena. Surprise. Thank you. I won't let everything you suffered through be in vein. I'll be the best mare I can be.'
Another conflict brought to an end. This was going to be one of those difficult debriefings, but Pinkie new she had to do it. The next few days were going to be hard but with her loved ones she knew she was going to be able to pull through.
The element of Laughter was indeed a powerful thing. This aspect of Harmony was second only to empathy when it came to the nature of emotions. But laughter's power alone was not enough to completely obliterate the chaos magic. Merely removing the taint from its hosts body and weakening the connection.
So with what little power it had left the ambient force began to take a new form. A smallish creature that looked to be a mixture of several animals. The familiar mash mash of pony, goat, and dragon that could be only one thing. A Draconequus. The spirit's expression was mischievous and her form attractive clad in a tight blue tank top and a pair of really short jean shorts.
As she was now she was far too weak. For now it would be best for her to lay low and feed off whatever ambient chaos she could get.
It would be a few years, but when the time comes the entire planet would be bowing down to Eris Goddess of Chaos.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
Three days had passed since the ''too many Pinkie Pies'' incident and Pinkie was recovering both emotionally and mentally from the incident of dealing with the Nightmare fragment and becoming her true self.
Right now she was currently mixing some batter. Baking was one of the things that always helped take her mind off things.
Pinkie let out a soft hum as she felt Naruto brushed up against her.
He massaged her flank lovingly, his weight pressing against her back as he leaned forward toward her cheek.
"Hey Pinkie something on your mind?" He said as he placed a kiss on her cheek.
"No, just baking." she answered as he kneaded her flank causing her to let out a cute moan.
While having been initially unsure how they felt about the idea of spending time with copies over Naruto they had sense come around seeing as their own usage of clones in daily life meant their tasks or the time they spent with others meant no else then if the original corporeal being was there.
As such Pinkie and the Naruto she was with were going through the motions of their day.
The Element of Laughter was not the only one enjoying her time with her beloved.
Rarity opened her eyes and looked for the arm that she usually held over her shoulder. Where was Naruto?
Sniffing for a moment, she immediately knew he had gone to make her breakfast in bed.
"Morning Rare." He walked into the room, levitating a platter with some pancakes, a nicely arranged pile of hay, and a glass of orange juice, "I made you breakfast!"
"Morning beloved!" Rarity said with a cute yawn. While she had long gotten over Naruto seeing her with her morning face as it was called they were still in that phase in which she always wanted to look her best.
Sitting up the tray was placed in front of her.
"You spoil me so." She grinned, levitating the platter a bit closer. "Not that I am complaining of course."
It was funny to think how much their relationship had changed over the years. Just as the day he met her Rarity was amazing. Her beauty, her grace… She a mare of passion and poise.
"I decided to try something knew. Imported the ingredients. How is it?"
"It's lovely dear," She smiled, savoring every taste. She did adore indulging in cuisine from other cultures.
Rarity enjoyed being pampered like this. She also enjoyed it when she was treated as a mare. She enjoyed being with a stallion, 'her' stallion. Whether it was a need to be protected, an instinctive sexual pleasure, or some other kind of primal instinct, Rarity wasn't sure. But what she did know, was that her attraction, and love for Naruto was a real and powerful thing and it completed her.
"Something on your mind?" Naruto asked, seeing her lost in thought, and not eating her food.
"Oh, yes, of course." Rarity said to him, looking up from the plate, and getting a wicked idea.
"I was thinking that I would expand the front of the store," Rarity said as she watched Naruto began to think, curiosity and interest becoming apparent in his warm eyes.
"You sure you want to do that? I mean with your share of the money you can afford it, but do you really want to spend that much on the land and materials? Then there is the fact you would have to spend so much more time laboring away."
"Not if a certain someone lifts up their restrictions on clone limit." She batted her eyelashes at him with a pleading look.
"This again?" Naruto groaned, remembering how many times he had this argument with her, "Rarity, you how I feel about that. Overuse could be dangerous and I'd rather you didn't risk yourself."
"Well beloved if you merely oversee how many clones I can safely produce then we can see a new limit."
"Maybe. I'll consider it, let me think about it some more, but until then let's drop the discussion."
"Are you sure you don't want to fully...discuss...thing now?" Rarity questioned, her breathing shallow, and giving him the best pair of bedroom eyes she could.
"Nice try Rarity, but even your Class S level of seduction will not work on me." He boasted, trying to project an iron clad will, which was apparently not true as he kept glancing down as her breasts which look quite marvelous in her night gown.
"Very well," she gave off an exaggerated sigh. "I must prepared for the day since I most go slave away in my shop instead of having my copies do it instead freeing me for...other things." Leaving her bed Rarity intentionally and slowly bent over at her dresser, the gown clinging tightly to her large and enticing behind before gathering her clothes for the day and striding out of the room.
'Cursed Temptress.' Naruto groaned to himself. Rarity was simply too good at times at using her body as a weapon.
In the Golden Oaks library Twilight sat reading over the manifest of books from the Crystal Empire that was recently sent to her. What would have been a problem for her in the past was solved by the hefty ability of cloning.
Giggling, Twilight closed the bookmark filled manifest. Truly there was no greater technique in all of creation.
And the technique thought to her was by her perfect stallion. He was smart for one and not in the generic everyday matter ponies casually threw around. He was smart in a philosophical, military, and spiritual sense. What he lacked in the way of the conventions in Equestira he made for in insight and maturity from his own home values. He also had a good sense of humor and knew how to balance it. He was also humble and opening, over time sharing many moments of his past, even if he was not proud of many of them.
He was also respectful, kind, and very loving to not just her but the whole herd. But when it was just him and her he made her feel...beautiful. It never hurt whenever he complimented her though. When standing next to mares like Rarity or Fluttershy it was hard not to feel a little inadequate.
She always got the extreme of the spectrum. Those turned off by her personality or intelligent. Felt she was too plain or the other side which were more prevalent either looking for booty calls or use her to get closer to Princess Celestia.
Twilight let out a cute squeak and teleported slightly when something pressed against her neck. She appeared out of the teleport facing her surprise attacker with blushing cheeks. "Naruto don't do that." She admonished as he just grinned at her.
"But you make it so much fun my cute little marefriend." Naruto enjoyed it as he watched Twilight get further flustered under his teasing. "Alright miss little research we're going out for a bit." Despite the way it was phrase his tone was hopeful and suggesting. "Unless you find the thought reading more appealing then me."
Twilight gave him a sly smile before nodding. "You have been slacking as of late. This might be your only chance to win back my attention."
Applejack stood in Sugarcube Corner with Pinkie, browsing some baked goods for her grocery run.
"Gettin' the usual?" Pinkie asked, rolling out a large stack of bread and bagels.
"Eyup." Applejack answered as she noticed the look in the mare's eyes. "Guess yer Naruto was putting in extra time...kneading the though this morning." The mix of sly and playfulness invoked a bigger smile from the mare.
"And should you be talking Jackie? You and yours went out for a ride this morning?" Pinkie fired back as Applejack let loose a laugh.
"Either ah got the real deal or his clones really durable now. Damn near shatter mah bed frame." she said as Pinkie let loose silent laughter.
Naruto had never made it apparent if it was him or a clone on days like this. It was only apparent for training or missions otherwise they never asked. Through the bond they merely sensed each other's emotions and focused on that.
No pressure needed. No being overcrowded and needing space. And sometimes they would hang out with one, two, or three of the others in the herd and just enjoyed whatever they were doing at the time.
The monopoly on time and affection that were usually the major negative factors of having a harem or herding, jealousy also being a major factor did not play a major as it would have in a normal situation.
The fact all the mares were great friends with each other and most of them were bound by mystical artifacts that were fueled by the positive emotions of Harmony was a key factor they did not ignore. If they were simply mares from different walks of life they knew that realistically things were not be as smooth as they were now without the fact they were all friends first before this happened.
"Anyway I got a special treat I've been working on," Pinkie announced, "Its something I've been working on since I got back from the Crystal Empire."
"Ah' guess so!" Applejack nodded, trying to see behind the counter, and Pinkie dug into the cooler behind her.
Pulling it out, Pinkie held a gorgeous crystal cupcake above her head.
Applejack's mouth watered instantly, "Well Ah'll be that is a delicious looking treat. How'd ya get it tuh shine?"
"Can't tell, promise I wouldn't reveal the secret." Pinkie giggled, dropping it on the counter for Applejack to inspect.
Taking up the cupcake in hand Applejack took a whiff of its scent. It was weird. Like flowers, and mint, and sunflowers and other flavors. With that she took a bite and let out a moan reminiscent to one you expect secluded to the bedroom. "Mah mouth...oh." It felt so funny. Like a bunch of twinkling little stars dancing in her mouth.
"I know right. Only thing is it needs careful moderation. Too much and your stomach feels like fireworks were set off inside. I can't tell you the process, but I could always loan you the ingredients. Think of how an Apple Pie would taste?" Upon Pinkie's suggestion Applejack's eyes bulge slightly from the mental application.
She then in a whisper loudly said to Pinkie, "Golden Harvest must never find out about this!"
Pinkie Pie rolled her eyes at this. Apparently Applejack and Carrot Top were in something of a rivalry now. She didn't ask for the specifics. Probably some competition between what was better Apples or Carrots. Were they trying to prove everypony right that the two farmers were secretly enemies trying to destroy each other?
Well actually the rumor was more accurately Carrot's one sided crusade against the evil Apple empire much to both the mare and the apple family's annoyance.
At that moment the door opened to reveal Fluttershy and Naruto.
"Hey Narry," Pinkie smiled at her herd sister and lover. "You were wonderful this morning." she said without a hint of shame batting her eyelashes causing Fluttershy's face to heat up and clasp her hand to her mouth and Naruto chortle slightly.
Of course Pinkie meant his counterpart. "So what's everypony's agenda for the day?"
"Nothing really. I haven't been out in the town much lately." Pinkie admitted and before she knew it she was wrapped in the warm embrace of Fluttershy's wing.
No words had to be exchanged. Pinkie basked in the warm motherly glow that Fluttershy gave off. 'Don't worry Pinkie. I am sure everypony will let this blow over soon.'
'Thanks Shy, you always know what do do.'
Fluttershy may not have been the Alpha, but she had the motherly spirit down pack. Always fretting and fixing everypony up after training and making sure they stuck to their diet.
It was funny how one or two of the girls served the role as a sister to the others. Rarity and Applejack to Twilight. Rarity and Rainbow Dash to Fluttershy. With Pinkie feeling like either the older or younger depending on which of her herd sisters she was with and the situation.
"Anyway I was thinking of well. If all of the herd and herd h-hopefuls," The only hopefuls Fluttershy could possibly mean was Zecora and Trixie, "...could all have a get together and get away for a few days. S-Seeing as I got these..." reaching into her bag she brought out sixteen tickets to a beach resort. "Tickets to a beach resort. The time is just after the camping trip with the crusaders class so there is no conflict of schedule. I'd just figure it would be fun...but if none of you want to go you don't have to. Just thought I'd ask." It'd be a lie to say if the shy Pegasus didn't have ulterior motives. For and foremost it was obvious Pinkie needed some time away from Ponyville to fully rest and mentally get all there. She had been so quiet lately.
The party mare had waved it off as finally becoming complete and her mind was in one piece, but it was obvious that she was still coming to terms with her ordeal. Her other reasons was to spend time away from the gwakers and the growing population of her fans coming to town.
That and maybe...just hopefully. This might give the atmosphere that would make Naruto finally make a move on her. No matter how shy or nervous she was a mare and she had needs. She just wished she didn't find it difficult to express she wanted more physical attention.
Curse her kind nature. It made being devious or even attempts to be naughty incredibly difficult.
After having moved some things around the latter's home Naruto and Ditzy took a seat at her dining room table as they began sorting through things to sell.
One of the things she had was a box full of old books to which she didn't remember getting any of them.
There were books talking about evolutionary theory. Books on cooking. Books on myths. Even a few science fiction.
"You could donate them to Twilight?" Naruto suggested, "She'd love to have more books. Even if they're romance novels." He finished with a chuckle. He noticed Ditzy gave pause when she picked up a book.
"Ditz?" He asked as he got up from his seat and walked over and to behind the mare. A brief glance at the book's title clued to him immediately the content of the book. He placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.
"Its..." she paused collecting her breath before continuing, "I'm fine...I am...just remember something." she said softly as she placed her hand over his.
"Bad memory?" He gently asked as Ditzy shook her head.
"No. Not necessarily. I...it reminds me when I first explained to Dinky my condition."
Naruto leaned over and placed a kiss on the top of Ditzy's head. He couldn't understand why or how somepony could be so vindictive. To go so far out of their way to absolutely make sure this curse couldn't be cured by magical means as if to ensure no one could help them.
But maybe...
He began to formulate a plan.
Rainobow's face heated up as a warm, moist pressure traveled along part of her left wing and transformed into a gentle tugging sensation. The entire process sent a pleasurable tingle racing across the nerves in her wing and into her stomach. The hotness of Naruto's breath and the softness of his lip was enclosed around one of her primary feathers.
"...aaaahh!" Rainbow couldn't help the guttural tone as the blond ran tongue along the feather's length to press against the sensitive skin where it attached to the wing.
Rainbow squirm and jerked as Naruto slipped once more between the base of her feathers and gave a long, firm stroke to the hidden flesh of her wing.
Nothing like a good preening to set the boisterous Pegasi into a good mood. After Naruto finished adjusting her feathers back in place the two of them went for a simple walk along the outer edge of the developing city.
"You want me to what?" Rainbow asked him, surprised at the request.
"I think it would do you both some good. It'll give you two time to bond so what do you say?"
Well all things considering wasn't like she had anything schedule besides the usual routine. "Alright, no problem. I'll do it."
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
"I never get tired of seeing you work."
"You always flatter me so Captain." Princess Luna said serenely having just placed the final star in the night sky, turning to Naruto a smile was adorned on her beautiful face.
"Is there anything on the agenda for tonight?"
"Nope, tonight you are free to do as you please excellent."
"Excellent, shall we venture out and enjoy it?"
"I'll go let Dusk know she's in command if anything goes wrong."
"I will be waiting for you in the courtyard then." And with that, Luna spread her wings and was off. Leaving the tower by jumping over the side Naruto landed on the ground with an audible thud which kicked up dirt.
Naruto went to the Lunar barracks. As expected of Dusk she was working studiously as always on her paperwork.
"Captain Naruto!" The theastral greeted her superior.
"At ease Dusk I'm going off duty. I will be joining Princess Luna for a little while. That leaves you in charge."
"Very well captain." She replied.
Naruto was going to say something, but decided against it. He would have to come up with something to get Dusk more outgoing and social-able. She spent too much time cooped up in the barracks.
"Try not to overwork yourself. Take care Dusk."
"Of course Captain." She replied.
Naruto made his way to the courtyard. "Ready Luna?"
"Yes, let us depart." She said as they journeyed as they journeyed to one of the high spots of the mountainous region allowing them to see all of Canterlot.
"It feels so good to be out of the castle." Luna said with a stretch of her wings.
"Yes, having to take on so many responsibilities is a time eater." As he spoke he noticed Luna was looking over the city. "Luna?"
"Yes," she replied with a soft hum.
"What's on your mind?"
"Just thinking…" She replied as her gaze shifted back to the city. "Its nothing really. I have been so steeped in my duties that its hard to relax."
"Well then, lets go to your grove. You always manage to relax there."
Luna's eyes lit up in response to the suggestion. It has been some time since she been to her private little garden. Yet another one of the places that Celestia had kept maintained in her absence. "Let us depart." She did well to hide her eagerness.
This time instead of traveling Luna gathered up the magic in her horn and brought them to her private grove.
Before them they came in front of a small lake. The landscape below transitioned from water to sand and then to grass in quick succession. One could see much of the landscape was cultivated as by the various plants and trees that made up the area. The cool night air was refreshing.
Before Naruto could say anything Luna had started to disrobe. His mouth went dry as using her magic Luna discarded her outfit. Baring to the world her large and jiggly flanks. She dove into the lake as the water splashed and parted upon her diving in. At the bottom he could see crystals at the bottom glow.
Luna emerged as her wet glistening fur caused Naruto loins began to stir. Giving him a sultry glance she made a figure gesture to him.
Naruto didn't need to be told twice to disrobe and join her in the lake. The water felt cool and refreshing on his fur.
"Feeling better Luna?" He asked as she continued gliding through the water.
"Yes, it has been so long since I've gone for a nice cool swim. I have missed this." she said as she began paddling around the lake. "The only thing better than a nice cool swim is a hot bath."
"I don't know. I think relaxing in a bed would be even nicer."
"But the act of bathing allows one to relax away all the day's aches and pains."
Luna swam over to the blond and splayed her wings. "I have an itch captain. Would you be a dear and scratch it for me."
Naruto went over and began to softly itch the spot. "Yes my diarch." he answered with a bad impression of a cowed loyalist. "It is quite the honor to scratch thou's wings."
"Quiet, before I punish you for your insolence." She managed to say while suppressing her laughter. "Did you know it was only a short time after I first became a diarch that the rules of interaction slowly established. In little more then a decade it had already become common place little superstitious and rumors had begun. Such as how our rest must never be disturbed less we punish them with banishment or that it was some kind of heinous offense to glimpse or touch an alicorn uninvited, especially a disrobed one, or that serving in a princess's personal guard demanded a punishing measure of purity, and so on. You can imagine what that does to one's love life."
"Uh oh. Let me guess. Personal sigil as tattoos and hailing the moon light every night right?" The blond asked her as she nodded.
"Some even went as far as sleep only when I did. In hindsight I should have discouraged such dramatic dedication. Perhaps..." She paused with a gasp as she felt Naruto's hand began kneading her stomach.
"Don't think about it. No regrets. Let's look to the future." He said as Naruto began to swam away as Luna splashed at him. "Speaking of the future has handling the day court any better?"
"It has improved." There was no note of humor in her voice.
"Doesn't sound like it." He said as the water continued to part with each movement.
"I sat through every case, but only the usual trifle. More heedless attempts at lower tax rates for the wealthy who did not need it and petty squabbles one would thing adults would be able to solve themselves. To many of the elder citizens there will always be only one ruling Princess to Equestria."
Naruto nodded, "Older generations are often stubborn and set in their ways. I think its the reason you get more flak then Cadance ever did. Most of them did not see her as a threat to tradition or way of life as prior to the Crystal Empire's return Cadance was never in position to be a ruling princess and then there is the whole baggage of your past. There is no fretting about it. They can hold on to their fears as long as they want. When it comes down to it nothing stands in the way of progress in the end."
Luna's wings reached out, the feathers gently brushing his chin. "You always know what to say to put me at ease."
Naruto said nothing as he simply and dutiful tracing his fingers along her form. "I would of course due anything I could for my little moonbutt."
"Were you any other pony I would have you flogged for your insolence." the comment came out airly and her wings twitched as his finger continued to trace her form.
His touches alternated between light and hard with alternating long and short strokes as well.
Luna couldn't help but giggle as a stray thought entered her mind.
"Care to share?" he asked as his fingers continued to slowly depart the strands of her fur as he continued his exploration of her strong athletic form.
"I think of all the mischievousness you would get up to if the other royals would have to put with you. That personality of yours would be a headache for those who stick to the strictest of protocol."
"Well I would be doing my actual job instead of protecting you my paper lioness." The analogy was lost on the Alicorn.
"That is a new one. Explain." she said as Naruto let a chuckle escape his lips.
"You and Celestia. You care for your citizens. Ferocious warriors. Protective. Powerful. So powerful in fact that the full force of your power has never been seen by your citizens and the reasoning is simple. One mistake could wipe out entire counties with ease. For you to use that level of power it must be against another force with that level of power and who else but the bystanders themselves would lose in such a situation? After all, it would have been easy...so easy to have wiped out the Nightmare Children that day with one solar flare, but the southern part of the Equestria nation would have lost. The likes of Sombra? Easily buried among the frozen Tundra, along with the entire empire. So why would beings of such powers need guards? The answer is simple. Their more for the protection of the fool hardy souls that would dare risk the wrath of an Alicorn."
A silence followed, the only sound was the soft churning of the water from their movements. " You draw upon your own experiences?"
"When one's violate emotions can act as a trigger to bring harm to those they care about, it is rather difficult to forget." He said as his hand slid down until he began tracing circles around her cutie marks.
The massaging up her cutie caused a surge of pleasure in her. Her tail began to twitch. "Indeed which is why we must always be vigilant to control those impulses and only indulge in the positive ones." she remarked as she rest the upper portion of her torso on the bank.
She stretched her plot and wings outwards as she did so. She turned her head with her hips up and wings flared. The seductive display It couldn't have been any more of an invitation without a verbal suggestion.
Naruto rested his hands on Luna's hips and brought his head to her entrance.
"Ah," Luna gasped as he hilted her followed by a moan and waggled her hips. Being filled by her lover gave her a warm and pleasant feeling.
Naruto surged forwards, enjoying the pleasant and smooth texture of Luna's walls. As he pounded the plot his pelvis caused the large cheeks to flatten like a pancake when he pounded in all to jiggle and return to their smooth shape when he pulled back.
Seeing as the full moon was out tonight Luna was in her full ethereal form. He took in everything from her guttural moans to the flaps of her wings. His breathing grew sharp as Luna shoved back against him in an attempt to guide him deeper.
The Pleasure grew for them both as he filled her, withdrew, and filled her again thrust by thrust.
Luna rocked her body, reeling under the overwhelming sensual assault.
Naruto brought his right hand smack down on her cutie mark causing the flank to jiggle. Luna quivered and moaned and let out a sharp gasp as he reached out and grabbed her hair, with a rough yank forcing her head back and let out a yelp as she tightened even more around him.
Luna found she rather like being in the rule of submissive after having so long having been the one in control in all her past relations.
Their hips crashed together as the sound of flesh meeting flesh continued to echo throughout the area. Their bodies clung close. Their muscles strained. The water rippled and splashed with each movement.
Their hips both jerked barely under control, just at the edge of climax. "Come for me Luna! Show me how much you love me dicking you down." he huskily whispered in her ears.
Luna felt her body lose control pleasure shot through her nerves, causing her to cry out loud, "Give us thy seed love! Breed me! Rut me til we can no longer stand!" She bellowed, momentarily slipping into the Royal Canterlot Voice blasting every single leaf off the nearby trees as her walls milked her stallion for every single drop of cum. She felt him strain against her, his cock twitching as her grip with her walls kept him in place.
Hot ecstasy blew through him and he convulsed, grunting. Firing spurt after spurt of his seed twitching as he continued unleashing his load into her until his orgasm finally gave out.
Naruto pulled from her with a grunt, both sweaty and filled with europhia.
"One down, many more to go."Naruto said as swayed forward burying his face in Luna's bosom.
"Aah yes, as I did command you shall rut me until I lose the feelings in my legs." She said as she used her hand to grasp and began gently massaging his shaft. Naruto began to rub his face against her bosom before traveling down and catching her left nipple in his mouth.
Luna let out a pur as she snaked one of her legs around his flank drawing him in close. She proceeded to nipple on his ear as her ministrations resulted in not only in the water sloshin but twitching from the hot length in her hand.
Using his hand Naruto grabbed a hand full of her ass cheek and lifted her up resulting in Luna dropping his length. His pulsating cock rubbed against her needy lips.
"Yeees!" Luna hissed as he once more hilted inside of her. Tonight proved to be a rather excellent night.
Naruto had taken time to spend time with Luna as a start of the increasing time the two would be spending together while half of his herd would be gone on a camping trip to Whitetail Woods.
In fact he began thinking about to how this idea originated.
'And you really think this is going to work?'
"Its something I've given a lot of thought about. We have not have to dis-encourage this negative behavior, but I wish for the self confident ponies to be able to express themselves. For instance there are a number of students who simply go along with what their friends are doing and, I'm afraid, are having trouble speaking up for themselves."
'Like how Silver Spoon always follows Diamond Tiara's lead or how Snail is willing to let Snips talk him into things he wouldn't think of himself.' That thought she more or less kept to herself.
"Even for the groups where the friendships are positive like the Cutie Mark Crusaders have some ponies with a more…assertive nature than others, such as Apple Bloom and Scootaloo for instance. I'm afraid that more...sensitive fillies like Nyx and Sweetie Belle are more inclined to go along with their friends then speak up for themselves."
"I get what you're saying, but I just feel like this has the potential to go wrong if things aren't approached the right way."
Cheerilee had to admit with so many varied personalities not to mention them being kids there were a lot of variables. "I'm just concerned that the less confident ponies are getting so used to listening to and doing whatever their more confident friends are doing that they're having trouble speaking up for themselves and developing as individuals. And there's the fact that all the fillies and colts keep together in their own groups that they don't interact as much with the other children. I'm afraid that if they don't learn to socialize outside of their own little groups that they won't be able to function on their own."
"And let me guess since I've worked with so many personalities and teams you figured I'd be the best person for the job."
Cheerilee smiled. "I was thinking that it might be nice if were in charge in our little to Whitetail Woods! That way, they'll have the chance to discover their own strength and initiative when we assign them groups. They could survival training, learning to work together and it'll give them a chance to make new friends and have fun!" She clapped her hands, delighted at her own idea.
"Good idea, but I won't be able to assist with it." Naruto replied light heartedly as if he didn't rebuff her idea.
"W-What." Cheerilee stammered for a moment before collecting her thoughts. "Well why not? There is nopony else I can think of."
"Well I'm in the midst of starting some important work in Canterlot not to mention most of my time will be spent with Princess Luna, but that doesn't mean there isn't suitable replacements. "
"Who do you have in mind?"
"First take Rainbow along and have her and Applejack work with groups of the less assertive students. Both of them have excellent survival skills and camping knowledge. I would also recommend Twilight and Rarity, the former for her knowledge that could be used to help teach the kids and the latter because her perceptiveness will allow her to pick up any issues from the kids."
"From the sound of it you already put some thought into something similar, but I would hate to inconvenience them and ask them to take time away from their busy schedules for this."
A grin slowly formed on his face. "Hey Cheer, how would you like to learn a skill in which would give free you up all the time you would usually spend grading or coming up with lesson plans."
By the way her eyes began to sparkle he knew he got her undivided attention.
It would be just a few more days and they were going to set off. All the parents who were willing to let their kids go had sign off on the slips and it was a matter of getting the food together.
And with everything had said and done the trip would prove a positive experience for the kids.
Also.
Also he felt it was time to start encouraging others to see their own potential and ability to help others.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
It was the first day of guard duty for Umbra Malum. He had just finished advanced training the previous day; the hard and rigorous regiments preparing and hardening his body for whatever duty called for. He was also mentally trained, teaching him the basic tactics and wielding techniques for the various weapons available to the Royal Guard should they be needed. As he was a Griffin, he was also given the aerial combat training regiments to teach him how to counter and combat an aerial assault on the castle.
Umbra pushed the door to the barracks open and stepped inside the stout grey building. After checking in at reception and being told he was late, he proceeded to run to the office of the Captain of the Lunar Guard order to be briefed for his duty, nearly colliding with a pony pushing a mail-cart in his hurry. Pushing the office door open, Umbra stepped into the room and saw sitting behind his desk, looking up at him as a small squeak from the door hinges betrayed his entrance.
"You're late," said Naruto said, causing Umbra to visibly tense up. Naruto then looking back to the paperwork on his desk, clearly interrupted in the middle of a task. He lifted hand which had a quill in it to a bottle of ink, before bringing it back down to the paper and signing it.
Umbra observed as Naruto opened and sorted through a nearby folder, seeing his picture paper-clipped to the front. Naruto started reading off his details;
Name: Umbra Malum
Gender: Male
Species: Griffon
Appearance: Skinny, average height for griffons, white feathers with green tips, right eye blue, left eye brown. Sepia fur.
Build: Average.
Cutie Mark: Not Available
Naruto then looked at the new recruit: he indeed had an average build for a soldier - lean but muscular, with his well-trained muscles slightly visible beneath his fur.
Seeing as he wasn't a equine that meant he came without an easily definable talent.
This was just going to be the first of many applicants he was going to have to review. Time to begin the rather long and time devouring process.
The following morning, the students were gathered along with the councilors that would be managing their groups.
Cheerilee had just finished giving a brief explanation of what was going on and how the students would be put in groups of the teacher's choosing the groups as part of an exercise to help the students grow beyond their normal safe boundaries and develop new bonds and independence.
Cheerilee started announcing the groups to everypony, and each pony would respond once their name was called out, to ensure that everypony was present.
The crusaders all met up and stuck together through the roll call.
"Scootaloo?"
"Here!"
"Nyx?"
"Here!"
A moment of hesitation overcame Cheerilee as she knew the next few days were going to be a test of patience "… Diamond Tiara?"
When children had stopped talking that drew some concern from the adults, seeing as most of them were clueless to the history between the fillies and wonder why all their children suddenly went quiet. The silence didn't last long, as two loud voices soon burst out from the crowd.
"WHAT?!" Diamond Tiara and Scootaloo shrieked in unison, before turning to look at each other with horrified looks on their faces while Nyx's expression deflated a bit. Out of all the ponies to be stuck with.
"No way!" Scootaloo shouted, turning back to her teacher. "Miss Cheerilee why would you put us in the same group?"
"For once, the bla-riff raff!" Diamond Tiara shouted, earning a glare not just from Scootaloo, but from her father, too. She ignored them, however, choosing instead to glare intensely at Cheerilee. "There has been some kind of mistake!"
The spoiled filly's attitude was not that unpredictable. "The teams were designed this way for a reason and they cannot be changed." Cherilee explained, "...now there will be no more discussion on that matter." she ended firmly bringing an end to the filly's objections before they can continue. "Now the adult overlooking this group will be Twilight Sparkle." Nyx pepped up a bit at that announcement.
Naruto proceeded to interrogate the next recruit that applied for the guard. "Query W. Hooves says here you're a Demolitionist. I have to say the guard welcomes an Explosion expert." Naruto glanced over at the Unicorn. He was massive for a Theastral. Did he had some Earth Pony ancestry? Either way for a theastral breed he was one of the rare horned variety. He definitely didn't look like a typical Theastral, while he did have Haze Grey Fur he had reddish blonde mane and tail with a scar over his left eye and his full height and weight were six foot, four inches respectively and two-hundred and twenty pounds.
"Indeed I am sir. Eight years in service."
He was a rather decorated guard. Having an usually high number of successful rescue attempts against royalty. Being that said royalty was Blueblood didn't mean that anypony had the rights or the grounds to send explosives. Being an annoying or pompous ass is not justifications to be murdered and anyone who believed so was a real sick individual.
Cutie Mark: A Bundle of Lit Dynamite.
The conversation went on for a while as Naruto picked at Query's mind. Once he was satisfied with his questioning it was time to get him sworn in.
"Raise your right hand and repeat after me: I, Query W. Hooves , do swear on my honor as a Lunar guard to defend Princess Luna against all enemies, foreign and domestic, and that I take this oath freely and without reservation."
As instructed, he raised his hoof. "I, Query W. Hooves , do swear on my honor as a Lunar guard to defend Princess Luna against all enemies, foreign and domestic, and that I take this oath freely and without reservation."
He continued, "I further swear that I shall be vigilant against all threats, both internal and external, and confront them for her well being and, if necessary, lay down my life without hesitation so that she may live."
Those words were far more serious than the ones prior. The Royal Guard oath was important, but this was the oath of the Lunar Guard. It meant putting your life and survival second to somepony else's.
He raised his voice slightly to repeat, "I further swear that I shall be vigilant against all threats, both internal and external, and confront them for her well being and, if necessary, lay down my life without hesitation so that she may live."
Cheerilee proceeded to read off the next list.
"… Silver Spoon?" Cheerilee asked, reading off of her register.
"Here."
"Sweetie Belle?"
"I'm here!"
"Pipsqueak?"Cheerilee continued to mark off each student that confirmed they were there.
"Here!"
"And Archer?" The little filly with the archer cutie mark also gave an answer. "Alright the councilor of your group will be Miss Rarity!"
At that time Naruto had a copy doing interviews for the house guard. The house guard was a subsection of the Lunar Guard were trained heavily in defense, finding poison, and attending to Luna's domestic means.
Granite Enforcer was a transferee from the Solar Guard, an Earth Pony with dark grey eyes with beige mane and tail with white color. Like most Earth Ponies he was of remarkable high height and probably outweighed even Mcintosh nearing Four Hundred pounds.
He was a high school graduate, but he was a moderate fine fighter and had a good head on his shoulders.
The first lesson that anypony had to learn as a royal guard is that even though you spend most of your career training for the worst possible situation, your average day will be far more mundane. Guarding Princess Luna meant remembering two rules: Do not speak unless spoken to and stand no further than four paces away from the princess at all times.
As a house guard you were to stay with her at all times unless formally dismissed. And there was a difference between formally dismissed and ask to merely leave her presence. By leaving her presence you were to give her a wider berth, but not to strove too far in case you were needed.
The applicants and size of the Lunar Guard was still roughly the fifth of the Solar Guard but with each applicant and recruitment campaign that was slowly being reversed.
Cheerilie listed off another group of Applebloom, Snips, Noi, and Aurora would be under the counsel of Applejack.
And Dinky like the others found herself in another group with her big sister Amethyst as a councilor as well. The only thing stopping the CMC from full on sulking was that their loved ones were there as councilors so the bullying would be limited.
At the very least this trip meant something else besides boring classwork. Surely nothing would go wrong on a simple camping trip right?
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
As Naruto was making his way to the training arena he recently constructed for training his soldiers he bumped into one of the Twilight's copies.
TwilightKB2 as she was known as because leave it to Twilight to name, catalog, and categorize her Kagebunshin and the specific duties of her clones, was working on two working thesis spell.
That thesis spell was for her Arcana Doctorate. When Naruto thought Twilight the Kagebunshin and gave her the access to chakra the time it would have normally took for a unicorn to obtain such status had been cut down for her by ten-fold.
With the copies not needing food or water, being solid constructs of chakra and magical nature her copies could study and work nearly unpeeded and thanks to the nature of Twilight's mind and natural love of knowledge she could take the aspects of learning and feedback in a level even beyond what Naruto was capable of.
What would have taken her two more years to reach her Doctorate in her magical studies she reached in six months.
Which led to this version of Twilight being in Ponyville. The fact she was working on two thesises when one only required was yet another showing of Twilight's work ethic.
Both of them revolved around the Elements of Harmony. The ability to both amplify magic and break it down. Both were uses based off how the bearers use them.
The breakdown part could be used to explain reversing and removing the effects of such magic like Discord's chaos when he used it to influence others and the Amplification could be used to explain the massive boosts in the bearers abilities such as their armored abilities.
In a matter of time Twilight was well on her way of becoming a Magus. One of the most renown and highly respected title of magical users.
One could only think of the fantastic and wondrous things Twilight would soon come into once she truly lived up to her potential.
Jayhawkwer Shadows was bored. A young stallion unicorn with black fur and died red stripes in the stylish claw marks gave off an appearance of what one would call edgy. He had joined the Lunar Guard expecting some action, not this boring guard duty. With everything he had heard from the last two years he expected more than just simply this.
His parents weren't too clingy; his superiors were reasonable. His friends were some of the best buddies a stallion could ask for.
And yet…standing around all day was not how he wanted to spend his life. At least looking at Princess Luna's glorious flanks as many times as he could when she passed by gave him something to look forward to.
After all, Princess Luna was an extremely attractive mare. If one could get passed their hang up on the whole Nightmare Moon issues and adjust their tastes to be more accepting to the mare's dark color scheme she was considered a knockout.
Speaking of the devil said Princess was exiting her chambers bearing her titanic ass. If one stared hard enough they notice a slight jiggle as the flank slightly clutch as each movement led to a clenching of fabrics against her flanks while showing off the fatness of those cheeks.
"Hey, Shadows!" The pony next to him hissed. "Focus!" The pony in question was Arctic Night who had joined the guard a year ago. A six-foot, one inch stallion young in age and a Pegasi who was around the upper limit of Pegasi body weight. The natural blue pegasi had a raven and silver colored striped mane and tail with golden colored eyes. Where as Jayhawker bore the mark of a flaming sword he bore a red shield with a yellow outline and white star in the center of the shield.
Arctic and Jayhawker were opposites in a lot of ways and the ability to keep composure seems to be one of them.
"I don't need you bugging me Arctic." The other pony hissed at him with an angry flare of his nostrils.
"Well if you were doing your job properly there would have been no need for me to get your attention. You're here to protect the
princesses. Not admire her like some pin-up mare." Arctic was more of a wise and composed pony who excelled in mental aspects.
A very no-nonsense pony he graduated from a Manehattan universe excelling in Psychology and Art that focused on sculpturing. He was one of those over achievers. A fast and an agile flyer, good swimmer, plays the piano and a good fighter. He was a very serious minded individual and being put with a slacker like Shadows while annoyed him, he merely accepted it with dignity and followed orders.
"Geez you come off as a Coltcuddler the way you act sometimes. But seriously can you blame me. The Princess has one hell of an ass." He whistled softly.
"Shadows!" Arctic hissed. His eyes darted around the hallway, his jaw clenched nervously. "We're not supposed to talk about this kind of thing!"
"Come on man just think about it. Those large juicy booty cheeks, folding over her haunches and jiggling..."
"You will cease that talk at once before you get us both in trouble." Then Arctic reminded him. "And that's Private Night to you." He not so subtly reminded Jayhawker who scowled at him.
'A few more months of service and he thinks he's better than me.'
In time Jayhawker would soon learn that his desire for action would not be some easy and glamorous moment of fighting off some monster and getting his own harem of mares. Oh no. Things were never that simple.
The following day diplomats, nobles, and politicians from all walks of the nation had come for a weekend of discussions, debates, and deals that could only be handled by Equestria's ruling power. The city of Canterlot was back on its feet and new negotiations were on their way.
The attack on the capital had heavily effected much of the nation's flow. Many deals were put on hold and lives forever changed by the incident. It would still be months before everything was in working order again.
The only thing that was unusual about this gathering was that Princess Celestia wasn't there.
Princess Luna proved more then adequate standing in, conversing with the nobles in her sister's absence.
All the while the atmosphere was pleasant and normal.
For the guests that is. As always the guards were doing their duty.
Standing there. Looking around. Being seen yet not heard.
Vivid snapped to a quick salute when he noticed his superior, Shine Spark, walking toward him. "Mam!" he said.
"At ease, Protector. Everything good over here?"
"So far, so good," Vivid said. "Although…"
"What?"
"Princess Celestia, mam," he said. "I'm a bit concerned. Isn't she a bit late?"
Shine thumped him on the shoulder. "Now, you just sit tight and don't worry about that," she said, not unkindly. "The Princess will get here exactly when she means to. It is not our place to go around minding her schedule."
"Of course," Vivid said. "Sorry."
Just then, the sound of a spear's butt hitting the marble floor rang through the room. "Excuse me!" a voice hollered.
"I would like to announce Her Majesty, Princess Celestia!"
As Princess Celestia made her way in, applause accompanied her entrance as every eye was on her. It took a moment for everyone to take in the picture as some silently murmured at the sight.
Her stride was regal, her expression serene. Her dress beautiful and elegant and her shoes and tiara gleaming with perfection.
At her side was a stallion. Most of them had gotten to know him. One of the heroes of Equestria and the Captain of the Lunar Guard.
And he was escorting Celestia. If it had just been a stallion escorting her that would have been enough news. For many years the masses at large wondered why Celestia would not court a suitor? The rumors ranged from everything to her believing herself to be above mortals, to having a secret lover, or those unfortunate rumors about what she did with her students.
No, the other thing was her dress was a bit tighter then their normally more conservative princess wore and as a result it highlighted a certain something. Her already larger than most mares flanks that had grown a slightly bit fatter thanks to her easy going recovery and inactivity.
With the way they moved you could have swore she was swishing and swaying them purposely, but those who could see the intense concentration in the princess's eyes could tell she was focused on something and that something was not that.
Even Luna was surprised by how tight the dress was, but then she saw the brief look Celestia sent to Naruto whose eyes were filled with mischief.
Eyes that promised much suffering and payback. Looks like her sister must have lost a bet or something.
"Good morning, my loyal subjects." There was a musical tone to her voice, a masterful showing of her ability to take control of a situation.
Vivid abruptly realized that his jaw had gone slack. He quickly straightened up, wiped off his cheek—and realized that a certain something was standing to attention. He thanked the gods everypony's attention was on the princess.
Oh yes, the evening just got more interesting. If there wasn't stallions and mares having to snap out of their mindless dazes their were those sending looks of fascination or envy.
Celestia escorted by Naruto took their seats where Queen Deemter herself had paid a visit. For the queen to make a sudden appearance it must have been important.
Slowly, the crowd returned to its activities, and a low buzz of conversation filled the air. The evening continued on as scheduled.
That following morning Celestia and Luna were having breakfast together. Enjoying a peaceful meal before responsibilities such as their students call them away. "You made quite the impression on our subjects last night." Luna brought up as a minor eye twitch from Celestia occurred.
"Really Luna?"
"Come now sister you better than anypony know I never fail to take advantage of an opening. Your arrival seemed to provide them with such a vivid sight I am sure our subjects will talk about it for some time."
"You are of course aware it was not my idea to go with that dress. He is quite the vindictive pranker when he wants to be." Celestia replied as she began to take a sip of her tea.
"Or maybe he wanted the added benefit of you in that dress. He is quite the ass stallion."
Celestia's gaze became lidded. "A bit too early to be talking about your dalliances Lulu."
Luna let out a soft hum in response. "Very well," Luna replied with a pause as she began to enjoy her visit. A minute or two passed in silence when Luna suddenly asked, "When was the last time you got some dick sister?"
Celestia promptly did a spit take. "LULU!" The Alicorn couldn't help but yelp in outrage at the inappropriate question.
Luna's aloof expression was ruined by her coy smile. "I am just saying sister it would do you some good. I could always loan you Naruto if you do not have your eye on any particular stallion."
"Naruto is not a stud Luna." her sister hissed at Luna, her eyes darting around the room to make sure none of the staff were witnessing or overhearing this conversation.
"Oh I assure you sister he is very much a Stud." Luna replied as Celestia shot her a look.
"You know what I meant." Celestia replied as she face palmed. "Your crude jokes aside, is there anything I should be made aware of for today's schedule?"
"Nothing has changed sister. The exhibition match is today. I admit, I look forward to gauging the strength of my Lunar Guard against your Sun Warriors."
While most of Celestia's guard was made up of experienced guards members who had been in active service in year they lacked one distinct advantage over some of the fresher and newer recruits in the Lunar guard. A captain whose combat knowledge and style unlike anything her ponies were used to fighting against. This was indeed going to prove to be a rather interesting event.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
With the skies clear and the temperature a pleasant seventy-eight degrees it was a perfect time for an exhibition match. The smell of oil, sweat, and blood permeated the area.
The sound of metal on metal and the heavy footsteps of combatants all played to the audiences primal desire and indulgence for bloodsport.
Though as always there was a deeper meaning behind the exhibition match.
To set an example.
Naruto had kept a mental catalog of possible problems in the guard's ranks. He remembered early on how most of the Royal Guards have no interest in guarding "Nightmare", as some would say.
There were more than enough that it took notice in the Solar Guard holding a similar mentality believing Luna a Princess in name only and had no power over them.
One such pony was Commander Radiate Pulse. A Unicorn from a Unicorn clan family. Moderately rich background from a minor noble house. His fur white with golden mane and tail with dark sapphire eyes.
Like many who joined the guard he bulked up when compared to your average was just one of many with an arrogant attitude and complex that borderline tribalist.
There seemed to be this ideal going around that once you left the general royal guard and joined one of the elite guards you were picking sides of sorts.
Idiots.
The lot of them.
Who the hell would instigate or support strife between two sisters separated from each other for millennia? Being in one guard did not invalidate one's duty to protect the citizens and one's rulers.
"Do YOU want to guard that NIGHTMARE?"
Well equines were like humans in that regard. They were stubborn. And there was simply no pleasing everyone.
"By the holy light of Celestia, are you daft? You would guard the moon. It only brings out the wicked in ponies, those that can not stand the light of Her love."
Some of them seem to only respect strength. If that was the case that was what they were going to get.
"Today is the day we show the citizens why the Sun will always be above the moon. ourselves. Her Sun with our Princess watching. Show the Nightmare the error of her ways!" Radiate lowly encourage among his soldiers.
No words were exchanged, just silent gestures, and nods of either acceptance or disagreement.
"Commander allow me this chance! Allow me to show the Princess how much I honor her and how dedicated I am to her service!" Vivid Protector had jumped to the chance.
For a moment the Commander wondered if he shouldn't go with someone more experienced, but upon seeing the theastral was chosen decided that they had this in a bag with a magic user.
Vivid chose light weight armor with a battleaxe. He gave it a few test swings before embedding it deep within the head of a test dummy with worn out armor.
"THE SUN WILL RISE!" He announced!
He looked up to the private box where the Princesses were. Taken in by Celestia's look. She is pure in her radiance. Seeing the blond standing next to her causing him to darkly bristle.
He turned his attention to his opponent. A guard who had less than half his active time in service who already outranked him.
He couldn't help the gnawing bit of anger swelling within him.
This...this batpony strolled in and received such a promotion when he worked and toil for the longest time and his contributions meant next to nothing.
Vivid immediately began firing spell fire and charged.
Dusk twisted out of the area and dodged the spell fire. Dodging spell fire was rather easy for her since part of the training under Naruto included dodging hundreds upon hundreds of shuriken.
They benefited from a captain who could create clones to train them one on one as well as provide them with hand to hand styles that will take a while before beings start to recognize it.
Vivid charged and took a swing at the center of her body, only for her to twist away and make him miss his mark. He pressed the attack and after his third failed swing he used one more swing and used the momentum to throw his legs out in an attempt to buck her.
His metal boots hit the armor causing Dusk to stumble back, but righted herself using her wings.
He raised his head and fired a spell but once more Dusk was able to twist out of the way. 'How is that pony so fast?' Vivid thought in irritation. He let his irritation blind him to the fact he was being baited as his opponent shot forward and using the time to strike, slashing his armor plate. He hissed and stumbled back.
He had been so confident he had paid little attention to he exact gear she was rocking. On her feet were specialize combat gear for Pegasi, a pair of cleats sharp enough to tear through steel easily under the right condition.
Vivid let his anger fuel him as he continued with renewed spell fire.
"You lack discipline! I'll bring this to an end!" Dusk remarked as she landed on the ground with one leg raised. as Vivid raised his axe and gave charge.
He was pushing everything he had into this next strike. "For the Su..."
Crunch!
His cry was ended as the next thing he noticed he was tasting cover and face down in the earth. The rays of the sun shining on her back.
Cheers from the Lunar Guard could be heard chanting Dusk's name.
He fought and struggled to collect himself as he noticed Dusk had one leg high in the air and her pose strict.
Yells and encouragements from the Sun Guard for Vivid to get up was being heard.
The best he could make what happened was that she struck out and landed a solid blow to him faster than he could react.
He got to his hooves, and try to shake the last of the blood from his snout, clearing the tears from his eyes. "You...you freak. Its not over!" He shouted making his challenge known.
Dusk turned as she starred down her opponent. "We serve the same nation and rulers! There is no need for us to hold grudges against each other. Please, just give up. I don't take pleasure in harming a fellow guard I have no quarrel with."
He charged again with renewed vigor as he began slashing wildly at the mare. Adrenaline pumping in his veins he sharpened the edges of his axe with magic as he pressed the attack.
Cheers and screams from the crowd continued as the two guards continued their fight.
"I cannot help but wonder why they chose a First Private against a Captain. Even if their amount of service time is different their accomplishments and battle record are different." One of the Lieutenants wondered as they watched the battle. Ranked members of both guards were watching the battle. They were gathered in an area just below the Princesses private booth.
"He has forgotten his discipline. This sloppy performance does not reflect our standard. I will have to speak with his superior officer." Shine Spark announced as she watched the battle. They needed to be better. They needed to be stronger.
Dusk jolted back as the reinforced attacks resulted in her being put on the defensive as her light weighted armor was built for speed and not dealing with attacks of that caliber.
Thankfully enough his undisciplined nature made it easier to run circles around him. She kept baiting him and drawing it out as he slowly began to tire out and his attacks became less accurate.
With one overhead swing caused him to overextend and unable to recover quickly enough Dusk too this opportunity and struck him in the rib-cage.
Distracted by the pain Vivid was unable to protect himself from the series of attacks and wing slashes that bombarded him.
Seeing that her opponent would remain stubborn and refused to give up Dusk landed one timed yet dangerous blow to his cervical plexus. The helmet would absorb must of her blow, but the power behind the attack would be enough to render him unconscious.
The stallion was launched backwards and landed on his back. Complete silence had followed it. Then cheers erupted much to the surprise of many.
"Victor! Dusk Threader of the Lunar Guard!"
Dusk was surprised that so many citizens were in support of her victory knowing the tensions of ponies considered normal against Theastrals. Medic ponies soon arrived to the field to retrieve the downed pony.
Though others like Radiate was bristling in anger, but he kept his thoughts masked.
"Who else would like to test their might in the arena? Who else would like to test their metal?" Luna's voice was equal mix of bombastic and majestic.
Feeling embarrassed by Protector's performance several Sun Guards stepped forward while Lunar Guards stepped forward as well. The bout between the two guards continued.
Applejack, the premier camping expert was the one in charge of this expedition. With her kagebunshin Applejack was to make use of her copy in a way that wouldn't continue her near workaholic streak on the farm.
So Applejack went and got herself CIT certified as camping was one of her interests outside of farming. The assembled group stopped as they came to an opening in a field. There were three logs around a stone fire ring.
"This is it." Applejack said with a smile as she remembered the fund times she had in her youth. "Alright its a few hours after noon so we'll have to split up duties to make sure everything is set up in time. Dash can you take your group and find some wood for tonight's fire?"
Rainbow Dash gave a nod as she turned to her students. "Come on squirts, let's go."
Applejack turned to Twilight. "Twilight I'll leave you and your group to collect berries and herbs. You remember which ones I told you were safe?"
"Of course."Twilight brought out the book that she had under her arm. "I even went through my catalog and triple checked and referenced each plant."
"And Rarity that leaves you and your team to go get the water." She grabbed a suitcase worth of canteens and tossed it to the mare. Several of the other adults looked rather alarmed at the rather large case was tossed at the unicorn. They were surprised at how Rarity snagged the large and heavy looking bag and spun around and let it rest on her back.
"Alright gentlecots and ladies follow me,' she said to her little troop.
Cheerilee couldn't help but be perplexed by what was going, this thought was shared by the others, "Applejack if you don't mind me asking why are you sending the others off to get food and water? We have plenty."
Appplejack tipped her hat slightly as she began speaking,"Well its simple Miss Cheerilee. How are the kids spose to bond without a little hard work and workin' together. Nothin' like helpin' each other find yer grub and commutin' together to bond ya together ya know. Ah already know the parents wouldn't agree to this without being able to make sure their children were provided for an' all, but I rather those provisions be used in case of emergency or if the children ain't successful in collectin' grub. Anyway that leaves the rest of us to start fixin' up the camp site and make it 'presentable." That and Applejack wanted to make sure there were no unwanted elements nearby. The bandit rate had dropped considerably in the local area.
The number of bandits willing to attack the Ponyville area and the caravans that traveled to and from the local areas. Very few were foolish to attack the home town of the ponies that won against Nightmare Moon, Discord, and help fought off a Changeling Invasion.
Rainbow Dash soon returned with sticks and logs. An arrangement of logs were made for campfire as a collection of sticks were laid at the newly embedded log seats.
The plan was to teach the fillies and colts how to sharpen sticks to make into spheres to use for fishing.'Ah consarnit!' she thought as it started to drift into evening, she knew she forgot something. She forgot to assign someone to collect flint to use as a means to start a fire. She got so excited about the whole thing she got a little ahead of herself.
Well. It was a good thing they had those provisions then. Tonight she'll let it slide, but starting first thing tomorrow she was going to have those kids learn how to start hunting for themselves and how to rough it.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
00
Story Start
000
Luna's crescent moon was high overhead as the rays of the night entity shined down upon the forest area.
At that moment only two ponies were currently up.
The Element of Magic and her young ward. Twilight, who felt something was wrong had stirred from her sleep. The very instincts that led her to check for Nyx were what guided her to her young ward.
And sure enough there was a reason why Nyx had been drawn out from her tent.
And when Nyx expressed what was keeping her up Twilight couldn't help but wonder why this could not happen later instead of sooner?
Nyx wanted to know...understand what she was and where she came from. The filly had been understandably patient with only knowing bits and pieces, but she could only be patient for so long.
So with that she carefully and meticulously explained everything.
The origin of the Nightmare.
The Night force.
Nightmare Moon.
Radiance.
The Queen.
It was a lot to burden the filly with. That knowledge.
At this, Nyx began to sniffle, tears already starting to stream down her face as she bit her lower lip. "But… but that means… I'm a monster!"
"No! No, Nyx, that's note true!" Twilight had feared this reaction. Nyx's conclusion that she was something she was not.
"B-b-but you said that I w-wasn't even a pony until that day!" Nyx blubbered, her crying turning into full-fledged sobbing. "I...I hurt so many ponies. Did so many horrible things. I tried to hurt you and the others. I'm a bad pony! I'm—" Before Nyx could continue her breakdown, Twilight brought her head close and nuzzled Nyx's neck while she used her hand to gently rub Nyx's back. Nyx responded by hooking her arms around Twilight's torso, hugging her tightly, and continuing to sob.
"Nyx, you are not a monster. You are not that Nightmare anymore," Twilight assured, her voice both comforting and firm.
"B-but—"
"You've changed for the better. Magic. Magic had reached out to me. The Elements of Harmony saved Midnight. Saved you. You were given a second chance. Nyx the entity that became the Nightmare what led it down that route? Do you remember what I said right?" she asked as the filly mumbled that it 'absorbed the negative essence of the dreamers.' "Now does that sound like an evil entity or an entity trying to do good, but ended up being harmed in the process?" she asked as Nyx continued to sniffle, her face burried into Twilight's chest. "Nyx you are a sweet, wonderful filly given a chance to live life the way you want to. You want to know how I know you're not evil?"
Nyx looked up, continuing to sniffle as Twilight gently pulled herself out of Nyx's hug and began to wipe away some of Nyx's tears. "H-How?"
"Naruto told me." He said as the filly tilted her head quizzically. "He has an ability that allows him to sense the negativity and evil in the hearts of others. If their malevolence is strong enough he can home in on it. Plus if you were really evil would the Elements of Harmony really just let you be when they were capable of sealing a being like Discord?" She gently stroked Nyx's head. "I promise you, that there is nothing to worry about. You're a good pony and what you once were doesn't matter. No matter what you will never be that entity again, okay."
Nyx sniffed loudly. "You… you promise?"
"I promise," Twilight assured as she nuzzled Nyx once more. This drew a smile from Nyx, but the moment of happiness was doomed to die quickly as a fresh frown and new tears appeared on her face.
"What's wrong?" Twilight asked.
"I-if I was born the way you said then that means I don't have a family. I don't have a mom or dad. A-A brother or sister...I...I'm all alone in the world."
Twilight winced, she hadn't thought through the full implications of what Nyx would perceive once she told the filly the truth, but...was it necessarily true? That the filly didn't have any family.
"Nyx, honey, trust me you have a family."
"W-What? B-But how. I wasn't born like a normal pony."
"That does not mean you are not loved or lacking a family.. You have all the family you could want in Ponyville," Twilight reassured her. "If there is anything I learned family is more than just blood ties. Being family is about experiences and bonds. And you have so many others you share bonds with."
"I… I do."
"Yes, of all the ponies that care about you. Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Applejack, Ditzy, Rainbow, Fluttershy are your aunts and Naruto your uncle. And Spike, well he's like your cool big brother right?"
Well Nyx did enjoy hanging out with Spike. He did help her learn cool things. Like how to put mustaches on ponies.
"And if you're not with me, Spike, and the girls you're always off with the Crusdaers."
Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Babs, Dinky, and Scootalo were always so much fun. They didn't mind that she was skittish and always tried to include her in things.
She had friends. Aunties and uncle. A brother. Okay but still...there was one thing she was missing out on.
"Then what...then what are you Twilight?" Her caretaker didn't suggest she was an auntie or older sister to Nyx so if they were family then what was Twilight supposed to be?
Twilight couldn't help it as the air in her lungs momentarily pause.
What was Twilight to Nyx?
She fed her. She sheltered her. She sought to educate the filly. If she was in trouble Twilight sought to protect her. She made sure Nyx was sent to school and sought to the filly's happiness.
This filly brought into this world needed and depended on her. This filly who invoked feelings of protectiveness and pride from Twilight. At first Twilight pondered if this was what having a protege was like, but no this didn't quite fill right.
She wanted Nyx to become the best pony she could be. Her happiness meant the world to Twilight.
And that's when Twilight knew.
"If you'll like. I'd...I'd like to be your mother." Twilight said as Nyx gazed up as if something shocking was revealed to her.
"You'd...you'd want to be...my mom?" Nyx softly and fearfully asked as if she got too eager Twilight might changed her mind.
"If you'd let me. I would like to."
For the first time in recent memory Twilight Sparkle was going with her heart over her mind. The air nearly left the unicorn's lung at the sudden tightness of the filly's grip around her torso.
"I'd...I'd love to be your daughter."
Twilight's lip trembled, and her eyes started to tear up even though she was smiling ear-to-ear. She brought her arms and returned Nyx's embrace.
This feeling...was one of the most wonderful feelings in the world.
One of the lesser known events discussed these past few months were the scarce disappearance of travelers to and from Vanhoover. To the northwest of Ponyville the major city of Vanhoover was the only known reason to head in that direction as much of the western area was rather unexplored.
Since most citizens traveled by train instead of wagon there was little coverage or knowledge of the few ponies that disappeared making the trek.
As a result anyone who ever goes into the area of Whitetail Woods always kept out an eye for wild creatures.
The recent patrols and such gave the citizens a sense of security.
Unknown to the inhabitants at the campsite not too far from them was a witch. A dark magical user who indulged into the darker aspects of magic often relying on sacrifices and other such things as rituals that accompanied in some cases mutilation of others to get the desired items.
This witch was an anthropomorphic feline of orange fur and emerald eyes with feline ears and tall yet slender figure high lighted by her purple robes and yellow belt.
The witch used her power to summon her staff to her. The dwelling they were in were decorated with many flasks vials, and cases that obtain all matters of potion ingredients.
The inner workings of the cave were carved out over a period of time and for the most part looked smooth. The trappings of the floor looked to be made out of ursine fur and other hide as stitched together furniture filled the dwelling.
The witch summoned a crystal ball to her as an image appeared reflected on the orb. On the image appeared the camp site where the citizens of Ponyville were. A plan was already forming in her mind.
A day had passed and the kingdom was a buzzed by the events of what happened. The resurrected Lunar Guard didn't have much status besides the exploits of their captain. So when one of their members, a newly minted captain at that, proceeded to defeat several Solar guard members the hot new topic of discussion essentially led to the other divisions to discuss the effectiveness of Princess Celestia's personal Guard's effectiveness.
While the events invoked both positive and negative emotions and thoughts depending on upon the equine's guard, rank, or such their was one guard member whose mind was enjoying his current moment.
The stallion was spending time with the cornflower maned mare that had been studiously training under the alicorn of the sun.
Said stallion and mare were just enjoying a day put on a red dress shirt and black slacks. In a city like Canterlot casual was the equivalent to formal in Ponyville.
"As always Uzumaki you manage to be easy on the eyes."
Naruto turned to the voice to see Trixie clad in a white open cardigan or a black thigh length backless mini dress with a white bow on the top portion of the dress showing off her cleavage.
Gorgeous seemed like an understatement in this situation. "Well, are you not going to compliment me?" she asked with a hint of haughtiness.
"Are you trying to seduce me Miss Lulamoon?" he asked as Trixie stood up and gave him a sultry look.
"It appears I must be more direct in my actions to indicate what I want." With each word of her statement Trixie sauntered over to him slowly with a wave of her hips until she was pushed against him.
"To be fair I had all sorts of mare flocking to me when I was young. At this point it might be a condition." Naruto felt the softness yet firmness of her chest pressing into his own. Naruto took the opportunity to rest his hand on her back as he felt her back dimples through her fur. Trixie let out a feminine giggle before nuzzling her face into his neck.
"Yes, its called being a stallion." she said as she traced her finger along his chin. "And while I would enjoy having you worship me in all my beauty and glory we must hurry if we wish to do all we want to do today." She said as she grabbed his hand and pulling him out of the room. Using her magic Trixie closed the door as they exited the room.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
00
Story Start
000
Naruto and Trixie were curled up together on one of the park benches within the capital. In a city like Canterlot there were few park enthusiasts so it was a good place to go to get some alone time.
"Will you tell me more now? You left off just before you woke up in the Everfree for the first time and Trixie is curious on how you adapted to everything." She asked as she looked up from his shoulder.
"Well," the blond began as he gently ran his fingers along her shoulder. Pursuing an intimate relationship with Trixie had meant opening up and being forthcoming about his past.
To start it all of he guess it was time to talk about that day. That day the Bearers had saved Nightmare Moon.
"It all started when I met Rainbow Dash who saved my life. I ended up in Ponyville for the first time."
Naruto began to stir, a groan escaping his lips as his vision slowly focused. He slowly sat up; he was in some kind of hospital room. "Where am I?" he wondered.
"You're at the hospital!" A sweet yet brash voice spoke to him.
He turned to the voice and sure enough it was a colorful bipedal female pony from the forest. "You…you saved me." It took him a few moments to recall the events that led him to here. Fighting Shadowfright to stop kaguya's reawakening.
That cold empty void.
"Yep, the name is Rainbow Dash, feel free to thank me however much you think is necessary then throw a little bit more in for good measure." The prismatic mare seemed to brag to him.
"Considering you were about to be overrun I'd consider us even." He teased with a light grin.
"What!" she exclaimed in outrage. "Hey buddy I totally saved your butt!" Rainbow argued, growing annoyed that the Stallion wasn't more grateful. "If I haven't been there you would have been creature food."
The stallion grew silent for a few seconds. "Thanks, I haven't been having the best past few days and you really helped me out of a tough situation." He earnestly answered in surprise. He had just recently came to terms that he was no longer human after spending the better part of the day lost in the forest. Right now he was just trying to deal with the shock of it all.
Surprised by the earnest thank you all the wind was taken out of the pegasus's sail. "I…you're welcome." Rainbow remarked.
Suddenly another Pony woman had entered the room. She was shorter than the rainbow woman with a light pink made reminiscent of cotton candy wearing an open candy striper nurse outfit with a black top underneath as they were called he believe. A stark contrast to the scrubs he was used to seeing. Her fur was white or maybe closer to light gray shade with beautiful sapphire blue. She was wearing a Nurse hat and had Red Cross mark on her side with a heart at the four corners. All and all she was rather pleasant to look at."Well this is a first Rainbow. Normally whenever you come to the hospital you bring injuries, but this is the first time you've brought a Stallion. I wonder if that thing about those monsters is entirely true, hhm?" the nurse lightly teased the tomcolt with the insinuation that there was another reason behind the stallion's injuries. Considering how reckless Rainbow Dash could be it wasn't unusual to see her back in the hospital every other month or so.
"Nurse Redheart!" Rainbow Dash's cheek burned a furious red. She couldn't believe the insinuation she was hearing. "I don't even know him. Besides, I don't have time for romance; you know I'm trying to join the Wonderbolts."
"In hindsight its kind of funny. Redheart's teasing. Dash and I ended up becoming a couple after all."
"Now that I think about it the Rainbow Dash of now is rather different then the way she used to be, isn't she?"
Naruto let out a thoughtful hum as their feet brushed together. "They all are. Its funny how much we all changed.
"What about the other elements? Are they that different now from when you met them back then?"
Naruto pondered the question and best way to answer. "Some you can say have changed more than others. Applejack is probably the one to change the least having grown less stubborn, but then again she was always down to earth to begin with. If you really think about it. Nearly all of them either saved me or helped me in a time of need. I was in the forest, being impulsive and foolish. It would be awhile before I had my old level of strength back. I needed to see where I was at and good thing to or else I wouldn't have heard Applebloom's cries for help. I bit off more then I could chew."
000000000000
'It feels like I'm on fire. If I keep gong I'm going to cripple myself. Uugh if only this damn body wasn' so sluggish.' an image of the village came to the mind as well as his family. He could never forgive himself if he died like this to some wild animals though.
Just as the creatures charged two figures leaped over him. A mare in a Stetson hat and the other wearing some sort of object he didn't recognize. One had a crimson coat and the other was orange like him, both with a gamboge colored hair or manes as they were called on equines. With impressive strength they sent two of the creatures flying with the female throwing a kick and the male launching a punch respectively.
"That was the moment I first met Applejack. I wouldn't formally talk to her and the rest of the Apples of Sweet Apple Acres onto the next day. Speaking of which I should introduce you to the Crusaders some time. I'm sure they would love your magic, especially Nyx."
"You're one of the strongest ponies I know. Its difficult imagining you as weak."
"Yeah well, being weak and powerless instead of being born special gives you insight and respect for power. I never try to use more power than necessary as that welcomes recklessness and arrogancy."
"It is an unbecoming trait." Nothing like having your ego bruised to make one become more humble. "So how did you come to meet Pinkamena?" It was always so easy to forget Trixie and Pinkie had a past. Then again the stint that Trixie spent on Pinkie's farm was before the mare had become laughter incarnate.
Naruto let out a gentle exhale and briefly laughed, "Funnily enough I think out of all the girls I had the most normal meeting of all with Pinkie."
"Aah, leave it to her to always be the stand out."
"Oooh! Customers, customers! Welcome!" A flash of pink whizzed out the door and abruptly stopped in front of them. The mare had a brilliant raspberry mane, light cerulean eyes, and a pale, light raspberry coat.
"Hello Pinkie Pie, I've brought a friend to treat him out for a meal."
"Oh, hello there!" In yet another pink flash, Naruto found himself nose to nose with the mare with the cotton candy hair. She was dressed in a light pink shirt with balloons on it, two blue and one yellow in the middle adorning her torso, violet mini skirt along with white and pink sleeves and stockings. The energy radiating from her was quite infectious. "Ooh you have such fun hair? And what's with the fox tail. I don't think I've ever seen you before. How'd you get the foxtail? What's your name? Are you a fox-pony? I've never met a foxpony before!" she suddenly gasped after her flurry of questions threatened to overwhelm Naruto. "I have to plan you a party!"
"But you just met me why would you throw a party for me?" 'She's just met me yet she wants to do something like that for me? And all these questions. I wonder if she's always this energetic?'
"Because that's just what I do. I throw parties for all my new friends." She answered him with a bright, childlike smile.
"Pinkie Pie if you don't mind we're here to get something to eat." Naruto's companion told her.
Pinkie's eyes widened in glee. "Ooh! I didn't know you two came here to buy some sweets! Well, what do you and Mr. Foxpony want to eat?"
"H-Hey, the name is Naruto. Not Fox pony okay." Naruto remarked as a deep blush colored his cheeks.
"Nah-rue-toh? Wow that's such a strange name. Sounds like a dance you do on your toes."
"As you can imagine I was still in the midst of dealing with culture shock. Pinkie became one of my closest friends and confidant during that time. Despite the fact I would be spending a good deal of time at Sweet Apple Acres something about Pinkie and I clicked sooner then with Applejack."
"How'd you manage to get along with so many different personalities?" That type of temperance and patience was often reserved for diplomats, secretaries, or just those int he job field used to dealing with different personalities.
"I've had many friends with varied personalities remember. When you were the leader of a nation you have to deal with the other leaders, delegates, and the head of establishments. You cannot be a succesful leader or better yet, a beloved one without being good in dealing with people's feelings and concerns." He noticed that the moon was slowly rising.
"Continuing on with your story. From what I understand that you and the others were a major influence on Fluttershy. Was she really that much of a shut in?"
"Yeah she was," he answered as he gently kicked his right foot back and forth against the grass. "Poor mare was afraid of many things. You'd be surprised that she wasn't diagnosed with some sort of condition. But even then, wracked with fear, she still had one of the biggest hearts ever seen. Like before I've gone and got myself hurt again."
He slowly began to stir only to find himself in a cottage of some sorts. He was in a basket and as he assessed himself, he found that he was attended to. He looked around and saw there was an assortment of animals consisting of birds, squirrels, mice, cats, and other creatures. "Where in the world am I?" He said as the pony he assumed was his caretaker entered the room. Upon realizing he was awake, she seemed to freeze in mid-step.
"Oh hello, you helped me right?" Naruto asked as he moved up to his hooves. The mare made something in relation to a squeak as she stood there. "Hello? My name is Naruto, Naruto Uzumaki, what's yours?" The Pegasus shielded away from him. The various animals let out various growls causing the blond to stumble back.
"Its okay." The Pegasus quietly assured her little companions. "M-My name is Fluttershy. H-Hello." They both exchanged a glance as blue eyes met blue eyes. The Pegasus once more shielded away from him.
"Well it's nice to meet you Fluttershy. Can you tell me where I am?"
"Oh we're outside of Ponyville Mr. Naruto."
Naruto just grinned. "Just Naruto, no Mr. ok?"
With that the Pegasus timidly nodded. "N-Naruto, could you tell me why you were unconscious outside, but you don't have to answer it though I was just curious." She shielded away as he turned towards her, bumping into one of her animal friends before quickly apologizing to the gentle soul.
"I was training. I'm something of a martial artist and I sort of went overboard. You really saved me though, thanks for your help." He thanked her. It seemed a pattern was forming. He would befriend a kind pony who would be willing to help him and he would bond with them.
Which led him to learn more about her. "I'm the town's veterinarian." She answered when he asked her what she did for a living.
"A vet? So you like animals then?"
She perked up at this. "Oh yes! I just love them! I love all animals. From the smallest little chipmunk, to the largest bear. Except for d-dragons. Dragons are scary, and mean." She finished her statement with a quiver.
In nearly everything she did from her demeanor to her career centered on her kind nature. While being a guest at her cottage Naruto got to know the mare as she tended to his injuries.
000000000000000
"There does seem to be a running theme with you." Trixie dryly remarked. Using her magic she drew to her a bottle of water from her bag. "Now we get to your Alpha. The love of your life."
'That's not exactly fair Trixie. I love all my herd equally." He insisted as Trixie payfully plod at him with her horn.
"You have a big heart, that is true, but let us be realistic. Even if you truly believe so, there is a reason why the dressmaker holds a special place in your heart. She is your alpha and there is no denying that. So reveal the wonderful tale of how you both were awestruck with each other and knew you were each other's one and only."
Naruto shook his head in response to Trixie's fairly overdramatic assessment of their meeting. "Actually here's another surprise. Now that I think about it out of all of them I had the most negative first reaction with Rarity."
"Hello? Excuse me? Anyone here?" From what Naruto was told this Rarity was the pony to go to when you were in need of clothes. He was skeptical when he came across the circus like building but withheld his judgement. "Wow, she must be one of the richest ponies in town. Place looks like it has a second floor and its really artsy." He thought as he called out to the store's properitor.
"Please come in, I'll be with you in a moment." A posh, sophisticated voice answered. Naruto walked deeper inside until he saw a Unicorn. Her horn glowed with a light heliotrope glow.
One of the things Naruto came to learn was that some of these ponies were very peculiar about their image and colors. The only person who really struck him as someone really into that whole fashion scene was Ino. And even then she was more reserved then some of the residents he had encountered in his sort time here.
The Unicorn lady quickly finished what she was working on. "There, now that is all finished, how may I help...you?" Naruto watched the mare sputter before just stopping altogether.
Rarity stared at the stallion before her and she was horrified at his appearance. "Those garments are absolutely dreadful and will not do."
For a brief moment Naruto was insulted by her comment. She basically attacked him he gave out verbal protests as he was dragged through the boutique before plopping him down in a chair.
"No one shall leave my boutique in such a condition. That mane of yours looks like jagged edges and you're covered in splotches. Do you not take care of your mane?" As the Unicorn continued to dress him down, Naruto couldn't help but wince. The mare was like a mix of Ino and Sakura. The parts he didn't care for at the moment.
"Look, that's enough! It's kind of insulting that you're berating me without even getting as so much as my name don't you think? I only came to see if I can get my clothes mended, but if you're only going to insult me I'll leave."
After the end of Naruto's statement, the Unicorn looked remorseful. "Forgive me, sometimes I lose myself when I get caught up in fashion. To think I tossed my manners to the wind like that. How can I even call myself a lady?"
Naruto found himself stunned by how dramatic the Unicorn was being. She even went as far as using her magic to pull out a couch and collapsed on top of it.
"Look, I'm just here to fix my clothes or get new ones. I'm…" He paused as he tried to come up with a reason. "…someone who works out and trains a lot and I need clothes to train in."
"Oh please allow me to fulfill this request. I assure you that you are in capable hands." She promised as she brought out a measuring tool. She began examining his dimensions when she caught sight of something. "My word, what an interesting and fetching features. I have never seen anything quite like it?"
"What?" He was confused on what she was going on about. He didn't think he looked any differently than anypony else.
"Your tail of course." She emphasized as if she couldn't believe he was clueless.
Naruto couldn't help but pale slightly. His tail definitely wasn't normal. It was more fox-like then it was pony.
"Oh such a divine feature. Think of the outfits I could make showcasing it. It is like this life of ours to bless me with such a divine sight, if only I had such a treasure."
"But considering that you plan on marrying her things have obviously worked out."
"Yes, she apologized and from then on she somehow managed to become my closest bond. It makes sense in a way. She was the first to started to see the other side of me."
Brief flashes of that day passed through his mind.
When he and Rarity made their trek out of town for what was supposed to be a regular gem hunt. Though he briefly wondered if maybe he was a bit more perceptive that maybe even as far back as then they could have been together?
The aftermath of being attacked by Ashby and how he had saved her from being raped and most likely killed.
How she'd refused to leave him behind wen it was drawing closer to night fall and he could barely move from his injuries.
They had definitely came a long way.
"And of course that saves Twilight Sparkle for last." The other half of the glue that kept them all together.
"The first of many fated days. The Summer Sun Celebration. So many lives were changed that day. Funny thing is what led to that had actually started many months ago actually. Princess Celestia needed my help. She needed my judgement. Ponyville was the last possible place where the elements could be and she felt she would see who she wanted as bearers out of axniousness then who would be the true chosen ones."
"I already have plans to send my protégé to help organize the preparations for Ponyville."
He nodded as he went over the traits again. Honesty. Laughter. Generosity. Loyalty. Kindness. Five ponies capable of wielding legendary artifacts and he would only have a few months to figure them out. "I see, and when do I start?"
"Immediately." Celestia informed him. "This is of the utmost importance."
"Princess I assure you that I'll do everything I can to help you. Ponyville, no Equestria has become my home now. I will protect it no matter what."
"Excellent," Celestia responded as her expression turned into one of gratitude. "I knew I could depend on you. Let's make preparations immediately." She said as she beckoned the blond to follow her.
"It didn't take me long to find out who the other Bearers were. My job was to simply protect them. The process of them and Twilight becoming friends were all up to them. We could not interfere at all or the bonds wouldn't be geniune. The Elements would not activate. All the time I spent around Celestia and to think it took me that long to meet Twilight."
"I'm sorry," he immediately apologized as he quickly scooped up the checklist the Unicorn was previously holding after a quick glance over Naruto recognized Twilight from the description that Celestia had given her.
"Its okay, no harm done." The Unicorn replied as she was handed back her list.
Naruto took a step back and took notice of her companion. Without a doubt he was a baby lizard, most likely a dragon considering his features. "Welcome to Ponyville, my name is Naruto and it's nice to meet you. I haven't seen you around before so am I wrong to assume you're new to town?"
"Indeed I am. My name is Twilight Sparkle and this is my assistant…"
"…the name's Spike." The rather chipper dragon cut in.
"…and we've come supervise preparations for the Summer Sun Festival. I hope I'm not being rude, but we're really busy. I have to find my way to Sweet Apple Acres to check on how the food preparations are going."
00000000000000000
It was kind of funny to think about how Spike looked like then compared to what he looked like now.
"And everything seemed to be going on schedule. We all gathered at Town Hall and everything was going alright and that's when it happened. Nightmare Moon made her presence known. A good portion of the town had managed to get away and went to Sweet Apple Acres. A barrier was cast and everypony had to bunker down. For obvious reasons the seven of us could not just sit there. Twilight had read up on the tale Mare of the Moon and revealed what she felt was the one way to save Equestria. Getting the Elements of Harmony so that was when we made a plan to traverse the Everfree."
"And nopony tried to stop you?" The illusionist asked as Naruto grinned sheepishly.
"Well only one pony managed to overhear us."
"Thankfully I was able to convince Ditzy not to impede us. Her daughter needed her more then she could help us."
"And with the seven of you getting through the Everfree Forest must have been rather simple." From what little she knew of the forest she highly doubted the Bearers would have had much trouble.
"Aah but you forget, we were nowhere near as strong then as we are now. What helped us that at the time the Nightmare wasn't trying to full on kill us early on. Like the ledge we were on collasping under us."
He acted quick to save Rarity while the rest of the Bearers helped each other.
"And that was just the tip of the iceberg. From then on we had to deal with so many obstacles. Timberwolves which Applejack and Fluttershy had to fight with the help of a Manticore who Nightmare Moon tried to throw at us."
"Then there was an emotional serpent, but he became an ally as Pinkie Pie and Rarity fought Griffins."
with Timberwolves, a Manticore, Griffins, Nightmare followers, a revived Satyr and one very emotional Serpent." He said recalling his own fight and what the other Bearers had told him of that night.
"And then there was one of the anti-thesis armor bearers we would end up fighting later on. Rainbow took her on one on one allowing me and Twilight to get by."
"And finally I found myself fighting a resurrected enemy."
"We were all dealing with our respective obstacles. My enemy, the Satyr Ashby was the same creature I had a run in with when Rarity and I were collecting gems. You could imagine my surprise encountering him. After I dealt with him that's when the stakes rose and I encountered Nightmare herself. I was completely outclassed and was going to be sent into a realm of darkness, but somehow I ended up in the last place I could have expected. Princess Luna's mindscape. That was where I met Princess Luna for the firs time."
0000000000
The cage contained what looked like a young filly Alicorn. She looked hardly older than the crusaders. Her coat was that of a light phtalo shade. The svelte little pony was wearing a simple dark blue dress with the insignia of the moon on the front of it. As he got closer he took more of her features, her mane and tail colors were that of a light azure color and the Alicorn filly looked so sad it almost broke his heart.
"W-Who are you?" she asked in a whimpering tone as her voice cracked slightly. Her eyes were filled with a lot of fear.
"I'm not going to hurt you," he softly spoke to her as he got closer. "My name is Naruto what's yours?" he asked as he approached the cage but the Pony only shot him a furious look as a frown marred her features.
"We shall not for your tricks again. Just leave us alone. " She wailed as tears began to whirl up in her eyes. Suddenly she seemed to switch gears as she looked off into space. "Where are you Big sister? W-We are so sorry please don't be mad at me anymore. I don't like being alone." The tears slid down her face. "T-Tia…d-don't you love me anymore?" she asked in between sniffles as she sat down and curled up in a ball.
"It was a heart breaking sight so to speak. It wouldn't be long until Nightmare Moon manifested herself inside of Luna's mind and we were forced to fight her."
"If she was able to seal the princess inside her own mind, how come she didn't have complete control of the mindscape?"
"Well at the end of the day the mindscape was still Luna. It based its current state of mind off Luna's feelings. And it was gaining back that courage that allowed Luna to fight."
An explosion of dark, yet benevolent energy drew the attention of both combatants. They turned as Princess Luna underwent a transformation. Her light azure mane transformed into a brilliant Persian blue color. Her light phthalo coat was now a deep cerulean color and what was once a little girl now stood a goddess of a woman in blue shimmering gown painted with white sparks reminiscent of the sun.
"Nightmare Moon, Thee shall no longer do as thee please anymore. We will end of your tyranny and banish thee to the darkest depths of the Underworld."
"The battle we fought could not be done justice with just mere words. The only details of the battle I can provide you were the one fought on my end."
"Luna you have to finish her now!" Naruto shouted as he flashed over to her side. "The only way to win a battle of the mind is for that person to overcome their demons once and for all."
"We don't know if we have the power." Nightmare Moon was as every bit as powerful as she was if not more.
"Then I'll help you." Like that day during the war Naruto transferred some of his chakra to Princess Luna. The Princess found herself enveloped by a warm yet powerful golden glow.
Teeming with power the Princess called upon deepest recess of her magic. And in one single blast the power fired at the tainted Alicorn quickly overwhelmed the creature.
"I will…never…fade…"
And with that the creature then faded out of existence.
"Though if you were to ask me if there was any moment I remember vividly from that day then there is one. The most important and worthwhile of them all. The moment two sisters were reunited."
00000000000
"It has been a thousand years sister. I've waited so long to say this." Luna seemed to seize up as to brace herself for her sister's wrath. "I'm sorry." Luna seemed stunned silence. Despite remembering the memory she saw during the battle reminding her of their sisterly bond she felt and believe what was going to happen in the real world would be anything but that. "I failed to be there for you and because of my mistakes you had to suffer for a thousand years. No matter our differences we are family and we should never let anything tear us apart. Its time to put our differences behind us. We were meant to rule together, little sister. Will you accept my friendship?"
"I'm so sorry!" She ran up and threw her arms around Celestia, more happy tears running down her face, "I missed you so much, big sister!"
Celestia began to tear up as well, "I've missed you, too."
0000000000000
"With that I can honestly say that moments like that are what makes what I do worth it." He said as he stood up and extended his hand.
Trixie looked up to him in response to the invitation.
"I think that's enough reminsceng for one night. Got to leave something to look forward to right. Besides, since we're out on a stroll there is one place I want to bring you to."
Sensing their time together for the night was coming to an end Naruto brought Trixie to the Hills area on the other side of Canterlot. The hills were just in the right place where the glow of the sun or moon gave either the grass the look of shiny gold hay or shimmering crystals.
The grass had that effect for longer than anypony could remember. People always theorized that the grass was enchanted by spellcasters Millennias ago.
"The site is truly beautiful." I wish I could have observed the beauty that was out there more, but I was always working, nevering knowing where my next bit would come from. "So, you brought me here for more than the sight right? Otherwise you would have merely just told me about it."
'She's not referring to herself in the third person. I guess she's feeling more comfortable around me since I've been opening up more as well.' "This spot. Its view out in the countryside it brought out old memories. I remember...when it was Hinata, I, and the kids. I didn't always have time for my family, but when I did I always tried to make the best of it. I used to bring them to a hill just like this one. We loved to sit here on this hill and wait until night time came around and the fireflies came and the 'light show' began. My oldest daughter, Himawari, oh she would chase after them. She had my energy and curiosity, but was tempered by her mother's sweet nature." Naruto's happy expression turned melancholic.
"Your wife sounds absolutely lovely,`" Trixie said with a grin, "She had to have been a mare like no other to catch your heart.
"Thanks…" Naruto scratched the back of his head. "She was great."
"Was- Oh." As soon as Trixie remembered the forgotten tidbit, her ears lowered a little. "Sorry, I was so absentminded..." She started with her apologize, but soon heard Naruto let out a little bittersweet laugh.
"I know you meant no harm Trix. I don't want everypony to have to walk eggshells around me. I've accepted that, that part of my life is over, but as long as their memories are alive then their never really gone you know." Naruto reached out and took a hold of Trixie's hand. "Come on, let's head back."
The stroll back to the castle was uneventful. They passed by some guards as Naruto escorted Trixie to her room.
"As always Uzumaki spending time with you was delightful. I'm so used to talking to ponies or gong on about my own bravado I forgot what it was like to listen. I look forward to more in the future." So much so she was disappointed the night was ending already and was looking for a way to extend the night. "Unless you wish to stay for a nightcap of course? You could always sleep here, the bed are large enough to accommodate." To which she then put on her best pout. "But I sure hope you have no designs to take advantage of Trixie. Even with my new training Trixie is unsure she could fend off a beast such as yourself."
Naruto almost double over in laughter as he placed his palm over his mouth to contain his laughter and avoid disturbing the sleeping inhabitants of the castle. "Thanks for the invitation, but maybe some other night. Though if you wish want to grab breakfast before your lessons?"
"I suppose I can pencil you in." she answered.
"Goodnight Trixie." He leaned in and captured her lips in a kiss. After a brief moment the kiss ended.
"Goodnight...Naruto." She said wistfully as she watched his form grow smaller and smaller the further he traveled. As far as Trixie was concerned the morning couldn't come fast enough.
There were many more stories left to tell. Memories to share. Experiences that were great. Memories that were dreadful. Sharing the experiences was left with each story speaker. Whether or not the people who were comfortable speaking of the memories would influence what was spoken and what was not.
And those decisions would shape the future of the world. There would always be moment when you hurt one you care about.
Sometimes a loved one or friend would be needed.
There will be moments when it takes an understanding heart or the willingness to do good to form bonds.
But the important thing is to never forget ones bonds. Bonds are strength. Those emotions fueled the aspects of your heart and soul. And those positive aspects are the very essence of what Harmony is. Because there is no telling what the future may hold. But as long as those powerful bonds remain there is no force to which the forces of Harmony shall ever fall to.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
00
Story Start
000
A train ride to the Crystal Empire. That was the last thing Naruto expected he would be doing today.
It had been a rather surprising revelation when Celestia had happened upon his breakfast with Trixie and informed them that she had business to attend to and would be leaving for a few days.
His interest piqued Naruto naturally wondered what it was about and low and behold the Sun Diarch would be paying a visit to her niece. Wanting to spend more time in the empire and visit their libraries do to his curiosity of the history and nature of magic used Naruto sent one of his copies with Celestia.
That was how the two found themselves in a private car on the train with two sentries posted on both entrances/exits to the car.
The interior of it looked closer to the modern metallic look of the trains from his past then the more homely looking cars in the rest of the train.
As far as one could see outside there was untouched wilderness filling the scenery. Nothing but mountains in the far background.
When they had arrived all the typical fanfare one would expect was had. Introduction and Greetings. Servants carrying their things to their rooms.
While both Princesses left to have their discussion that left both Guard Captains to well...have guy time.
And one of that was enjoying the food.
This food though was not what the blond was hoping for. The meal which consisted of a few pieces of carrots and broccoli and some parsley that was hardly enough to be salad filling let alone a meal. Didn't help that the portions were hardly filling, then again he always needed more than most.
Well that was a bust. So then came the next manly thing.
Shooting stuff.
"PULL!" Shining Armor shouted.
The device that was situated a few feet from him, glowed with an artificially created magical aura. The mechanism loaded two disks into the launcher, adjusted its angle, and fired them into the air. Shining Armor charged his horn with rose colored mana. He took careful aim as he watched the disks fly through the air. The unicorn stallion then fired two magic energy beams in quick succession, striking both targets and blowing them to dust.
"So...wedding date is growing closer huh?" Shining asked as he moved out of the way as Naruto got readied for the disks. "PULL!"
Having already drawn two shurikens Naruto let them fly as they cleaved the disks in half. "Yeah. Not even my first wedding and I'm still rather nervous about it. I wonder if maybe I'll get over the nerves by the time I get around to marrying the others."
They switched places. "Normally I comment that its uncommon for a stallion to marry more mares then just his alpha unless it was a group wedding, but you've proven to be anypony but the standard...PULL!"
The mechanism launched another two disks into the air. The charged shots once more destroyed the disks.
"That was never something I had to worry about. Out of the group the one who was looking forward the most to us being husband and wife anytime soon was Rarity. Applejack a close second because of family values, but everypony else is rather complacent with how things are."
"To be honest I really can't see myself with more than one mare. Cadance is the love of my life. I mean, everyone knows about Polygany and Polygamy with our whole situation of the mare to stallion ratio for a vast percentage of our nation, but learning about a way of life and embracing it are two different things." A thoughtful expression formed on Shining's face followed by one of slight guilt. "Considering the way Twilight used to be I was rather complacent about the whole issue of her and dating. I feel like a jerk. A small part of me was glad that she didn't display an interest in the opposite sex because I was always worried about her being taken advantage of."
"Big brother instinct combined with your knowledge of Twilight's social immaturity right?"
"And here I thought the guards were grumbling when they were talking about how there seems to be nothing you don't know."
Naruto let out hearty laughter as he forced himself to keep poised. "What can I say? Kage Bunshin. I know it really irritates others that I seem to have an answer for so much, its a common problem I've encountered time and again, but honestly what am I supposed to do? Not better myself? Not use such a useful technique to gain information and knowledge? I've learned so much about so many things and that's just from my herd mates alone. If there is a tool I can learn to make, an useful skill to learn, or even an interesting book to read why not just indulge in it? Becoming the Head of State of a territory forces you to be responsible and consider your decisions and how they influence people. That with the combination of my clones and family genes that bless me with a long life span I have a recipe for someone who will simply continue to grow and adapt over time."
"Are all these skills useful or are they just things you learn for fun?"
"A little of both." Naruto admitted as he thought back to a few weeks ago.
"Alright I think I got it." Naruto said as he stood back from the front door. Dressed in a pair of overalls he was a bit greased up and smelled musty along with having disheveled hair, all signs of the amount of work he put into fixing up the library.
For some time Twilight had simply lived in the library as is. Not being a carpenter seeing to the condition of her home was outside of the magical user's field of expertise.
Twilight looked around as she searched nearly every inch of the establishment. The ceiling was devoid of thinned out paint patches and cracks. The wooden floors no longer creaked. Every rough patch on the wall had been smoothed out.
The lack of creaks and groans would no longer plague her. No longer would they startle her after a late night of studying or would she have to incessantly remembered to get them fixed.
A warmth filled her heart at just how cozy the atmosphere was. This was different from when Spike cleaned things or how she plotted out a rearrangement.
The fresh coat of paint on things and the restored furniture gave it a brand new feel. "Why?" When Naruto said he was going to be doing some touching up while Twilight would be in Canterlot for her scheduled therapy session she hadn't expect to come home to this.
"Isn't it obvious Twilight? This library...which holds your memories of your closest bonds in Ponyville. The place you live with Spike and Nyx. This place shouldn't be just a building for living. The shelter that keeps you warm and safe during those cool nights. The site in which there will be many more memories to come. It should reflect what its been all this time. Your home." Naruto was nearly knocked off his feet at the force Twilight proceeded to unleash via bear hug.
One didn't need to keep verbally telling the one they cared about they loved them in poetry or endless sonnets. Simple actions and gestures were always just as good if not better to emphasize your care for someone else.
"I guess trying to find out a way to repay you is going to be more difficult then I thought."
"Repay me?" Naruto was confused by the sudden utterance. "Repay for what exactly?"
"You know what the most afraid I've ever been is? Besides the wedding incident?"
"Can't say that I would know.
"It was the day Princess Celestia sent Twilight to live in Ponyville. My little sister, moving away to a strange town full of strange ponies. Anything could've happened. What if she was foalnapped? What if they tried to use her to get to Celestia What if she didn't make any friends? I felt helpless. It was the first time I couldn't be there for her, and it scared me."
He looked back up and when he did there was a faint smile on his lips. "A few days later after the incident of the Summer Sun Celebration I began going through the mail when I noticed I got a letter from her. As if I knew what it would say word for word, from comments of how she wouldn't like it to wanting to come back home I hesitated in opening it. But in I had to do it. If Twilight was trouble and if a moment of hesitation would have made the difference I wouldn't have been able to forgive myself.
I read it, and instead she starts writing about how she ran into this stallion and he introduced her to some of the nicest ponies she ever met. Ponies that would become her life long friends. One that showed her there were those who she could count on and would like her for her. You have no idea how relieved I was to hear that."
There was a moment's pause while he met the blond's gaze. "So, I guess I wanted to do something to say thank you. Thank you for making friends with my sister. For being there for her and for keeping her safe. And thank you for making her happy."
Naruto mulled over these next few words."Your sister is special Shining! There will always be those who see Celestia's student or the Element of Magic. To me she's just Twilight. All the good and the bad and if she were any other way she wouldn't be her. She's a wonderful mare and that's what brought us together. So don't feel as if you're indebted to me. It was only a matter of time until Twilight found the right ponies." A calming silence soon filled the field.
This of course was not the only important discussion going on in the empire.
"So how is Auntie Luna?" The two rulers were in Cadance's yet to be fully stocked private study. It was rather sparse lacking the warmth of a decorated room. Not that Cadance didn't appreciate all the heart shaped furniture and all, but there was only so much red, pink, and white one could take.
Being the mare of love didn't mean she ate chocolate hearts all-day and was love obsessed. "She is doing quite well. She sends her regards and wishes you well. Now dear, it is not like you to avoid facing your problems head on." Celestia's face was a mix of both worry and sad. Cadance was the closest thing she had to family during Luna's banishment. "When Luna told me about your persistent anxieties manifesting every night I knew this was not something I could ignore."
Cadance's expression became troubled at Celestia revealing the true purpose behind this visit. "Auntie I'm so sorry! You should be resting and recovering your strength, but because I could not keep my feelings in check now you and Aunt Luna are..." Cadance found herself promptly silenced as Celestia rose her wing and placed it against the mouth of the mare whose apologies were just spilling out. The pink Alicorn couldn't help but look at her aunt indignantly as a result of the action.
"You need not apologize. You are many things Cadance. Determined. Brave. Loving. In your youth you displayed a maturity rare for many and I would never dismiss the state of your feelings as anything but genuine anguish or issues."
"What were the point of those lessons and experiences if I lack the ability to control my emotions?" She lets out a hurt sighed, "How can I ever hope to be a good ruler?"
"Cadance, do you not think I ever feel negative feelings? That I do not become sad or disappointed? That I do not experience anger or hurt?" She asked as she ran her fingers through her niece's multi-colored hair in a soothing move much to Cadance's embarrassment. Celestia hadn't done this in years. "Never feel shame of experiencing your emotions Cadance. After all how else would we connect to our subjects and others if we do not let ourselves feel?"
"Its not only that Auntie. Its just, I knew it was not going to be easy. I mean the Crystal Ponies are used to an atmosphere of a thousand years ago. They are trying to adjust to everything and the more modern democratic processes is something they have to get used to, but I didn't believe so many of them would question my conviction or that some of them would think me useless."
"That is simply the reality we live in. There will always be doubters and neighsayers. That does not change the fact that the crystal ponies at large love you. What makes you different, worthy of being a ruler is the fact that you care about your subjects, Cadance. That's more than one could say for most rulers," Celestia smiled, nuzzling her niece. "And just because you want to do things differently then what your subjects are used to makes you anything but useless."
"I know what you say is true Auntie, but I find myself still worrying. You've always been able to rule things so smoothly."
"Oh Cadance," Shook her head and let out a warm and gentle laugh, "Trust me I have ponies within the councils of our government itself questioning my ability to rule. Quite honestly I've lost track of all the complaints I have gotten from nobles complaining their tax rates are too high to ponies damning me from not granting them riches from the royal treasury to even ponies accusing me of being a tyrant because I refuse to make them Alicorns like myself. When you have been around as long as I have being deemed such terms as 'useless' is essentially neutral in the long catalog of insults I have experienced over the years."
Cadance found herself taken aback by that. The idea that somepony could be so bold let alone anypony could think of her aunt in such a way. "Auntie, how do you handle it all?"
Celestia smiled. "Accepting that no matter how hard you try or how much you want to, it is simply impossible to have all your subjects love and respect you. Everypony is their own unique individual so they will always find fault or praise differently. I regret not being more detailed or cautious when I was seeing to it that an understanding of ruling etiquette was more gray then what I indicated during our lessons."
"I think I understand what you are trying to tell me auntie. That sometimes I will have to take the fact that some of my subjects may not love me in stride, but not to let it impede in my duty as a ruler by following my responsibilities to my subjects."
"Indeed. I hope my words have assuaged you of your anxieties."
"Yeah, I think I am going to be okay." Cadance took the opportunity to nuzzle into the crook of her aunt's neck. "Hey, auntie?"
"Yes?"
"Could you stay here for a few more days? I feel like I could still need your help growing comfortable in my role."
"Of course," Celestia smiled.
Celestia's wisdom had put Cadance's mind at ease. She was going to be okay. And with that Cadance decided it was time to pay her aunt back for all the love and kindness she had given her over the years.
By opening her aunt's eyes to who was obviously her soul mate. Now if Pinkie would hurry up and get here they could begin operation Sunstorm.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
00
Story Start
000
Catrina waited with disdain as her servant was taking longer than expected. She was going to need the potion to be at the height of her power if the adult unicorns proved more troublesome then she expected.
"Servants," she roared. "I hunger! Bring me food, this instant!"
With that two fluffy creatures, one yellow and one purple that came up to the tall feline's waist arrived. Their limbs pink and fleshy.
The creatures came in carrying trays of fish meat and berries. She took the saw fish meat and ate while she prepared the brew in her cauldron. A while later, a blue one of these creatures entered and gave a light bow.
These were Bushwoolies, brightly-colored furry creatures known her their near inexhaustible stamina yet diminished thought capacity. They were far from the brightest of creatures.
Chumster, Hugster and Wishful had far from the best lot in light. Serve an abusive master or become food for the vicious creatures of the land.
With the brew settle she laid on the massage table that was in the room. For one such as her the magic user was one that focused on gaining power and setting up herself to experience the best of life's comforts.
With that command Chumster and Hugster, not that she would ever know, never bothering to ask their names, to commence massaging her.
"Lower," she ordered the creature to bow. "Lower!" She would command him unto his face was pressed into the ground. She darkly chuckled at this display of absolute obedience. "What is it slave?"
"Rep h-has returned master." the creature groveled from the ground.
"Well its about time. Send him in," Catrina sighed. If it wasn't for that creature's devotion to her and his useful shape shifting duties she wouldn't bother for him as nothing more than a common slave.
Then again that's what the bushwoolies were for.
Obedient and docile. Bushwoolies just didn't have ambition. Hence they were better off serving masters with strong wills.
The bushwoolie ran back and opened the enchanted doorway to the cave entrance. In stalked in a dark green lizard with flame orange hair in clothes more befitting your common village barter in unflattering shades of sunflower yellow and dirt brown.
"Catrina I've brought the ingredient for the Witchweed potion." The reptile said as a faint blush appeared on his cheeks as he gazed upon the object of devotion.
"It's about time." Her hand glowed with an intense marine-blue aura as she summoned the bag from Rep's hand. Summoning up more magic Catrina summoned vials which scooped up liquids from the contents of the cauldron as she made way to the brewing room.
Deeper within the cavern base was the machine used to make her witchweed potion. Powered by crystals that were uncommon in this region, but rarer in most parts of Equestria.
Every component was important for the powerful solution that gave her power. And with enough unicorn horns her powers would be increased tenfold.
000000
Catrina exerted caution as she spent a few hours observing her targets. She waited until night fall before enacting her plan. With everypony falling asleep, including the one adult who was supposed to be keeping watch she cast her sleepy spell over the encampment. Searching tent by tent she began pilfering the unicorns.
Rep who once more proved his usefulness shape shifted into a dragon about the size of a large wagon. Unfortunately changing size for the shapeshifter only came with a partial addition of strength as a result of burning up so much of his energy to generate the increase mass leaving far too little to effectively nurture his muscles for additional strength.
So with the young unicorns tossed on Rep's back Catrina began double checking the effectiveness of her magic when she sensed something off about the black furred filly. She tried to cast the spell again only for it to wain and fizzled out fruitlessly.
It didn't make sense. Even adult unicorns who had fine control of their magic shouldn't have been able to ward off magic such as hers so well. This one could prove a problem. Digging into her pocket she brought out a magic suppressing horn ring.
She slipped it on the filly's horn only for magic to spark out from the filly and cracks appeared on the ring. 'By Nekomata's fire what is this brat?' The magic user was filled with dual feelings of apprehension and excitement. The potential headache she was foreseeing were being drowned out by her excitement at what boosts of power she would achieve.
That didn't last long as that very filly had near effortlessly threw off her sleeping spell. With that she screamed alerting some of the other ponies of the camp that somehow threw off her sleep spell as well.
Catrina cursed her luck. How was that black fur filly able to wake up from what happened? But it was far too late. Having already a plan b and c set in motion Catrina enacted the first one. Slowly and silently she had commanded the weather in the area, clouding the above area with dark clouds to follow her command in case nosy Pegasi were flying through the area.
The magic user commanded the weather to blast the ponies off their hooves and disorient them.
"Hands off the kids you damn freak!" Rainbow Dash had burst from her tent being the quickest to react. Catrina had launched a shot of thunder from the cloud to which the pegasus avoided easily.
Catrina's heart nearly stopped at how quickly the pegasus closed the distance between them. At last second barrier that absorbed the force of the her hit and blasting the pegasus backwards was the only thing that saved her. Seeing the force of the attack blast away a dozen trees nearly left her in a stupor.
"Rainbow hang on!"
"Cheerilee, you Good Heart, and Tender Hand get the kids out of here!"
The commotion woke up everypony else. Panic and screams were rapmant as the adults tried to calm down the children.
A Lavendar Unicorn?
Orange pony in a Stetson hat?
Of all the fucking ponies to run into. The bearers of the Elements of Harmony. Catrina was no stranger to the events that occurred the last two years. Being an observer and doing her best to stay out of the conflict and merely grave robbing or stealing corpses for potion ingredients. Before the war she was a simple witch relying on the potion for any amount of power and to keep her youthful, but now she had the magical capacity of a magic user from a strong blood line and that was without her potion.
And that's when Plan C came into place. Snatching the black filly that shook off her spell from Rep's back she aimed her hand at her causing the bearers to stop in place. "Unhand her this instant!" Twilight's horned teemed with magic so brightly that it was brightening up the area.
"Stop moving pest!" The feline hissed at the confused and frightened filly who desperately wanted to call out to Twilight to save her but found her voice paralyzed.
"Sweetie Belle! Nyx!"
"You leave them alone bully!"
The other crusaders found their path barred by Amethyst. "Don't get in the way! Let Twilight and the others deal with this!" She tried to usher them away as the crusaders wanted to argue, but the mares stern look silenced the protests in their place.
Amethyst had never been part of a hostage situation. She had never seen one, but a cornered and desperate criminal was a dangerous one.
Catrina had spent a good deal of time preparing for the day she would be unfortunate enough to run afoul of such a force. Especially since she often sent Rep out to obtain news. "Rise my golems!" She called out as four beams of energy erupted.
One from the air.
One from the earth.
One from the nearby lake.
One far off from behind the horizon.
Segments of what looked like Larimarillian had begun to appear in different shades forming with vibrant energy as they began to form. The creatures began to take shape as the Larimarillian began to form along with the boulders making the bulk of its body with the larimarillian making the joints and cores of the creature. The glow from the Larimarillian gave off a distinct color and glow to the corresponding golem. A deep blue golem emerging from the lake. A green-blue slim one floating in the sky. A massive hulking green-blue one emerging from the ground. And from the trees an intense heat began to fill the area as a white from teeming with flames made its way. They were each ranging from forty to fifty feet high making them at least four stories high. "Grind them to dust! Leave the Unicorns in one piece!"
The will-less giants did as commanded and began their attacks. What made the golems so dangerous was that Larimarillian was a rare and powerful ore known for its magic absorbing capabilities. Certain breeds of magic eaters would build their nests out of it as the crystals would absorb bits of ambient magic from the environment without stop which helped developed such creatures ability to absorb magic at a higher rate then it would have occurred naturally.
Catrina was confident because not only were not all the bearers there, they also seemed to lack the fabled Elements of Harmony. Without the legendary artifacts surely they would not be much of a danger.
That was her thoughts until Twilight Sparkle spoke. "Okay girls, Divide and Conquer!"
Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow gave an acknowledgement of right before shooting into action. The spellfire erupted from Twilight's horn in rapid succession faster than the white golem in front of her could react. While it was busy absorbing that it did not expect the mare to double cast and began tearing the ground it was standing on from right under it encircling it in a tornado of earth segments as it began pelting the creature back and forth.
Rainbow Dash flies so fast the majority of the grey clouds that blanketed the sky was displaced into nothingness. The remaining clouds fell under her command as a combination of her pegasi abilities and sheer force of will broke Catrina's hold as she began pelting the green golem with lightning bolts. The intense heat from the lightning began causing cracks in the golem as it began to fall.
The golem Applejack found herself facing had tried to crush the farmer using a segment of earth it ripped up not expecting a single swing of the mare's leg to shatter the earth into segments. What followed was a rapid assault of rapid punches that launched the segments back into the golem causing it to stumble and land on the ground. She landed on the ground on her hands and used all her strength to buck the thing, causing cracks to form in its form as it was sent across the area towards where Rarity was fighting.
Rarity's horn blazed as she began summoning segments of crystal from the ground below. With a mere snap of her fingers she shattered most of the clunky rocks into pin point needles. As the thing charged her she merely waited until it got into position. Right before it could hit her it was pelted from three different sides. From behind, the left, and above by the damaged golems.
"C'est fini!" Rarity cooly stated in french as she let the sharpened gems fly as the intensity of the impact from the sharpened crystals shattered the golems.
'What are these ponies?' The princess's pupil she could understand but the others?
Ripping gems from deep underground through pure telekinesis?
A striking force exceeding ten tons casually?
It was time to rethink her plans and make her retreat. Thankfully enough her golems were not so easily destroyed as the destroyed remnants began to reassemble. They combined into one larger golem composed of the four colors now reaching near eight stories in height.
"Aaw horsefeathers! I thought that was too easy!" Rainbow remarked as they readied for a round two.
Catrina took the chance to climb on top of Rep's back. "Don't just stand there gwaking you fool! Get us out of here!" Catrina ordered as Rep's head snapped up from its daze position of watching the fight. "R-Right away Catrina!"
"N-No! Let us go! Stoop!"
"Hold still you stupid child." Catrina cast a spell that made the filly's body began to fill sluggish. "Your magic better be worth it brat to cause me this trouble!" How could a mere child's defenses fight off her magic so effectively. Rep began to take off only to yelp when a hail storm of gem shards flew in his direction. "You idiot!" Catrina clung to one of his wings causing him to flap awkwardly as he spun side ways tossing off the rest of the kids. "Creature stop them at all cost!" She commanded the golem.
"Aaah!"
"Ooow!"
"What happened?"
"My head!"
The Unicorn children who were almost foalnapped had started to come to. The pain from the fall triggering the release of the spell. While the spell might have blocked out noise, pain was still an apt cure in releasing its hold.
"No Nyx!" Twilight cried as she was in mid spellcast when she noticed the intruder was about to take off with Nyx. Rainbow's last second intervention prevented their leader from being smashed by the large golem's hand.
"Get the children. Ah got this!" Applejack hollered as she threw up her hands just in time to catch the behemoth's fist. The force of the blow caused the ground to crumple under Applejack and forced the mare to one knee.
"Not alone you will not!" Rarity said as she created a copy effectively cutting her reserves in half, but getting the children to a safe place was her foremost priority.
"Twilight! TWILIGHT! Help!" The filly flailed and called out to her newly minted mother in a panic. "Twilight! TWILIGHT!"
"Shit! MOVE TWI!" Rainbow's voice filled the area as the two of them avoided blasts of fire from the golem creature. Since Golem's weren't known for their magic it was obvious that the spell-fire must have been stored within the creature along with whatever magic it had to make it an effective combatant.
Each time Twilight tried to focus the creature amplified its attack to lethal measures. The command to leave the unicorns in one piece must have been rendered mute with the witch focusing on her escape.
Nyx's cries were getting fainter as they flew further and further away.
She wasn't going to make it in time. She was going to lose Nyx.
That was when one cry had pierced the sky.
"MOMMA!"
That very cry had pierced Twilight's psyche. Something deep within Twilight began to surge.
Nyx needed her mother.
Nyx needed her.
She had to protect her.
Nopony...no one...nothing would...TAKE HER DAUGHTER FROM HER!
It was as if night itself had faded as Twilight's power exploded outwardly in a thick shining brightness. Her hair floated in the air into smoky embers as her fur brightened to its white coloration.
The other bearers were stunned at this. While Twilight's transformation was sudden it was not unwelcome and with that Rainbow Dash spoke the words on all their minds. "Oh that witch is fucked!"
Twilight spun and used her magic to shield the fist of the attacking creature. "With a mineral hardness of 4.5 without that protective aura you would not be able to stand up to a common sword. Let's do something about that shall we?" Twilight's magic extended as her will quickly took over and enveloped the creature. The magic ceased to be as the creature simply began to crumble into lifeless rocks.
Now there was only one thing left to do. In a blink Twilight had teleported. Even with the alicorn's magic suppressed she could hone onto Nyx's signature. In a pop she appeared on the shifter's back.
"Mom!" Nyx cried out joyfully. Though for the moment Twilight had to ignore her daughter until the threat was neutralized.
The stunned witch's face betrayed she had not expected that and with that Twilight made her move. The last thing the witch experienced was the fist of an enraged mother unicorn smashing into her face and rendering her unconscious.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
A few days had passed since the incident in Whitetail Woods. The trip proved to be an unfortunate bust putting a kaboosh on the idea to encourage the fillies and colts to push out of their comfort zone rendered moot for the time being.
Two positive things came out of the excursion. A dangerous element near the town had been neutralized the results of the bearers training showed that even down a few members they were a force to be reckon with.
As the day's morning sun began to peek through the curtains, Rarity awoke to the familiar sound of her alarm clock. She used her magic to reset it and sat up in bed. She let out quite a yawn and looked over to her fiance. He usually got up much earlier than her, but it looked like he was using what time he could to sleep in. She was going to wake him up normally when a thought crossed her mind which soon followed with a mischievous smirk.
Using her magic she undid his pants and slid down his boxers revealing his flaccid penis. Taking it up in her hand the flaccid object would soon be awake as she began running her tongue along the shaft.
The ministrations proved rather effective as Naruto began to stir waking up to the lovely scene of Rarity laying between his legs. The low-cut of her night wear gave a teasing view of her cleavage not to mention her half lidded gaze gave the display an extra alluring view.
"Morning beloved."
"Morning Treasure. This definitely goes into my top five ways to wake up."
"Only top five? Lets see if I can raise that. You just sit back and let moi go to work."
Naruto simply set back and relaxed. He always enjoyed the moments when Rarity took charge.
She moved her lips up and down his shaft, the tip of her tongue dragging along ever so lightly. She reached the head and daintily kissed it before encircling it with her tongue a few times. She smiled at his sharp intake of breath. Her tongue traced over his member, giving it a coat of saliva. After a while she moved her head lower, taking in a little more of him. She slowly bobbed her head over the top half of his member, occasionally stopping to suckle on it.
Naruto gripped the sheets tightly and tried not to squirm. Her ministrations were skillful. They definitely had approved from when they first started having sex.
In one swift motion her head descended and she swallowed most of his member. Naruto threw back his head and groaned as she bobbed her head up and down his shaft. Soon she was taking the whole thing in and out.
"Getting close my treasure." He warned her after a heavy exhale.
She didn't reply. Instead she took his cock with one last heave deep throating him. She let her throat muscles try to swallow him, providing him with sweet release His hot seed shot directly down her throat waiting until he had finished before removing her mouth from him. After taking a moment to catch her breath, she used her magic to clean the cum off of her face. "You spoil me so beloved. You've added so much for fruit to your diet I seee..." She let out a squeal as she suddenly found herself tossed on the bed and on her back. She could already feel her fiance quickly removing her garments to expose her to the world.
"It wouldn't be ladylike if you were the only one getting a treat now would it?" he asked as his fingers trailed along her moist lists causing her to let out a soft moan.
"P-Perish the thought." She answered with a soft whine.
Wrapping his arms around her legs Naruto brought her closing to the edge as he brought his face near her crotch. He swirled his tongue over her puffy lips before pushing it inside. Alongside his tongue, he gently pushed in a finger.
The sound of an enthused and pleased lover would never be a sound he was tired up. He picked up the pace, as the heat radiated from Rarity's body.
With each serving of juice that leaked he eagerly lapped up as her inner walls clamped down on the invading tongue and finger.
His attentions on her marehood caused her to writhe in pleasure as she came hard. Naruto continued his tender ministrations as Rarity road out her orgasm.
Once over he drew her up into his lap and began tenderly kissing her neck to which Rarity moaned and stroked his chest. "Remember beloved we can't spend too much time fooling around. We have to go over to the library today. Rainbow is supposed to be getting her letter from the academy today."
"Not sure why we're doing all these theatrics. There is no way she's not getting in." He said as he brushed his face into her soft fur. He let out a soft hum as Rarity began playing with his hair.
"Still, we should be there on the very unlikely chance she is not." She said placing a kiss on his forehead before getting up from his lap. "Now get up and come take a shower. I for one do not wish for Sweetie Belle and Scootalo to get a whiff of what we have been up to."
"That is true." There was just certain dad things you want to put off experiencing if you could. Like your children walking in on you and their mother. Individually that is. There is just certain things being lucky dictates and that is terrible luck in situations you'd never think about.
That did not stop him from delaying a bit so he could watch that alluring swaying ass walk in front of him to the bathroom.
Ever since the schedule change Rarity had adjusted her exercise and training regime to be alternating afternoon and evening hours to which she included in part of the much extended lunch hours she used to have which lasted hardly a half an hour if that during the old days.
One thing was for sure. Training was one of the best things to ever happen. No more feeling guilty and binging on salads after having some ice cream or a slice of cake.
The fact she doubled her calorie intake and managed to keep her amazing figure was a source of both jealousy or inspiration depending on the circles you ran in.
The smell of haycakes, haybacon, and eggs soon filled the Boutique and not even fifteen minutes later Sweetie Belle and Scootalo had come down.
The impromptu sleepover proved to be a great idea. While having a group of friends was wonderful, sometimes having the friends in just a pair and get to know each other helped those bonds as it was easy to overlook that individuals that were always in a group setting might not have that strong of a connection.
While most would have missed the subtle nuances, it was easy for him to see the subtle cues of Scootaloo being Nyx's closest friend of the bunch followed by Dinky.
Then again Scootalo had always been rather spirited. With Sweetie being the heart and Applebloom being the leader. The three of them were a natural trio and as such contributed to what Cheerilee had been talking about all those days ago. Dinky being younger and Nyx's nature made it where they were more than likely to go along with the group and hadn't found their way yet. There was Babs as well, but she was more outgoing then the former two and simply seemed to go with the flow for the sake of it, but she never had issues expressing her feelings. Besides those scant few incidents it was kind of easy to forget she was there at times.
Anyway once Breakfast was done the couple and the girls went over to Golden Oaks Library where the group had gathered. They all went to the park area to relax and wait for Ditzy to arrive with the letter. The crusaders and Spike were left to their own devices while the others took a seat under the huge sun umbrella that was brought.
Everyone waited patiently enjoying the area. Rarity full from breakfast was merely enjoying a glass of water while Applejack was enjoying a tray of slices.
Fluttershy was lying on her side observing the scenery and her surroundings. Pinkie Pie though was keeping an eye out.
Seeing an opening Naruto sat down, nuzzling Fluttershy a bit playfully causing her giggle as their noses rubbed together.
Naruto craned his heads backward noticing the slight pout on Twilight's face. Knowing she was feeling left out but wouldn't go through the theatrics of asking for a kiss rolled up and scooted over to her. Her flushed cheeks and averted eyes made her look absolutely adorkable as he suddenly wrapped an arm around waist and kissed the bridge of her nose.
His lips brushing against the body part caused it to twitch and she let out a dainty sneeze. She immediately became flush as laughter filled the camp site.
'It won't be as lively for awhile will it Dashie? If you actually get in will have to be at the academy until you make the reserves."
"If?" Rainbow snorted in response to the word Pinkie used. "You mean when. After all the progress I've made no way am I not going to qualify."
"Ah admit, not a single pony in Ponyville can fly like you can." Applejack added, switching from apple slices to blueberry pie.
"How many ponies outside the military do you think actually put as much effort into it as I have?" Rainbow wasn't trying to knock down anypony's else determination or trying to suggest others via didn't have heart, but training for flying alone just simply wouldn't stack up against the type of conditioning she went under as well.
"That does lend you credibility Rain." Naruto said as he brushed his fingers along Twilight's leg. "The combat training you've went under and actual experience in combat gives you a major leg up on the other attendees. After all the Wonderbolt squad are a military unit. Its of course necessary for them to regularly recruit reserves in the unfortunate scenario that one of the main members become inactive for duty."
"I'm heeere!"
The familiar face of Ditzy arrived to the group. "I've got your letter for you!" She announced.
Rainbow Dash quickly snatched the letter without question. Opening it in her haste she began reading the contents. However, her expression soon became one of disheartment.
"I... didn't get in." She announced sadly. The expressions of the group ranged from Pinkie gasping to the others frowning and wearing expressions of surprise.
Rainbow Dash was an amazing flier not to mention she helped saved the nation several times. What the hell kind of qualifiers did this group have?
After a moment, she presented the paper to the group and revoked her frown. "Gotcha!" She laughed, revealing the green checkmark on the letter and removing the frowns from their faces. "Ha, sorry everypony it was too good to pass up!" Of course, leave it to Dash to prank Everypony. "I cannot waste any time. I have to go and start packing."
"Don't even need ta."
"We planned a bit ahead." The two mares smirked at Rainbow Dash's surprised expression.
Rarity and Applejack presented Rainbow Dash with two bags worth of items.
"We'd knew there was no way you wouldn't get in dashie."
"So we already got you everything you would need." Pinkie and Twilight was wearing matching grins.
"This is...I...aaw man..." Rainbow Dash was doing her best not to come off as emotional. "You guys are the best."
"Be sure to write us Rainbow."
"We'll be rooting for you."
Fluttershy and Ditzy encouraged her.
"Try not to cause too much trouble." Naruto teased her as Rainbow's lip trembled.
"Alright, alright. Group hug before I change my mind." she made sure to make her sigh as exaggerated as possible as she was hit by a full on glomp by the group.
Rainbow Dash was riding on the high of what she expect would be her fast track to the Wonderbolt team. Finally she arrived at the academy in the sky.
She looked around to see many ponies on the clouds. Several lifted upwards to the sky, several performed tricks on the obstacle course, and several trained on the training grounds. Rainbow Dash returned a competitive yet excited look. "Oh yeah! This is gonna be sweet!" She thought to herself as she scanned the area until she found where she needed to wait. A spot near the flagpole holding a red flag.
As she landed she noticed the curious eyes creep on her.
It made sense. She was Rainbow Dash. One of the Heroes and Bearer of the Elements of Harmony. It would just be completely...well impossible for the citizens to know in some matter be familiar to her. If not the Nightmare incident or even the Discord incident then surely the others what followed, the recent Canterlot invasion would have result in her name becoming prominent.
"Well lookie what we got here." A voice suddenly sounded, causing for everypony to look at one direction and quickly straightened their posture. "Betcha'll think you're Wonderbolt material, don't ya?" The mare walked in front of them revealing herself.
Spitfire.
"Yes ma'am!" Everypony answered.
"Think you got what it takes to be an elite flyer?" She asked, pacing in front of them, eyeing them carefully.
"Yes ma'am!"
"Well then. Let me be the first to tell you..." She began. "You don't!" She placed her finger on somepony in the beginning of the line.
"If you had what it took to be an elite flyer, you'd already be a Wonderbolt! Still think you're something special?" She exclaimed towards the pony nearest to her.
Trembling in fear, she shook her head and responded. "No ma'am!"
Spitfire then shifted her attention towards Bulk, eyeing him and startling him. Afterwards, she looked at his wings, which she was about to make a comment on, despite his large appearance. "Ya think you're hot stuff?" He quickly lowered himself in defeat.
Spitfire shook her head and moved on to the next pony in line coming to a stop in front of Rainbow.
Rainbow knew what was about to happen. She knew what to expect. In one of her rarer bouts of foresight she asked Dusk about her experience in the military during one of the mare's short visits to Ponyville. While one wouldn't call the two friends they respected each other. This moment of foresight gave her insight in what type of behavior a commanding officer would show.
"You look like you're the worst flyer in the whole academy!" She told Rainbow Dash as she looked over her. "You'll probably quit after the first day!"
"No ma'am! I'd never quit, ma'am!" Rainbow Dash responded, clearly revealing no sign of nervousness.
"Ha." Spitfire released and moved on to the last pony. "What about you? Bet you couldn't fly past the first flagpole without getting winded."
"Try me, ma'am." The mare responded.
"What's that?" Spitfire lowered her shades.
"Let me show you what I've got, ma'am."
"Ah. You want a chance to prove yourself, huh?"
"Yes ma'am!"
"Well then, now's your chance. Give me five hundred laps! All of you!" She announced loudly. Everypony released a moan. "Now!" She ordered, blowing her whistle and initiating them to begin their laps.
Rainbow of course was zipping along the laps like nopony's business. She was easily lapping most of the other cadets and she soon found herself surprised somepony was doing almost as well as she was. Soon the laps came to an end.
The mare in question had brilliant gamboge fur with brilliant amber and gold striped mane and tail with light turquoise coat. She was a few inches taller then Rainbow Dash and a bit more curvy then the lean Pegasus. The outfit she had shown up in was that of Black Yoga Pants and a mid-riff bearing violet top indicating this was a mare not afraid to show off and was comfortable in her own skin. "So you're the famous Rainbow Dash. Guess what they say is true. You are fast."
"What can I say. Speed's my game," She said with an enthusiastic thump to her chest. "You weren't bad yourself. What's your name?"
"Name's Lightning Dust. I move fast as lightning while leaving other's in the dust. Don't think I am going to let you get the top spot because of who you are I'm going to be gunning for it."
One thing for sure this mare was headstrong and confident.
"Challenge accepted."
Over the course of the next few weeks Rainbow found herself adjusting to the drills and expectations being set.
Before getting started on the day's event the trainees were given Wonderbolt-styled uniforms to put on. Without a doubt Rain was highly excited by this prospect.
The trainees gathered towards the area where pegasi usually took off in flight. Spitfire stood in front of all of them with something huge hidden behind by a violet cloth. She then began explaining what they would be doing and why they were there in the first place. "The Wonderbolts are the fastest, most precise flyers in Equestria. And spin-outs can still happen. And when they do, a Wonderbolt must be able to recover quickly. This..." She signaled the assistant behind her, who removed the cloth and revealed what was behind Spitfire. "…is the Dizzitron." A large machine shaped in the form of a target while having a cogwheel in the middle and one on the side to its right. "It's gonna make you very, I repeat, very dizzy. Your task is to try and recover, and fly straight again. As soon as possible. Once you have recovered, you must come in for a smooth landing. Now, who's first?" Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust immediately and voluntarily rose their hand. "You." Spitfire directed. Rainbow Dash thought Spitfire had picked her, as she placed a hand on her chest. However, she was surprised when she actually picked the pink pony near her. "You're up."
"Me?" The mare responded fearfully. She looked past Spitfire, observing the Dizzitron. She gulped.
"Now!" Spitfire commanded, rushing the frightened mare. Nonetheless, the pony placed herself inside the strap. "Ready?" She asked.
The mare looked both sides and replied in a nervous tone. "Yes ma'am!" She placed her goggles on.
"Go!" Spitfire ordered, allowing the assistant to turn on the machine. It began circling around, both the main wheel and the cog wheel.
"Release!" Spitfire shouted. The wheel stopped and the mare was thrown off the machine. She flipped in a circular motion in the air several times, slowing down eventually. When she was in the right position, she tried to regain herself. She managed to skid lightly to a stop, but still remained dizzy as she wobbled on the floor. "Huh. Fifteen seconds." Spitfire commented, looking at her stopwatch. "Decent. But I wouldn't go writin' home about it! Who's next?" Rainbow Dash quickly lifted her hand, having Spitfire notice her as the mare was pulled away. "Alright, Rainbow Dash. Let's see what you got."
"Yes ma'am!" Rainbow Dash saluted boldly and quickly strapped herself in. She placed on her goggles and braced valiantly for the ride.
"Okay, go!" Spitfire clicked her stopwatch as the machine began spinning. "Release!" Rainbow Dash was released after a few seconds. However, Rainbow quickly recovered her balance and sped to where the others were in a matter of seconds. "Six seconds?" Spitfire commented with widened eyes. "That's an academy record."
"You made it look so easy." The pink mare whispered.
Rainbow Dash removed the goggles from her rolling eyes and chuckled. "I make everything look easy."
As Lightning Dust began preparing herself, she requested a favor from Spitfire. "Ma'am, can you put the Dizzitron at maximum speed?" She strapped herself in. "I wanna push my limits."
Spitfire shared a look with her assistant. "You sure about that?"
"Yes ma'am." Lightning placed on her goggles.
"Okay. You asked for it." She signaled the other assistant by the machine. He pulled the lever to start it. As it spun up, he increased the speed, which surprisingly was on the turtle speed at first. "Release!" Lightning was released, and I thought she might have actually been too cocky. However, almost as fast as Rainbow, she recovered herself and dashed down towards the group, surprising Spitfire. "Six point five seconds. Not bad."
Lightning Dust walked over to Rainbow Dash, they fist bumped one another.
Most of the others didn't fair nearly as lucky. Most of them hardly getting near double digits. When it was finally over Spitfire made her next announcement.
"For the rest of the camp, you'll be working in pairs. 'Morrow morning I'll post the teams including who'll be lead pony, and who'll be wing pony. Good luck." After that announcement, she left.
Rainbow Dash had retired shortly after being dismissed and took part in one of her favorite activities. Napping. She had of course expected to be lead pony.
Yeah that was not what happened. 'Wing Pony?'
She didn't have any problem being put with Lightning Dust. A team of the two of them was practically unstoppable.
But Rainbow couldn't help but wonder why? She probably wasn't going to endear herself to Spitfire for questioning, but she had to know. Why?
'Lightning Dust likes to push herself a little harder than you do. That's why I made her lead pony.'
She had gotten a fair bit cocky and thats what hurt her. She had expected the spot to be handed to her without displaying effort and dedication and Spitfire picked up on that.
Even if Dash could understand that it didn't mean it didn't bother her. She was only halfway paying attention to Spitfire's instruction for the current task.
"Today you will all be participating in a flag hunt." Spitfire walked in front of the candidates, giving them directions. "We'll divide you into two teams. Red…" One of her assistants held up a red flag among a group of ponies. "…and blue." A blue flag was lifted among the group Rainbow was in. "Whoever finds the most flags of the opposing team's color wins."
Everypony cheered.
"Oh, this is gonna be so much fun!" The pink mare told her teammate.
"If you think this is gonna to be fun, you are sadly mistaken." Spitfire quickly attended to. "This is for training purposes. This is not recess. Lead ponies and wing ponies must fly together. If any pair splits apart, they will be immediately disqualified." Spitfire emphasized. "Do you understand?"
"Yes ma'am!" They all responded and placed their goggles on.
"Then let's go!" She blew the whistle, beginning their training.
The candidates took off as they began scrounging for the flags. "You spotted any flags yet?"
"Not yet." Rainbow said as she scouted around until she spotted one. "Oh! There's one!" She said as she noticed a flag in a narrow ravine.
"Good eyes!"
"We should slow down. It doesn't look like both of us can make it at this speed!"
Lightning Dust determinedly drives forward, ignoring Rainbow's observation that if they were to continue to fly at this speed into the ravine. However, with Lighting Dust's body in the way, she can't see exactly how tight a squeeze it's going to be. Consequently, as Lighting Dust flies into the ravine first, she tucks in her wings to avoid grazing the logs, but since Rainbow couldn't see, she keeps her wings open and her right wing clips a log, injuring it.
The two then return the flag to Spitfire, though Rainbow is now lagging a bit and is hesitant to immediately continue due to her injured wing. Lightning Dust chose to ignore her partner's injury in order on completing the obstacle and getting the best score.
"You managed to find the first flag in record timing. Impressive!" Spitfire announced.
"Come on! Let's find some more!" Lighting Dust ushered her as Rainbow tried flexing her injured wing flinching while doing so.
"Uh, sure. Just give me a second."
"Oh, you're fine."
"Yeah... totally." Rainbow let out a repressed groan.
Another week had passed and Rainbow was slowly becoming dislliusioned by her so called lead pony. Lightning Dust didn't seem to care about anything, but winning or being the best. Rainbow was starting to question if this was what she was willing to do in order to be the best?
She shook the thoughts from her mind as she began focusing on today's task. This event would be removing clouds.
The team that removed most of the clouds won. With that the rookies were off. Rainbow and Lightning were far ahead thanks to their superior speed. "I have an idea about how we can literally blow away our competition."
"But we're already way ahead." Rainbow noted.
"Are you in or not?' The other pegasus challenged her.
It had been her dream for years to become a Wonderbolt. To be the best. But not at the willingness to do anything. "Look Lightning, I just don't think its a good idea."
"What do you mean? I thought you want to prove that we're the best? If we use a tornado we could put the other cadets in danger."
Lightning snorted, "If they can't handle a tornado then maybe they just aren't cut out for being a Wonderbolt."
"That's what I'm talking about. The other week you made me clip my wing and then a few days before that sent half of our class into serious tailspins on the obstacle course. What happens if you're recklessness gets somepony badly hurt. And I get that you want to be the best. So do I! But you're going about it in the wrong way."
''The Wonderbolts don't seem to think so. After all, Spitfire did make me the leader and you the wingpony."
"That may be true, but I'm not willing to be the best if it means sacrificing my integrity and putting others in danger."
Lightning Dust's look of disbelief soon morphed into a look of contempt. "Fine then, After this find yourself a new partner."
Rainbow watched as the other pegasus took off. She let out a sigh. Things were so much simpler when she went off her gut reactions. She was sure this was somehow against the rules and it would hurt her overall standing splitting up from her lead pony.
Rainbow set off to busting clouds on her own. It wouldn't be long until she started to feel the sensation of powerful wind currents. Lightning couldn't have been reckless enough to try and generate one on her own would she?
Rainbow doubled back just in time to see a twister picking up strength and going out of control. Seconds later she was mentally blind-sided by the unexpected feedback of her mental links with the others. The unexpected hazard had caught the group off guard and destroyed their blimp.
In the blink of an eye Rainbow went to work creating a funnel to slow their descent. "Are you guys okay?" She asked as the funnel fizzled out and they were lowered to the ground.
A chorus of yeahs and uh-huhs follow. "What are you all doing here?"
"We wanted to bring ya a care package. Didn't realize you'd be in the middle of some crazy tornado drill." Applejack answered.
Before anypony else could voice their thoughts Lightning Dust came soaring down looking smug. "See, didn't I tell you? Not a cloud in the sky. It'll take days for the other cadets to clear half the number I did. If you apologize to me I might allow you to come back to the team."
Before the other bearers could even ask what was going on they felt a small cluster of Rainbow's surface mental thoughts cluing them in on Rainbow's relation to this mare.
"Apologize? You nearly got my herd seriously injured. And who in their right mind would try to create a class two cyclone without help or weather manager supervision?" Rainbow's worry for the herd had her momentairly forgot one of them could fly and two of them could teleport. Later on once calming down she would realize they were actually in little danger, but that did not meant what happened with the cyclone didn't mean it wasn't a serious issue as most other ponies wouldn't have the abilities to get out of that situation without a scratch.
"Hey its not my fault your herd came trancing onto an area restricted to civilians!"
Between the suddenly appearance of the cyclone clearing out much of the area and suddenly the appearance of newcomer a crowd had drawn to see the spectacle unfold.
"It's Them!"
"It's the rest of the bearers!"
"Do you think they'll sign my uniform?"
Suddenly the others found themselves being mobbed by the candidates. Pleads of autographs and pictures making them difficult to get a word in edgewise.
Over the course of the last few weeks Rainbow herself had to deal with this quite a bit from every other cadet who was a fan of her.
After all she was pretty awesome. Why wouldn't she have fans? Though as great as it was to be mobbed by her adoring public it was a bit funny to see some of the others get mobbed by their admirers. Particularly Twilight and Applejack who more often then not tried to rebuff their overly enthuastic fans.
"But then again not like you celebrities get treated like us normal ponies." Lightning sneered, "After all how else would somepony who dropped out of flight school get accepted into the Wonderbolts Academy? It must be nice having connections."
Rainbow Dash was about to angrily retort, but stopped herself. For quite a while there was something about the pegasus that was bothering her. It was inkling at the back of her mind until now. She now understood why she got along with Lightning yet at the same time started to strongly dislike the mare.
She embodied confidence, determination, and drive. Those things Rainbow has and always had in spades, but she also had those same flaws that she slowly worked on getting rid of.
Reckless
Impulsive.
The desire to be the best no matter what.
There were so many times Rainbow's crashes could have hurt more than just herself had she not been lucky this whole time.
"You want the top position so bad. You can have it." Rainbow walked away. Having made her mind up about what she wanted to do.
As soon as she reached Spitfire's office, Rainbow Dash placed her hand on the door and opened it. Spitfire lifted her head in irritancy. "This better be important." Rainbow Dash walked in. "You're supposed to be up there busting clouds with your partner."
Rainbow Dash performed a salute. "We're done with that, ma'am."
"Already?" Spitfire returned widened eyes and removed her shades, glancing at the clock. "That's an academy record! Explain your methods."
"That's why I'm here ma'am. Lightning Dust decided to use a tornado." Rainbow Dash explained.
"A bit excessive for cloud-busting." Spitfire commented. "But judging from your time, it was obviously an effective tactic."
"Yeah, well that 'effective tactic' nearly took out my herd!" Rainbow emphasized. "No disrespect ma'am, but there's a big difference between pushing yourself as hard as you can, and just has been utterly reckless since the academy began. Myself and others have been injured because of her stunts and you haven't lifted a single finger to correct this behavior. If being the best means more than the life and safety of others then I cannot be a wonderbolt."
"Do you know why I put you and Lightning on the same team Rainbow Dash?" Spitfire asked causing the Element of Loyalty to pause in her attempt to quit.
"Because as the best fliers we'd make an unstoppable team?" It seemed pretty obvious.
"Yes that, but there was more to it to that. I am not blind or careless Miss Dash. Did you honestly think I didn't have some Wonderbolts watching over you cadets to gauge your abilities and temper ant when you thought no one was watching you?" she asked as Rainbow blinked owlishly in response. "It was the test the two of you. I was hoping your maturity and penchant for teamwork would rub off on Lightning Dust and that working with her would develop your own potential for teamwork and ability to work with trying personalities. The Wonderbolts are a "Team" Dash and that means not only improving at what we already excel at but compensating and correcting each other's flaws to the best of our abilities. Being the best should never come at the expense of our fellow ponies. You've shown that you have great care for your fellow ponies when you refused to create a cyclone with Lightning Dust."
Wait. Had there been somepony tailing them as recent as then? "You're right about one thing. I was too lax about the situation in regards to a potential danger. I should have sent the Wonderbolt watching you two back or handled the situation differently. I should have known it was a possibility that somepony reckless would have attempted such a stunt and it is not a mistake I will be making again. With that Spitfire opened up her desk and pulled out something. "You're no wing pony, Rainbow Dash." Spitfire placed the gold badge on her. "You're a leader."
"OhmygoshOhmygoshOhmygoshOhmy goshOhmygosh!" Rainbow flapped her wings excitedly. To her credit she was able to stop her fangirling. "Wait...what does that mean for Lightning Dust."
"She's going to be expelled, don't worry about it." Spitfire answered.
Despite the amnosity that had sparked up around them Rainbow didn't feel like that was the answer. "Captain Spitfire I have a favor to ask. I want you to give Lightning Dust a second chance."
"Huh?" Spitfire replied, holding confusion in her face.
"I know what she was thinking. Because I used to be just like her. You put us together because you thought I'd be a good influence on her right? If it wasn't for my friends I would have been just like her. Willing to do just about anything to be the best. Ignoring a problem isn't going to make it go away and two wrongs don't make a right. Punishing someone for their mistakes alone isn't enough to help them learn or improve." For a fleeting moment the Mare Do Well incident went through her mind. "I know what its like to do something reckless that put others in danger and it took the advice and interference of somepony who cared to change that into a lesson that helped shaped me into the mare I am today. Which is why I am asking you not to give up on her. Just...just keep a closer eye on her and not reward her for being so reckless you know. I don't think I could live with myself if I was responsible for destroying somepony's elses dreams."
Spitfire looked towards the folder on her desk and sighed. Unknown to Rainbow Spitfire was already considering disciplinary actions against the mare from not only the reports from her subordinates, but complaints of Lightning's stunts nearly resulting injuries of fellow cadets.
"This is a huge favor your asking of me Miss Dash! I rarely change my mind once I make a decision." She answered noticing a frown forming on Rainbow's face. "The key word in that sentence is rarely. If it wasn't for you and your friends we all wouldn't still be here. I wouldn't have my sister back. For all you done it'd be ungrateful of me not to grant you at least one request, especially since it is for somepony's sake." She sent out the order for Lightning Dust to be sent in. She at least seemed adept enough to read the situation. Sweat began to form. Now no longer riding off the high of forming the cyclone she began to realize the seriousness of the situation. She could have killed or in the very least injured ponies who were national heroes. Oh Celestia? Was she going to be arrested? The fact that the lead badge had been removed from her uniform seemed to be heading in that direction.
"I'm sorry, ma'am. I screwed up. I didn't know they were there. Don't put me away for that!"
"I was going to see to it that you were expelled because of your callousness. But consider yourself lucky that you're being given a second chance." Spitfire answered, surprising her. "You can thank your fellow cadet here." She gestured towards Rainbow. "You're getting another chance, but this time you will be watched for any signs of your impulsiveness. If you put anypony in danger again then there are no more chances! Got it?!"
"Y-Yes, ma'am!" Lightning Dust responded and saluted.
Spitfire placed the wing pony badge on her. "You follow Rainbow Dash from now on, got it?"
Lightning Dust appeared to be a little disappointed on her switched position, but between a demotion and complete expulsion and possibly prison time the decision was easy to make."Yes, ma'am!"
Spitfire placed on her shades. "Now both of you, get out there and give me twenty!" She shouted out.
"Yes ma'am!" Rainbow Dash and Lightning Dust exclaimed.
The remaining days at the academy were pretty short. Lightning Dust showed her ever rough around the edges personality with her 'apology.'
"I don't know why you went to bat for me. Nopony has before. Just don't think this means I am going to roll over and let you become a Wonderbolt before me. So, guess its time to see what makes you a better lead pony then me."
Rainbow didn't seem to mind. Prickly personalities always tend to take time before they showed their softer sides.
By the end of the cadet program, no pony was told whether or not they were going to become a Wonderbolt, but it was more of a step completed towards that direction.
As far as Rainbow was concerned she was one step closer to achieving her dream.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
Naruto, Rarity, and Pinkie were currently riding inside a train as they made their way to their destination.
They were dressed comfortably. Naruto was wearing a black t-shirt and a pair of khaki pants.
Pinkie was dressed in a black top with a colorful oval with various animals making up the insignia with knee length faded jean shorts.
Lastly there was Rarity wearing a white blouse along with a pair of black jeans.
"So Rarity, I know why you asked Narry to come along but why invite me to go on this event?" She asked as she looked at the mare.
"Well, I thought it was time for us to all started branching out and becoming more accustomed to each other's interests? While we have all made progress we can always keep improving our dynamic."
"But I'm not the artsy type either. I mean I like pretty pictures as well as anypony but I don't know anything about critiquing."
"Well this will serve as a good first experience into culture for you then."
"In other words you get to be our arm candy." Naruto said as he glided his fingers along the mare's exposed legs.
"Only if you scratch my belly and call me pretty." She said with a flutter of her eyelashes.
"Like I don't do that anyway."
Rarity rolled her eyes a faint smile gracing her lips."Either way these next few days are going to be a lovely experience."
Going to such an event with loved ones made the experience more fulfilling then going alone. Once reaching their destination they grabbed their belongings and made their way off the train tracks.
"You got my things right beloved?" she asked as Naruto hefted up the carry on bag that contained his scroll of her things.
The blond turned to Pinkie and playfully remarked, "I'm beginning to think the only reason she is with me is because of my sealing ability." He remarked as Pinkie made a mock gaping expression.
"Now beloved that is simply not true." Rarity remarked with an abashed that would put most to shame. "It is obviously because of your good looks. You make the perfect trophy stallion to show off and make all the other mares jealous." The playful banter continued as Rarity waved over a carriage.
"And here I thought I meant something to you."
The trio entered the carriage and were on their way to their next destination. It was a beauty, seeing Canterlot restored to its magnificence if not in a better condition then it was before.
The trio soon arrived to their hotel and entered the establishment.
At the desk was a receptionist. A sea-green earth pony mare with chestnut mane and black eyes.
"Good afternoon." She said with a smile.
"Hello, I have a room under the name Rarity Whirlpool." Sure, they weren't ready yet, but Rarity had more than enough time to get used to the idea of having a last name. For the longest time Rarity had desired a last or clan name as a symbol of status, but that time had long past. Now it would signified having found the one in her life.
"Okay let me just check." The mare said with a smile. She started looking through the files. She pulled one out and brought out the room key. "Here you go. Enjoy your stay!"
With that the trio walked over to the luggage cart where Pinkie's things were waiting. Since her addition to the trip was last minute there wasn't supplies to store her things.
He was told what floor they were going on and what room they would be delivering it too.
"I just can't hold it in anymore Rarity! I just have to know everything we're going to be doing."
"And here I thought you better than anypony would know the surprise is half the fun."
As the two mares walked by the bellhop couldn't help but steal glances at the two gorgeous mares. As he tried to push the cart he noticed it was heavy. A lot heavier then one would expect, especially the massive suitcase. What was in that thing? A giant rock?
"Need a hand?" Naruto offered as he lifted the giant suitcase with one hand making the formerly strain cart now managable.
"Thank you!" He said as the two made their way towards the elevator. The bellhop pressed the button and leaned against the elevator wall. "So, you with either of them?"
"Both." Naruto answered.
"Lucky," he sullenly answered.
"Don't I know it." Soon everyone arrived, with the door opened the bags were dropped off. Naruto reached into his wallet and withdrew five golden twenty bits. "Here you go."
"Thank you sir." The stallion had nearly did a double take and point out that surely this must have been a mistake, but Naruto's gesture assured him this generous tip was indeed intentional. The bellhop left and that left the trio alone. A complete kitchen, with living room, a King sized bed and shower. With a whoop followed by a squeal Pinkie launched herself onto the bed and took in the softness of it while Rarity went to explore the bathroom.
"My word, such a vast difference between the sixth and tenth floors. This room is three times the size of the ones I used to rent."
"So how much time do we have before this event starts?" Naruto asked as he rifled through the snack bar. Overpriced candies that they were would hardly put a dent into their bank account.
"We have six hours until we have to be there. So ladies, what's the first order of business?" He asked as Pinkie exited the room. The two mares shared a look as a grin formed on his face.
'Uh-oh.' He thought.
"The deviousness of your mates truly proves to be an interesting conundrum."
'Oh hey Kurama. I was wondering where you were at.'
"Well brat, your moon mate was gracious enough to make a portal that connects with your mind to her dream realm. The others and I have been amusing ourselves watching the dreams of you flesh-bags and riffing on them so to speak.'
Naruto internally groaned, 'Please tell me you're not going to be using hip new slang or anything like that? If I had to deal with you anymore youthful rebellion slang from you of all beings I'd have no choice but to put you back in the cage.'
"Such a thing would be beneath one such as myself. And if you were to try such a thing I would make your life miserable. Such as going on endlessly about swag."
Naruto couldn't help but cringe. He had enough of that from Bolt and his friends and he wasn't going to deal with it in his new life now. 'You win. Don't threaten me anymore.' Still he was curious about what his two devious mates were thinking. If he really wanted to he could break past the block they had of the mental link due to the fact he had more experience in the mind arts, but it would have been unnecessary and he was sure it was nothing nefarious.
"So what are we going to do?"
"SHOPPING!" They answered as Naruto groaned. Rarity he expected. But Pinkie as well? This was either going to be extremely pleasant or rather bad.
Turns out he was right on both accounts. They were at a department store. The pleasant part...Rarity and Pinkie were modeling outfits for him...rather bad part? They were blue balling the hell out of him.
"Well beloved how about this one?"
That was not a swim-suit. That was two triangles and a napkin.
"Ooh how about mine Narry?"
The swimsuit Pinkie was wearing was practically a string and a bandana.
"Well if I was any harder your gem detection spell would lead you right to me."
Rarity face palmed at the crassness of it as Pinkie giggled. "Ooh good one. I got one. If you were any harder I bet Maud would be trying to classify you as a type of rock."
The two of them then did a pose together, pressing their bodies together. "Perhaps if all goes well tonight beloved we could help you with your...situation." He had seen that sultry looks of hers melted the will of lesser stallions.
Anyway to the blond's disappoint they did not buy the swimwear that would be the catalyst of many wonderful fantasies and continued on their way.
After a few more trips to various stores the trio were making their way along the more obscure shopping district of Canterlot. Naruto was looking around to see if anything caught his eye while Rarity was explaining to Pinkie why she spent such an exorbitant amount of money on a sunhat.
"Wait, there's something I want to see." What caught Naruto's eye was an old looking building. One that seemed oddly aged considering the near like vanity levels of shininess and prestige of many of the Canterlot buildings. "You two go on ahead. I'll meet you at Donut Joe's. Just order something for me."
"Make sure not to take too long Beloved. We still need plenty of time to get readied for tonight."
"I won't." He shouted back as they split up. He began heading towards the shop and upon entering it he saw that the old timey charm extended with old fashion oil lamps instead of more modern crystal lights. Naruto made a mental note to really start elaborating more on the modern conveniences from his timeline. All and all it was more or less Kurama's eiditic memory that really helped made use of the more complicated information he learned. One could learn and memorize things like geographic features, recipes, or things of that nature but perfectly recalling things like blueprints or schematics for advance technology was another matter entirely. Between that the fox's ability for perfect recall he had a near endless source of learned information. Equestria itself was still only around the second industrialization phase that occurred roughly the same time industrialization hit his world around the third shinobi great war with differences here and there that could be attributed to their ability to use magic.
Those thoughts and more coursed through his head as he looked through the antiques. The smell of pumpkin spice, vanilla, and other scents strong.
He was then approached by who Naruto suspected was the patron of the store. Small circular rim glasses. Teal fur with natural gray eyes and aqua marine blue mane and tail wearing a bahama blue V-neck maxi dress.
"To think I would have the honor of a royal guard captain visiting my humble little shop. What can I do for you?" She asked in a sweet tone.
"I was just looking around your shop."
"Well we here at Another Time, have all matter of objects from nearly every era well worthy of being part of any collection. If you need anything I will be in the back attending to our supplies."
'Thank you miss...?"
"Treasure..." the mare answered in a slightly husky tone giving a quick glance over. "Teal Treasure." she introduced herself before walking away with a purposeful stride and little hip shake.
Naruto wondered for a brief moment if she was doing it because she was attractive to him or using her wiles to spend more on her wares. While some would consider the latter bad business practice in an ethical matter as they viewed such overt flirting as manipulation he couldn't fault the business practice. At the end of the day it wasn't illegal and as long as no one was hurt would could you do?
Naruto continued making his way through the shelves of the shop. He saw many interesting trinkets from old clocks, to daggers, and other older devices. His eyes shrank as his eyes fell upon a certain item. It couldn't be...but it was. It looked like an old and rusted version of what he was only in the planning stages for, but yet had started recreating.
A Shinobi Tanto.
When Naruto picked it up and looked it over he felt the power from it.
Seals. Uzumaki style seals. Ones that were beyond him.
With that Naruto went to the cash register where Teal was waiting. "Miss Teal, where did you get this?" He could barely keep his voice under control.
"That?...Hm...don't just showed up in the stock room one day. No one came by to buy it and no one will take it. Every time somepony so much as touched it they got the chills." The young mare said with a shrug. Naruto placed it on the counter.
"How much?"
"Seriously?" The mare said in surprise.
"Yeah."
"Quantifying the price for a piece like this is challenging. The way the blade is design and its hilt is unlike anything I have ever seen in a blade. I would have sold this piece to a museum until I noticed the actual blade itself has undergone a repair and the metal is actual made out of material from our current era. I can let it go for five thousand bits. Consider the thirty-three percent discount a thank you to our stallions and mares in armor for your service."
For a brief moment he had forgotten that he was in the city of expenses, royalty, and a possibly evil princess who secretly enslaved bakers to make her confectioneries.
"Alright." He said as he placed fifty 100 bit pieces on the counter. With the exchange gone he took a hold of the mystery Tanto. Thanking the mare he left the shop as he left to go join Rarity and Pinkie for something to snack on before they had to get ready for the night.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
The trio were finishing their preparations for the night. Naruto went with a gray double breasted tuxedo jacket and pants combo.
Rarity was sporting a sleek dress that tied in the back showing off her arms and shoulder and bore teasing amounts of Cleavage with her emblem on each breast, one on the left side of her waist and one last one on the bottom left portion of her leg. To complete it she was wearing a large sleek red ribbon around her waist. Her eyelashes were curled and were lined with a aqua-marine eyeliner and lipstick with blush also added to her cheeks.
Pinkie Pie was wearing a voluminous dress of light violet color with shoulder straps. Its length thigh length showed off her amazing figure and the very tiny fragments of gems that decorated it caused the dress to shine. Who in contrast with the other went all natural.
"Well, beloved how do I look?" She asked as she spun around.
"Hhm you look nice." He playfully teased her.
"Just nice?" She asked with a pouting look on her face.
"Okay, okay fine. You are absolutely gorgeous and your beauty bends stallions to your whims." He said as Rarity sauntered over and placed a kiss on his cheek. "And speaking of beauty Pinkie I hope we don't run into any elderly stallions at the event. You go in looking like that you might make their hearts stop."
Pinkie made an exaggerated gasp and swatted at Naruto's arm. "Narry don't say such a thing. I bring smiles to ponies faces not end them."
"Anyway you both ready?" He asked them.
"Just let me get my things." Rarity replied as she grabbed her bag. "You got our room key right beloved?"
"Yep, already pocketed it." He patted his back pocket. With that everypony exited their room and made their way to the event.
As they entered the familiar building Naruto began remembering the last time they were here. That was their first encounter with the Black Wing Armor bearer.
With that they walked in, both mares on either arm as they walked passed the guards that were stationed at the entrance. With all the events that occurred the security in the city had been tightened significantly.
There was quite a gathering of individuals there.
"Rarity! Rarity is that you?" The mare looked behind her to see a familiar pair. Fancy in one of his usual suits and Fleur in a shimmering silver gown.
"Fancy, Fleur. So good to see you again." She said as she shook their hands. "You remember my fiance?"
"Fancy, Fleur, pleasant to see you again as always." He greeted them.
"You as well captain. I see you two have a companion with you."
"Pinkie Pie, meet Fancy Pants and Fleur De Lis." Rarity introduced them as a hint of nervousness flickered across her expression. She did not expect to run into anypony she knew tonight and knew Pinkie's high energy and strong personality could be a bit much. Well as of lately Pinkie had been a bit docile lately, but no telling what could occur to set her off.
"Hello. Nice to meet you two."
"Like wise." Fleur nodded. "Its an honor to meet you dear. Could you indulge me by telling me which element you embody."
A bright smile formed on Pinkie's face. "I'm Laughter. I'd give you a demonstration but the last time I tried to lighten the atmosphere the inhabitants weren't happy."
"So tell us, what is your profession?"
"I'm an assistant baker, cashier, and party planner."
"That sounds like a lot of obligations. Do you not get tired?"
"I've always been a high energy sort of pony. I just happen to have he benefit of my hobbies matching up with my jobs."
"And what would be the name of the establishment you work at?" Fancy expressed his interests. A savvy entrepreneur like him who held shares in many different business ventures would just be one of many seeing a good opportunity in gaining any available shares that the business had buy-able on the market.
The group continued to go through the museum and look at the different types of art put on display. A good half hour passed as they continued to talk and mingle.
Rarity found herself relaxing and glad her fears were unfounded. Pinkie seemed to be calm and composed which she wasn't sure was unnerving or the best thing that could possibly be happening right now.
Pinkie in fact was the life of the party, drawing in more and more spectators as she gave her odd and unique perspective was thought as out of the box.
There were so many reasons why any of them could be there. Trying to curry favor with any other member of the group was just five reasons right there. Or maybe currying favor with Pinkie herself?
"You're so cynical Naruto. Maybe the people like her?"
Naruto would never get used to one of the others popping up and speaking in his head.
"I wish you'd give a warning when one of you are going to pop up." Naruto thought in response to Suiken's sudden inquiry.
"But surprising you is so much fun. Its so funny seeing you have to explain yourself around others." To no surprise Matabi expressed interest in being mischievous. It was either feed me, cause trouble, cuddle, or she would ignore you.
"This is boring. Can't you go torture prisoners or something?" Shukaku of course had no interest in art. He just wanted to fuck things up.
The Six tails spoke up, proceeding to chide his brother. "He's in the middle of a nice evening out with his ladies little brother. He has no time for your debauchery."
'Tuning you guys out now.' He said as he blocked the connection. "Pinkie is proven to be rather popular." He said as he drew Rarity close to him.
Rarity leaned against his frame and placed a hand against his side. "Indeed she is. This has been a rather pleasant evening. I suppose we'll have to make regular group pairings and outings a regular thing. "
"I know a few ideas if you want to here them." He answered as the two them were happily having a discussion within their own bubble.
"He's hiding the true self." Pinkie said to the growing group of spectators.
"What makes you say that?" Fleur asked.
"The expression. Its not happy or peaceful. When you're strong you don't need to sell yourself as such. Ponies. Well, others can see that, but this overly grand presentation makes me feel like the painter wants to show the world what they want to be and not who they are." Ever since the incident Pinkie had found thinking had come easier to her. So did her ability to get a better reading on others.
Plans were made to get together again sometime soon.
0000000000000000000
Elsewhere in an area in the far east of the Equestrian continent a vortex began to open. Violet and silver lightning began to shoot out of the multi colored vortex as the trees began to sway and grass blowed backwards from the force of the impact.
Suddenly, a large silver glob obscured by purple smoke dropped out of it and landed on the ground with an impact. The silverly, goopy liquid began to pull itself together and take a form.
It took on the form of a mare with white fur glossy and radiant. Its eyes were that of the deepest blue and her mane. Her mane was a mutli-color of pink, sunflower yellow, emerald green and turqoise.
'Mission Perimeters: Collect information on the local lifeforms.
Gain information of the weaknesses of the area's local lifeform.
Establish identity of the nation's leading body or figureheads.
Gain data and samples on the Apex lifeforms for the cybernetic lifeform program.
Conquest.'
With that the transformed pony floated up in the air as the middle portion of the bottom of her hooves opened up to reveal mini-thrusters. With that she shot forward with amazing speeds into the night sky for parts unknown.
When Naruto, Rarity, and Pinkie retired to their room they ended up skipping to desert after having had their fill of finger sandwiches and other hordes at the exhibit.
A moan escaped Rarity's lips as she descended down the shaft. Once he was fully hilted in her Rarity leaned forward bracing her hands against his torso and began to slowly rock herself against him.
Though that was not to say Pinkie was being left out. She was currently bent over the blond, her head resting against the top of his chest as he sucked on her left nipple while his hand was kneading her other breast.
A rather pleasant jolt resulting in her arching her back and pulling the tits free from his grasp. With her face flushed Pinkie brought her lips to his in a sloppy yet impassioned kiss.
Their tongues fervently bathed against each other as they got lost in the action. A particular spine tingling pleasure inducing squeeze brought his attention back to the mare riding him. Bringing his left hand down he brought it down against her cutiemark with a smack, clutching a hand full of flank.
"O-Oh, Naruto~" Rarity coos as she speeds up slightly. Rarity's movements were timed as if planned out. The pace was pleasure inducing as it left him hungry for more and Rarity's control of her muscles were nearly unrivaled. All the yoga and other exercises gave her a rather pleasant refinement in love making.
The other hand was occupied roaming through Pinkie's main as they continued their war for mouth supremacy.
"I-I'm getting closer." Rarity arched her back and began picking up the pace. Naruto met this movement by moving against her. Their pelvises meeting resulting in more force from each thrust bringing them to climax all the much faster. "Yes beloved! More! H-Harder!" Her tail began to wave side to side frantically as her control slipped.
The kiss between Naruto and Pinkie broke as she rested her forehead on his peering down into his eyes. "She feels good doesn't she Narry?" she whispers. "I bet you want to shoot your hot seed into her?" she breathed onto his ear before going to nibble on it.
"OOOHH! Aaah!" Rarity couldn't even vocalize as she reached her peek.
Inside of her, Rarity's muscles clench down on his shaft continuously, milking him for every last drop due to the constrictment.
At the same time Naruto felt his body go tight as his cock began firing shot after shot of his seed as his shaft with through the motions of ejaculation.
A smattering of her essence soon covered his crotch as Rarity collapsed on top of his chest, swooning and basking in the after glow. Naruto let out a moan as he spent another few seconds coming before his cum covered cock slipped out of Rarity.
Naruto panted lightly as he looked down at Rarity's satisfied expression. Her hair was frazzled slightly and her face flush. He felt himself go rigid as Pinkie let out a giggle and began giving him a hand job. "Don't forget me Narry. I got all hot watching you two go at it." She said before learning down at his cock and swirled her tongue around the tip.
She was determined to bring him back to life for her turn. As Naruto's sensitive shaft was being cleaned by Pinkie's mouth he could feel the flow of blood doing its job as it was soon resuscitated.
Rarity still recovering laid there merely craning her head to get a view as Naruto grabbed Pinkie Pie and held her close, placing his lips against her neck and began nibbling and sucking on it. Pinkie's tail began twitching as her arousal dripped down her legs onto the sheets below.
With one hand on Pinkie's hip and the other resting on her back Naruto bent Pinkie over as his tip rubbed against her aching pussy lips.
"Yeeeshh!" Pinkie coeed as the tip pushed past the lips. "Don't teeease meee." She said as he used his hand to hold her place as she desperately tried to push back to get more of him in.
Naruto took in and enjoyed the sensation of Pinkie's wiggling as well as her soft tail as it wrapped around his waist. Slowly he pushed in bit by bit soaking in Pinkie's moan. A kiss to the back of his neck sent jolts through his body as a recovered Rarity pressed against his back, her breasts gently rubbing them as every so often her nipples would graze them.
"Such an eager and selfish mare isn't she beloved?" Rarity said as she brought her hand forward swatting Pinkie's flank causing the mare to squeeze and tightened around Naruto's shaft.
If not for his earlier orgasm Naruto would have blown his load right there. That and Rarity's current behavior were major turnons. "Rare."
"Punish her beloved." she purred in his ear as Pinkie was quivering from the assault.
"Hhm! Yes! Punish me! Punish me with your huge cock stud!"
Suddenly something came to Naruto's mind. Something he always wanted to do, but never felt comfortable doing til now. "You like it don't you slut!" He said giving her a firm smack causing her to yelp and her ass to jiggle from the blow. "When I'm done with you you won't be able to sit for a week." He said swatting her again as roughly grabbed her hips and slammed into her backside.
"Oh my!" The red hue on Rarity's face became even darker.
"N-N-Narry! Ow!" She let out a yelp as he swatted her again with a little more force. "You plow me sooo good! More!" With a firm grasp of the bed sheets Pinkie began counter-thrusting to add to the pleasure.
"You ready Pinkie?" he asked as he moved his right hand to grab her tail.
"Give it to me! Seed me!" Pinkie demanded as she slammed her body against him and lost control when she felt him thug on her tail causing her to arch her back and lose control with nonrhythmic spasms.
Naruto's body soon acted like it had a mind on its own as he found himself pounding into Pinkie's abused flanks as he spilled his seed into her.
With a wet squelch he pulled out of Pinkie as their arousal seeped out of her. Pinkie lets out a small whimper as she gently rubbed her abused behind.
Rarity took advantage of the momentary haze to go on the offensive and straddle the blond. Resting on his lap he she rubbed her lower lips against his shaft to try and coax it back to life as she began placing kisses along his neck and cheek.
Looks like tonight was going to be a long and satisfying night.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
Standing in front of a sea of potential guard members Naruto mentally finished going over the speech he was about to give. Standing next to him, was one of the academy instructors going over the introductions. Currently they were standing on a platform outside that was used for many speeches at the academy stationed in an area where there were a few trees and arrangement of flowers carefully cultivated in the mostly smoothed out land range.
"As a trainee of this academy, you will be learning not only the necessary skills to carry you through your career but procedures as well. Over time these skills will become en-grained into your mind thanks to muscle memory as you find yourselves going through the motions every day until they become routine. These make up the necessary skills you will come to learn and in time you will yourselves not having to mentally perceive them, but doing as a force of habit. In the future there will come a time where your trained skills are simply not enough for the situation at hand. That is when you will have only one moment to use your most powerful weapon." With that he uttered two simple words. "The Mind." He took a moment to let the words sink in. "It is impossible to train for every situation. Impossible to calculate every variable or potential occurrence. Henceforth your wits will be the only thing you can use in the situation. To make sure you live. To protect others. To fulfill your duty. All the magical or physical strength in the world means nothing without a strong mind and will to go along with it. So keep this in mind. When you choose to become a guard you are making the decision to put the lives of others into your hands and it is your duty to do what it takes to protect the citizens of the nation. Once you become a guard it is your responsibility to do everything within your power to do what is right. And that means questioning things if an order can lead to unnecessary harm to yourself and others or deviating from protocol." That notion seemed to disturb the assembled ponies. If Naruto had to guess they had certain notions drilled into their head with other important lessons most likely learned in the field. That old familiar way of teaching was one he worked hard in squashing in his own guard.
"With that in mind keep your mind sharp. Shape your senses to where they are strong and despite whatever the instructors taught you your emotions are not a weakness. Fear itself is not a weakness but becoming overcome by it is a weakness. Learn to recognize your anger, your sorrow, your fear and master them. Do not let them master you. Hesitation means the difference between life and death. With these lessons in mind you will learn what it means to make the right decision and when its necessary to veer off course. Because when one becomes to assure of themselves to the point of arrogance that leads to corruption and the idea you know better than others. If we find you misusing your power or status we will not hesitate to relieve you duty or imprisoned. Because we expect not only for you to use your mind, but to have a strong moral center as well. Keep all that you were told today in mind as they will be the key things you need to keep in mind for your future."
As expected the lecture was followed with many questions of interest in regards to the mysterious captain and Equestria's various guard assignments. Naruto was looking forward to more potential recruits to the Lunar Guard. In fact Naruto was in the midst of an idea of recreating the Elemental Nations tendency for teams within his own guard.
One of the teams he had in mind was just one member short.
Dusk, Bright Star, and Nightwing. He just needed to find a suitable earth pony to round out the team so their skills would compliment each other.
They would be the first.
Team 1.
"Uugh, why did I let you drag me here?" Nightwing groaned as Bright Star had dragged him to an Alchemist store known as 'Phial and Brew'. Surprisingly it was not as packed as it usually was at this time of day, but there were more then enough mares snatching up all and any potential product to use in brews for promises of increased beauty or other such thing.
"You spend too much time in the library. You need to live a little. You'd never see the light of day if I didn't drag you out." Bright Star popped from counter to counter as her eyes lit up and her growing basket of things grew bigger and bigger.
Nightwing winced upon seeing the prices of some of the items Bright Star was buying. "You know if you didn't splurge so much you wouldn't have to scrape by on fast food or always eating from the mess hall."
"Aah, I thought I recognize the familiar back and forth bickering." Approaching them was none other than the beautiful cellist herself, Octavia Melody. She was just as every bit of enchanting as her performance with her goldish gray coat and dark gray mane. Octavia had always took to wearing very conservative clothing of a button-up blouse and comfortable dress slacks.
"Miss Melody, nice seeing you again." Nightwing politely greeted her in a way one would professionally greet an acquaintance.
Bright Star, bubbly as always was a bit more informal, "Hey Octavia fancy running into you here. You shopping for mare care too!?"
Nightwing mentally congratulated Octavia on her mental control as she didn't so much as bat an eyelash. She was calm and poised. Something he wished Bright Star would show a little bit more of.
"I am actually shopping for Vinyl more than myself. Her 'DJ' voice is not exactly appropriate let alone using for shopping and her normal means of communication tends to draw unwarranted stares and judgments." Octavia finished with something akin of a scowl showing a crack in her normally controlled facade.
"They're just being plot-holes. Ignore'em." Octavia's facial expression morphed into something of surprise and slight amusement as Nightwing inwardly groaned.
"While it was lovely to run into familiar faces I must finish my shopping. I have rehearsals to get to." Octavia paused as if considering something. "Could you two deliver a message for me?"
"Sure Octavia what is it?"
"When you run into Naruto, your captain, can you tell him I wish to see him. I will be in my usual room in my usual hotel. Anyway enjoy your day."
The two lunar guard members exchanged a glance. A smile began to form on Bright Star's face.
Nightwing was wishing he was anywhere but there. Now Bright Star was going to go off on the whole nonsense of shipping and how the captain was going to have a two-hundred mare harem and who descendants in a few centuries will grow into an unstoppable super army.
Arctic Night, the eternally laid back guard was currently off duty and it showed by his state of dress. A white T-shirt under his black hoodie, black finger-less gloves, blue jeans and grey trainers.
The Solar and Lunar Guards had a bit more defined time working structure that went along with their long twelve hour shifts. That meant getting a fair amount of days off with the ever increasing amount of guards pouring in.
With nothing to do this ordinary and rather boring day he decided to go to the concert hall. With no big performances scheduled it would be empty with the exception of maintenance workers and the cleaning staff.
Well that and one other pony. Taking a seat in one of the seats that was when he saw her. Octavia Melody who was practicing on the stage.
She took up her bow and cello and started her normal warm-up, no, preparation exercises.
For such a talent she was dedicated. Never deviating from her routine.
Like always she meandered through her major scales,all twelve of them, then the minors, a chromatic, and a whole-tone. And a few blues scales.
Arctic loved watching her play. Just the way she expressed herself in her music was the most beautiful thing he could think of.
A faint blush appeared on his cheeks. Maybe...maybe someday he could confess to her that he wanted to make something more of their friendship. Until then he would enjoy just watching her from afar.
The cloud city of Scalia was the homed of the Ophis Pterotos or more commonly known as the winged serpents. A powerful and old species the Ophises mostly kept to themselves.
This was the location that Strife and Metamorpha found themselves at a museum within the city. The architecture of the city mostly consistent of massive channels along with massive walls and arches while being supported by massive columns.
What they sought was an ordinate bottle. One that housed something lost to time and they had found it. Among the ancient treasures given value by time was a rather fragile looking bottle had four mineral Oligoclases on its side. A brilliant tabular crystal that was granular and known for its brilliant reflections.
The two changelings horns began to glow as their energy lifted and enveloped the bottle.
A faint glow began to envelop the bottle as it started to shake. The bottle continued to rock slowly.
Sparking to life was some sort of essence. A dark, swirling cloud inside of that looked reminiscent of a rain cloud.
The bottle didn't want to give it's prize of a cork over so easily, but they kept at it.
Soon the bottle shattered with its remnants falling to the ground. Soon a small grey plume of smoke began to trickle out and up into the air. As they peered, the tiny cloud grew two arms of cloud before a face formed on the smoke-like figure. Finally, two dark black puffy eyebrows appeared over the eyes of the wispy figure before the living thunderhead stretched its arms.
"Cloud Demon Arabus, Eater of Shadows you have been resurrected."
The floating being turned, looking at the ones who rescued him from his prison. "A Changeling? Aah yes if I remember your kind had made themselves scarce just before I was imprisoned."
Most citizens of the present era would have been surprised that most Changelings were in fact either neutral or opposed to the war outright; especially against Discord and his allies. After all outright war and death meant less love for them to feast on and was a detriment to their species.
"You were always more muscles than brain cloudy!"
"CLOUDY!" The cloud demon's voice rumbled with the force of lightning.
Metamorpha's horn lit up and she instantly went on guard.
"Only one being was insane enough to refer to I in such a matter with such confidence." He remarked then let out a loud jovial laugh as the stomach of his torso seemed to rumble. "Discord you old Codge. So you managed to free yourself after all. Things went to Tartarus after you were defeated. Old horn head tried to take charge and you can imagine the result of that."
"Considering the fool managed to get himself sealed, his ego proved his undoing as well." Arabus was far too much of a wildcard to trust him with his identity just yet. "As I recall Squark was the only one of our numbers that managed to get away relatively unscathed, but I am not here to reminiscence about the past. It is time we pick up where we left off."
"I am no good as I am now! All of my power! It's gone! They deprived me of my shadows!"
"You let me worry about that old friend. I know how to get you all the shadows you need."
The smoke-like creature stroked its chin, its puffy charcoal eyebrows rising in surprise before letting out a joyful laugh. "Oh, yes always the cunning one! I trust you come up with a plan that will allow us defeat those pesky princesses?"
"Complete and utter subjugation." He answered with a toothy smile before he felt a sharp surge of something familiar and his face fell. 'That was...no it could not be? Has another concept awoken? Is he or she on the move?
It was none of the great ones at least so that was a relief. The fact he could not sense if this one from the light, neutral, or dark pantheon nature was even more troubling if it turned out that this one was not even a native pantheon to this realm at all.
For now he was going to have Partisan use what money and influence he could to round up stragglers and to start gaining information. And for now that also meant setting up some distractions to keep the forces of Equestria busy. And what better way then to recruit what enemies the government failed to round up or break out the ones that could prove a meaningful distraction?
Or better yet why just stop at Equestrian criminals? There was an entire world full of possibilities? Criminals motivated by drugs and money. Civil wars going on in nations. Corrupt politicians.
There were so many species. Species of Canines, of Lizards, of Avians, and felines. He was already thinking of the political strife and turmoil that would occur of one nation's criminals causing havoc and turmoil in another nation while they flew under the radar.
Strife turned to Metamorpha. "So tell me Metamorpha, what do you know of the nation of Thundera?"
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
At Sweet Apple Acres inside the barn, Naruto, Applejack, Big Mac, and Granny Smith were scrounging around. "Ah can't believe the reunion has come around again so soon."
Applejack found the box they'd been looking for which contained all of the Apple family's prized heirlooms. "Ha! Found 'em!" she declared to Granny Smith, as she tossed the box onto the ground.
Some of the dust found its way into Granny Smith's nose, causing her to let out a rather audible "Aaa-choooo!"
"Gesundheit," Applejack said with a slight chuckle, then her voice changed tone to one of concern "You've been sneezin' an awful lot lately, Granny. Maybe ya oughta rest for a while, and leave everythin' to me."
"Ah, ah'm fine, Applejack," Granny Smith replied "It's just all these old dusty objects, it's enough to make anypony sneeze. I'll be fine by the time of the reunion. Still can't believe it's been almost two years since our last family reunion. Aw, I remember it like it was yesterday."
"Well, ya have been talkin' about it pretty much every day since then," Applejack commented "And goodness knows how much you enjoy these reunions."
"Yeah, it seems like every reunion a fond new memory joins the collection," Granny Smith replied, then she turned to Apple Bloom and Babs asked, "How them RSVPs comin' along young'uns? Ah wanna know just who's gonna be showin' their muzzle at this reunion, so I can start plannin'."
"Just about everypony!" Apple Bloom exclaimed eagerly "We've been gettin' letters from all over Equestria, I'm surprised the mail box can handle them all!"
"Everypony?" Granny Smith asked nervously, and whispered to Applejack "Feathers on a goat. We're gonna need a bigger cider trough."
"You sure about that?" Applejack asked "It's possible y'all could've mistaken some of the other mail for RSVPs, I know I have."
Babs shook her head, "We double checked cousin. From Yonder Hill, to Fillydelphia and from Galloping Gorge to Applelosa. We got RVSPs from the entire family."
"Sounds to me like we've really got our hands full," Applejack said to Granny Smith.
"The others and I from the herd will be more than happy to help of course." Naruto added.
"In fact Granny why don't you let me take over puttin' the reunion together this time 'round? Then all you need to worry about is enjoyin' yourself." Applejack suggested.
Her eldest granddaughter was coming into that point in her life in which she would be starting her own family soon and being part of such a large herd would soon be dealing with her own just as large gatherings. "Hmmm. Alright, young'un, you got yourself a deal. You are in charge."
"Ah won't let you down, Granny. Ya just tell me what the reunion needs, and I'll take care of the rest."
"Oh, Ah'll do more than tell ya. Ah'll show ya!" Granny Smith said taking the book and beckoning them into the house. Taking a seat in her favorite chair the elder Apple grabbed a photo album and sat on the couch, Applejack and Naruto sitting beside her while the others took seat on the opposite side.
"We've been hostin' these things at Sweet Apple Acres every hundred moons since we first planted roots here in Ponyville." Granny opened the photo album, showing several old pictures taken many decades ago.
"Who's that?"
"That's the youngins' Great-Great-Auntie Applesauce," Granny said as giving them a better view of a young mare stirring a cauldron of apple jam with a wooden spoon, though it was hard to tell what her coat and mane were by the old-fashioned pictures taken in monochrome. The next pages had the same mare, but as old as Granny Smith, the one after showing her losing her teeth in a cauldron of bubbling jam. "She used to go by another name, but we all called her Applesauce after losin' her teeth while makin' apple jam. Didn't find them things in a single one of those jars."
"Yeesh!" Naruto lowly commented as Granny
flipped over to the next page, a young Granny Smith sitting around a quilt with some of her relatives. From the look of the picture, it looked like the same quilt that was in that box, but it looked a lot longer than the one in the picture. "What's going on in this one?"
"When the first reunion started, we began workin' on that quilt for a long while. We probably won't even finish the darn thing." The next picture showed a frustrated young Granny Smith failing to sew a patch in the quilt properly. "Little did my mah tell me Ah had to knot the end of the thread the first time Ah tried it."
Babs and Apple Bloom snickered at Granny's young enthusiasm in the past, though Applejack seemed to focused on taking mental notes for what they need for the reunion. The next few pictures were of some other Apple relatives making apple fritters, one of those pictures had caught Naruto's eye and filled him with chuckling glee. Sitting adorably underneath a picnic table with fritter crumbs on her face and a little pudge was Applejack as a baby.
"No way, is that who I think it is?" Naruto asked failing to keep the smile off his face.
"Shoot me now!" Applejack groaned as she covered her face with her hat.
"And on that day we discovered an indisputable fact. That lil' ol Applejack had the appetite of a full grown stallion bein' only a year old. Right, hon?"
Granny flipped over to the next page, showing pictures of her and another apple relative in a three-legged race. "Well, this sure brings back some memories. Apple Rose, mah favorite cousin. We entered the three-legged race every reunion, but we never won a single one of them races. But, we had fun in the end. And, of course, we can't forget to take the big family photo! We always snapped a photo in front of the barn at the end of every reunion, let's us see how our family's grown!" The next few pictures in the album were all the group photos of the Apple family in front of the barn. "Everypony's gonna be comin' this year, which is a big deal. With the others busy with their lives, it's hard for all of them to take the time to come and visit and have a hootenanny of a time!"
"You sure have some great memories of these reunions, don'tcha?" Applebloom asked her.
"Indeedy, and I'm lookin' forward to makin' more at this one. Oh, I'm sure everypony is, and I do mean everypony! We got the whole family together this time 'round! Who knows if they'll all be able to make the next one?"
"That's true! Busy as everypony's lives are gettin' these days, chances are pretty slim we'll be this lucky next time 'round." Applejack paused, contemplating the gravity of this situation. Granny Smith. Granny Smith was getting up there in years and this might be one of the last reunions she had left. It was absolutely imperative that it was one she was going to remember. "Don't worry, Granny, I'm gonna make sure this is the most memorable reunion we've ever had! I'd better get started... I've got some plannin' to do!"
Applejack was as good as her word, the very next day she was up by the time the rooster had crowed. Then, after a quick breakfast, Naruto and the Apples set to work on preparing for the reunion. There was a lot of work to be done in a short amount of time.
The first thing that needed to be done, was to harvest all the apples from the tree so they would not have to worry about the risk of them being knocked lose from the tree.
With Naruto and Babs being more then sufficient to cover for Applejack the bearer of Honesty took advantage of the opportunity to head into town.
She stopped at Carousel Boutique to pick up sewing materials for the quilt, and some rolls of fabric to use for the banners. One of the few expanses Rarity had used for her wealth was buying fabrics and sewing supplies in bulk meaning she was more than happy to part with a few strands here and there.
The next destination was sugarcube corner. "Got your order already set Jackie!" Pinkie called out as Applejack entered sugarcube corner. On the counter was not only sacks of sugar and flour, but jars of honey and glitter as well.
"Thank ya kindly Pinkie." Applejack said with a tip of her hat. Now she had enough for fritters and what ever else they would be baking.
Stop after stop she crossed the things she needed off her list.
Rainbow Dash bringing clouds to provide much needed water. Check.
Borrowing supplies from Twilight for the three legged race. Check.
Convincing Spike to come over to make use of his dragon fire. Check.
Getting Fluttershy to convince the local critters to keep their distance for the day so the more hunting happy members of her family she don't trust to turn them into furs or head pieces above their mantle. Check.
Returning the others had finished collecting the firewood and water. With Spike's fire the water inside the cauldrons were set to a boil and with that everything was ready.
Applejack stayed up planning late into the night, she was determined to make this reunion memorable, especially since there was a chance it would be Granny Smith's last reunion.
"You still up?" The voice brought Applejack out of her thoughts as she turned to see Naruto began to stir.
"Ya, ah couldn't stop thinkin' of the reunion. Ah was thinking about how to make things a bit more excitin' ya know."
"Hhm, I don't know. Everypony really seemed to enjoy things at the last reunion. Though I'm curious about what you think would help it."
"Well ah was thinking about borrowing a few of Rarity's sewing machines so Granny and the others can finally finish that quilt of theirs."
"Hhm is that a good idea? I mean they've been at that quilt for how many decades? Pretty sure if they were trying to finish it they would have."
"Fine, if not that then sprucing up the three-legged race to be more excitin' can't heart. Ah mean making it longer and putting all sorts of obstacles will liven it up. Everypony gets a chance to win, or at least finish one part of the race."
"What kind of obstacles are we talking about?"
"Well along the way ah was thinking of having them have to bob for apples." Applejack contemplated other ideas as her legs hung lazily off her head. "Oh and hurdles. Jumping through hurdles and running around the tree..." Before she could continue Naruto interrupted her.
"What about the older members who aren't in so good physical shape? Besides wouldn't all the extra stuff tire them out?"
Applejack was beginning to feel annoyed at her ideas being shot down. "Okay then listen to this. Instead of the normal hayride I was thinking of having it extend into the west orchard. The west orchard is so beautiful, and it'll give everypony a chance to see actual live fruit bats."
"That could be a disaster." He pointed out as Applejack let out a sigh of exasperation. "I wasn't trying to knock your ideas AJ, I think its great you want to make this memorable I just don't want you to go overboard."
"Overboard?" she echoed, indignant as she glared down at the blond. "And when have ah gone overboard?"
"Applebucking season incident. Blue Ribbon incident." Naruto got swatted by Applejack's tail for his trouble.
"Uugh, ya had to bring them up." She grumbled as Naruto shifted in the bed wrapping his arms around her waist as his legs wrapped around hers.
Applejack let out a soft moan as his lips tickled the back of her neck. "That determination to fulfill what you set your mind to can be a bit troubling A.J. I just don't want you to do anything you might end up regretting, but do what you think is best."
Naruto's concerns had planted a seed of doubt in Applejack's mind. She spent much of the night pondering on it. A more stubborn Applejack would have shaken off the advice. One who had not have been shaped as she had from the experiences shared with her friends would have insisted on utter control and making the reunion as memorable as possible, but that was not the case here.
This was an Applejack willing to swallow her pride and ask for help. While the incident with the Flim-Flam brothers had thought her the importance that change was sometimes good, it also reinforced the notion of doing things the right and proper way.
That going with tradition may not always be fast and easy in gratification, but sometimes it could pay off in the long term.
As much as Applejack didn't want to put any worry or stress on Granny about the reunion she did not wanted to unintentionally cause more harm then good so she expressed what would have been her ideas for the reunion.
"Those activities of yours sound like all flare and no substance. The whole point of the reunion is for us Apples to get together and spend time with each other, it's not about the activities we do. Ah glad you came seeking my advice instead of charging in head first."
Applejack couldn't help but feel lousy at losing track what the most important part of the reunion was."Ah thought ah could handle granny, but ah would have ended up ruinin' everythin'. Maybe we might be better off if you let Mac be in charge."
"Nonsense child, we all make mistakes." Granny Smith said in a motherly tone of voice "Trust me when ah say my first reunion was no blue ribbon. Don't dwell on mistakes that didn't happen. Look toward the future and make the most of your time with your loved ones." When it came down to it everything was going to be just fine.
The rather extensive gathering of Appleclan Apples had managed to all arrive to the farm between the hours of wee morning into the afternoon. The large gathering was gathered outback as Applejack stood at the makeshift podium to announce the start of the union.
"Howdy, y'all, and welcome to the Apple family reunion!" The whole crowd cheered, excited to be here at the reunion with all of their relatives present for the yearly get together. "And today we got ourselves a big day planned! First, Ah want y'all to know that we have ourselves somepony who weren't born an Apple, but he's been with our family for the last few years and helpin' us with our crops and home. For those of you who hadn't got a chance to meet'em ah like to introduce y'all to Naruto Whirlpool."
Naruto who was used to crowds made his way to the stage with a wave as the apples began chattering amongst themselves. "Now ah'm sure y'all heard about the business that's been going on these past few years. Like mahself Naruto here bears an element and has stop the likes of Nightmare Moon, Discord, and many more no good varmints."Applejack reached out and grabbed his hand. "Not to mention one last thing. Ah've chosen to become his mate and join his herd! So ah hope y'all give 'em a warn welcome as someday soon he's going to be family."
The ponies cheered, welcoming the stallion into the family. "Oh and before ah forget, what we have planned: an obstacle course for the young'uns, and fritter makin' and quiltin' for the not-so-young'uns! There's plenty more fun comin' your way, so enjoy, y'all!"
The family cheered and began to start enjoying the reunion.
All and all everything went off without so much as a hitch. Like all good things the reunion would eventually come to an end and goodbyes had to be exchanged.
The most heartfelt was Babs departure as her parents had missed their daughter's presence and wanted to bring her back home. The two cousins promised to write each other every chance they got.
The family left as soon as the sun had set, heading back to their homes across Equestria. Though the rest of the Sweet Apple Acres family was asleep, Naruto was still awake, walking into the kitchen where Applejack was busy picking the best pictures for the album.
The memories that were made over the course of the day would not be forgotten though.
Photos of those precious memories were added to the scrap book.
There were pictures of Granny Smith, her cousins, and even a few other mares, including Applejack, sewing the quilt by hand while having a good time. Some had the foals laughing and having fun playing with each other, a few of them with Winoa around and licking some of them, including Apple Bloom and Babs Seed. One rather embarrassing photo was of Naruto and Applejack caught making out behind the barn.
Another more embarrassing one was with some of the elder mares going on about how the blond needed to be made a honest pony out of. Considering it was directed at Applejack about taking advantage of this 'handsome and helpful young colt' he was able to get some humor out of the situation.
"Pretty fun reunion, even if the events are unchanging the memories are always new and precious."
"To which ah will always cherish."
One thing was for certain. From that point on every memory with a loved one was going to be one they cherished.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
As Naruto watched the latest drills by the guards of the general division it was no longer his division was outpacing anyone who was not a 'gifted' soldier.
'How'd you do it? How did you take newcomers and make them into such a dangerous fighting force?'
Questions like those were starting to occur more on as his guards were slowly breaking the records of established mission times. But he could remember back before they got to his level.
Back in Season 1
'Uugh, they got a long way to go.' Naruto groaned to himself internally as they failed to even so much as get the bell from him despite outnumbering him a hundred fold.
They were out in the wilderness meaning anything could occur as far as wild creatures wondering in. Naruto turned to the large solid earth columns that he had sprouted out of the ground earlier.
"Let's get down to business, to defeat the Nightmare Forces." With ease he used physical attacks to strike and break apart the structures sending the pieces flying as the trainees gasp.
"I asked for valiant soldiers," Naruto looked to the scrawny Aegis Breaker. "But what I got was you." With a kick Naruto launched him and like a domino effect one knocked down two and two knocked down four until nearly the entire gathering of trainees were knocked on their backs or fronts.
"You're the saddest bunch I ever met." Naruto leaped from his spot on the ground and landed on the top of a tree. "And you can bet before we're through, trainees I'll...make some guards out of you."
With that he brought them to a new location. "Tranquil as a forest," Naruto slammed his fist into the ground launching several rocks into the air. With rapid speed he drew out his blade and with a leap hit each rock and launched them.
The trainees then tried to do that themselves; but failed miserably. Nightwing was too slow and clocked by one of the rocks. Bright Star swung wildly nearly taking out some of the other guards.
"But a fire within." On to the next exercise Naruto had them attempt to charge him as he deflected and block every sword strike and arrows launched at him.
"Once you find your center," Naruto deflected every attack while balancing a bucket of sand on is head.
Soon it was switched out.
Jayhawker, Aegis, Arctic and a few others now took his place with nervous expressions on their faces.
"You're a weak spirited and untrained lot." Naruto watched as a look of horror cast of over the trainees expression as he launched the rocks up with a stump and sent them flying with a burst of wind. Almost immediately Aegis and Artic was taken out as Jayhawker swung wildly and was pelted, being saved by his armor. "Keep this up and you'll be made into glue." Naruto let out a sigh and face palmed. "Somehow I'll make guards out of you."
They went to the next area which was a series of platforms. The object was to travel through the area without being blasted by the powerful rushing geysers.
"I'm never gonna catch my breath." Jayhawker panted as he stopped short of being blasted to the moon by a geyser.
"Say good bye to those who knew me!" Arctic grumbled as he tripped and went flying over the side.
"Boy, was I a fool for not training." Nightwing lamented as he attempted to do a charge and got blasted by a rushing geyser.
After many arduous tried they finally got through only for Naruto to be waiting on the last platform. Try as they might to get passed him, he kept knocking them backwards.
"Hhmph, he has them scared to death." Kurama though.
"Hope he doesn't see right through me." Bright Star thought trying to fly around only to get an elbow drop for her trouble.
"Now I really wish that I knew how to swim," One of the guards lamented as the powerful currents carried him off.
"Be a Guard!" The trainees said as they started trying to hit the series of shadow clones charging at them.
"You must as swift as the coursing river." The clones were easily avoiding every attack and overwhelming them.
"Be a guard."
"With all the force of a great typhoon." Naruto said as a twenty foot lizard creature slithered out of the forest prepared with the attack.
"With all the strength of a raging fire," Naruto flipped over and pierced the creature skull with his blade as it pierced through the other side of it.
"Mysterious as the dark side of the Moon." He had hoped that this would be what became of his squad in time.
It was the next day and little progress was being made. This time he was having them jog with weights. "Time is racing towards us," He looked to see several of them falling behind. Aegis collapsed. Arctic and Jayhawker not that far from him. Nightwing was on the verge of collapse with Bright Star trying to encourage him. He walked past the two and got to the others.
"Heed my every order," Naruto picked up their weights and with a shake of his head turned to jog back to the others. "And you might survive."
That late evening he stood in front of the assembled lot of trainees that were falling behind. "You're unsuited for the Lunar Guard. So, pack up, go home, you're through." Naruto said as he gave them the chance to leave. "How could I make guards out of you?" Naruto looked over his shoulder to see the crestfallen expressions and start to walk away.
The crestfallen soldiers looked to the other soldiers who were doing their best against the kagebunshin but failing.
'If I fail I'll never be able to get over my handicap.'
'If I don't have the courage to see this through I'll never be good enough for her.'
'This is my dream I can't fall here.'
'Be a guard!'
"You must as swift as a coursing river." Using his impressive flying speed Arctic maneuvered behind and around one of the kagebunshin and slashed them.
'Be a guard!'
"With all the force of a great typhoon." Aegis charge forth with his dagger raised. He brought up as if ready to block the clones strike but he turned at the last second, gritting his teeth as he used his arm to take the hit and stabbed the clone using his dagger.
'Be a Guard!'
"With all the strength of a raging fire." Jayhawker relied on pure swordsmanship bringing the one on one bout to a draw until he baited the clone and used a headbutt of all things to dispel it.
"Mysterious as the dark side of the moon." The real Naruto watched from the shadows as the trainees managed to prove themselves. The cheering of the other trainees proved different from the mood they displayed earlier instilling them with confidence.
"Be a guard!" Naruto watched in satisfaction as every single one of them were able to not only swat the rocks out of air but had sense progressed to deflected his kunai.
"You must be as swift as a coursing river." Naruto watched as the trio were flawlessly moving around the field while expanding little energy.
"Be a guard." They were leaping from pillar to pillar like seasoned pros.
"With all of the force of a great typhoon." Not only were they keeping balance they were leaping past right before the geysers could even touch them.
"Be a guard." Naruto stood opposite of them and brought his fingers together for an all too faimilar sign. The area was soon filled with his copies. With the order of go they began charging the guards.
Using their weapons the trainees were holding their own. Using either sword strikes like Jayhawker or protecting themselves using shields the trainees were proving their merit. When one clone was about to attack a trainee Arctic used his shield to block the attack while another one of them used their bow to dispell the clone.
This carried into the late hours of the night. In the middle staging platform of the Lunar training ground Luna waited and to her confusion only Naruto was there.
"Mysterious as the dark side of the Moon!" Soon out of the wretches of the darkness the trainees slowly faded into existence doing a one knee crouch.
Luna gave an approving nod. This was the kind of force they were going to need to take on their enemy.
It seemed like such a long time ago. As he looked up at the beautiful night sky he wondered how long until the next big threat would be coming. It was almost as inevitable as the cycle of day and night itself.
He shook away the thought, realizing he was being pessimistic. He decided to do something to get his mind off of it.
A nice simple stroll through the castle was the order of the day. The beautiful and majestic castle of Canterlot managed to be ethereal and breath taking even now.
Naruto traveled from room to room as he took the sight in. He walked along the red rug lead up to a grand staircase that ended with two others on both the right and left. The stairs weren't built like most being comparable to a slope making it easier to climb.
He kept traveling until he hit a four way intersection that was in the middle of the room with a golden six-pointed star in the center. There were two stained glass windows, one had a sun with an orange background on it and the other had a crescent moon with a dark blue background.
He continued along the hallways seeing many familiar tapestries as he could smell the scent of polish on the near shiny marble floors.
If one were to look at the floor they could see the reflection of light from the crystal chandeliers that hung from the center of the rooms.
Quite honestly he knew the castle almost by memory. A five stroll towards the west there was the meeting room that contained a large single desk and podium on a elevated spot. At the desks their were templates that identified who was currently sitting at said desk. The General Assembly Hall.
Maneuver down a few more large doorways their was of course the kitchen which was large enough to house a moderate size house.
And not too far from that was the huge dining room with a massive rectangular table that contained silverware, plates, and decorations that filled the wooden table. The Royal Dining Hall.
In a swirl of air Naruto found himself sitting on the roof. Not too far from him a large telescope pointing towards the orange sky was sticking out from a section of the roof. The observatory room might as well been Luna's office considering how much time she spent there.
Inside were bookcases filled with much literature and maps. No telling how many boards were filled with Luna's illustrations for future star patterns.
Naruto dropped down below into the garden. A new arrangement in the pattern of a rainbow adorned the edges of the walkway. Their were also new beautiful trimmed bushes to go along with hedges.
If he was right enough time had passed so it was time to make his stop.
The familiar destination of Luna's room. He arrived and saw Luna had did some redecorating.
The beautiful moon goddess was laying in her bed, sleeping peacefully. It was in the middle of the afternoon after all so she would be getting whatever rest she could get for her nighttime rule.
Like the tour he gave himself for the rest of the castle he began taking in all the details.
She changed up her headboard, an ivory crescent moon embedded into the wood. Her royal blue curtains now had golden trim on them.
Most of it was as he remembered. Bookcases. Furniture. And of course a telescope that was sat up on her balcony.
What really stood out was that their were more art supplies now in the room. He had seen some of Luna's paintings which only highlighted how much of an artist the moon diarch was.
Most of them were landscape pieces. An Arctic landscape here. A desert there. Then something caught his interest. The outline of canvases behind a curtain? Why did Luna install a curtain to cordon off a side of her room? His curiosity override everything else and he went to see them. He was left speechless at what he saw. They were. They were beautiful. Images of her. Him.
Memories of their time together. How did she get these angles? Had she seen into some of his dreams or something?
A Painting of Luna in that gorgeous dress of hers from their first date.
And that one. That one was her coming down from the stairway.
And the dance they shared in the cavern.
And even the time they...
Oh man. He just came up with the most brilliant idea for presents for the girl's birthdays. He filed the idea later for when he came up with the best memories to be made into pictures.
Done looking around he quietly made his way over to her bed and opened the covers. Kicking off his shoes and socks he crawled in.
He began to spoon her, wrapping an arm around her midsection and closed his eyes hearing the faint sound of a delighted hum coming from her. Naruto would soon learn that the thoughts he had earlier that day was anything but paranoia.
In the land of dragons a vicious battle was going on between a dragon and a pony?
With a roar of rage, the massive dragon launched a breath of glowing orange flames from his mouth at a pegasus mare, who blurred away from it. The dragon let out a roar of pain as the pony's hand pierced its hide, her arm transforming into silvery liquid metallic like substance as her eyes started glowing.
"Life-form data...successfully copied." she said as jagged horns formed from her head. Taking flight as scaled begin to form on its equine like body and her neck extended slightly.
The creature was now no longer a mere equine, but a Kirin as it opened its mouth and a stream of flames was launched at dragon who was knocked back and fell flat on his back.
The kirin was now examining the fragments of scale in her hand. "Scanning...scales are mostly fire-proof except to another dragon's fire and provide immunity to lava...scanning...data successfully copied." This was the first step of many with other simulations to go.
Walking down the long hallways of the prison was a rather lovely unicorn mare. Said mare had a russet hair with pink highlights and lemon yellow fur with a nicely curved yet mostly slender frame. Her outfit consisted of a low cut white v-neck top and cut denim shorts. On her wrists she fingers she had several golden rings with gems and bracelets.
"Excuse me miss, but I need to see some clearance!" With the way this mare was dressed their was no way she was on duty personnel with clearance to be in this prison.
"Now you don't need to do that." The mare sweetly said looking into his eyes as an almost unseen glow radiated from the tip of her horn. "Now can you be a dear and tell me where I can find the feline that was brought in a few days ago?"
"Suppression cell on the second floor all the way in the back on the right side." He answered, dazed in expression and deadpan in delivery.
"Thanks honey." She said as she sauntered on by.
The mare continued until she came to a stop in front of her target. A feline magical user. The witch as some were calling her. "Aah so this is the witch of Whitetail Woods?"
"Who are you and what do you want?"`The magic using feline was not only bitter and angry, but felt humiliated that she was caged up like this.
"Relax honey. I'm here to get you out."
"Oh really? And how do you propose on doing that?"
"You just leave that up to me!" The mare gave a cheerful grin. This was going to be rather simple. She just couldn't wait for the Chaos to begin.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
It needed no sleep.
It needed no food or water.
It could keep on track in doing its mission without stop.
That is what the G1B was programmed to do. That was...that was the reason it was created. And it would be collecting DNA from one of the high profile targets.
An Element Bearer.
Bearer.
Why did that word. Why did it cause momentary pauses during her processes?
'Blossom! Blossom we have to run!'
Capacitor operating at 85% output. Internal energy levels at 56% and rising.
'They're everywhere! Quick we have to get to the castle!'
Internal energy levels now 61% and static.
"Increase capacitor output!" Spoke a chilled and controlled voice.
'We have to protect queen Majesty!'
Capacitor operating at 120% output. Internal energy levels now 84% and rising.
"Increase them more!"
DANGER. Capacitor operating at 200% output.
Internal energy levels now 97%. Subject is now stable for release.
"Perfect!"
The speaker was that of a six foot tall man covered in a black cloak. His facial feature devoid of normal skin tone being as white as a canvas and his eyes the blackest of coals.
With a wave of his hand the figure remove the doors of the castle. The shine of metallic purple and silver radiated from the equine figure which was decidedly female had a pair of black voids for eyes. Soon the empty black orbs were filled with the glow of two purple irises.
"Welcome to the world. You are the first of my Synthetic Mimetic poly-alloy Analytical and Assault Unit series."
The robot didn't reply. Her optic sensors scanned the entire room without giving much attention to the doctor.
"Come with me. Its time to test the effectiveness of your capabilities."
"Capabilities…" the machine spoke what felt like her first word. Her mind couldn't recall anything clearly, except for a few fuzzy images of furry creatures, a fire, and screams. The machine made her way outside. The large room was unfamiliar to her. Walking past a couple of small service like bots that had refueling and maintenance tools on them she arrived where her creator was waiting.
"Now the goal is simple. Destroy the combat drones."There in an arena was a large alignment of crude looking androids. Each a species that flashed recognition in her eye as she scanned the database.
Their shapes seemed to spark a small memory in the SMAUU's mind.
'My queen. I'm sorry. They're just too strong! If only...if only Megan was here then maybe...'
"You may begin." the creator said as he hovered up and away, taking a seat upon a floating chair.
The Smaau began to float in the air as the bottom of her feet opened up to reveal feet thrusters. In a blast of speed the smaau charged the combat drones that stood no chance. A couple of punches and kicks later, the room was covered in dismembered and/or decapitated machine parts as oil stained the ground. "Hhm impressive!" The creator snapped his fingers as an orange aura enveloped the destroyed machines and caused them to cease to be.
Snapping his fingers again two containers appeared. The containers then opened to reveal two figures inside. Both were female. Both equine with horns and wings. The taller of the two having golden colored fur and reddish-orange mane while the shorter had a whitish-gray fur with a black mane.
The Smaau charged only for to her surprise for the enemy to attack back. The Smaau moved to get distance as the enemy began firing energy from their palms.
Thinking quickly, the Smaau sprawled to avoid the blast and maneuvered behind the shorter one. It aimed its hand as a proposal of powerful energy errupted from its hand slamming one into the other, but it was not done. Using its thrusters it shot forward as it shifted its right arm like liquid into a spear and skewered the both of them through their chest cavity.
Gripping a hand-full of internal wiring, the superior fighter ripped them out effortlessly. The other machine's eyes seemed to malfunction while numerous flashes of energy escaped their bodies. Stepping away from the lifeless targets, the Smauu's sensors picked up the faint sound of clapping.
"Its as I thought. Only a powerful enough magical core could sustain this power. I look forward to the day that Aurora and Evening Star have fallen before me. For now you are dismissed G1B."
'G1B?' The Smaau accepted it as its designation and went about its business.
Recalling the moment of activation she experienced was not relevant to the task at hand. She would have to go through diagnostics and maintenance to understand why that error occurred.
G1B made sure to to stealthy retrieve her objective without alerting the locals to her presence. With that she ob-scone with a hairbrush from her target's dresser.
'Life form data successfully copied.'
Fluttershy took a deep breath as she attempted to calm herself, closing her eyes and counting backwards from ten.
"Okay, you can do this…" she said out loud, opening her eyes to stare at Naruto's door. It wouldn't be like the first time they did something like this.
If it was even months ago Fluttershy would have spent all day trying to find the courage to knock. Trying to peak around seeing if anypony was home and with the tiniest of little baby knocks conclude nopony was home and just chicken out.
The art of change though was simply a wonderful thing. Giving a moderate knock she gave a gentle call out to the pony in question, only to receive no answer in response.
"Hey Shy looking for me?"
She was mildly startled to hear Naruto's voice from behind her. "Oh, hello."
"Sorry, hope whatever you needed me for I didn't keep you waiting. I was just dropping Scootalo off at the school."
"Oh," she replied gently, "...but isn't it safe enough in town she doesn't need an escort?" Quite honestly the crusaders were getting to that age where they would need chaperones less and less.
"Of course, but as a father its my duty to embarrass my children whenever I can." he answered her with a wide grin.
A gentle giggle escaped Fluttershy's lips as she brought her fingers to her lips in a vein attempt to hide the action. "That's terrible." But any scolding that she could have offered would have been ineffective.
"Hey, one of the best parts of parenting. Come on in, I'm curious as to what brings you here so early."
He opened the door allowing Fluttershy entrance. He offered her tea to which she politely declined. They went to the living room and sat on his couch. "New couch?" she asked him as he nodded and let out a faint chuckle and sheepishly scratched his cheek.
"Lets just say the old one wasn't wrestling proof." He said as Fluttershy's cheeks burned at the implication of his words. "So, what brings you over?"
"I wanted to see you...for...for a reason." Her voice petered off into its trademark gentleness as she was trying to get the words out.
He raised his eyebrow slightly at what could cause his gentle marefriend such embarrassment.
Fluttershy whimpered, but she took a deep breath and pressed on. "Er, could you...could we..." She took a deep breath. 'Remember your aggressiveness training. Remember the good parts.' she reasoned to herself before her gaze intently focused on the blond after opening her eyes. "I want intimacy!" Her face went tomato red as she gasped. That was a lot more blunt then she attended.
Naruto was a mix of wildly shock and a bit amused at the proclamation. "Goodness Fluttershy at least offer me dinner. I didn't know you were that kind of mare. Coming over here and demanding I give up the plot." He teased her as he acted shocked and vulnerable.
"Y-you're terrible!" She huffed at him and gave him the cutest glare known to ponykind. If she were any cuter, aka a foal then the look would indeed be heart melting.
His hand came a rest on her leg as he gently massaged it through the material of the dress. "Now that I think about it, I am eager to continue where we left off."Before she could reply he pressed his lips against hers, causing Fluttershy to let out a breathy moan and gently push back against Naruto.
Feeling his arms around her filled Fluttershy with warmth and a feeling of security. She couldn't help but let out a pleased giggle as she was pulled into his lap.
She let out a dreamy smile as his face was obscure by her long lustrous hair as his lips brush against the skin of her exposed shoulder.
Fluttershy let out a gasp feeling the sensation of his stallionhood press against her.
Feeling brave she wiggled her hips, grinding on the blond's lap as her clothes sex rubbed along Naruto's cock. He gave a pleasured groan at the sensation, his eyes slipping closed. Fluttershy gave a delighted smile at the sight. She always felt a bit nervous and unsure of herself when it came to security.
With that she slowly went to work pushing herself farther then she ever had before and began undoing the blond's pants.
She could do this. She would not be afraid. And before she knew it standing proud before her was a thick, hot stallionhood twitching in front of her.
'I-It's big.' she thought as she wondered if she would be able to accommodate the whole thing.
She began to feel nervous. As eager as she was, she was was worried that she might hurt him or do something else wrong, spoiling the mood. Thoughts began to poor through her head. What if he didn't like it? What if she wasn't skilled enough? What if he decided to go to the others for intimacy because she would be so bad at it that she killed any chance of them doing more in the future.
"Its okay Shy take your time."
Relieved, Fluttershy gave him a nod before pressing one of her fingers to the underside of his shaft. She gave it a careful stroke from top to bottom, amazed at how warm it felt.
Once again she was feeling really anxious. There was no stopping now right? She had started so she had to finish what she started. She felt so bad about how last time ended. But what was she supposed to do?
She should have gone to one of the others before simply trying to jump in head first.
"If you're not ready to do more Shy its fine."
She shook her head. Admittedly maybe she was a bit too anxious to prove something instead of just being comfortable, but she would not let that ruin the moment.
That was then inspiration struck. Remembering the one little tidbit Rainbow had told her. So with that she turned away from the blond and began using her wings. With the soft wings curled around him stallionhood Naruto was in for a pleasant experience.
'They're softer than Rainbow's.'
"A-am I doing okay?" Fluttershy asked, her cheeks turning red at the sight.
"Hands down, best wing jobber!" He breathed out. Suddenly without realizing it their link began bleeding the emotions between the two of them resulting in a sharp pelvis movement from Fluttershy with a hot exhale.
Link feedback? Oh the power perversion potential of this.
"I'm almost there!"
Fluttershy proceeded to bring her lover too completion as his hot and sticky essence began to coat her wings. "I am going to need a shower." She announced as she began rubbing her thighs together. The whole thing had gotten her rather aroused While going too far still had her a bit nervous, one thing was for sure, Fluttershy was interested in exploring what she felt comfortable with at this point. This was going to prove to be an interesting morning.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
In a secluded and rather romantic little balcony Naruto and Celestia overlooked the beautiful view they were being given from one of the Crystal Empire's balconies. Their conversation began with Naruto seeking Celestia's wisdom.
"My dear Naruto," She smiled warmly at him. "I will never be too busy to find some time for those that are precious to me. Please, what can I help you with?"
"Well…" Naruto began, pause and all. "I am very happy with my herd of course, those girls mean more to me than anything, but lately I feel like something is missing. Its like I can feel it in my very being itself. You've been around for many years so I thought you might be able to give me some insight in this matter."
"Of course, what might I be able to inform you about."
"I am sure you have met and seen many, many courtships throughout the year. Have you ever seen a stallion who was unsatisfied because he is missing an important mare in his heart so to speak? I had initially thought the issue was more carnal in nature, but with so many marefriends I find action in that department is anything but lacking."
Nothing short of several centuries of discipline kept the blush from Celestia's face, or her features in a politely calm mask.
"I see," Celestia replied in a safe, neutral tone. "I must admit to being a little surprised that you'd come to me with this, particular issue."
"There's nopony I trust more to be discreet."
Celestia gave her mind a little shake. Naruto was hardly the first overtly handsome person to pit her will against her baser instincts, and so many years of life has given her the experience necessary to keep her Libido under control. An unfortunate part of being the symbol that was, was to maintain certain expectations and decorum. No matter how much it sucked.
"In that case I feel honored." She replied with a light giggle, laying a hand comfortingly over his. At least, that had been the intention. It was a little gesture she had used countless times, a simple touch that she had perfected to convey a sense of ease. It had soothed and calmed the concerns of thousands upon thousands of individuals throughout the centuries of her rule.
This time the gesture turned against Celestia nearly the instant she touched him. She felt the spark of magic jump between them at the contact, and the embers of desire his presence had ignited erupted into a burning need that completely circumvented her rational mind. Her grip upon him tightened, and next thing she knew she was slipping herself across Naruto's lap.
A brief flash of surprise flared across the stallion's face, but only for a mere moment. For so long he had been ignoring what was right in front of him. What he had desired. The sun goddess. The one who was always there. The one he was so close to and out of reach was now before him within reach. And she reciprocated what he kept buried for so long. His hands came up around her waist, pulling her firmly against himself. Celestia sighed in happy appreciation at the sudden firm hardness she felt press against her, and she ground her hips down against Naruto's. Her mouth found his, and they both dissolved into the pure animal lust of the kiss.
They pressed as hard and completely against each other as they could. Their minds clouded by their want and need for each other. They slowly began peeling each other's clothes off...
"Wait...time out." Cadance stopped Pinkie who was in mid quill stroke. The two of them were in Cadance's study aptly named 'The Other Love Den' since the title 'Love Den' was taken for another more obvious room. "I'd rather not go into thoughts of my Auntie getting carnal thank you very much.
Pinkie Pie let out a pout, "...but...but we were getting to the good part. " There was going to be a clone gang-bang, and a lactation, and maybe even role play.
"Pinkie we're supposed to be planning out how to get the two of them to express their obvious love for each other not write saucy stories about them." Cadance pointed out as she began pouring herself another fresh cup of tea. The two of them had spent the last two hours brain storming every possible plan they could come up with.
And where would the ruler of the Crystal Empire find time to do this instead of acclimating her time in getting her behind the time by over thousands of years get used to the modern era? Well the answer was simple. Kage bunshin. It only made so much sense for Naruto to give the princesses access to chakra and teach them the clone technique. The pain of paper work and many issues of politics was now bearable thanks to this nifty technique.
If Cadance wasn't happily married and in love with Shining Armor she would have grabbed the blond and rocked his world until she was having his foals or the very least leave him with a noticeable limp.
"Right so how are we going to do that again?" Pinkie's preferred strategies of Naruto time usually involved teasing, flirting, and or simply going with the flow. Subtle seduction wasn't really her thing. That was a more Rarity sort of thing. For a moment she considered the thought, but then dismissed it. It was hard to tell if Rarity's deference to protocol and idolization of what Celestia as an ideal would lead the mare to do. Even the idea that Rarity would abdicate her position as Alpha to Celestia was not an impossibility.
"Well I actually have a scenario in mind. There have been many things my subjects have yet to be updated on and one of them is the subject of the modern day of cultural norms. So here's what I am thinking. What if I convince my auntie and Naruto to serve the roles as a modern day couple and have some of my subjects whose line of field is column writing among others to report the observations. An actual example always goes better than simply just reading text."
"But do you think they'll go for it?" Neither Naruto or Celestia were exactly oblivious. There would be no reason why they wouldn't notice it was a set-up if actually put an ounce of thought into what they were being asked. "What if they object because they think everypony might get the wrong idea?"
Cadance merely rolled her eyes at that, "Half of Canterlot already thought he was auntie's special stallion-servant a year ago I hardly doubt this will do anything but stoke the rumors a bit and by then hopefully they'll be true."
"Hhm guess you're right. " Operation Sunstorm was going to continue without a hitch.
It was lonely.
Celestia couldn't help but feel that way as she gazed down from a balcony at the romantic pairs of citizen going about their rounds on the streets.
After helping Cadance through her issue she planned to stay a few more days to experience the empire's first formal event before returning back to Canterlot. One of the things she had taken to was observing the citizens and see how well they were adapting to their freedom which led to her current state.
If you were to ask most ponies they would tell you Celestia had everything, but that was not the case. But many arguments would tell you otherwise.
Almost anything she could asked for, she would be given it. And if nothing else she would have the power to take it if she so chose.
She had power, more than just about anyone. She controlled the Sun allowing her to do just about anything she pleased. With her kind of power she could completely disregard right and wrong, to do whatever made her happy, and no individual, no nation, could stop her without disastrous consequences.
She had temptations.
Tempted so many times. There were days she just wanted to sleep in late and worry about rising the sun whenever she got around to it, and everyone would just have to deal with it.
She could have simply cowed nations by threatening to divert the sun so their lands stayed in eternal darkness.
She could have commanded the littlest things. Like ordering any stallion or mare to her chambers and there would not be a thing anypony could do to stop her.
But she did not do such things. Her own moral center and responsibility stopped her from doing so. Her self imposed limits kept her from doing what so many rulers did or abuse to satisfy their own self interests.
As such she could not allow herself to indulge in her whims and desires lest she fall to temptation and lose the willingness to put her citizens first.
The magic from the Crystal Empire's library had proven to be an interesting distraction the past few days. While he would have liked to skip out on the gathering this evening he felt it would have been rude to Shining and Cadance to be conspicuously absent during the first formal gathering within the empire.
The room was large and quite simply was as sparkling and radiant as the ponies themselves. Naruto had found himself in need of a spell so his eyes wouldn't become irritated from the glow.
The marble and granite that composed of the room structure were so bright they looked almost like crystals themselves. The radiance of the room made it so light only on low settings were necessary. The state of dress composed of dapper suits and gowns from an older era considering the many layers of dressing the mares wore or the weird style of shirt that some of the stallions wore, the name escaping him at the moment.
All the important ponies were there. Well almost. 'I wonder what's taking Celestia so long?' he wondered as he finished another bout of small talk with another guest.
"Announcing, Princess Celestia!"
Naruto looked up from where he was, his eyes widening as he caught sight of her.
Just like the majority of the stallions and more than a few of the mares that had attended the party, the only thing that Naruto could do was look at the beautified princess.
Her usually free flowing mane had been styled into a single low hanging ponytail that reached to her mid-thigh, she was wearing a magnificent golden colored gown with a pair of white heels and she had a pearl necklace tied around her neck to finish it all up.
"Good evening, my little ponies," the white alicorn said, weaving through the stock-still crowd of nobles. "It is a lovely evening, is it not?" A little smile graced Celestia's lips as many an attendant shook themselves out of their stupor and tried to get back to chatting with their neighbors.
Almost immediately the alicorn was crowded. Sure Cadance was their ruler, but the princess most of them knew and remembered was Celestia.
Naruto watched as the scene played out.
Politics and smooshing. Far from his favorite list of things to do he simply thought as he got himself a glass of champagne.
It was beyond simple to guess what was being said.
One mare going on about the dress for a daughter or niece.
Maybe another complimenting her beauty.
Oh and there's one stallion...two...three competing to be her first dance.
Yep it was time for her to just bear with it with that lovely smile.
But he could save her. "Hello Princess! You said you wanted to be informed once we received word from the King of the Griffin nation." He said as his professional voice cut through the canopy of voices.
To her credit any sign that would have shown surprise or confusion was masked by her expert control. "Thank you captain. If you'll excuse me my little ponies my duty calls."
With that Naruto guided Celestia away from her adoring public. "I suppose it was unrealistic to expect anything less. At any rate I accomplished my weekly heroics."
"And how shall I reward you brave knight?" She couldn't help but be bemused at the turn of events.
Giving the mare a little bow and stretching out his hand, he asked, "Celestia, may I have this dance?"
Giggling to herself, Celestia placing her hand on his and let him lead her toward a less crowded part of the dance floor.
For the first song Naruto and Celestia's movements were slow, awkward, and jerky, as they had to adjust and become familiar with each other's movements, but with each subsequent dance they grew more comfortable with each other's movements.
There was something. A connection.
One currently being picked up by a certain pink Alicorn who was suppressing the urge to squee outrageously. The whole date plan she decided was not a good idea. It wouldn't give them enough space to get cozy with each other. She was determined to live up to her title as the princess of love.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
Naruto was currently sitting at a desk in Golden Oaks as he was finishing up compiling the list of books he had viewed at the Crystal Empire Library that he was sure would sparked Twilight's interest.
Speaking of Twilight the mare was currently shelving the books that Naruto brought back with him from the trip. Taking a glance to see that she was still in midst of the task was getting himself an eye full of delicious flank.
Twilight was bent over sorting out books at a shelf, humming a small tune. The skin-tight jeans hugged her quite magnificently.
She was immersed in her task as her horn glowed, illuminating books to straighten out as her eyes roamed the shelves.
The books anything below her head would be grabbed by her small hands and slide in the wooden shelves. With anything lower, she would have to bend over to place the books in the appropriate spot.
Twilight was a mix of that cute nerdy best friend that was always by your side and the sexy girl next door.
"The things you do to me miss Sparkle!" He uttered with a low chuckle.
"Huh?" Twilight's voiced looking over her shoulder while bent over. She was putting a book away, and slid it in. She stood up and walked towards her coltfriend. "You say something Nar?"
"Nothing important. I see you finally finished the shelving of those new books."
"Yes, and I am looking forward to when I can sit down and read them. Until then I wish to finish and focus on projects much higher on my list. Like my thesis or our chakra-magic conversion project. Then there's even the planning for the new age of technology. If we could recreate some of the technologies from your world it would revolutionize the entire continent of Equesnia and bring it into a new age."
Wrapping his left leg around a chair Naruto pulled it out.
"Thank you!" Twilight took a seat in the chair which was scooted quite close to her coltfriend.
Even after all this time Twilight got a bit giddy at the this. "Well let's start with the latter then." Soon documents and scrolls with their information laid across the table.
"Well focusing on the development of technology in which magic can simulate electricity would benefit Equestria by large without having to worry about the heavy costs of building or harnessing power sources for the energy. This could lead to advancements for such things as travel and transportation to common commodities like televisions. Trust me picture projections and crystal recordings are nice and all, but once we introduce Equestria to the modern viewing experiences from my old life minds will be blown."
"While that does sound interesting I believe we should focus on the more practical applications first." she suggested. Twilight wasn't an advent consumer of media for entertainment so it made sense she wasn't as invested in it as Naruto was.
"What 'bout this one." Naruto went on to one of his ideas to another one of the fields. "Let's focus on improving the current plastic. There is a way to make them light and far more durable. You just have to combine phenols and Formaldehyde." He explained as Twilight turned and gave him a perplexed expression.
"Formaldehyde?" she asked him as her expression expressed that she clearly had no idea what he was talking about. "Is that some kind of chemical substance? I never heard of it."
Naruto slouched slightly and let out a chuckle, "I know right. Sorry, I'm not much of an expert myself. Kurama is really the one who knows all this. Since he's an ageless being he needed something to do to pass the time and since his memory is near flawless he's taking to learning any and everything that could be of use. Every-time I ask about one substance I get told of substances their made of and once I learn the definition of those I also get to hear about what they're made up as well. That kind of advance science goes over my head so I just take the notes, and send them to the proper ponies in the proper fields. They're bound to make progress eventually."
"If you have any copies could I see them? The identification of new elements to the periodic table. I can't even describe what this would mean for the scientific community." Her enthusiasm was contagious as her eyes lit up.
Their discussion went on for hours as the growing list of technologies and inventions would be written out and after a lengthy discussion of the pros and cons each would be sorted by what would be the most useful of the inventions.
The same was done for the components that would be required and their further uses to the nation if found.
This would mean drawing up a draft about expeditions that would need to be taken up by capable explorers and scientists to chart out some of the uncharted corners of the nation.
This essentially evolved into the usual hours long discussion fest or it would have been if Naruto had let it got that far.
His hands suddenly placing themselves on her shoulders had alerted the mare.
"Oh! Naruto? What are you doing?" Twilight found herself asking as she tried not to shutter with pleasure from his touch.
"Just thought you would like a massage Twi. I swear seeing you go stiff as you just sit and go through notes gives me a neck-ache at times."
"Well my shoulders do get a little stiff at times." Twilight admitted as she started to enjoy the treatment.
"Nothing like working out those kinks to get you going right?"
Twilight leaned back into Naruto, being overwhelmed by the pleasant sensations coursing through her. Her eyes became nearly closed at this point as she let out faint breaths and content moans.
"Well I can't give you the full treatment in a chair. Let's head upstairs?"
Eager to continue with the pleasant sensations Twilight was quite agreeable. She hardly remembered the trip to her bedroom? Was it her or did he teleport her? That no longer mattered with a particularly nice sensation coursed through her spine. When his hands reached her flank she couldn't stop her cheeks from heating up and her tail flickering.
"N-Naruto?" She managed out. Twilight was still far from being fully confident in the matter of intimacy. She wasn't as confident as the others. Just the thought of plopping down in his lap like Pinkie or throwing her arms around his neck and bringing him down for a kiss like Rarity were not something she could initiate as easily.
Even when she had the burning desire to be intimate with him again she couldn't help but feel a bit embarrassed as she didn't know how to broach the subject.
"Do you want me to stop?" he whispered. His eyes glazing with desire.
"N-No." If she could blush any harder she probably would right now. The fact he kept massaging her plot didn't help.
With that he turned her around so she was on her back and placed his arms on both side of her. He captured her lips to which took a moment for Twilight to precipitate by wrapping her arms around his neck.
Instinctively she wrapped her legs around his waist, never once breaking the kiss. When the kiss finally broke Naruto began undoing the button of his pants. Sliding it down he leaned to his side and kicked them whilst Twilight was also undoing her jeans.
His eyes trailed up her legs up to her panties which had a notably damp patch. Her scent was practically causing his nose hairs to bristle.
Hooking his fingers around the patch covering her lips he pulled them to the side revealing her cover.
She gasped when his tongue entered her. Twilight's breathing became quick gasps as Naruto's tongue explored her.
He licked delicately along the outer lips of her pussy, teasing Twilight with butterfly-light touches. For a moment Naruto paused and watched as some of her juices dripped down to her puckered anus and between the crevice of her flanks.
Seeing her so wet for him almost made him take her then and there but he needed to be patient so he went back to exploring her marehood with his tongue.
The heaven's bless Anko for teaching him the technique to extend his tongue. By the way Twilight was bucking into his face he felt and her cries he was sure that if this technique ever became knowledge along whom he learned it from he was sure the mares of Equestria would inevitably ended up forming a cult and praising Anko as some divine figure.
With the way Twilight's thighs suddenly snapped shut around his head it was obvious the pressure of her impending orgasm was close to the peek.
With a little bit of effort he managed to pry himself free followed by a loud slurp. Pulling his head back he took in Twilight's taste. The light sheen of her sweat on her fur and the expression of disappointment and annoyance visible on her face.
Deciding not to deny her too much longer before he was on the end of her magic retribution he took a hold of her legs and pulled her close. She let out a slight gasp as he slid down the waistband of his boxers to free his cock.
He rubbed the tip against her lips earning something of a feral growl. Placing his hands on her thighs he used his thumbs to spread her lips before he pushed his way inside.
Twilight arched her back and let out a hiss of pleasure. For a brief moment she felt dullness before it melted into pleasure. Twilight latched onto him as inner muscles clamped down. She shook, her eyes closed and her whole body tensing as waves of ecstasy flowed through her.
Naruto withdrew, then thrust back in with such force it felt like her heart was about to leap from her chest to her throat. "Let me know what feels best for you Twi." His hot breathed lingered on her left ear before he began leaving kisses on her neck and shoulder.
For the first few minutes Twilight was rather incoherent. It just felt too good. Eventually she regained her faculties and began letting Naruto know which places felt the best. Letting him know where to kiss or to rub.
Such intimacy was practically unheard of from most stallions unless they were older and experienced, married for a long time and genuinely in love with their spouse, or were a romantic at heart.
It was during this experimentation that they found that Twilight's nipples were her top erroneous zone outside of her horn. Having already climaxed twice together both were nearing sexual exhaustion.
"N-Naruto...can I...well...?" It was obvious Twilight wanted to give something a try and was find it difficult to convey.
"If you want to try something I won't object." He said as he gently massaged her stomach. Only a minute had passed since they climaxed giving them time to recover for one more round.
For a good minute or two Twilight stammered, incredibly flustered but sweet assurances and prodding finally got her to speak what was on her mind. She wanted to try being on top to which he was happy to indulge her. Laying on his back he let the bookish mare straddle him.
"This feels so different in a good way." Twilight moaned out, lowering herself slightly as the first inch disappeared between those tight lips.
Twilight let out little quavering moans as she descended down his shaft. Her hands grappled at his chest, her nails nearly breaking the skin as she gyrated while letting out cute little groans.
Finally after about a minute they were once more linked. Her inner walls seized him like a guard apprehending an intruder. Naruto moved his hands up to Twilight's tight backside, kneading the cheeks like a baker working dough.
The dull lighting from Twilight's horn momentarily brightened as she rocked against him.
As Twilight's thighs slapped against his e took in the pleasant sensations coursing through their joined hips. He could feel the pressure slowly build up his shaft and balls. Soon all thoughts of focus were shattered as the only lingering thought was seeding the mare he was currently rutting. Capturing her lips once more he pounded into her with all his sexual might.
Twilight squealed against his lips and her body began to spasm. Her orgasm triggered his own intense climax as he began to seed the mare whose walls were milking him for everything he had.
The both fell back against the bed, drained yet satisfied as the afterglow of the coupling left them in a state of bliss. Twilight nestled her head against his chest as the upper half of Naruto's shaft remained buried inside of her.
Any attempts to move led to her gently groaning no and adjusting to keep as much as his stallionhood buried in her as she could maintain.
Content and satisfied the the two laid there as they cuddled.
Naruto slowly began to stir back into the waking world. Unwinding with Twilight had relaxed him far more than he realized considering the fact he drifted off so quickly.
He began to move until he realized a weight was on top of him. A squishy pleasant weight.
"Noo...no more...Quesadillas..." The adorable slurs belonged to his adorkable marefriend. He inhaled her scent. The scent of old books, the oak of the library, and new vanilla scent body lotion she was using.
Naruto shifted his head as stole a kiss from the sleeping mare. "Twi." Despite the action the mare remained diligent in her sleep.
A mischievous little idea soon popped into his mind. Naruto moved his hands down, trailing along her waist before finding Twilight's pleasant flanks giving both cheeks a firm squeeze.
Twilight let out a soft shriek and stirred, her mane disheveled and her cheeks burning red. The action had left her feeling flush and flustered.
He couldn't help but chuckle at her reaction. He remembered once doing something to Pinkie who merely gave him a half lidded gaze and coyly responded if he was going to finish what he started?
"G-Good morning."
The only thing that probably kept her from dashing out of there was his firm yet pleasant hold on her hips. "Morning to you to." He was tempted to linger in bed and was confident he could probably convince Twilight to linger, but he had many commitments he needed to check up on. So after taking a shower the two of them got dressed for the day. What they did not expect was the royal sisters having taken up an action weeks prior without their knowledge only to be informed today via letter.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
It was a few days after the Nightmare Night festival of that year. It was a few days into the month of November and the impending nuptials of two of the bearers were marching ever closer.
Rarity, was currently at her parent's house about a matter of great importance.
Rarity made small talk with her mom for a few minutes, hearing about a new recipe she was excited about and talking about the coming nuptials. Eventually, a natural lull in the conversation invited a brief silence, and Rarity opted to fill it with the main reason she had come over.
"Mother? How did you know that you were ready to be a parent?"
Cookie's eyes went wide and a smile crept across her face. "Am I going to be a grandmother?"
"No, no, no, it is far too soon." she replied. "I have been giving it some thought and I am considering adopting Scootaloo under a joint adoption with Naruto." It only made sense. She and Naruto were going to be man and wife and that meant Scootaloo was included into her family by default. "I suppose when you think about it than technically, yes, you would be her grandmother."
"That's wonderful, dear, and I'm proud of you. Not too many equestrians are able to look past the stigma attached to adopting."
That was one of the aspects to Equestrian culture Naruto was sadden about upon learning. For the longest time there was a stigma attached to having to adopt as there was a perpetuated belief there was something wrong with that pony or the stock of their family line being unable to produce a child. This was particularly nasty if you were a stallion as your masculinity was questioned along with accusations of being a cultcuddler.
It was only with the past hundred years did the stigma began to wane, but a good deal of the population were still hesitant to go with the idea of adoption preferring magical or medicinal aid for their conception problems.
"Thank you, but I have to admit I am a bit nervous. We get along well enough, but spending a few hours every other day is a far cry from taking over the role as her mother. Mother, how did you know you were ready to be a mother?"
Her mother smiled a comforting sort of smile, the kind that mothers everywhere were well-versed in. "No one is ever ready to be a parent, dear. One day you wake up, and by the end of the day you have this tiny foal who you can't imagine your life without. And then you just muddle through the best you can." Her mother smiled again, an attempt at reassurance. "Your experience might be a little different then most mothers, but it's still the same."
Even though her sensible side new their was no universe gifted information that instantly occur upon having a child her irrational worried overwhelmed her abilty to figure that out at the moment. "Thank you mother. That puts my worries at ease." Rarity offered her mother a hug as she reflected on the idea that, no matter how old she was, a hug from her mother helped make everything just a little more bearable. "Is Father home?" she asked breaking away.
"He's in the den."
Again Rarity found herself telling her plan to adopt Scootaloo and get her father's perspective on it. "I worry if maybe I am making this decision too hastily. We are quite different and that makes me wonder if this is the best course of action."
"Well honey I like to think I did a pretty decent job raising you despite knowing nothin bout dresses, fashion, and the likes? Would ya had prefer if I did?" Hondo asked with a tilt of his head.
Rarity responded with a shake of her head. "No, I would not. The way you and mother raised me led me to be the mare I am now." Sure there were times when she was embarrassed growing up, but what kid didn't get embarrassed by their parents? Despite differences and faults Rarity loved her family as nopony was perfect. "You are perfect the way you are."
Rarity offered her father a hug before leaving him to his book.
Now that left one last member of family.
Sweetie's brow furrowed in concentration. A bead of sweat trickled down her forehead as she carefully painted on the canvas. She let out a sigh of relief. It was almost done. Her gift. With a relieved exhale Sweetie Belle took the painting off the canvas and stored it away in her closest.
"Hello, Sweetie."
To her credit the startled filly managed to regain her composure. "Hi, Rarity!" Sweetie said in between pants. "What are you doing here? Are mom and dad going on another trip?"
"No, I just thought I would visit and see how you were and to ask you something important."
Rarity took a moment to reflect how to phrase this question. "Sweetie Belle I am about to ask you a very serious question and I need you to be honest with me. How would you feel if I adopted Scootaloo?"
Sweetie's face stretched out slightly from the gesture of her confused expression. "Wait..but I thought Naruto already adopted her?"
"He did, but I am talking about joint custody. Seeing as Naruto and I are forming our herd, Scootaloo will be a part by being his daughter. Since we're all going to be family one way or another I wanted to make the effort by fully embracing the role I will be playing in Scootaloo's life."
"I see." If that was yet another thing her sister had to add to her growing list of responsibilities that likely meant the time they spent together would suffer as a result.
Rarity was able to read her sister's expression quite easily. Sweetie Belle was always one to bear her emotions to the world without thought.
"But that does not mean I will not have time for you." She said bringing Sweetie Belle into an affectionate hug. "No matter what happens I will always try and find time for you."
Sweetie Belle took comfort in being in her sister's arms.
Life couldn't seem to be any better. After everything they all been through it was wonderful that they were all moving towards the goals in their lives they always wanted.
"I'm back beloved." Rarity announced as she walked through the door's of Naruto's home. Seconds later she was scooped off her feet and met with a tender kiss she practically melted into. She was then gently placed on the floor.
"So, finished what you needed to do?" He inquired. He figured for whatever reason Rarity was hush hush about her little trip today must have been related to the wedding so he avoided pushing for information for fear that if it was a surprise that he would be ruining it.
"Yes. I am happy to say my little dilemma has been solved. Just one more week beloved. I can hardly wait." The journey to get to this point was a rather amazing journey. As they made their way to the living room memories of the past few months flickered through Rarity's mind.
Where they would be getting married.
"Church of St. Eddard?" Before Naruto could even began the suggestions Rarity in certain terms informed him that was where she wanted to be married.
"The Church of St. Eddard is where my parents got married; it is a staple in my family. It was just always understood that that was where I was supposed to get married."
He was not going to argue since it seemed important to her. It wasn't like he had any special connection to any of the churches or halls.
"What time do we start our scouting extravaganza tomorrow? Not too early I hope."
"We can leave at like ten. Our three reception hall choices already have us penciled in for one final look around so we can make our decision. They all know we are showing up, so no worries." she assured him with a radiant smile.
When they would be getting married.
"I'm going to ask now? While it would be beautiful I take it a winter theme wedding is out of the question?"
"As beautiful as it would be love I am not fund of the ice and even less so of freezing and pneumonia. I have always considered more of a spring wedding myself."
"If we're going by temperature and seasonal temperament I would say April, May, October and early Novemeber are our choices.
"April, sunny with the possibility of showers, but they would bring May flowers. While it would not be seen as an omen I would rather like it if the sun was out. I would strike out October sense the festivites of Nightmare Night is on the forefront of most minds and nothing about it appeals to me as particularly romantic."
"If I were to make a suggestion I would prefer November Rare and let me to explain why." He hurriedly added as he saw her on the verge of questioning why. "You see, in my culture we had certain beliefs in regards to nature, the elements, and days. Sunday for the Sun and Yang. Monday for the Yin and Moon." He continued on, explaining each day's connection to an element and further backstory in regards to traditions that were followed.
As he neared finishing his explanation he wrote out some kanji and read it out to her.
Taian.
"It stands for great peace. This is the day heralded finest for wedding ceremonies, starting new business ventures, having success with love and other avenues. I know it seems a bit silly but I just thought..."He was cut off when Rarity nuzzled his cheek and kissed him.
"I would never believe that. Beloved. After all both of us are getting married. It is your day just as much as it is mine. Whatever you wish to have to make you happy and to make our day special I will be happy to consider it."
At this rate he was sure that eventually the term Generosity would simply ceased to be as everypony would eventually refer to such actions as 'being Rarity' or being a Rarity.
Henceforth the decision was soon made to have the wedding on November 12th, the Thursday of that year.
Scouting out their reception halls.
The first one was one suggested and used by a lot of locals in Ponyville. It was called Oak Acres, the main building being a charming log cabin and had appealed to them because of its isolation; it would be nothing but their closest family and friends and such an unassuming place would be dismissed by the paparazzi and crazed fans of the bearers.
Walking into the front lobby Naruto and Rarity
were immediately met by Grand Oscar, the manager of Oak Acres, and a walking woodsman cliché. He was an older Stallion wearing jeans, boots, and a flannel shirt with suspenders. His long chestnut mane was swept back into a ponytail and upon reaching the young couple he pulled them into a friendly hug.
"Ms. Rarity, Mr. Whirlpool welcome back."
"Hello Mr. Oscar, thank you so much for having us."
"Well kids, how about we take a look at the reception hall. I have to be honest we've been doing some renovations in the room, but I'm sure we'll be done by whenever you'd need it."
Strolling into the reception hall through the large wooden double doors, Grand felt around the wall for the crystal switch. Tapping it the crystal lighting lit on, bathing the hall in light, eliciting a gasp from the two possible clienteles.
There was a good deal of discoloration on the walls and ceiling? "What happened?"
"Vandals that's what. Little savages just broke in to have their little drug parties. They trashed the place and when it rained it caused the damage you see now."
"How long do you think it's going to take to fix?" If everything was going to go according to schedule they would be getting married towards the end of the year.
"It happened a week ago. We are optimistic that as long as we can get everything up to code, we should be up and running by spring. Just haven't been able to pull in the funds with everything that's been going on."
"Oh Mr. Oscar that is just absolutely dreadful." Rarity. "I am not sure how to tell you this, but we already decided to get married by November."
Placing a hand on Rarity's arm, Grand sadly shook his head, "I understand my dear. I wish you two the best."
The second place belonged to a couple that were rather annoying. This one was a place Rarity had heard about in the passing from Canterlot elite. The couple was a middle age stallion with three younger mares as his herd mates. They all had matching snow white fur and bright platinum blond hair in a matter that unnerved the couple because it was likely that they dyed and bleach their fur to be matching for some odd reason. They were all dressed in the posh clothing of country club outfits complete with hats. Even the clothes coordinated with near indistinguishable white blazer and pants of the stallion Onix with his three herd mates, Olympe, Peppermint, and Pele who were wearing rather short skirts that had gold trimmed.
They were the short that was not accepting of others not like them; unless you could throw a whole lot of money at them that is. Most of the conversation was ate up as the herd knocked back drink after drink and talked about how great they were.
The overly intricate and gaudy doors opened into a massive room that was simply more white that did little to contrast with the rest of the club.
Most of the area was taken up by uniform arrangement of tables with the only windows being high up via cathedral with stained glass.
Now while Rarity was enamored by the stained glass, Naruto was not willing to spend sixty-thousand bits for a room for a single night. Especially since the hosts were irksome.
Their final choice thankfully had the best of both worlds. It was sheltered, but had a mix of an upscale resort. The lobby was filled with many diverse looking citizens enjoying the commodities of the lodge. The aptly named Emerald Springs had their own nice selections of Hot Springs.
The owner was a pleasant mare by the name of Sable in a business skirt and jacket. She was a chestnut colored mare with raven colored hair.
"Thank you so much for seeing us; I know we're a bit later than we agreed on."
"Oh no problem, things happen I understand. Well take another look around and I can answer any questions you may have. " Once again Rarity wandered off to reevaluate the room, while Naruto conversed with the manager.
"The atmosphere of this place is quite spectacular. Looks like everything is doing well."
"Indeed it is," she replied, "Speaking of doing well how about you. Excited to get married?"
"Of course, I can't picture my life without her," Naruto answered wistfully. "We made the decision to have the wedding in November."
"That is fairly soon but doable."
"So if you wouldn't mind what is the estimate for everything?"
"Twenty thousand. That includes set up, clean up, and the wait and kitchen staff."
Now that was a deal. The room to be rented was fairly large, with a high vaulted ceiling. The wooden floor was a nice spruce polish with the light from the sunset that was pouring in from the full-length floor to ceiling windows that wrapped around the room.
Suffice to say as far as Naruto was concerned he had already made his decision. Besides, loving the posh life style or not Rarity was business savvy enough to know when somepony was trying to pull the wool over your eyes and would not frivolously spend that much money.
Then there was the engagement party.
"I'm kinda excited for this engagement party," Naruto admitted.
It was incredibly kind for the diarch's to insist the party be held in the same room they held such royal activities like the Gala. They were walking down the long hallway where guards were stationed along both sides of the hall to prevent the general public and the uninvited from breaking in.
"I am as well. I am sure this will be a night to remember for the rest of our lives."
When they walked into the room the pair was immediately engulfed in cheers and hugs and kisses. Giving the room a quick sweep, nearly everyone important to them was there. The other bearers and by extension their family members. Friends old and new from either town or in Rarity's case from school. There were even promising members from Naruto's elite squad from the Lunar guard and even the personal guard and the personal tutors to the elements were there. It felt like it had been forever since they had sat down and had a conversation with any of them that wasn't in the passing.
There were several tables decked with wedding bell decorations and confetti for the wedding party but they were empty save for coats and pocketbooks. Instead the wedding party had pushed several tables together and seemed to be having a blast socializing.
"Naruto! Rarity! We've been waiting for you! Hi," Bright practically shouted. "Here, here, let me take your stuff!"
"Thank you Bright Star." Naruto greeted the chipper Unicorn.
After greeting all of the guests, Naruto joined Rarity at the makeshift table some of their bridal party sat at, grabbing a seat between Twinkle Shine and Thundershock, briefly interrupting their conversation. Gryfindor was keeping most of the people entertained by telling stories of his battle field heroics.
Applejack, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie were catching up with their old trainers.
The family of the bearers were all exchanging conversation. This was the second time that all of them had managed to all be gathered again within the same location. That included those who missed out on the first gathering.
"If I may have your attention." Just the act of Celestia speaking was enough to bring cease to any conversation. "Dinner is about to be served."
With that dinner saucers were brought out by the dozens by the staff. The vast collection of different recipes that catered to everypony's tastes must have taken weeks to plan.
Dinner went by uneventfully and Applejack quickly ushered the couple to the front of the room and brought over a stack of cards and several gifts.
"We didn't expect any of this, none of you needed to give us anything this party was more than enough." Rarity insisted. For something she had dreamed about for years, now that it was happening it felt like a dream she never wanted to wake up from.
"Don't try and delay it Rare! We wanna know what's in the gift bags," Rainbow shouted.
"Let's just open our gifts before Rain has a conniption." Naruto quipped as he grabbed a tall slender bag and took the card off handing it to Rarity. She opened it and read it quietly.
"Mother, Father, you shouldn't have! Again, this party was more than enough."
"Please," Cookie chided, "just open it dear."
"This is a rather expensive bottle of wine!" Rarity exclaimed as her expression became concerned. Rarity wanted to argue or point out that it wasn't practical but bringing attention to somepony else's finances just seemed so rude.
"Well honey we happen to be good on money. Especially since the bank let us know somepony paid off the house. Funny thing this somepony did not want to leave a name." Hondo noted giving his daughter a knowing look.
Rarity didn't even argue. It wasn't like it would have been that great of a kept secret anyway.
"Cookie, Hondo, thank you." Naruto said taking the bottle and putting it to the side.
Picking up the next gift, a large silver and golden sprinkled bag, the couple saw that it was from Night Light and Twilight Velvet.
"Oh it's beautiful!"
"We figured every couple deserves an elaborate picture frame for their wedding photo." Night Light explained.
"That was so thoughtful, thank you."
One by one, or two by two or whatever configuration they went the gifts were unveiled.
Cooking utensils and boards from the Apples.
From Fluttershy matching his and hers towels and robes hand crafted personally from one of Rarity's designer idols.
From Twilight a collection of books from other cultures centered around fashion and gardening.
From Pinkie and her family an assortment of gems that were not indengeous to this part of Equestria which gave Rarity a bit more variety in her future designs.
They all went down the line of presents until it came to the final one. Sweetie Bell's was obviously something light weight and rectangular seeing as she was able to carry it. Setting it up she removed the sheet and Rarity let out a touched gasp.
The painting was a recreation of the night Naruto proposed to Rarity during the Summer Sun Celebration a little over two years ago. That was the night all their lives changed forever. It seemed so long ago now.
"Even as far back as then Everypony knew you were meant for each other. Two bad it took you too like forever to figure it out."
Naruto couldn't help but heartily laugh and cover his face. There were just some moments, no matter how long you lived that you would never forget.
Suddenly Rarity pulled Sweetie Belle into a tight hug. "Oh honey its beautiful. Thank you."
Rarity let the memories of the past fade and returned to the present. Now it was time to look forward to the future.
"The next few days are going to be something. I have no idea what our friends are planning, but I am looking forward to it." Naruto commented as Rarity rested her head against his shoulder.
Rarity sighed in content, taking a long intake of Naruto's scent, "The big day is just around the corner. The start of a whole new adventure."
Naruto proceeded to nuzzle her affectionately. She leaned up to meet his lips as they shared a kiss. They were one day closer to the long awaited day.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
As Rarity walked through the doors the first thing she noticed were the moderate indigo and silver streamers hanging on the wall and balloons of the same colors floating around the hallway.
Fluttershy led her down the hall and towards the living room.
The living room was decorated similarly to the hallway, but there was a large group of mares crammed into the room and an even larger stack of presents in the corner next to a table of finger foods.
"SURPRISE!"
For a moment the mare was stunned. When Fluttershy had reached out for help with a project the last thing she had expected it was subterfuge for her bridal shower.
Rarity swept the room and noticed everypony she would've invited had been accounted for. Family members. The other bearers. Her Aunt Jewel and several of her cousins. There were a few other mares from Ponyville she was friendly with as well.
After saying a quick 'hello' to her bridal party Rarity made her way over to the clique of mares she hadn't spoken to in quite some time.
"Hello. Thanks so much for coming."
"Girl, please! Give us a hug!" Rarity's cousin Topaz pulled the mare into a bone crushing hug and Rarity surprised herself by returning it full force.
Topaz was a much taller mare a few years older than Rarity with honey yellow fur whose mane and tail were amber in color. She was a fair bit more slender and often dressed in suits keeping her mane in the style of a pony tail.
What grabbed Rarity's attention was a sparkling diamond on her left hand. Noticing her line of sight Topaz volunteered the information she was looking for.
"Harold and I went Los Pegasus style! How could I resist that crazy miner?"
"Congratulations," Rarity hugged her again, before turning to the next in line.
"Hello Rarity." The next mare greeted her. This mare had a light pink coat with a purple mane and tail. She wore on her white designer blouse an the emblem of her cutie mark, three colored buttons of purple, aqua, and light yellow respectively in a triangular formation. She also wore a fashionable skirt with stocking along with a two-tone blue crossed scarf and a headband holding up her mane in the back. To her surprise her old friend from the academy seemed to have adapted soft but distinct upper-class Manehattan accent.
The two hugged, more for politeness than anything else.
"Hello Suri." It was a bit of an awkward greeting each other seeing as they fell out of a touch.
"Had to see with my own eyes if the rumors are true. National hero. Quite the aspirations from a dress maker wouldn't you say? One can only wonder how you feel into such a position?"
In the world both of them wanted to be learning about and recognizing subtle snubs was very apparent.
Was Suri trying to suggest that Rarity didn't earn her position or was it mere luck?
"Well life has a funny way of throwing you curve balls. Despite it all I find myself very happy with my appending marriage to such a noble stallion. Perhaps I should introduce you some time." Rarity masterfully countered by changing the subject while at the same time probing, waiting to see Suri's reaction upon her own fortunate and the restrained flare from the other mare's nostril suggested she had hit a sore point. "We should catch up later. I have other guests to catch up with."
"Right...of course."
Before Rarity had the chance to get to her next guest she was pulled into a gripping hug and was hit by a strong, flowery perfume.
"Oh honey! This is so exciting! You look fabulous!"
"Thank you aunt Emerald."
She was finally released from her aunt's vice grip. Her aunt was dressed down from her usual outfit preferring a simple yet stylish dark blue blouse and black slacks.
Once all the reunions were finished and the catching up was done they all gathered around to eat and further socialize.
Once everyone was fed they gathered around the gift giving portion.
Rarity sat down in the plushest chair in the room, immediately being handed a large wrapped box.
"From me," Bon Bon grinned.
Rarity unwrapped the gift without hesitation knowing that as one of the more sensible and normal ponies that Rarity knew that it wouldn't be outrageous.
It was a new state of art microwave system. It was the newest model that used Garnet infused stones that heated up your meals instead of the common Ruby models.
And so the gift giving went. She received towels and a large bathroom mirror from Rainbow Dash, a dining room china set from Aunt Emerald, kitchen utensils from her Ditzy, a set of make-up from Suri and a remarkable amount of other useful household objects.
"Here Rarity!"
Rarity took the white box from her cousin's eager hands. She carefully tore the wrapping paper, revealing a box from Maretoria's Secret.
Opening the box Rarity could feel the blush rise to her cheeks. The white, lacy negligee left little to the imagination and drew a chorus of whistles and catcalls from the group.
"Wow...I...have no idea what to say."
"Me next," Lyra excitedly insisted as she shoved a small square box into Rarity's hand.
She shook it once trying to decipher its contents, but was unsuccessful. It sort of sounded like jewelry, which wasn't Lyra's style. Hesitantly she unwrapped it and opened the lid, rolling her eyes.
"Really Lyra?" She dryly asked.
"Every couple needs a set. I'm sure Naruto won't complain."
"What is it?" Fluttershy innocently questioned.
Rarity sighed and held up the offending object, smiling at the Mare's uproarious response, even Twilight was laughing.
"Handcuffs! Girl, yer crazy," Applejack laughed giving Lyra a high-five.
A few more blush inducing gifts were given, followed by dessert brought by Pinkie from Sugar Cube Corner. As the party wound down, Rarity raised her glass in a toast.
"I just wanted to thank you all so much for coming. I was genuinely surprised and I enjoyed tonight immensely. It was nice to see you all, especially those I have not seen in awhile."
To that Applejack raised her glass for her own toast.
"How about a toast to the woman of the 'our? To the blushing bride, Rarity!"
"Cheers!"
After the party was done Rarity was fully expectant to head home, but unexpectedly Twilight had approached her informing her their were still some more gifts to be had.
So imagine her surprise when before she could inquire why she wasn't just given it at the party Twilight teleported her to Canterlot.
The last thing she expected was for Celestia and Luna to be waiting for her. After pleasantries were exchanged the reason for Rarity's arrival was now being presented to her.
"From what we know of your aspirations we thought this would be the most befitting gift to give you." Luna informed her as a deed was handed to Rarity much to her surprise.
"This is...Princesses..." Rarity was near breathless. "I have not the words to express my thanks."
"Do not feel the need to express thanks Rarity. I believe we would find ourselves in an endless round robin of thanking if that becomes the case." Celestia teased with a grin. Rarity's aspirations for a chain of boutique was not exactly a secret. Procuring the plot of land was mere child-splay for the diarchs.
And there was one last gift as well. One from Cadance and her gift turned out to be the most interesting and surprising of them all.
Two figures stood opposite of each other. One a handsome young Leo figure that was powerfully built with a glorious mane. He had greenish-blue eyes and stood nearly seven feet tall.
The other a nubile young kitsune woman with eyes as bright as purple jewels with long flowing scarlet hair and a slender form. Both were wearing white robes.
There location was the hallway of a large white temple with hundreds of glass paintings lining the wall., each depicting different species or times.
Always changing.
Always flowing.
"So even you will stand in my way?"
"I cannot stand by and watch you eliminate any more innocent lives to correct your mistakes. It has gone on for too long Xerzichs."
"Vivania, for old times sake, I'll make this quick." The Leo man spoke as he began cracking his knuckles.
The vixen didn't flinch. She was taking her time to assess the situation in which she now found herself. This fight would be so much easier to win if she could have contacted the other overseers. But they were all trying to mend the rift in the realities as a result of Xer's meddling. How could he had fallen so far? How could she not have noticed this?
Suddenly the Leo man sprung into action. He dashed forward with ethereal speed as his momentum built up.
Vivania knew what was going to happen next, having seen this move several times herself.
She didn't hesitate. She ran forth towards her approaching combatant, but instead of meeting it head on, she jumped over the Leo a split second before impact, and he merely spun and slid as his momentum carried him to the other side. The vixen landed on the ground and continued on to the edge of the floor previously occupied by the other fighter.
"I would have been disappointed if it had been that easy." The Leo man continued again.
Vivania had a feeling that Xer had another trick up his sleeve, so the Kitsune brought out her hands which blue flames flickered to life. She cast the flames as they flickered across the floor to which the Leo man leap over.
Deeply inhaling the Leo man let out a powerful roar to which the vixen had to dodge to avoid. The echoes of the roar were so powerful that cracks in the floor begin to appear.
The Leo man soon landed on the ground causing several sections of the floor to fully splinter under his weight.
'Now,' the vixen woman thought as she charged him. He was taking time to charge up another one of his roar's. She just had to strike before he could finish.
She was mere inches away as she was poised to strike. Her arm drawn back and fist tightened. Before she could land the blow a surging piercing pain entered her chest. She looked down to see that Xerzichs's claws had pierced her chest. He had baited her and she fell for it.
Suddenly and forcefully the claw was ripped from her chest. She crumpled to her knees as she fell into shock.
As overseers it was never their prerogative to battle. They were to be guides. To gather and install knowledge. They were to uphold a vow to use violence as a last resort and only use their natural gifts in the defense of others.
It was a stringent system. Those who knew the art of combat would say as such if they had witness this skirmish.
"Waspy...Alex...Nick...Star Twinkle...Dusk Shine...James...'' Xerzichs listed off. "The name of the pitiful mortals you wanted to save. Pathetic anomalies you wanted to save. Entities that should have stayed where they belonged but interfered with the grand design. To protect the purity of the timeline they and others like them must be purged. There was never meant to be a seventh. I do what is necessary to restore the one true future."
Vivania coughed up blood as she struggled to look up at who was once her dearest companion. "That was always your problem Xer. If it didn't confirm to your narrow view then it was wrong and you wanted to see it destroyed along with those who were willing to give something different a chance. Its not too late. Stop this madness." She pleaded.
"It is already far too late." He replied shaking his head. "All these branching realities must be wiped out before its too late." With that he held out his hands and materialized a floating crystal mirror. "Forgive me Vi." He whispered as he began to invoke the magic of the mirror. With his companion bathed in the light of it she was now trapped within its confines until the holder of the mirror wished for her release.
It was now time. To eliminate the anomaly. He would rely on the power of destiny and if that failed then simply convince his comrades to create another fragment and delete in his eyes the failed timeline once the new timeline was on proper track.
With that in mind. He would give those detestable creatures, the Umbra a little push to gain their freedom a little earlier than expected.
Deep within the eastern region of the Zebrican capital two figures were traveling along the vast expanses of the Savanna. "Lord Equilibrio?" Crystal asked as she turned, speaking to her vulpine companion who had suddenly stopped. It had been months since the encountered in Canterlot when the mare was convinced by the strange enigmatic creature to join him in his vague quest.
The Ashen-gray kitsune merely gave her a toothy smile. "Worry not my child. Everything is occurring as it should be." It was only a matter of time until the next phase of his plan. Nightmare Moon, Discord, and Sombra were out of the picture so nothing would stand in the way of his goals. The only other major threat was locked in Taratarus. It wasn't like there were any other major forces at work that posed a threat.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
In a few days Naruto Uzumaki would be a married man. He would be beginning or well not actually beginning but continuing hisa new family. Ignoring Gryff's cries of betrayal and that he was losing his bachelor hood and change to dive in mountain loads of clunge he was going through with this. To make it up to him, Naruto told Gryff he was allowed to throw him a bachelor party. Since Naruto knew Gryff was awful at making plans, he half expected the Griffon to show up with a wagon load of booze and some mares he met on the way back with a deck of cards and hot wings.
But as it turned out, Gryff did actually plan something, although Naruto had no idea what. Then again he supposed Gryff could actually put in an ounce of thought if his scheming involved women. He was waiting with Rarity at her shop for the boys to pick him up. He had stopped by to see her, since it would be the last time he would be able to see her before the wedding.
Naruto was looking forward to a night of drunken mischief, or as close as his body would allow him. He couldn't help but chuckle as he felt his nerves fray. Oh this reminded him so much of the first time. Worried that his fiance would make a run for it. It had driven him nearly mad thinking about it to the days leading up to his wedding to Hinata.
But after today they would not see each other until that fateful moment at the altar. That was something she insisted.
"So, what do you have planned for tonight?" Naruto asked Rarity, inquiring about her bachelorette party. He had his arm around her, and they were sitting on the couch in her living room.
"Nothing too exciting. All the girls will be coming over here for movies and party games, and my mother has made a ton of food which I can not eat, since I need to fit into a wedding dress."
Rarity rested her head on his shoulder. "What do you have planned for tonight?" she asked casually.
Naruto hesitated. He knew Gryff would definitely try and get some strippers, but would he be successful? Hell. Despite Gryff's jackassery he had two things going for him. Being an unattached male currently in the area where the women outnumber the men by a sizable margin and being of a different species meaning he had the whole exotic factor as well.
Well Big Mcintosh was there so it shouldn't be something too crazy right? Then again there was Thunderlane so that canceled that factor right there. He couldn't see Caramel going along with it lest he suffer the displeasure of his marefriend.
Rarity looked at Naruto, still waiting for an answer. "Its Gryff. No telling what he is going to be up to. Strippers most likely." He abruptly answered with a dismissive quarter circle wave of his right hand.
Rarity's brow furrowed and her expression was a mix of annoyance and resignation. "Yes, your friend is indeed a..." she cleared her throat, "...character."
"He'll probably hog them all and go on about since I'm getting married I'll be a stick in the mud and let his hard earned money go to waste."
"Well, I hope you have fun," Rarity said, kissing his cheek.
Naruto waited for her to press him more, but she didn't. He expected her to ask some sort of questions about the girl situation, but nothing. Then again with this whole herd/harem thing in this society he supposed it wasn't as big as a deal as it would have been back in his world. He picked up the untouched soda he poured a little while ago that was a bit water down thanks to having ice cubes sit in it for the past few minutes. He began to drink the cola when Rarity spoke again.
"I wonder which of the girl's will take advantage of the situation. This will be your one time to rut a mare without the herd's approval." The admittance and casual way Rarity went about it nearly resulted in Naruto spit taking and blasting the cup off his face via exhale.
Thankfully the mess did not stain his clothes but his facial fur was a bit damp and sticky. "What? I...Rare, really?"
"From what I understand it is a tradition for a pony to get one last ride in so to speak before they tie the knot. I of course have no interest in doing such a thing, but are more than a few of our mutual friends who are disappointed that they did not latch a claim on you. Approaching your friend Gryff would be the ample opportunity to get some time with you. At the very least they would at least put the idea of studding for them in your head as for something for you to consider."
"Sounds like you had your fair share of offers for my services." He placed the glass back on the coaster.
"More than a few." she replied casually.
"Well that is not something you have to worry about. For the time being I am happy with the size of my herd now. All of you are so diverse and interesting I find it unlikely I will fall into the scenario of a boring or samey sex life. "
Naruto heard the sound of tapping wood. "They're here," he told Rarity.
Rarity got up off the couch. "Well, next I see you beloved we will be husband and wife," she told him. "I really do hope you have a good time, Naruto. But not so much that you consider not coming back to me."
Naruto smiled. "Impossible," he said, leaning to kiss her lips.
Rarity turned her head, so he wound up kissing her cheek. Naruto frowned. "What?" he asked.
She just grinned.
Naruto sighed. Rarity had been strange about intimacy over the last few days. It all started after her bridal shower to which she had been secretive about. He figured the reason she completely cut him off so it would be more special for their wedding night. Absence increasing fondness and all.
Gryffindor let himself inside the house. "Naruto! Let's go! Your party's waiting, and those beer aren't going to drink themselves!"
"Be right there," he said, he said, giving Rarity another quick kiss.
"You bring him back to me in once piece, all right, Gryffindor." She strenly warned the griffin.
"No promises, miss Rarity." He most would have coward under that withering glare Gryff shrugged it off. A near lifetime of slaps to the face probably had something to do with it.
Naruto gave Rarity one last glance. She blew him a kiss, and they left . Something told him he was going to be in for an interesting night.
Leaving it to Gryff to sniff out the gambling palace.
"This is the first stop on your two-part stag party," Gryff said as they walked up to the establishment.
Thunderlane in an excited fluster announced, "You're going to love this!"
The building turned out to be a casino, to Naruto's amusement. While he was no Tsunade he did enjoy matching wits with people. "Alright Gryff so far you've done well." His eyes honed it on his old friend. The blackjack table. "We're going to clean up tonight."
"Maybe you are," Carameal announced. "I'm dreadful at craps. I'd be better off over at the slot machines."
"Well, you just gotta know the odds,"Naruto said as he went over to the table. A few good hours in they were richer then when they came in. Well except for Thunderlane who had to sell his gold necklace to cover his losses.
"So tell me, where is Gryff taking us next?" If he couldn't get information from Carameal or Thunderlane he could always count on Mac.
"Can't say." He simply answered as he continued his odds with the slot machine.
"Is it a strip club?"
"Nay."
Naruto shook his head. There shouldn't be a strip club in ponyville of all places, but then again this gambling den was new. "This place isn't so bad." Naruto
said as their pretty waitress brought them another round of drinks. The waitress smiled and left. "I think she was smiling at you," Naruto said to Mcintosh. "You should go over and talk to her."
"She was just being polite," Mac answered. "Besides, this is… this is not the place for that."
Naruto sighed. Mac was absurdly shy around mares. After another hour the group stumbled out of there, noticeably less sober than they went in. Naruto's clones would be playing delivery to their winnings.
Gryff then directed them to their next stop. Another new establishment by the name of three horse shoes.
"Here we are," Gryff announced, "Hope you haven't been here before, but guess it won't matter. Got the whole thing to ourselves."
Naruto's jaw dropped. Renting this place out when they recently just started their business must've cost a fortune.
"Guys, this is..."
"Well, we figured we'd spend a lot since none of us will have a bachelor party anytime soon," Thunderlane answered.
"And wait 'til you see what's inside!" Carameal insisted.
They opened to door, and inside, Naruto recognized several members of his guard. Outside of his guard and Ponyville, Naruto had few male acquaintances outside of the main group he hung out with and even then the bulk of them was mares.
Naruto got a good look at the place. The dark oak of the building gave him the odd vibe of being in a deep jungle or hidden away. The actual layout of the room though had the tables set to one side along the bar with room made for tables with billiards, poker, and drinking games all set up. .
"What do you think?" Gryffindor asked, grinning mad.
"Alright Gryff you've outdone yourself." He replied with a chuckle. "Someone throw me a beer!"
Instantly a beer was in his hand, and the party continued. They played games and drank all the beer to their hearts desired, one of the perks of an open bar. Some ponies could hold their drink better than others. Case in example Carameal take off his shirt and swinging it like a lasso from the bar.
"This is a type of stripping I could have lived without." Naruto remarked with a shake of his head.
Grygfindor then grinned and added, . "Funny you should say that my friend."
Up. He should have really expected this.
"Because it's time for the main attraction!" he yelled.
His friends cheered and the lights dimmed. Obviously they all knew what was going on. Everyone's eyes were turned toward the back room of the bar.
From the back room emerged a dozen extremely gorgeous mares. He thought he experienced jaw droppers whenever Rarity or Pinkie was in a Bikini. But what these girls were all wearing was much skimpier than a bikini. Some of them barely had tops at all. Their figures varied depending on your taste. Some had smaller waists then others. A few of them had breasts that demanded your attention. A few were more lithe and taller. "Now don't get too excited but. These lovely ladies are for us. You though, you lucky and undeserving bastard get a special treat. Best part is it cost me nothing because she volunteered."
"Gryff..." Naruto started in a warning tone. He was starting to feel nervous now. He did not like the grin on his friend's face.
Ah, here she is now!" The door swung open slowly as a tall mare walked in, but with the lights dimmed Mac couldn't make out the face. "Presenting, the one and only Diamond Treasure."
"C-Ca...!?" Naruto literally began choking. Cadance had her hair decorated with red and white roses, and she wore silver bracelets on her wrists. Naruto looked down and noticed her huge breasts were only being held up by a small red bra looking fit to burst. She had a white belt lopsided and wrapped around her tiny waist, holding up a ruby-colored see-through skirt over a pair of black shorts, hugging around her thick thighs.
"Sorry Gentlestallions seeing as this is a special occasion I have to burrow the guest of honor. I promise to bring him back in one piece." She then grin and sent Naruto a look. "...maybe." With that her horn lit up and the two of them were gone.
The two of them were soon in a private room and with a startled yelp Naruto landed in a chair.
"I hope that wasn't too rough for you." Cadance said as Naruto was trying to process everything that was going on.
"You...I...but...married!" He tried to get a coherent statement. He was finally able to collect his thoughts to make one statement. "Am I going to be murdered by your husband later?"
"Heavens no. Shining Armor knows I'm giving you a dance and that's it."
"But why? Why volunteer for this? Aren't you worried about your reputation?"
"First of all I cast an illusion on myself to appear as somepony else. I made it where you were the only one to be able to recognize me because I willed it so. As for the answer to your other question, well, what other emotion do you know is strongly associated with love?" She asked him as a coy expression accompanied the expression. "I think we both know which one."
'Aah shit!' He suppose it was too much to ask for her to have never picked up on that. He should have known that Cadance had probably picked up his fleeting attraction to her all those years ago, but never really acted on it because he was still not only a bit dense back then, but that she was already involved with somepony else.
"So just sit back and enjoy yourself." she finished with a wink.
She squished her soft-looking breasts together, teasing Naruto's eyes, giving him more than he could look at at once. Cadance smiled and decided to turn around gracefully started swinging her hips for him.
The Twerking flanks of princess Cadance were now and forever a memory permanently burned into his mind. And it was definitely not because he activated a certain dojutsu to permanently remember them. Whether she realized it or not Cadance was definitely taking more after Celestia then she knew.
Naruto of course wasn't the only one having an interesting party.
"Good evening ladies," the stallion dipped his fake-looking police cap. "I heard there was a bachelorette party, good thing the police are here."
The stallion in question was tall and thin earth pony, clothed in slim-fitting long pants and a tight short sleeved uniform shirt that showed off his lean muscular arms. He had smooth and silken looking ashen fur, golden eyes, and jet black hair.
"R-Right this way," Lyra tried not to stammer.
'No... no no no no no no.' Rarity frantically thought in embarrassment. She had explicitly banned strippers. But it appeared she would be denied this concession for the sake of tradition.
The party hollered gleefully as soon as the stripper entered the room.
"Ya got a name, Sug?" Applejack nudged him.
"You can call me Officer Kane," he took his hat off and set it on the table and walked deliberately over to Rariti. "Now, you must be the bride. It's simply illegal for you not to have a great time tonight."
With a devious grin flicked on the music the agency had sent in advance. It had taken so much prodding and convincing to get Fluttershy to go along with this, but it would be worth it. If Rarity thought they were going to have a boring old party then she didn't know Dash all that well. The crystal gem throbbed as the recorded frequencies traveled through the floor and filled the room.
Kaine gyrated his hips to the beat. His strong hands undid his shirt one button at a time, revealing the muscled chest visible under the thin layer of fur that was only a few inches away from Rarity's face. Eventually, he reached the final button and shrugged the shirt off on to the ground. In one quick motion, he pulled off his tear-away pants; all that was left on his body were his black utility boots, and his tight black g-string.
It was easy to tell that despite being pretty tipsy, Rarity was slightly mortified. Officer Kaine turned around and leaned over, shaking his ass to the beat in front of her. He gently grabbed one of her hands, and encouraged her to smack his behind.
"Spank him!" One of the other girls hollered over the music.
Knowing they would not stop until she gave in Rarity tapped him lightly on the ass.
"You're quite the naughty girl," Officer Kaine turned around with a grin. He straddled her lap and lowered himself down, his hips still moving to the music. "Alright, which one of you ladies is next?"
Several eager calls echoed from among the crowd. Tonight was definitely going to be unforgettable.
Chapter End- None Canon Alternate Ending
0000000000
Now when Cadance had made off with the blond from the party the last thing he expected was for Maud to be waiting in the next room. After apologizing for the deception Cadance left the two to their discussion. "So, hey Maud. How have you been?" he asked her as the stoic mare kept the ever unchanging expression on her face despite the weirdness of the situation.
"I have been pleasant." she answered in the same dry, dull tone he remembered. "I must apologize for the subterfuge, but I find the matter in which I want to discuss with you one I rather keep private."
"And that is?" he asked with a raised eyebrow.
"I wish to engage in coitus with you." Naruto's eyes shot up at that expression. "Pinkie Pie has made me aware you find me desirable. I also find you desirable. You have both the physical and mental traits desirable in a stallion I would be willing to call my mate. As of right now I have no desire for a relationship, but do desire sexual satisfaction to quench both my interest and the growing sexual frustration that mounts each time my cycle hits. I have already gotten permission from your alpha and the rest of your herd if that is what you were worrying about."
Naruto took a moment to process the information. He was wondering about Rarity's odd acceptance earlier. Now he realized what that was about. He had to admit he did find Maud attractive and if the others were okay with it. Then. Why not?
"Do you wish to begin engaging in foreplay, or would you prefer to imbibe some more alcohol first?"
"No, I think I had enough. Before we begin I need to know. Have you ever had sex before?"
"No. " She then bluntly added, " I have masturbated during my heat cycles, but I am a virgin. " The admittance caused his cock to twitch a bit. "I have acquired tips on how to pleasure a stallion from my sister. Allow me to perform them so we can engage in intercourse."
Naruto sat back and allowed Maud to simply do her thing. It was a bit unusual, unable to get a read from a lover but at the same time an interesting experience. Soon his stallionhood was free and Maud began exploring it with her mouth.
Maud's careful and precise movements was a fairly erotic display as the effort and precision she put into the act rather tantalizing. The familiar ritual of his sheath before explore by kisses was a sensation that would never grow old.
Minutes passed before Maud pulled away, gazing at his shaft.
Standing up, she took a step back. "The first ejaculation is most often the most potent, I do not want to waste it by having you orgasm outside me. Since you are sufficiently aroused it is now my turn to be properly stimulated so our intercourse will be pleasurable and successful for both of us." She said as she began pulling her frock above and over her."I will defer to your greater experience."
With that said Naruto insisted Maud sat down in the chair and set it to recline. Pulling her panties to the side he exposed her leading to her feminine scent smashing into him. He took in the smell as well as gaze at her puffy lips.
He could feel the hard muscles hidden beneath the fur, twitching slightly under his grip. He took his time exploring the mare, the only indication of pleasure were the tensing and twitching from her body.
The vaginal walls clamped down, squeezing Naruto's tongue as Maud's wetness became more apparent. Before either of them knowing Maud was climaxing resulting in an explosive spray.
"My Apologies. My climax triggered much sooner than expected. I believe I am now ready to be rutted."
Even her attempt at dirt talk came off as quite clinical.
Either way he was giving the go his hands to her hips Naruto began lining himself up when he noticed some semblance of expression from Maud. The slight and easy to miss quirking of her eyebrow.
Oh. Right. He had nearly forgotten. He let go so Maud could get up, turn around, and present herself to him. Once more getting a firm grasp of her he began pushing in.
There was a second of resistance before Maud's sex gave way, allowing him access.
A small moan of pleasure escaped Naruto as he pushed his way into Maud Pie's depths. Maud was tight. Far tighter than nearly any female he had been with. He continued sinking more of his length in as her muscled walls clenched around him.
"Are you comfortable Maud?" He asked as she answered.
"Yes," even while being speared her voice hadn't chance." The action of intercourse is more pleasurable than I expected. I am thrilled to continue our mating."
As Naruto kept his hold firm he slowly began to increase the speed of his thrusts. With little change from the action he moved his hands, one moving to cup her breast and the other stroking her back as he leaned over to nuzzle her while he continued to pound ino her toned backside.
A moan escaped Maud's lips as she slightly relaxed under the assault. With her guard down Naruto suddenly bit down on her right ear with enough gentleness not to hurt her but firm enough to elicit pleasure. The sensations coursing through Maud caused her to lose balance and fall forward causing her to slam back against one of the blond's thrust causing a groan to escape both of their lips.
"The sensation of your penis is more satisfactory than manual stimulation."
Letting go of her ear Naruto began nipping at the back of her neck as the hand he had on her back snaked under her stomach and between her legs. Using one of her fingers he began playing with Maud's clit bringing her to yet another explosive orgasm. Suffice to say by the time they were done he was going to have to buy that chair.
"The action of your fingers teasing my clitoris is astounding as it does not require the mental focus of me using my fingers to bring me to climax. The fact that at the same time you are using your penis to mate with me is stimulating me in a way I could not do alone."
The warm wet depths twitched around him, squeezing and stroking the length with each thrust.
Removing his hand from the malleable and tight breast, Naruto brought one of his fingers into his mouth and lubbed it up. With that he brought the finger to her puckered ring and began to slowly expand and finger her anus.
The action turned out to send Maud over the edge. A huff escaped the mare as the walls clamped down hard, the tight walls, tugged and pumped the length, trying to pull it deeper and milking him of his essence.
The new pressure on his shaft sent Naruto over the edge. Eyes closed, he gave one last hard thrust forward, trying to sink in deeper. A grunt escaped him as he climaxed unleashing thick ropes of seed into Maud's hungry core He continued to hump against the tight backside until he could seed the mare no more. Finally after long two minutes he pulled out, his lap coated in her essence.
Both of them laid on each side of the reclined chair. There movements in the chair had scuffed up the floor they were in pretty badly.
"Did you enjoy yourself Maud?" He asked as the mare blinked before surprising him with a smile.
"Yes," Maud answered. "That was an enjoyable experience. From what I have learned it gets better after the first time. Will you be able to perform again tonight? Pinkie insists your stamina is unusual for a stallion."
"Give me two minutes and I'll be ready." He said as he trailed his finger along her thigh.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
It was the day.
Today was the day of the wedding.
The day was sunny and clear. All the stops had been pulled as every able body Pegasi made sure the area was clear of dreariness for miles.
By the end of this day she would be a wife.
As Rarity sat up stiffly in her bed, she felt a very sharp pang of loneliness. It had been quite a while since she was not greeted in the morning by the face of her lover.
She lifted herself out of bed with a sigh, picking up her bag of toiletries, and threaded toward the bathroom.
After taking care of her usual morning business and a shower she was in the midst of using a spell to dry her hair while wearing nothing but a robe.
"Hey, Rare-a," Her cousin bounded – ever so gracefully - up the stairs, silent as ever as she entered the frame of the bathroom door. "You're up, good. Now we can get started," she said with a sly grin. However someone so sweet looking could be so devious was just one of life's mysteries.
"Morning Rarity." Fluttershy had trailed behind the more energetic unicorn.
"Morning Flu..." She was interrupted as her cousin whisked her and Fluttershy into the room. "Chat later, we've got some serious business to attend to in here, Rarity looks horrible!" she made an exaggerated shudder to which the unicorn shot her a dirty glare.
Rarity's mind began drifting off to the night of the wedding itself. Even though this was a moment she had looked forward to practically all her life she couldn't help but be nervous.
By the time she checked back onto Equesnia, Topaz was finished brushing through her bed hair. Stylizing it in a style that Rarity had spent weeks mulling over.
She twisted around when she felt another presence in the room. Her mother just walked through the door, resulting in a smile lighting across Cookie's face as she saw her.
"My beautiful baby girl! I never thought I'd be wrinkle-free on her wedding day," she held her face in her hands and rubbed her blushing cheeks. It was a playful reference to her daughter's high standard of always wanting to marry a prince.
"Well now, don't let me interrupt," she said, a little choked up. "How may I be of service?" she questioned with a mock formal tone, now turning toward Topaz.
An evil grin crawled across Topaz's face, "Well…" she pondered. "I think it would be most appropriate if you finished the hair," she said, keeping up the mock charade. "Fluttershy can help me with the make-up!" Rarity let out a moan. Fluttershy she trusted, Topaz not so much. "Oh, cut it out, Rarity. It's your wedding day, you just sit back, relax, and let your loving cousin and herd sister do your make-up. Right Flutters?"
Fluttershy let out an exclamation of acknowledgement. "I'll do my best."
Make-up certainly was her specialty. She went a bit slower than she might have if their weren't others present, but still, her hands worked wonders in mere minutes.
She closed her eyes and imagined a life with Naruto. Husband and Wife. Going over the bills. Maintaining their home. Raising their children. Elusive if a colt. Names for a filly they were still working on.
"Done!" Topaz chimed. Rarity hesitantly stood up, and looked in the mirror. She had to make a double-take. Was she that out of it that she really missed having the spell magicked onto her?
The hair style. The make-up. It seemed so different from all the times she had dolled herself up before.
Her make-up was light, almost unnoticeable, with light blush, and a thin coating lipstick.
The dress was even more amazing than she remembered. The whole ensemble just simply complemented her figure.
"Ooohhh, I knew you'd like it!" Topaz screeched beautifully.
"Oh Rarity," her mother breathed from behind her, "you…you look stunning!" Rarity turned to see her mother ruining her make-up with a silent stream of tears, a beautiful smile bright on her face.
"Sorry to break all this up, but we really need to get Rarity down to the church. Come on," Topaz grabbed her arm playfully, yet not quite, and dragged her down the stairs.
When Rarity got to the hallway, Hondo was waiting, all dressed in his black tuxedo. It was unusual to see her father so dressed up. "You look absolutely dashing father."
"Why thank you honey." His eyes welled up. "You look beautiful, Rarity," he said simply.
"Thanks dad," she murmured, going up to put her arms around him in a hug. He snatched her up and held her tight; they stood like that for a moment.
Finally, they broke the hug, tears running freely down his face now. He reached his hand up to brush them away while he turned toward the door, walking out quickly. Cookie wrapped her arm around my waist, and led her outside where their transportation would be waiting.
They arrived in front of the church fairly quickly, and Rarity stepped carefully out of the limo.
The way it was planned was that Naruto and Rarity would meet at separate times, in different ends of the church, surrounded by those who would assure that they didn't see each other.
Cookie took out an old camera that she bought specifically to take as many picture as possible.
As Cookie clicked away taking pictures of the front and sides of the church, Hondo laced his arm to Rarity's and led her up the steps.
Soon she was in the room where the final preparations were occurring.
"I have to get to my seat before the ceremony starts, I love you, honey," Cookie said as she walked out the door.
"Just remember, slow, small steps. "
000
Naruto stood at the altar with Gryffindor.
"I can't believe you talked me into this." Gryff said in a more happy voice than usual.
"It's not that bad is it?"
"It's the suit that's all. I'm not a suit kind of guy."
"Pfft. Suits equate to classiness and professionalism Gryff."
They were both in matching outfits.
They wore a white under shirt, with a black tuxedo and vest over it. A black tie, black pants and dress shoes. The only differences are the fact Naruto has is tie in a straight down, while Gryff's is a bow tie.
"It's about to begin." Celestia spoke up. Who else would officiate the wedding? This was simply
The music started. The maid of honor, Fluttershy came walking out in her gown followed by Rarity and Hondo. She held a bouquet of flowers.
Gryff had to tap Naruto on the shoulder to snap him out of his fish imitation. At that Rarity had to stop a giggle that begged for escape.
Following Rarity was the rest of the bridesmaids paired with one of the groomsmen. This consisted of Time Turner and Twilight. Rainbow Dash and Big Mac, Pinkie Pie and Carameal, Ditzy and Nightwing. Then Sweetie Belle and Spike came last.
The wedding march was playing slowly, which gave Rarity time needed to make the slow march.
She looked around, scanning the crowd. There were many familiar faces. There was Naruto crew and several familiar faces from the royal guards. Their were of course all their relatives. Many familiar faces from the past, a few of them she hadn't even thought about in years and there were quite a few she knew from the industries of gem hunting and fashion.
Finally she arrived to the podium.
Hondo eyed Naruto with a sudden intensity. "Take care of her, Naruto. Good luck."
"Don't worry, sir. I will, I promise," Naruto promised.
Hondo turned and returned to his position, and Naruto and Rarity stared at each other for a moment. She moved her way up from his shiny black dress shoes, up to the tuxedo on his body. The black contrasted beautifully with is fur.
Naruto meanwhile was just as transfixed. From her hairstyle to how the white brought out the loveliness of her fur.
They stared into each other's eyes, then, all of a sudden, both remembering what they were there for, turned toward Celestia in unison.
There were a few blessings of their union from the three princesses.
The ring was brought forth. There was no ring bearer so Gryff and Fluttershy brought forth the rings after they had been blessed.
Then, the wedding vows were next. They turned toward each other and Naruto was the first to speaking taking Rarity's ring.
"I, Naruto Uzumaki, take you, Rarity, to be my companion forever. Throughout my time here you've grown to my one of my closest confidants and closest friends. You signified all the beauty of a world I never gave a second thought about showing me beauty can come in many forms. The world sees a strong, independent mare, but I see a generous, kind, and loving mare with a heart of gold. I will always have your back. On this day, at this moment, I pledge the rest of my life to you. I am forever yours my love." He slid the ring gently onto her fourth finger.
Rarity took a moment to compose herself. His words were so beautiful she was nearly rendered speechless.
"I, Rarity, take you, Naruto Uzumaki, to be my companion forever. As a filly I had looked forward to my fairy tail ending. A handsome prince that would make all my dreams come true. You. You have changed me. You helped me become a better mare then I ever thought possible. At one time I was fairly vain and greedy, only caring about trivial things like wealth and status, but you showed me the greatest thing about a being was not the size of their wallet or title but the size of their heart. You inspire me everyday and have taught me so much during our time together. You've seen through my flaws, and managed to survive them with an iron clad strength beneath your exterior. Your capacity to love has shown to be larger than I thought possible. When you love someone, you love all of them, the good and the bad. You are my best friend, my home, and life companion. Like a Queen to her King, I will stand beside you, forever and always no matter what." Rarity slid the ring onto his finger.
For a moment there was silence. The silence seemed to drag on as Naruto and Rarity, hesistantly and worriedly looked to Celestia.
There was a brief flickered of something. Whatever it was Celestia was able to mask it well. "I now pronounce you husband and wife," she turned toward Naruto. "You may now kiss the bride."
With that Naruto turned to Rarity as his lips met hers.
Applause filled the room along with cheering.
"Ladies and gentleman, it is my great honor to present to you, for the very first time, the happy couple of Naruto and Rarity Whirlpool."
Naruto picked Rarity up and carried her out of the church.
As they stepped out of the church, the guests spilled out around them. Naruto reluctantly set Rarity down on her feet, so she could hug her parents. Rice was being thrown in the air at them.
Their vehicle was that of a carriage reminiscent of Luna's personal carriage but made up of Naruto and Rarity's colors decorated elaborately with a beautiful banner on the back reading "Just Married" in elegant letters.
The two of them piled into the carriage opening the window and waved to the crowd.
The crowd slowly but surely disappeared from sight.
"We'll have to be at the reception in a hour." They were at a clearing where the reception was going to be held. Nothing but the peaceful tranquility of nature was around them.
They stood at the edge of a lake, Rarity laying her head on his shoulder as he wrapped her arms around her waist.
He began laying a small trail of warm kisses across her neck, up to her jaw line to her ear, and back down causing the mare to moan in delight.
Raising her head she pressed forward as their lips met. His tongue came out once and skimmed around the line of her lips. Rarity lips parted automatically, and she had a sharp intake of breath as his breath swirled in her mouth. In response, he moved his tongue slowly into hers.
Rarity began to press her own against his bottom lip to grant him entrance.
He slid tongue halfway into her mouth. She touched hers to his and tightened the hold she now had on his shoulders.
Minutes passed as they lost themselves in the act. Finally they parted with a noticeable smack and rested their foreheads together.
"I believe we have a party to go to," he said in a casual tone.
"Yes, I suppose it would be rude of us to keep them waiting." The two of them began making their way to the reception. They would have tonight to finish what they started.
Even the trees leading to the building were decorated in streamers and lights.
"Shall we go in, Mrs. Whiropool?" he asked he said, emphasizing the name, his smile, if possible, got even wider and his cerulean eyes swam.
"Well, now, Mr. Whirlpool, I believe that I, Mrs. Naruto Whirlpool, is in fact ready to go inside," she said, not able to contain her own smile. She held out her arm for him to take, and he reached around her waist instead, an attempt to get closer.
With that they entered into the lobby.
"Finally!"Rainbow said exasperatedly, looked quite annoyed, yet still perfectly composed. "Took you two long ago."
"Now calm yer britches! Its plain obvious they wanted some alone time." Applejack lightly chastised her.
At that moment Vinyl started to announce names over the loud speaker.
Finally the couple of the evening had their names announced.
Vinyl called their names over the loud speaker and the applause began.
All of their guests were already there.
The walls had decorative ribbons and velvet tapestries, perfect and flowing. Beautiful.
They stepped into the room together, to the sound of applause.
Husband and Wife made their way around the room, greeting everyone, even those they didn't recognize, and by the time they made it around , a hour must have passed.
They soon went to their table, with two chairs, raised above all the rest. All the tables except two were of a royal purple. Their herd mates was silver while Naruto and Rarity's had a white silk draped across. When everyone was seated, Gryff stood up and coughed a booming cough.
"Ladies and gentlstallion," Gryff said, laughter tracing his tone. "May I have your attention, please?" he said formally, lifting up his glass. Everypony quieted immediately. "Thank you," Gryff said politely. "I had to admit. I did not expect my boy Naruto to get married so soon. Before we parted I knew one thing. When it came to mares he was as dense as a rock," he turned to Naruto and laughed slightly, "Jokes on me I guess. He found a mare willing to put up with him. That in itself shows there is someone out there for everyone. Miss Rarity here sure is something special, to catch his heart." Gryff paused to take an unneeded, dramatic breath. "I am glad to see my friend has found his happiness. May they live a long and happy life with their herd. To Naruto and Rarity," he closed, raising his glass as everypony applauded and then went to speaking amongst themselves. The food was soon served.
"I'd like to direct your attention to the appetizer buffet station, where the Grooms are currently setting up shop to cut into the cake."
"Cake?" Rainbow perked up and turned with everyone else.
Naruto and Rarity were standing in a space at the end of the appetizer table. The table had been cleared and only a row of plates sat there. Naruto and Rarity held a large knife in their conjoined hands. A large cake was wheeled out from the back by two mares in chef's ensembles. It was a large white cake with moderate indigo and orange flowers trailing from the top their down the bottom; four tiers high. The top of the cake had the same flowers in a circle around the edge; running with a gap between the edges where the flowers cascaded down the cake, as if connected by a chain of flowers. There was a cake topper with the likeness of the bridge and groom. The cake was about the height of the couple, as the cart it was wheeled in on was lower then a regular table.
"The bridge and groom will now cut the cake and partake in the consumption of it, before we start having it cut up and served for guests." Celestia stated.
Naruto and Rarity positioned the knife at the top of the top tier and shared a kiss as the cameraman snapped a photo of them together. The knife gently and easily split through the top tier of the cake, and they cut again to make a triangle-shaped piece of cake. Rarity set the cake down and they both grabbed a piece of the triangle in their hands.
"One…" Naruto started.
"Two…" Rarity continued.
They both moved the pieces of cake closer to one another's mouths.
"Three!"
Before anyone could say anything or the cameraman could snap a photo, they both took a bite out of the cake at the same time.
"Cake will be delivered to the tables individually," Celestia began, "so don't make a beeline for the table."
"While cake is being served, please enjoy this song, picked out by the the lovely couple themselves.
000
"Could the Whirlpools please take their places on the dance floor, for their first dance as husband and Wife." Vinyl spellcrafted out.
Rarity and Naruto walked out onto the dance floor, hand in hand. Naruto spun Rarity to face him, wrapping his arms around her waist. Rarity placed her arms around Naruto's neck and stood on her toes a little to be eyelevel and give him as kiss that the cameraman captured on film, before the music began. A slow paced song that sounded like a recording that would be played during meditation came out of the speakers for a few moments as Rarity laid her head on Naruto's chest and they swayed back and forth to the music. As quickly as it had started, it changed into a more upbeat song that not only got Naruto and Rarity separated and dancing, but got the guests on their feet as well.
Now the floor was quickly being filled with more pairings.
After about five hours of partying and good natured ribbing between guests and the hosts, the party began to die down. After a few games that led to the children winning prizes that included colorful trinkets, goodie bags, and even centerpieces from the kids' table-miniature versions of the ones on the other tables-and adults picking numbers from a hat to win centerpieces or another prize, guests began to leave with sleepy children and intoxicated adults.
"Ready to get out of here?" Naruto asked Rarity.
Rarity sighed nervously. "I'm more than ready." It wasn't a total lie. She was excited about what was to come once they left.
"Great, let's say good-bye to everyone and we'll head up to the room." After the wedding everyone had made their way back to the recently constructed hotel in the area.
"Hey you two, what's the rush?" Hondo asked the two as they stood hand in hand.
"We're tired," Rarity released Naruto's hand and hugged her father tight and then embraced her mother. "It's been a long day."
"Please, I think we all know why you two are in such a hurry to leave." Rainbow replied with a snort.
"Rainbow!" Fluttershy scolded and the mare just shrugged her shoulders.
"Oh come now, we all know how wedding nights play out." She replied.
"If y'all on the way out then ah might as well go gather everypony so we can bid y'all a goodnight."
"Thank you Applejack, that's much appreciated." Rarity told her.
A few moments later, Applejack returned with the rest of their families and the good-byes were said.
"Have fun!" Rainbow called as the two headed out of the hall and made their way to the elevator. The two shared a quick kiss as the door opened and they stepped inside.
Moments later they arrived at their suite and stood outside the door. "Ready to continue our life together?"
"As if you even have to ask," Rarity smiled as Naruto swiped the key card and opened the door. Rarity's stomach erupted in butterflies as she felt Naruto lift her up and carry her into the room. He kicked the door closed and sat her down in front of the bed.
"B-Beloved before we continue there is something I need you to know."
Naruto ran his fingers through her luscious hair and kissed her tenderly on the forehead, "Okay and what's that?"
"After…after my bridal shower I went to see the princesses and with that I was given gifts. And Princess Cadance…and well…" she couldn't help but blush at this. "She prepared for me a sacred bath." The blond's eyes widened from what she assumed was surprise. "I used it to completely purify my body and to regain my virginity. I could think of no greater gesture of love and romance than being able to give myself to you again on our wedding night." Naruto remained silent. He closed his eyes as his expression changed into surprise and disappointment. "B-Beloved?" Surely this couldn't have been a problem? She would have thought this would be one of the most romantic things that could have been done so why...Her thoughts were cut off by the love of her life kissing her. Rarity was becoming enthralled by the kiss when her suddenly pulled away leaving her wanting for more.
"I always felt, that it was a bit unfair I could never give you what you gave me that night. Then Cadance shows up and telling me about how her magic can uniquely create a sacred bath for this purpose. I see what her plan was. I have to give it to her very crafty."
Then that meant.
They could.
Rarity began to tear up. She would remember what Cadance did for them for as long as they lived.
"I love you," he whispered in her ear and brought his lips down to her own.
"I love you too," She whispered after the kiss broke.
Naruto pulled her closer and she wrapped her arms around his neck. His lips found hers once more and Rarity's lips parted as she melted into the kiss. Rarity closed her eyes tighter as she felt Naruto's hand snake behind her and latch onto the zipper of her gown.
The kiss grew deeper as Rarity played with the buttons of Naruto's shirt. Rarity unfastened the last button before sliding the jacket and the shirt off his muscular arms. As the need for air became necessary, Rarity pulled away from the kiss and let her eyes roam over Naruto's exposed chest. She smiled in appreciation as she felt Naruto's hands grabbing her sleeves and guiding them down her shoulders, allowing the dress to fall to the floor.
Rarity shivered as she stepped out of her shoes and closer to Naruto. Their lips met again and Rarity found her hands unconsciously heading for the button on his pants. She unsnapped the button and slowly pulled the zipper down, allowing the pants to fall to the floor. Naruto stepped out of the pants and removed his own shoes as their kiss broke once more. He held her close and he slowly reach behind her and unlatched her lace bra. Taking a small step back, Naruto slid the straps down her shoulder and watched as the lace fell from her body. Instead she stood there as Naruto's eyes roamed over her naked chest. "You are as beautiful as ever," Naruto whispered, bringing her into another kiss.
Naruto ran his hands over her and Rarity moaned as she felt herself shimmer from his touch. Naruto brought his lips down to her neck before quickly moving down to her breast. Rarity's moaning increased as she felt Naruto's lips on her fully exposed breasts.
Her arms went around his neck and her fingernails pressed firmly into his back. Naruto smiled, bringing his lips back to hers for a small kiss before lifting her in his arms and placing her on the cool, silk sheets.
Rarity watched Naruto hook his fingers in his boxers and slide the material down his legs. Naruto joined her on the bed and Rarity's breath quickened as she felt his erection pressing into her stomach. Naruto's lips found her breasts once more. He massaged her left breast with his hand while he brought his mouth to the other, biting down gently on her hardened nipple. Rarity moaned as she felt her entire body responding to Naruto's advances. It was such a weird combination. The memories and experience from love making with the impulses of a virgin body. It was difficult to keep her line of thought coherent at times.
Naruto's lips passed her smooth stomach and Rarity exhaled as she felt Naruto slide his fingers in her panties. She lifted her lips and Naruto took the opportunity to glide the lace garment off her. He continued his trail of kisses down her body until he arrived at his destination. Knowing
She closed her eyes as she felt Naruto kiss her inner thighs before licking over her in one teasing swipe. Rarity moaned and gripped the sheets as Naruto continued to stimulate her sensitive bud.
After the tremors subsided, Naruto brought his lips back to hers in a passionate kiss. Rarity eagerly returned the kiss as she threw her arms around his neck.
Naruto released the kiss and stared into her eyes. "Are you ready…again?"
"Always Naruto." . He entered her slowly and Rarity could feel her body stretching around him. She let out a hiss as she underestimated the pain she would feel losing her virginity a second time.
Naruto held himself still inside of her as he kissed her forehead. "Are you okay?"
Rarity nodded. "Yes, I do believe I got a little cocky. Now, darling, who told you to stop?" she prompted him to continue Naruto slowly withdrew and slid back inside her. Rarity shut her eyes as the earlier pain turned into ecstasy. She moaned out as the very familiar sensations of their love making was returning.
She couldn't help but pant as she was finding herself quickly reaching her peek. Cadance did warn that whatever sexual stamina had been built up would be reset back to zero as a result of the cleansing.
Within moments Rarity felt the now familiar eruption go off inside her and she screamed her pleasure, cocking her head back as her horn was shooting off sparks.
Naruto followed soon after, spilling himself inside of her. Finally feeling himself calm down, Naruto fell tired on top of Rarity.
Breathing heavily, they lay meshed together, both sweaty and exhausted. Both were too tired to say a word, not that anything needed to be said. One look into each other's was all they needed. Finally Naruto rolled onto his back and cradled her naked body in her arms. She laid her head on his chest, and closed her eyes falling into a peaceful sleep. Naruto kissed the top of her head before falling into his own deep sleep.
Mare-is, Phrance
The sun was high up in the sky setting all the sights of Mare-is in a glorious golden light. Despite nature's best efforts to tempt the occupants to come outside, the curtains of the honeymoon suite at the Le Royal Iris were still closed. Only a small ray of sunlight managed to peak through an opening in the curtains, landing on the large bed, where two shapes could be made out under the sheets, their heads resting close together on one pillow.
"Naruto?" Rarity's voice sounded lazy, relaxed.
"Mmmmm..." Naruto answered, as languidly as his wife.
"What do you want to do about lunch?"
"Well... what we did for breakfast seems just fine to me."
Rarity smiled. "While that would be pleasant I am afraid I am famished and in need of an actual meal beloved."
Naruto look up in mock surprise. "You mean I cannot satisfy you?"
Rarity's cheeks colored slightly. She enjoyed this playful, sexy banter as much as Naruto, but she couldn't help blushing occasionally, which only made her more desirable in his eyes.
"More than anything, beloved. Every part of me except for my stomach." She giggled and kissed him playfully on the nose.
"Mmm, I bet I can take care of that as well," he joked, and pulling the sheets over their heads completely, he hugged her to him in a tight embrace and smothered her giggles with kisses.
A while later Naruto and Rarity emerged out of their suite, dressed and freshened up, to go downstairs for lunch. As Naruto closed the door behind him, he noticed the 'Do Not Disturb" sign which hung from the doorknob. "Do you think we can safely remove this?" he asked Rarity with mischief dancing in his eyes.
She nodded. "Just don't lose it... we'll be needing it again," she replied with a straight face. Naruto grinned, and hung the sign on the inside of the door.
When a maid saw, them walk past and noticed that the sign was gone from their door, she shook her head in wonder. Newlyweds. The "Do Not Disturb" sign had hung on the doorknob for three days straight. Quickly, she took her chance, and let herself into the room to change the towels and bed before the occupants would be back.
While waiting for their lunch Rarity went over the list Fleur had given them. "There is just so many places I wish to go beloved. It was rather considerate of Fleur to give us a list of recommended spots for our honeymoon."
"I'm looking forward to it. Anything in particular you excited about?"
"Well I do admit be able to finally visit the sights I only got to read about as a filly has me excited as…well a filly."
Not that I haven't enjoyed our honeymoon so far, darling, but I would really love to see the view from the Eiffel Tower."
They shared a chuckle, and Naruto and Rarity's hand in his. He lifted her hand to his face and pressed his lips to her fingers. "No view can beat the one I have at this very moment," he whispered at her. Their gaze locked and they remained sitting very closely, until a waiter brought their food and the spell was temporarily broken.
When they finally got outside in the warm Mare-is sun, Rarity was overwhelmed by the beauty of the city. She'd never been outside of the local counties around Ponyville and Canterlot and highly anticipated the sights of another culture.
She had been eager to see the view from the Phrance's legendary Tower, but Naruto told her that he wanted to save that for another day.
"It's so much nicer when you can see all the sights you've been to from up high," he explained to her. She saw his point, and was happy enough to discover the city from the ground first.
They decided not to take part in any guided tours. All the tours seemed to want to cover as much as possible of Mare-is in one day. Why hurry, they reasoned, when they had all the time in the world? Besides... They didn't want to pin themselves down to a schedule.
So, they easily took their time, strolling in one of the city's famed museums.
The Louvre took them a whole day. Rarity enjoyed looking at the different paintings and sculptures.
When they reached the Marea Sally, Rarity couldn't hide a hint of disappointment.
"While the history behind such an exquisite piece is exciting I do admit...." she said to Naruto, cocking her head slightly at it. "...that the hype around the piece has result in me feeling a tad let down for something I expected to be more visually impressive!"
Naruto chuckled. "Personally, I don't see what all the fuss is about," he said, as he walked up behind her and slid his arms around her waist. "If I wanted to see an enchanting smile I just have to visit the shop of the mare right here in my arms!" And he kissed her neck in the middle of the museum.
Rarity blushed, at the compliment as much as at his caress. "Beloved, I hope you do not plan on putting on a show." she warned softly, as they were drawing attention to themselves.
"What if they are.. I'm allowed to kiss my wife, aren't I?" he whispered onto her soft fur. Then, realising it was indeed rather crowded around them, he moved to stand next to her. Not wanting to break the contact completely, he still kept one arm around her, and with a last look at the Marea Sally Lisa, they walked on to the next painting.
The Mare-is Tower proved to be everything Rarity had anticipated. As it towered over everything, they'd already seen it from a distance several times, but when they got out of the taxi which took them to the actual site, it seemed even bigger than she had imagined. The metal structure itself was very impressive, if maybe not pretty, from up close, and she almost fell backward while letting her gaze travel ever higher to its top.
"How high is it again," she asked, leaning into Naruto while still looking up.
"It's 300 meters," he answered. "It's a rather impressive structure. I wonder how tall other structures in Equestria's other cities are?"
Rarity nodded in agreement.
"There are a few other sights to check out from here," Naruto commented, putting his hand on the small of her back, guided her to the entrance.
When they'd reached the top platform, the view of the city at their feet filled them with awe. The weather was still gorgeous, and the lowering sun gave a golden glow to the city, making it look like something from a fairy tale.
"Look, the Sacré le Aurora," pointed Rarity enthusiastically, spotting the dome which shone orange in the evening sun. "Oh, and the Arc de Triomphe!" She flashed a happy smile at her husband. "This truly is an enchanting sight."
As the sun lowered, they watched the lights of Mare-is popping up around them. Rarity stood against the chest-high fence, a look of admiration on her face. Naruto walked up next to her and put his arm around her shoulders. She leaned her head on his shoulder, and they stood together, enjoying the beautiful view without speaking.
Naruto broke the silence.
"We could go out in the country tomorrow, if you'd like? I mean, we don't have to stay in the city all the time. Maybe, go for a nice, quiet picnic?"
"That's a wonderful idea," she agreed.
Naruto squeezed her tighter to him.
"We should leave early then, tomorrow, so maybe we should go back to the hotel. Get an early night?"
She half turned so that she faced him. "Then we better make sure we take all the steps to have a good night's sleep then." By the expression she was giving him sleep was not exactly what they would be doing when they got back.
"This really was a good idea," Rarity commented, as she popped a strawberry into her mouth.
They were sitting on a large blanket, on which the remainders of a picnic were spread out. Plates covered with crumbs, empty cups and crumpled napkins were the silent witnesses of a delicious lunch. The staff at the hotel had really gone out of their way to cram a picnic basket to capacity with delightful sandwiches, cold meat, sweet cakes and fruit.
"I'm glad we came out here," she told him. "Mare-is is really beautiful, but it's crowded, too. This is so nice, and quiet." She looked around with a satisfied smile on her face. "Just the two of us enjoying each other without anything else distracting us. It has been awhile since things were that simple."
Naruto leaned into her for a kiss. "Yep, peace and quiet. One that we have earned." He deepened his kiss, putting an arm around Rarity to pull her closer.
Hours later, Rarity opened her eyes, slowly waking up from a peaceful slumber. Her head was on Naruto's chest and she snuggled closer to him, reveling in his closeness. She blinked, and then looked around in disorientation. The picnic basket came in to focus, and reality slowly came back to her. They'd dozed off in the warm afternoon sun. Rarity's cheeks flushed at the memory of the heated embrace that had preceded their little nap, and she quickly looked around to see if they were still alone. Having determined that they were, she quietly sat up. She buttoned up the top of her blouse and tried to straighten some of the creases out of her skirt. Looking around, she saw her jacket and shoes discarded on the other side of the blanket.
She looked down at Naruto. He was still sleeping, and she enjoyed just sitting next to him silently, looking at his content face.
A gust of wind blew one of the napkins away, and while Rarity made a grab for it, she noticed that the temperature had dropped quite a bit while they were dozing. She looked up and registered for the first time that the sky had gone dark with clouds. More wind, blowing harder now, tugged at her blouse and hair and she really started to feel cold.
"Naruto," she whispered, bending over him and kissing his cheek. He woke up and looked at her, with that slightly annoyed look of one being awoken from a wonderful nap.
"The weather has changed. I think we should be heading back to the hotel.
He sat up and yawned, taking Rarity's hand and bringing it to his lips. He shook his head to clear away the last shreds of sleep and looked around. Well that was a fun little excursion.
"Would this not look absolutely lovely on Fluttershy?" Rarity held up a large cashmere sweater.
"Doesn't she have enough sweaters Rare?" Naruto asked as he eyed the silk outfit.
"You can never have too many trendy outfits beloved Rarity said firmly and added the sweater to the pile of presents they'd picked out for their loved ones. They were going to be there for a while.
"I can't believe time has flown by so fast beloved," she stated, smiling at him. After a rather fun and enchanted three weeks of traveling, viewing the sites, and taking in the food, culture, and interacting with the Phrench citizens it was time to head back home to Ponyville. "It's been the most beautiful month of my life, but now, we need to return to our love d ones."
Naruto pulled her close and held her tightly for a while. "Yes, I do admit I have grown a little homesick and I am looking forward to seeing everypony."
"As am I." She remarked as the train that would be taking them to their long trek to their next destination arrived. "All aboard for home."
Never has the thought of 'home' ever been so sweet. The love between the couple was now stronger than ever and they were ready to face whatever challenges that were going to be thrown at them.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
It was beautiful; Twelve bedrooms, five and a half bathrooms, three kitchens, who knows how many closets and even a view overlooking most of Ponyville. Rarity swore that she even heard the stereotypical birds singing in the cute little evergreens. Everything was as modern as could be bought and purchased in the home. Only the first two floors of the house were stocked and furnished as the other floors were vacant until the inevitable happened. That was what Naruto had somewhat planned out in one of his plans and to his utmost delight and surprise someone had found those plans and surprised Himself and Rarity with this. A home custom crafted to their tastes. "It's lovely!" Rarity squealed and threw her arms around her husband.
Laughing, Naruto swept her into a sweet kiss. "And it's all ours. You sure you like it?"
Rarity nodded, a playful smirk resting on her delicately painted lips. "I love," she replied with another quick kiss.
"When they told us they had a big surprise for us, I was not expecting this."
Reaching down and picking up a chest containing a pack of ice and a bottle of champagne, he inquired, "Shall we christen our new home?"
"At the very least the first floor." She replied with a saucy grin.
Laughing, the pair dropped onto the ridiculously expensive couch, holding onto each other as tightly as possible with passionate and hungry kisses as Naruto let the chest fall on the ground with a solid thud.
Rarity turned her head, smile turning subdued. Softly, she murmured into her lover's chest, "I wish we could stay like this forever."
Naruto kissed the top of her head, not wanting to think about the next inevitable event that would call them away to save Equestria or endanger their home. "Me too."
It was his greatest wish that things stayed like this.
The once lush green forests and meadows of Equestria was now dull and lifeless yellows and browns. The smoke almost choked him as he peered around. Everything was bathed in evening color hues. Everything he could sense because hardly a hint of nature was left.
Naruto opened his eyes, before him what used to be the city of Canterlot .
Naruto swallowed and began his march to the city. As he walked steady and without fear, series of Changelings began to pop up from their hiding spots aiming their horns, yet not a spell was fired. Not too long after Cairbou began to show up as well, armed to the teeth with their weapons.
As he approached the entrance to the castle the great doors groaned and strained but opened wide for him. He entered and made his way down the long and expanding doorways.
He reached the throne room and their he sat. His most hated enemy to date. A living mirror of Discord, the only exception being his coat, a deep orange that seemed to almost glow among the dreariness of his city. The only thing standing between the him and the Chaos Lord was the resurrected and mindless version of Perfect Storm.
"Welcome Element of Empathy," The Draconquus bellowed in jovial tone. "What brings you to my little city?"
His only answer was silence.
"Not in a talking mood. I guess you're rather upset about what happened to the other bearers and your beloved princesses."
He mocked the shinobi, his voice filled with malice. "It's as they say. You're so full of determination, but I cannot have you stand in my way after further."
Naruto erupted in power and was blanketed in the chakra cloak.
"So, this is how it ends. Very well. Storm. Kill him!"
Perfect Storm took off instantaneously, the floor beneath him crackling from the force of his movement. Naruto erupted from his stance into body flicker to match his speed. As the gap closed, Naruto leaped and using the momentum went into a round house kick. Perfect Metal raised an arm as he materalized a shield of dark magic to stop the strike. Twisting Naruto launched a chakra claw that swatted Perfect across the area. Giving chase Naruto launched at him with a Rasengan but dark energy erupted from Perfect's back, impacting the ground and giving him pause. Throwing his arms forward he hurled blasts of dark magic which launched Naruto into the air.
Steadying himself Naruto used wind manipulation to send himself forward and landed a brutal haymaker that sent the zombie hurtling to the ground.
Raising his hand Naruto called to him a Truth-Seeking Ball and began adding wind-nature chakra to it. The shurken-like blades of the Bijuudama Rasenshuriken formed. With a mighty heave he sent the deadly attack towards the ground.
As the attack detonated and began slowly expand and consumed the castle both he and Strife left the quickly crumbling remains of the castle. Naruto body flickered to the top of a building outside of the attack's range and watched as the area was essentially atomized by the attack.
Strife merely floated above, looking as every bit as smug as 'that day' when this whole madness began. With a mere snap of his fingers Naruto's dark rival was brought back to life. 'Harmony's protection may make it where I can't kill you directly. But as far as anyone else its fair game.'
"I didn't come to play with that monster. I'm here for you Strife." Naruto darkly whispered as his cloak flickered.
"Aah you see I'm more of a planner than a fighter. That's what minions are for." Strife remarked as he bid Perfect to once more do his bidding.
Naruto went to retreat to draw the menace away from the city. However many inhabitants he could save depended on how he was going to handle this fight.
Just as he reached the outskirts of the city he felt a cold, straw like hand grasp his ankle and was slammed through a building with pure physical force. His body crashed through the concrete and other debris as he went straight through the structure with merely the wind knocked out of him.
Bursting from one of the windows with a clattering shatter was Ashby.
'Shit. That meant Strife had found his scroll.'
He found himself further on the defensive as he dodged a blast of dark magic. The fight was now two versus one, but he still had the advantage.
Naruto managed to raise his arms to block Ashby's strike before quickly burying his left fist into his midriff and sent the other zombie reeling back.
Naruto's ears twitch as he heard the sound of spellfire, suddenly his back exploded with pain. The force from the attack sent him flying, he regained composure and managed to flip and turn mid-air and land on his feet only to see several changeling soldiers flying in the air.
'Morpha's children have a score to settle. Seems they want a piece of the one who killed so many of their older siblings. I'm sure you don't mind. ' Strife's voice taunted in his head.
"Alright since your all so eager to die, I'll grand you that wish." He darkly murmured as the rest of his Truth Seeking Balls. 'Fools!' He thought as they rushed to their deaths. Naruto sent the Truth Seeking Balls flying towards the horde as by the dozen they were being atomized by the dozens. Multiple chakra arms sprouted from his body as he lashed out and slashed and crushed the Changelings. Some of the Cairobu hordes had thought to take the chance to attack him, but they were simply too slow.
And he had no mercy left to give. The fools. At best most of their forces would have given fledgling chunin trouble, but most of them lacked the speed, tactics, or fire power to even be a threat to him. As the battle waged on and Naruto's mental state continued to unhinge he began hurling building destroying attacks decimating their army without any concern to collateral damage. Just as he finished annihilating the mooks he turned just in time to catch Perfect's fist. Tossing the zombie he gave chase. They clashed back and forth only slowing down enough for regular sight for moments at a time as they struck one another. They traded blows back and forth, neither giving ground to the other, eventually locking themselves in a high powered clash of energy attacks.
The slow but durable Ashby finally managed to catch up with them only in time for Naruto's next technique. He knew there was only one way to stop this eternal struggle. "Banbutsu Sōzō no Jutsu," He whispered as flames of red and blue began to flicker from his red. Both of his opponents rushed to try and attack him falling into his trap. Two spheres erupted from the ground and pierced the midsection of the zombies. Two spacial rifts briefly formed, sucking in and tearing apart the two zombies bit like bit before flickering out of existence. Using the power of all creation he created a technique even beyond any known sealing. An eternal feedback loop reminiscent of Izanami which trapped the captive between the passage between this realm and outside of time itself. It was the only way to keep them out of the fight as he had come to learned that Chaos magic could not touch the realms outside of time. After all, what could be the ultimate anti-thesis to Chaos then dimensions of pure nothingness?
"STRIFE! YOU'RE NEXT!" Naruto used the Hirashin to returned to the throne room.
"Persistent, didn't think you'd be in such a rush to die. But I consider myself a sporting fighter. I'll give you a fair Shot. hit me with your best shot and I won't even read your mind or dodge."
It was without a doubt one-hundred percent chance some sort of trap or bait, but Naruto had learned something else from fighting Discord. For the brief moment a Draconquus had to reform from injury their precognition would be clouded. It would be in that brief moment after he used the Murderous Bone Ash technique that he would have to quickly to follow up with sealing him.
He never thought he would have to use this dark technique, but it was necessary if it meant he had a chance to stop this monster. Hardening his own bones he poised his palms. This was it. It was now or never. "Tomogoroshi no Haikotsu." Firing from his palm he sacrificed both his left ulna leaving that arm hanging like a limp noodle.
And it was that moment he would experience the greatest tragedy of his life. The moment he would break.
It had all happened so fast.
Strife had snapped his fingers and Naruto only had a brief second to comprehend what happened before it was over.
"N-Naruto."
Naruto couldn't get the words out as he watched his wife turned to ash before his eyes. The hurt and confusion as she perished before him. Dead at his hands.
"Ooh an Element of Harmony killing another. I do admit shocking moments are the one thing I share with my progenitor."
Naruto's mind shut down as he collapsed to his knees. His will to fight completely sapped. He waited for the end but it never came.
"Get him out of here!" A voice sounding like Lyra's reached his ears. The blond had went fully catatonic at that point and would be out of it for weeks.
Jolting up in his head the figure shot up clasping his face. That memory. That memory again. He should have never used that power to experience events and memories from the perspectives of others that day. It was his desire to learn how to fight this opponent that pushed him to gain any advantage necessary, but the consequences that came with it her almost not worth it.
He remembered. He was witnessed to it all. Witness as the few survivors who showed up, Lyra, Big Macintosh, Braeburn, Trixie, Limestone Pie, Octavia, and Bulk Biceps had sacrificed themselves to get the catatonic blond out of there.
He had witness Naruto Uzumaki's loss. And Strife's rule that had been solidified until...until the machines came. The bleak world becoming even bleaker.
No.
All of them. He would defeat and destroy all of them to ensure his desired timeline. This was the fault of all those fools and their battles. Their petty squabbles of ideologies and lust for power had ruined the lives of every living thing on the planet. Just as wars and conflicts costs lives and brought ruin from where he witnessed them previously.
Looking at the four glowing stones that were set up for display on the mantle he mentally promised himself that no one or no thing would get in his way.
Naruto found himself hanging out with the royal sisters today. It proved to be a rather normal day all things considering. Right now they were at transitional balcony. A new addition to the castle dual-themed to both sisters that gave a breathless view of the endless expanse of the sky.
As if on cue Celestia spread her wings and took to the sky, her form becoming less noticeable as she approached the sun
He watched as the sun made its slow descent over the horizon, the colors of the sky changing from blue to a rainbow of pinks, reds, and oranges . As the colors faded into darkness Princess Luna then took to the skies, joining her sister on the horizon. The sun made its final descent and the moon start to rise into the sky. The prismatic colors of the sunset darkened to blues and purples as stars slowly appeared in the sky. Soon the night dark expanses of dark blue, purple, and black hues that made the blanketed canvas were soon being littered with sprinkling of twinkling lights.
Luna's silhouette glowed as the rays of the moon washed over the area as the celestial body rose to the sky.
"Well, it looks like it is near time for me to prepare for sleep," Celestia said with a yawn, "I must be awake for the next morning for our announcement." Apparently the royal sisters were going to announce something and they had been tight lip on it, even to him."Goodnight sister, Naruto, may your night be peaceful."
"Night to you as well Celestia."
"Night Tia, may your sleep be wrought with dreams and bliss as well," Luna replied with a nod as she hugged her sister.
For as long lived as they you would have expected such a thing to be simply forgotten over time, but with few beings being able to live as a peer let alone a companion it was little things like this that were precious and should always be cherished.
Luna's Millennium long banishment being the main thing why the little things they did as sisters from their lunches or simply talks were something to be cherished. Especially so with the Lunar Diarch's return.
With Luna's part of the day finally beginning it was time to go through the usual rounds. The first part was night court which of course went on with little to no incident. The usual common complaints and problems. Then again dream walking was always the more interesting part of Luna's duties.
With that they entered what was known as Luna's Dream Plain. An ethereal room powered by ancient magic acting as a portal between two realms. It was a bland and windowless with the exception of the skylight in the roof that allowed for the moon to shine its line down in the middle of the room illuminating it.
The only other things in the room were towering bookcases filled with scrolls and books of dreams, nightmares, and other such information recorded.
Luna's Black painted Mahogany desk where such things were recorded.
And the large bed to which her body rested when she went into the realm of sleep. With that Naruto joined Luna on the bed, planning to join her for her usual session of dream weaving.
"So, how did you and the missus enjoy your new home? You have been rather silent on it." Not much of anything was occuring as they went through the dreamscape. As far as the eye could see nothing but white clouds.
"She was very happy, as am I of course. We wanted to christen the entire first floor, did not expect there to have been so many rooms though." He answered as he took in the sensation of weightlessness. It always felt funny to fly under something beyond your own power."
"We figured Twilight Sparkle might commodore much of the free space when she moved in for literature and wanted to make sure your herd had enough room." Luna replied with a coy expression.
"There will never be enough space for that mare." He playfully deadpanned. There playful banter continued on for some time until they came to a stop in front of a massive green cloud.
Wait a minute...green?
White was Normal dreams.
Pink for romantic.
Pink with a red center was romantic with the potential to turn saucy.
Red were for erotic dreams.
Gray were dreams turning into Nightmares.
Black depending on how deep a shade were different levels of Nightmare.
Blue was for those stuck in sleep reminiscent of a coma.
Purple were the inconclusive ones, usually magic based.
As he cycled through the colors he realized that green was simply not there. Sure sometimes the clouds might not be the form the dreams were materialized as, sometimes as doors or even mirror pools depending on how Luna weaved her magic as well as if the individual had powerful mental defenses to protect intrusions, but the most you would ever see green was as a small central hue in the center for nature based life forms like living plants.
"Luna?" He turned to the princess who was wearing a frown. It was obvious something was bothering her.
"Stay close to me." She told him as they proceeded to cautiously enter the dream. They entered what seemed to be some sort of power plant. It was far more advance than the ones Naruto had seen during his aging years back in his previous life. Mechanical arms seemed to be making some sort of humanoid machines.
Something was wrong. The ground before them began to warp and turn like sludge as a large black sphere began to rise out of it. Luna's horn lit ablaze brightly as she fired a bolt of magic at the sphere only for it to deflect. "What matter of trickery is this?" Luna demanded as an red crystal emerged from the black sphere.
"This isn't good Luna. We should retreat." Naruto grabbed onto Luna and attempted to body flicker out of there.
But nothing happened.
"That crystal." Luna's eyes widened in recognition as it began to glow. "The Sp..." The two of them were blasting with powerful blinding rays from the stone. Landing on the cold, hard surfaces glowing white cuffs emerged from the ground and shackled them, binding their arms, legs, and throat.
"Shit...I can't move..." Not even a flicker of chakra would obey his command. 'Kurama!'
"Its no use! Whatever the hell this thing is has severed our connection! I can't even hear the voices of the other Bijuu."
The black sphere faded as an individual looking like a stereotypical reaper of lore from one of the other realms stood before him. "You two stay out of my way for now! Don't worry! You'll be joining your loved ones soon!" The speaker's voice was emotionless, almost mechanical.
"You do well to release us and my sisters and the bearers might be lenient on you!" Luna commanded as she struggled against the bonds.
The figure merely chuckled. "I'm counting on it. If only you knew the miserable future that was to await you, then you would understand why I am doing things the way I am. I won't...I won't fail. Not again." The figure disappeared leaving Naruto and Luna, trapped in the dream bound realm.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
Death. The universal constant. It is the fate of all that live to someday perish, whether they believe themselves immortal or not. Eventually, even the stars go out. It comes in many forms – blade and bullet, disease and age, toxin and asphyxiation.
To a small village in Equestria.
It came in the form of death machines.
It had happened suddenly and without warning. Dozens upon dozens of mechanical beings descended on the small town.
Leading the charge were what looked like two mares. One with cotton candy pink fur, dark pink hair and violet eyes.
The other had a light gray body, light pink hair and dark blue eyes.
The small village found its peaceful atmosphere ruined by a series of explosions.
Shoeshine, a blue mare with periwinkle mane and magenta eyes, was visiting a relative would be one of the few survivors of this attack.
"What the buck!?" She screeched and fell back as one of the buildings lit ablaze.
The one with the cotton pink coloration landed not that far from Shoeshine. The mare looked up with fear at the attacker. It looked far to sleek, shiny, and glossy to have been a pony. Was it one of those shape shifting monsters she had heard about. Frantically looking around Shoeshine looked for something to fight back and noticed a hoe lying down from the wreckage. "Get out of Hoofville you monster!" She swung the gardening tool with all of her might only for it to break and splinter against the other mare. Shoeshine began to step backwards stmmering in confusion and fear as the other mare raised her hand and something like a canon appeared out of her hand.
Glowing energy began to gather.
Before the blast could fire the unnatural mare was hit with a bolt of magic countering its blast and sending it soaring over the head of the mare.
"Shoeshine get out of here!" A pale pink unicorn by the name of Sea Swirl ordered as she fired bolt after ineffectual bolt against the machine.
More of the attacking creatures began to surface. The creatures were massive golems, pure black and faceless looking every bit of the unknown nightmare that would plague the darkest of dreams.
It would not be until days later that the news of the town's fall would reach the capital and by then several other settlements would have been hit in the time.
When Luna didn't perform her daily duty of lowering the moon Celestia knew something was wrong. Ever since her return Luna had been diligent in making sure the moon was lowered right on schedule. Not for a single moment would the moon linger longer than it would need.
There were only a hand full of places Luna would be so it was difficult to find her. From that point on things began to go down hill. Try as she might Celestia could not wake her sister or Naruto. Using every spell she knew to bring them back to consciousness she only met with failure.
That was a week ago.
"Sister tis a wonder thou can savor the taste of anything but sweetness with the way thee stuff thyself with such sweet confections."
Ever vigilant and alert Celestia sat in her seat waiting for some kind of sign or anything. With Luna slipping into a coma Celestia had to resume her duties as ruler. The fact that her magic at times was tested having to control both the moon and sun in her weakened state proved to be difficult enough that she had to put her lessons with Trixie on hold.
"You can't fool the masses forever Celestia. I know you've kidnapped several bakers and have them stashed away in a secret underground dungeon baking you cakes twenty-four seven."
Whatever had occurred was enough to cause Naruto's clones to disrupt and fade out. She contacted the other bearers. Hoping. Praying that with their connection something could be established.
Anything.
But no.
Whatever occurred had completely sealed off their connection.
She glanced around the sparse room, looking for something anything to distract herself. Her eyes fell on the familiar tiara Luna had given her for her latest birthday. It was made of the most beautiful of silver and purple gems.
"It serves as a recording storage device sister. To collect and store your most private of thoughts."
"What an intriguing and thoughtful gift Lulu."
Why did this have to happen? Everything was supposed to be better now. After everything they been through why did something like this have to happen? Her body began to shake, her lungs began to heave, gasping for the air she needed. The tears followed, slowly at first, rolling down her cheeks.
She tried to hold back a wrenching sob, but it broke from her chest and echoed around the room.
After several minutes, she was breathing evenly again. She regained her composure.
Eventually, she heard hooves from the entryway and opened her eyes.
"Princess Celestia?"
In came the other bearers minus Rarity. Like herself they had seen better days. Pinkie was the most noticeable. Her normal bouncy pink locks had deflated and straightened. In indication of great sadness.
They joined her, forming a semi-circle of chairs. "How...how are they?" Twilight's voice was barely above a whisper. Her eyes were a bit puffy.
"Their condition is still the same. Physically they are fine. Nothing seems to indicate any kind of poisoning or magically based mental influence. Not that they can find." What in Equiss could be powerful enough to trap Luna in the dream plain? With the Nightmare gone Celestia couldn't think of too many beings capable of such a feet. "How...how is Scootaloo?" With Naruto out of commission that left the herd being the only ones viable to take care of her.
"She's...better." Twilight's eyes seemed to be in disagreement with her words.
Scootaloo had took the words of Naruto's coma rather hard. She had already lost one parent to a medical illness and now this.
Rarity was able to keep herself together just enough to watch over the filly, not sure she had the strength to see the love of her life as she last remembered him. A vivacious and loving soul that gave for others out of the goodness of his heart.
"Is there...is there anything we can do?" Fluttershy asked.
"I am afraid there is nothing we can do. All we can do is pray that whatever happened to Luna and Naruto that they are strong enough to overcome it. I fear we would only be putting ourselves in harms way against whatever force could ensnare Luna despite her experience in her craft."
An emissary burst into the room. A lanky looking stallion with snow colored fur and chestnut hair. He was dressed in light colored traveler's clothing and a feathered cap. He gave a bow. "Forgive my intrusion princess but we have trouble! We have been getting letters for help all over Equestria. Strange monster like golems and ponies have been attacking settlements, killing and kidnapping citizens. The leaders of the town have been requesting aid and support."
Of all times for something like this to happen.
Celestia's gaze sharpened and the emissary doubled over and prostrate himself in fear mistaking he princess's calculative gaze as displeasure towards him.
"Rise my little pony. My displeasure is not aimed at you." She spoke in her warmest and most motherly tone.
The incident to befell Naruto and Luna and now this latest attack was happening far too close together to be coincidental. "Bearers of Harmony your powers appear to be needed once again. I hate to ask this of you, but you are the only ones that can serve as this nation's shield while both myself and my sister are out of commission."
"You can count on us Princess! We won't let you down!" Twilight promised her.
Two weeks had passed since Celestia made an address putting Equestria in a state of alert. The guards were mobilized and troops from allies nations were being brought in. The Lupines, Cervidians, and Thunderians were welcomed with open arm against this unknown threat. Several squadrons were formed and placed together depending on where their talents would do the most good.
Currently Fluttershy was working near tirelessly with the air rescue team to retrieve the wounded and give them medical attention.
Morale for the time being was restored as the strange golem like machines were torn apart. There was much contention among the species as the blame was being laid at the hand of the vultures. Though the accusations did not have much foundation beyond the common knowledge that the avian species were usually the most technological advance, history and the vultures on practice of exclusivity did them no favors nor did their lack of willingness to provide some form of explanation for why these war machines shared similarities to their guardian golem sentries.
There were many questions yet there didn't seem to be any answers in sight
Another day passed and Fluttershy found herself on the battle field. She was outfitted with a prototype version of the outfit that the herd had been working on. Strong enough to withstand conventional weapons without sacrificing any of her speed so she could retreat when needed. Most of her squadron consisted of healers with a few guards that would keep them protected. One of them was a recent graduate by the name of Brave Heart. A rather excitable and noble young stallion earth pony with pecan colored fur and sun flower yellow hair. Apparently because of his soft colors and mannerisms he was picked on a lot growing up and it was his dreams to join the royal guard and gain notoriety to earn the respect and admiration of his peers.
Fluttershy had found something of a kindred spirit in the young stallion knowing that the desire to prove oneself was one she struggled with for some time.
Seeing wounded fighters on the ground her hooves touched down lightly following a heartbeat later as the moans of wounded beings started to fill her ears. Not too long after the team that acted as her escort touch down after her.
As always Fluttershy was horrified at the scene. Fluids and limbs littered the battlefield. A cursory glance at some of the soldiers was more than enough to see many of them would be crippled for life. Using magic to fix regenerate missing limbs or illnesses were only possibly under certain circumstances. If the spellcaster was powerful enough to fuel a regeneration spell to fully restore what was lost without ending the spell prematurely and causing a magical backlash or if the healer could perform the spell in time fast enough for the injured party's own magic began mending the body as magical influence from an outside source after that time would result in the injured party's magic subconsciously fighting off the healer's magic like an intruder and causing untold damage that way.
"Does anypony else hear that sound?" One of the medical ponies asked in response to a weird crackling sound in the area. The air suddenly grew warmer as something was surging towards them and fast.
"Run!" One of the soldiers exclaimed as the sphere of energy landed on the ground. The retrieval squad could only watched in horror as dozens of helpless injured soldiers were vaporized.
The whirling sounds of air unlike anything they heard before was the only thing the Pegasi could make out.
What began slowly descending down was a sleek and shiny looking mare machine. He body color was orange with her hair being a prismatic collection of coral, aqua and neon yellow shades. She wore pure white mithtrial based armor with solid black chest plate and greaves. On the chest plate was a symbol of four glittery red butterflies. But what was unnerving was the emotionless neon-purple eyes that seemed to scan them.
"Y-You monster!" Brave Heart exclaimed in outrage as he charged the killer.
Fear gripped at Fluttershy's heart. Why couldn't she move? Why wasn't she saying anything? "Brave Heart! Stop! You'll get yourself killed!" One of the healers shouted as the young guards-pony stabbed into what should have been the mare's heart. The spear pierced through its body and poked out of the other side without so much as a flinch as the area where it pierced began to shimmer and break down revealing a silvery substance.
When she spoke it was a mixture of mare and an unemotional unattached presence.
"Primary Target Acquired: Fluttershy Hurricane. Threat Level: Minimal. Primary Mission: Capture. Secondary Missions: Eliminate all other obstacles!" Raising its hands the now revealed machine creature let out a blast towards the young guardsmen. The head and upper part of the guardspony blasted apart into multiple fragments of flesh and gore. The wet and meaty sounds of the dead guard's body hit the ground as several of the guards broke out into horrified screams.
This was...this was always a possibility. That one day Fluttershy would witness the loss of life in this matter. Her training with the herd had covered such scenarios. They could not afford to lose her by having her go catatonic during the middle of a battle.
But this was no simulation. This was real. And this...this...thing! It killed without any remorse. It killed an innocent young stallion. Her friend. Somepony that didn't deserve to die.
Fluttershy held herself to a higher standard. She was no killer. She would never bring harm to a living, breathing, sentient thing if she could help it.
"How...how could you?" Fluttershy whispered in quiet outraged as tears stained her eyes.
But this thing. This thing was a machine. It may have looked like a pony, but it was not alive.
"You, ruthless, heartless thing. A murdering thing like you should have never been created. It takes a lot to get me worked up, but you managed to hit that point." Running her finger over the seal on her hand she summoned her bow and quiver. "So I, Fluttershy Hurricane, will be the one to shoot you down!" With renewed fervor Fluttershy was ready to take on the monster.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
Under any other circumstance this would have been a dream come true. But it wasn't any circumstance.
Another potential great conflict was on the horizon.
So Rainbow kept her inner fan in check. Quite honestly if a situation like this would have popped up prior to all the gains and strides she had made in her maturity the possible outcome of this situation would be anything but pretty.
The line of thought 'give anything to fly with the Wonderbolts' did not have this situation in mind when it was a commonly held mental mantra of the Loyalty Bearer.
Soon they found themselves coming across te enemy. The sleek and mechanized beings that had been causing trouble.
There were findings in more machine and technology based societies in forms of grafting artificial limbs. These Synthetic replacements were part of a new technology that were rare in Equestria being on a society that relied on magic. Because of the conflicting natures of technology and science it made since while Equestria lagged a bit technological wise when many advancements had their equivalent magic to cover what new scientific advances were discovering.
This situation with the machines would be why such views would be continued.
The machines they found themselves facing were hardly any different from Pegasi in overall appearance.
One in particular seemed to stand out. Hot Pink body coloring with Purplish-Blue main and dark violet eyes. Her eyes locked on Rainbow Dash.
"Primary Target Acquired: Rainbow Dash. Threat Level: Moderate. Primary Mission: Capture. Secondary Missions: Eliminate all other obstacles!"
With that the squadron of air borne death machines charged.
The one that spoke shot forward faster than Rainbow was expecting. She barely maneuvered out of the way in time as it sailed past her.
If this thing was indeed made of metal than cutting it was not an option. Channeling lightning seemed to be the go to option if possible, if not pure hand to hand combat with enough force.
"ATTACK!" Spitfire yelled as they were swarmed. The pegasus swirled around the machine's following spitfire's lead, diving in and striking before retreating back to the tight perimeter they kept. What kept the machines going were their tough exterior, but with the bulk of the squadron being top tier fighters and military trained they were able to keep their opponents on the defensive.
The tough shells of the machines began to give away. Mechanical limbs were being shattered after enough strikes were released upon the machines. Wiring, oil, and scrap began to rain down from the sky as their numbers dwindled. "Keep it up! They won't last long as this rate!"
Stopping just short of one of them Rainbow spun and landed a kick on her attacker the machines causing its side to cave in. The power was intensified from the momentum it carried over from her flying. Though her attacker remained determined and shot at her at high speeds.
Drifting back Rainbow let it shoot over and pass her. It turned around and began to gave chase as Rainbow led it for a chase through the clouds.
'Big Mistake!' The prismatic mare thought as she disappeared into a sea of white.
The machine's advance tracking system allowed it to keep track of both her movement's and body temperature. Though its single minded objective of capture had made it a sitting duck for the lightning storm that was unleashed by second string of Wonderbolts who waited in the wings for the perfect opportunity to strike.
The strike had managed to shock her follower, but it was far from done. It was time to finish it off. Rainbow began to divebomb. Going faster and faster and faster, soon reaching a speed that made her eyes tear up from the wind. As soon as she was about to hit the ground she shot up in an explosion of speed. A rainbow ring appearing at the sight of her ascent. A rainbow trail following her as she shot toward the bots at Sonic Speed. She had performed her Sonic Rainboom. She zoned in on the leader one so fast it didn't have any chance, the hit so forceful that it was torn in half. The two halves of the machine sparking with electricity before exploding. Dash looped around going after the other ones.
If you were to ask Applejack she'd be one of the first to tell you that she was never fund for machines. A simple mare with simple values she preferred things simple and down to earth.
So when she found herself down further south securing the southern Equestrian border alongside the Applelossans and the Buffalo the last thing she expected was to fight her robotic double.
Thing had the same colors as her, but was far bigger and frumpier looking.
And that face.
It just wasn't natural.
She dove at the machine, tackling it as it missed its shots. Her doppelganger tossed her off and stood again, aiming a huge shot.
"Don't think so." Applejack said dashing to it before it could firing. Throwing herself into a handstead she gave the machine a good buck, launching it into the air. Activating the storage seal she summoned her hammer just in time for the machine to come back at her. Poised and ready Applejack drew back and smashed the thing with all her might sending it crashing through one of the many pile of boulders that littered the desert.
"And stay down ya no good varmint!"
"Lady Applejack!" Reinforcements in the form of Arctic Night, Jayhawker, and Iron Hoof arrived.
More of the machines arrived, this time of the faceless golem variety.
"Danger, imminent threats detected." One of them spoke before launching a volley of plasma shots at the ponies. Arctic Night cast a shielding spell, protecting them all.
"My turn!" Armed with a Mithral hammer Iron Hoof moved with agility one was not expecting of his size, dodging and avoiding the volley of shots. He then leaped over its head and smashed it in using the hammer.
While the other machines had their attention draw they were soon pelted with spells and blunt force.
From an unknown location the Emperor sat on his chair. Watching the monitors he watched as his machines were being destroyed by the Equestrian Forces. On six of the screens he watched on playback as each of the Element Bearers destroyed the forces he sent out.
In particular the Androids. "Perfect, they accomplished their mission. I have all the relevant data I need now." Pressing a few buttons on his chair the Emperor began to descend from his chair as the platform below opened up and began to descend to the lower bowels of his shift. Combing to a stop in the lab area he rose from his chair as several of his scientists were fast at work.
The scientists consisted of species ranging from Thunderians to Griffins, to Rats, and other species. They were a mismatch of flesh and mostly mechanical beings. All their eyes glowing blue. As he walked along the polished floors of the brightly lit lab he passed by multiple screens.
Unit Butterscotch Status- Destroyed
Unit Blue Belle Status- Destroyed
Unit Cotton Candy- Destroyed
Unit Blossom - Destroyed
Unit Applejack - Destroyed
Seashell - Online
Bubbles - Online
Majesty- Offline
He came to a stop to a platform as six green tubes housing six of his prized creations were stationed before him. All six tubes had a series of wires funneling into the top and bottom container pieces as data from nearby computers were being fed into them.
The Six bodies were the most complete and sturdy looking of his machines.
"It's time to wake up girls! Its time to head back...home."
Six pairs of eyes popped up as they began to glow. The true battle was about to begin.
Mechanical Empire:Dark Future and Unexpected Ally!
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
There was rubble strewn across the ground. Some pieces from buildings which once stood tall and proud, all now mere heaps of debris littering what used to be roads. Others, charred limbs which had belonged to citizens now littered the road.
Fires flicker and crackle, spewing thick clouds of smoke into the darkening sky as far off screams and explosions fill the air. The chittering sound of rabid changelings echoed throughout the area.
Through the chaos, a mare stumbles; tripping on stray concrete and the upturned roads, cracked and collided, creating small mountains. Her mane is horribly disheveled, clothes ripped and ruined, and far beyond repair. Her once flawless fur was dirtied and matted. Patches of her fur was removed with deep gashes on her form.
The day Strife and his five Devas led their armies into Equestria.
She is aimless as she wanders through the waste land which was once known as Ponyville. Mere days ago, the city was extravagant, filled with citizens getting ready to celebrate the opening of Luna's school of gifted Pegasi.
She remembers laughing not to long ago, standing with members of her herd as music blared inside the new local tavern that had become their new hang out.
However, no one had anticipated the war that would follow.
The first sign of them was the rushing sprays of near smuttering smog courtesy of Arabus.
What followed were the heavy stampeding of hoof steps.
Towering bipedal cerivade creatures. For the moment it could be forgiven to think of them as far hairer Satyrs.
Then, in a swift move, they rushed as the sound of steel swinging through the air, the splatter of blood, and terrified screams soon filled the air.
She remembers watching as Bon Bon, looked into the paled, terrified face of Lyra. She had extended her hand to her, startling the mint unicorn for a moment before she took it and nodded, running into the distance hand in hand towards the sound of chattering.
Several citizens, Bulk being among them grabbed whatever sharp or blunt instrument they could before heading straight into the fight. A mare and stallion who she didn't recognize kissed who they assume was their daughter before they handed off to someone else, insuring her they would see her again before heading off into battle.
"Twilight! They're going to need us!"
Rainbow's voice had snapped her into action. Her magic pulsed and her hair flickered into plains.
She hadn't realized or even for a second ever allowed herself to believe that, that moment would be the last time she will would ever see most of her beloved friends.
Days had passed and Twilight could barely stand. Her Magic was running low. Her right leg was injured leaving her incapable of running.
The sound of rustling put her on guard. Her horn glowed as she waited in anticipation.
A silhouette in among the sheen of grey stops her in her tracks. Then all too familiar golden locks emerged from the smoke. A tall mare whose stetson hat was worn out and bleeding badly shambled her way over to her.
For a split second, the mare's heart stops in her chest. A mixture of disbelief and delight taking over as she speaks her name with her hoarse voice.
"A-Applejack?"
Her eyes meet Twilight with a mixture of shock on her expression which soon broke into relief.
"Thank Celestia Twi, you made it."
Squeezing her eyes shut tightly, a tear slips down the apple farmer's bruised cheeks as her footing fails her and she sails towards the ashen ground.
Lunging forward in a swift move, Twilight grabs Applejack's considerably broader frame, crashing to the ground with her in the other mare in her arms.
"Applejack where is everypony? Looking away from the imploring bearer of magic the mare begins to shake as a whimper escapes her lips. "A-Applejack w- where are they?"
Twilight asks more persistently, a fear swirling in the pit of her stomach at Applejack's quietness.
"Ah lost track of Rarity, Rainbow, Naruto, and Fluttershy...but...Pinkie...Pinkie is..." The words were too painful for her to complete.
"No..." The mare breaths, staring onto the side-wards face of the barer of bad news in her arms, not wanting her fears to be true. Her heart stopping in her chest as the image of the pink mare with the eternal smile, comes to mind. "She can't be dead... Applejack, tell me she isn't dead..."
"A-Ah was taking on a legion of those C-Changelings when out of nowhere a dragon showed up."
But...no...that didn't make sense. The dragons were supposed to be their allies. Had some betrayed them? " It was too strong, ah couldn't defeat it... It was about too finish me off wh- when Pinkie...she jumped in and grabbed me and was hit!"
The mare breaks down, cursing through clenched teeth as tears rolled down her battered face, bruised and cut from her fight.
Pain.
Pain is all that is felt by the magic user holding her broken best friend in her arms. Her lip trembling as she tries to hold back a sob. She nearly collapses from the pain she was feeling in her heart. She couldn't...wouldn't believe what she heard.
She tried with all her might to reach out to Pinkie.
To find her with the bond.
But there was no response.
With her shift, a stabbing shoots through Applejack's body causing her to whimper and spasm in agony. Internally cursing herself, the mare mare regrets she could not hold back her pained yelp as Twilight's eyes suddenly grow in fear. Her imploring orbs look over his face before darting down at her stomach, a deep wound from where she was stabbed.
She notes how her face grows pale as she gently jabs at the fabric only for her fingers to become coated in a layer of the sticky red liquid.
Grabbing the fabric of Applejack's checkered shirt, Twilight carefully pulls it away to reveal another much longer, deep gash across her lower abdomen. Blood is pooling in the wound and flowing over the torn skin down her dirtied orange fur, , allowing the metallic scented fluid to trickle onto the floor and collect dust.
The amount of blood...it was almost without a doubt fatal. "A-Applejack."
"Ah'm sorry Twi. Ah'm so sorry..."
"No!" The mare cries, shaking her head violently while clutching the mare tighter in her trembling arms. Tears have welled behind her orbs, blurring her vision.
"I wont except this, Applejack! I wont let you leave me! W-We're a team! We're a family!"
"T-Twilight."
"I just have to stop the b-bleeding, then I'll find- I'll find Fluttershy or Naruto." The magic user suddenly declares, her voice breaking and pained as she sniffs. Tearing off bits of her shirt she placed it against the wound in a vein attempt to impede the bleeding. The mare's tears begin to break the dams which held them back, allowing tears to start carving trails down her face. "Y-You'll be healed and then it'll be okay. It has to be okay..."
"Shh..." Lifting a shaking hand, Applejack gently strokes Twilight's sapphire blue hair, before resting her palm against her cheek.
Her words are quiet and somber; uncharacteristic for the normally proud, adventurous and energetic mare. "Its ...okay, Twilight."
"No, no it's not!"
"It is, it's okay because you're okay. If there's anypony who can save everypony left its you."
"Applejack."
"The only thing... ah regret is- is not...bein' able to grow older and start a family with the herd. Ah...ah wanted to have a big ol' family you know. Ah wanted to grow old with everypony. Old with...ya. But that won't happen now, so please Twi, protect them. Protect everypony. Save what is left of...our family." She let out a heavy exhale. "And to know ah'll always be with ya. Ah regret it took to my last moments to tell you how ah truly felt. Ah...ah Love you Twilight Sparkle."
With the last exhale, there came no more. The mare's head lolls slightly to the side, eyes still open but so empty, so dead. Their light all but gone leaving nothing but empty orbs. Her hand which had been caressing the cheek of the mare, falling to her side with a thud as her knuckles collide with the ground beneath her. All suffering breaths and struggled words of admission, ended.
At the same time as her failed, the Element of Magic's broke.
"Applejack?"
Applejack shakes her body slightly, one of her worst fears suddenly became true as she stares at the limp mare in her arms. Shaking violently, the mare begins to hyperventilate as tears tumble from her eyes like heavy rain in autumn. Shaking her best friend in her arms, Twilight shouts at his lifeless body. Anger spreading throughout her body like wild fire as she does not reply, just simply lays not breathing.
Her cries and begging are forsaken as the mare does not stir from her eternal sleep.
Taking a deep breath, the young mare suddenly throws her head towards the sky and lets an agonizing scream escape her lungs and tear through the air around her.
It was hollow. Another connection broke. And with that Twilight Sparkle's hold on the waking world had vanished.
Had it been months?
Years?
She did not know. Each day was as long and endless as the last.
She had retreated into the confines of her mind.
What snapped her out of it was when she sensed...something was wrong.
One of the bonds.
It had...changed. It was alive...yet different.
When she had came too a new menace was plaguing the land.
A menace she did not have the heart to face. She fled with what few survivors that were left out east.
There was only one last hope. One last chance. A particular spell by Starswhirl the Bearded. It was going to be the only way to bring this all to an end.
"To protect our future."
Celestia felt something was off. Something was inkling at her all day. If it had been mere fatigue it would be understandable, but no it was something more than that.
She had dismissed her guards and advisers. She had felt something was watching her.
Something dangerous.
It was then the source revealed itself. The foe she always dreaded. In a flash she teleported to where this threat is sealed.
"What have you done to them Discord!?" She hissed at the statue.
The floating ethereal image of Discord manifested right by his sealed statue.
"Now, now, Celie I don't like being accused of doing things I haven't done. What's the point of putting on a show with no audience to watch?"
That one thing was consistent with the Draconquus. He wanted, no needed viewers to watch and participate in his madness. He would have wasted no time dropping hints to Celestia that he was somehow behind what happened to Luna and Naruto.
But why would he go out of his way to contact her? Knowing he had any measure of freedom would result in her going through every method possible to restrict and seal him.
Unless...Unless...
"You...you are afraid of whomever this is?"
"Afraid? ME!? Hah of all the foolish things you've said over the years this takes the case." He mocked her in a serendipitous smug tone. "No, what I want to avoid is total and complete Order. I can't completely into the mind of this entity, he is of both flesh and machine. He uses a form of energy making it difficult to read his mind which means he probably developed defenses against such a thing. One thing for certain this entity does not belong to this time. No, he is an interesting little anomaly, but what I could gleam off him is troubling. He wants to capture and turn the inhabitants of this world into his cybernetic minions. Could you imagine how dreadful and boring this world would be under one nation, one leader with all beings like minded and without any sort of negativity. The very idea of Chaos itself would die out and that I cannot allow. he fact I am coming to you of all beings should tell you how desperate I am."
The idea of working with Discord of all beings left a rotten taste in Celestia's mouth. But right now it wasn't about her own personal feelings. Her nature. Her citizens. Everypony was counting on her to make the right choices to see them through this. "Consider this a very and I do mean very temporary alliance. What can you tell me about this enemy?"
"Just a little helpful advice. Call back your little bearers to Canterlot. The entity is sending out the big guns. If they remain separated then the war will be lost and Equestria will fall."
Mechanical Empire: Assault of the Hyper Mechanized Units!
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
Arctic Knight was covering the perimeter with a small squadron of lunar nights. It was early evening meaning the shift change from the Solar Knights to the Lunar Defenders.
With the frequency of attacks from an enemy that seemed to lack the need to sleep their army was being frequently placed under the effect of a rejuvenation spell.
Three days would be the maximum amount of time each soldier could be under the potion before it would have adverse effects on their health and psychology. Such a spell was part of the classification of light based magic, but was still considered dangerous because of how it could be abused and how addictive its use often was.
As such it was classified under the forbidden classification of spell use for common magical users and only qualified healers or those with special permits could learn the spell.
It was in fact his third day before he would be rotated out for recovery. Everything seemed to be clear when one of the guards caught the sight of something in the distance.
Whatever it was it was moving fast. Grabbing his spear Arctic watched as it drew closer. The war clouds were looming above ready for use.
In times of conflict such as thing specially engineered clouds from Cloudsdale that could be commanded to shower lightning, hail, or rainfall were made for use.
Arctic swallowed as he steeled his gaze. The enemy was hurtling at them in the form of a cyan streak.
But when the enemy drew close enough to see Arctic froze in horror and confusion. The enemy's sleek and shiny exterior with prismatic fur and glowing red eyes with shiny silver joints.
It was a mechanical monstrosity of the Element of Loyalty Rainbow Dash.
But how? Did one of the Elements fall? Were the Wonderbolts overcome?
But when? How? They got no notice of this.
His mental inquiry was interrupted as the thing shot forward at blinding speed. Arctic swung the spear but the thing did an ale-roan roll and easily dodged it and landed a solid, crushing blow sending him flying back. If not for his armor his sternum would have been cracked by the blow.
"It...it has to be some sort of trick! Open fire!" The commanding officer ordered as the pegasi floating above let loose a series of thunderbolt strikes that the mechanical creature dodged with easy. It was frightening how fast it moved, faster than their eyes could track.
Several Pegasi spear soldiers dove forward only for the creature to use Aerial Rave arts to disable and knock back every attacker.
Two pegasi soldiers shot forward and slammed into the wings of the creatures only to be met with solid clangs as the grinding sound of steel echoed fainly under the sound of pouring rainfall and crackling lightning shots.
Some of the more bear and poorly put together foot soldiers of the invading army were quickly shorted out when hit with rain water.
The golems proved to be a fair bit more challenging and tougher than the unsturdy foot soldiers, but they too were made quick work of.
Only the machines that looked like other species proved to be any short of trouble. For awhile it seemed like the invading army only had the advantage of numbers and proved to be successful when taking on small villages or army units but whatever this thing was it wasn't like the easy to defeat enemies of before.
The leader of their squadron took point. This was Master Sergeant Speed Glider. The mauve colored Pegasus put aware his spear and drew out a sword. The mechanical Rainbow seemed to watch him as if analyzing him.
"ATTACK!" He gave the order as he charged forward. Baiting Mechanical Rainbow's attack he flew around her as several Pegasi attempted to use Wing cutters only for it to be just as ineffective as their spears. For their troubles they got hit with electricity as the metal Rainbow let out a low mechanical whirring hum and then flashed with a lightning barrier that enveloped her.
Snatching up one of the falling Pegasi's spear she let it hurled at the captain who blocked it. The Mechanical Rainbow appeared behind him and before he could react jabbed her sharp fingers into the wing joints of the captain. His howls of pains echoed as with easy ferocity and cold cruelty she ripped her hands back severing the Sergeant's wings, letting him fall to his death. The mechanical Rainbow's attention then turned to the squad which were starting to lose their morale against the terrifying invincible foe. Then it spoke. "Time to clear the air...in ten seconds flat!"
Lieutant Thunder Quill was on his own. That thing had decimated the rest of the force he was with. Currently he had just been knocked through several trees. Landing on the ground he was just showered by confetti.
Dazzled, he hardly had the chance to react when a spray of canon fire crumbles the ground where he was just a moment ago.
"W-What's the matter, L-Lieutenant. D-Don't you want to party with me?" Laughing madly, Mecha Pinkie jumped down from where she hung. It was then she pulled out the advance gun weapons that mowed that his fellow soldiers.
"Oh damn." Thunder dodges the ensuing deluge of blazing slugs as the robot spun round and round, trying to hit him. Suddenly, the red-hot gun jams up. Taking advantage of this, the pegasus flies sharply around and grabbing the mechanical Pinkie, smashing it it into a nearby bolder. Still holding it, he lets loose his most powerful shock in hopes of overloading the machine and causing it to explore. For a moment the air began to heat up and ground beneath then began to dissipate when an orb of crackling purplish-pink magic erupt sending him flying back.
"N-Now you see me. Now you don't." Somehow the mare disappear right before his eyes before delivering a vicious kick, punting him into the air. It phases out again, catching the pegasus in mid-air and bashes him to the floor.
"Wha-…teleportation...damnit these things can use magic too!?" Thunder manages to stammer weakly as he drags himself to his feet.
"A-Are we done p-playing already? Oh well. I guess its time for me to tuck you in." Mechanical Pinkie charges forward with bullet-like speed, hurtling both itself and Thunder surging through the forest and meadow knocking out the pegasus from speed along before throwing him aside like a rag-doll.
Now it was time to find more ponies to play with.
Mechanical Twilight opened her eyes as she fired a bolt of magic. The orb of energy disintegrated the row of buildings in front of her creating a clear path.
There were several of guard members there. It was a mixture of all three tribes. Mecha Twilight quickly went through her data base and recognized the grizzled gray Earth Pony as Commander Sea Shine. "Stand down. Fighting me is fruitless. Submit to the emperor so together we can bring Euestria to True Harmony."
Commander Sea Shine brandished her water bearers which constructed into the form of hammer. "We will not let you monsters take over our city. We Equestrians will stand triumph!"
"Those who stand in the path of Harmony must be vanquished."
"A monstrosity likes you does nothing but mock one of our nation's hero! For Equestria! For Celestia I will strike you down!"
In the blink of an eye, mecha Twilight had teleported away and let out a series of energy blasts.
Mecha twilight teleported again with a close range blast of concussive power that sent one of the unicorns flying.
She quickly turned her head and delivered a blast to the head of another.
She quickly erected a shield to block the oncoming slam of Sea Shine's hammers resulted in a reverberate tremor that echoed throughout the area.
A few pegasi charged in hoping to get in some sneak attacks only to hit the mecha units well timed barrier.
The unicorns that were left began firing suppressing fire while the other ponies drew back in hopes of studying her reaction time and forming some form of a plan.
Commander Sea Shine brought out her communication crystal. "This is Commander Sea Shine! Requesting magical back up at Manehattan!"
The mechanical copy of the element of magic let loose another barrier that pulse outwards not only quickly but growing to near titanic size. The barrier soon enveloped the fighters and sent the ponies flying in every direction as the carnage from the barrier left nothing but a crater that was soon being filled by the water of the bay.
With that done the mechanical Twilight opened communications to the collective. "Hyper Mechnical Unit Twilight Sparkle reporting in. Calling in transport ship to pick up more Equestrians for the Unification!"
In the city's central plaza, a massive looming darkness began to canvas the area.
A single figure dropped from above. The figure was that of an armored figure. Its torso covered in dull light silver armor and sporting the mark of a chimera symbol in its center. The rest of the armor on its arms, legs, and chest are predominantly black and red. Its pointed, armored boots are black and red and its upper arms and thighs have wide, supplementary armor with red edges covering them.
The helmet itself was silver with a red chin and its hands and neck are covered by a black material. In the middle of he helmet nestled in the forehead area was a jewel with a faint cerulean glow. Slowly the glow grew brighter and increased in size.
He simply stood there and waited like a sentinel to ward off intruders daring to invade a sacred tomb.
He waited, he knew they would come eventually. That was when he picked up the sound of movement.
'Impulsive as always Rainbow Dash.'
Rainbow Dash indeed had attempted a sneak attack only for a barrier of magical power to erupt around the armor figured sending her crashing back against the ground.
"Rainbow Dash!" The cry of her friends echoed as they joined her.
"I'm okay!" The pegasus shook off the attack.
"This is...unexpected." The armor being spoke as the bearers drew out their weapons. "What? No banter? No questions?"
"You are nothing more than just another villain. Greed. Power. Revenge. Your motivation does not matter all that matters is stopping you here and now." Twilight was already beginning to charge a spell in her staff. The longer this battle wage the worse Equestria would be off.
The armored being looked between each of the bearers as they seemed to be closely watching him. Waiting and ready to anticipate his moves.
"You've always been great heroes. If only things could have been different." The armored being's voice sounded almost haunted. It seemed to be filled with regret. "Do not fight me bearers. I do what I do out of necessity. This world, everything you'll ever know will fall to a great evil you would never imagine. Let me save Equestria. Let me bring it to a state where it can thrive the way its supposed to be. Do not force me hurt you six, it would bring me great pain to do so, but even those feelings will be suppressed if it means accomplishing my mission for the sake of Equestria."
"You speak of saving Equestria yet you would not hesitate to cut down her heroes."
Celestia emerged from a teleport as she stood among the bearers. "Princess! It's too dangerous! You shouldn't be here!" Twilight couldn't conceal her worry and she wasn't the only one.
Celestia was in no condition to be trying to face the enemy at the head of this invasion."I am Princess Celestia," she announced to the being in front of her. "Co-ruler of all Equestria. You will face justice for these unforgivable crimes you committed against my lands and its citizens!"
"Bringer of the Sun! She who holds the fate of many in her hands! Your nation cannot keep taking beatings like this! Your citizens are in far graver danger than you can imagine! Stop this futile effort. Work with me. Equestria will fall and be enslaved by mad creatures if you stay the course you are on now. At least by my methods your nation will continue to live."
"You dare attack my citizens. Destroy homes. Bring another war on our doorsteps interrupting the peace after so many dire conflicts and speak of surrender being our only salvation. You are just as insane as the many power hungry conquerors I have defeated in my time. I will tell you the same thing I told all of them. Move aside or be crushed beneath my hooves." Celestia was brimming with anger at the arrogance and callousness of this being.
'Oh Celestia. Grand stand all you want, but I know at this point in time you're powerless.' The armored being thought. His attention turned back to the bearers who were still ready and waiting.
Looks like they were going to continue on the side of caution. 'They've been trained so well, but at this point in time they're not as strong as they can be. This is a battle they cannot win.'
Raising his hand a stone appeared before the armored being. It glowed with power. "The emperor calls you forth girls!" He spoke as the sound of high pitched whirling filled the air.
The bearers and princesses looked around trying to find the origin of the noise until multiple bodies dropped out of the sky at a rapid rate. The seven figures landed on the ground, surrounding the armor being.
"How may we serve you Metal Overlord?" The seven robotic voices echoed in tanden.
"What in the hay are those monstrosities!" Applejack voiced the thought coursing through their minds. Mechanical doppelgangers of the mane six. Each one of them correct from the color of their bodies matching their counterparts fur to the additional limbs corresponding to their tribe. The odd one out was the tall Unicorn who had mix-breed Earth Pony build and a majestic Unicorn horn.
"Majesty. You and the Hyper Mechanized Mane Six keep our guests busy. I have some redecoration I need to do." The Metal Overlord remarked as he began to walk away.
"Get back here!" Rainbow Dash shot after him only for her mechanical copy to appear in front of her instantly. 'W-What?' Next thing she knew the copy spun kicked her and sent her flying through a building.
The other bearers soon found themselves having to contend with their duplicates.
The last thing Applejack had expected was fighting a copy of herself. How do you fight against somepony that seemingly knew your every move? At least that is what it felt like.
Applejack's fist glide by her doppelganger's face by inches as it turned and launched a kick nailing the farmer in her midsection.
Applejack felt her midsection tightened involuntary from the blow. She felt like she got kicked by ten earth ponies. The breath was knocked out of her momentarily. Another kick came soaring, aimed for her head, but she ducked just out of the way. She scampered away and put some distance away from it. Rearing back her arm Applejack shattered the wall of the building and made her way in.
Her mechanical copy shot after her, throwing a series of punches she was barely able to block. Each solid blow sent a surge of pain through her limbs.
Hooking one of her feet around a statue Applejack broke the base of it. Dropping back she caught it with her left hand and swung it at her copy while using her right hand to catch herself. The creature shattered and caused the mecha copy to spin to the side momentarily. With the momentary distraction Applejack pushed off the ground and righted herself back up. With all her might she slammed her boot into the side of the copies head. Thankfully whatever the thing was made out of it wasn't tough enough to damage her boots. Mecha Applejack though was hardly phased and turned back to Applejack.
"As you are now ya never be able to protect yer family."
Pinkie leaped off the wall and used the momentum to spin her canon and fired at Mecha Pinkie.
The mecha pinkie merely flew out of the way as her stomach opened revealing a canon of her own. Yelping Pinkie leaped out of the way as Mecha pinkie fired a beam that sent the bench that was behind her flying with concussive force. Trailing down the street Pinkie was able to get a good deal of distance between her copy before pulling out her staff.
She charged forward, the weight of her charge easily overcoming her doppelganger's attempt to attack her as the staff slammed into its throat and sending it flying back. Seconds later it recovered as it appeared next to Pinkie and fired another beam, that missed her by mere inches.
This wasn't good. Her agility didn't mean much of anything against a foe that could match her.
"How could someone so weak bring happiness?"
Rainbow was having just as tough as time. No matter how hard she tried to out maneuver her fake it kept up with her. Blow by blow was matched and pain threshold wise Rainbow found herself on the losing end. It didn't how equal they were, Rainbow couldn't keep this up forever against an opponent that didn't tire or could not feel pain.
Barely dodging one of mecha Rainbow's strikes she twisted around and locked her arms around it into a headlock. She got a surprise in the form of a nasty electric shock that resulted in a blood curdling scream erupted from her mouth and shot away from her copy.
"What's wrong? Do your dreams mean so little to you?"
The beams from the two Twilight always met and petered out with equal force.
How? How had this Metal Overlord created such copies? Where did he get the power? How were they matching their moves so well? Every single dodge and faint was read and matched accordingly.
It was like she was in training with Naruto. This Metal Overlord knew what he was doing. He was ready. He came prepared to win.
Cutting. Blasting. Melting. Concussive. Element Composition. Every spell she threw was countered.
Desparate time called for desperate measures. Closing in for what appeared to be a close range blasting spell Twilight did a faint and attempted a jyuuken strike.
Twilight's excellent ability to recall and finesse with magic allowed her to recreate something similiar to the Hyuuga's Jyuujen strike. It came as a result of spending time with Fluttershy and learning from the mare in greater detail about equine biology.
After having spent most of the battle observing every movement her copy made from energy usage to maneuverability Twilight had concluded the location of Mecha Twilight's core. Right as she was about to land the blow a small circular barrier appeared before she could strike.
"T-That's not possible!?" H-How? This was...nopony...no one should know...so how did she...?
Twilight found herself being sent hurtling back as Mecha Twilight unleashed a magical barrier. These copies did more than look like them. It was as if they were fighting another version of themselves.
"You are not worthy of your station."
Fluttershy was surprisingly serene when it came to fighting her doppelganger. She recalled a bit of advice that Pinkie had given her. There was always a chance, a possibility Fluttershy might had to deal with what the party mare had to deal with. There was the possibility that the evil seed of chaos might latch itself to 'new Fluttershy' and develop as a personality.
So Pinkie's advice. Imagine everything about yourself you don't like and project it onto your evil copy. That was working spectacularly as she rammed her shield into the copy, but it seemed to do little but slow it down momentarily.
Despite her can do attitude Fluttershy was finding herself on the end of a beating though. Her copy did not share her weakness of flying and was much faster than her. Even her arrows were proven to be of little effect against the mechanized creature bouncing off harmlessly against her thick armor.
"Your Kindness does nothing more than drag others down."
Rarity would never thought she would live to see an image of herself she thought of as absolutely horrid.
This fake. This...this thing was a cold machine that had no heart. It had no soul and spirit and it was obvious in the cold way it battle. Rarity's rapier only worked as efficiently as a butter knife against the creature's cold hard shell.
And as if to mock her it only brandished a rapier using a perfected version of the style she was still in the midst of mastering.
Summoning a hailstorm of diamonds at mecha Rarity the real Rarity used the Sight to try and pin point any discernible weaknesses, but could note nothing.
It was...it was flawless. A flawless machine built for war. Built for terror. And it was slowly getting the edge on her.
"You simply lack what it takes to make a difference!"
Celestia had stood little chance against the souped up mecha unit. The fact she was still severely weakened meant she could do little against the machine. But that did not mean she was not still willing to try. Just as the machine charged her Celestia ready a spell when she sensed magic.
A spiral beam coursed passed her and pierced the hide of the mecha unit. For a moment she was stunned as the machine began to tremble.
Something. Something in its eyes was haunting familiar to Celestia. "I...am...free...thank...you!" The mechanical unit collapsed and began to glow. A barrier quickly formed around it as an explosion occurred in the barrier. The barrier soon dissipated.
"I...I made it just in time!"
Celestia turned at the sound of the speaker to see a figure in a cloak. "W-Who...who are you?"
"Princess Celestia there are so many things I wish to say. But we do not have time. The Metal Overlord has to be stopped." With that the figure in question completely removed the cloak. "I hope this is enough to prove to you I can be trusted. Sense my magic and you know its me."
Celestia was struck into silence. If that...if that was who was truly in front of her then the situation was more dire then she thought.
'I...I can't win!' For Rainbow Dash to go as far as to admit loss was a large indicator how dire the situation was at the moment. 'This damn fake copy is as good as me. I can't beat it!' She said over the bond.
'It's like I am fighting myself.' Fluttershy added.
'Girls we cannot give up. After all we survived and fought against, metallic copies are small fry compared to fighting actual gods.' Rarity tried to assure them.
'Girls, I think we need our elemental armors before its too laaaate!' Pinkie Yelped.
"Twilight, we need to call our elements!' Applejack insisted.
'No,' she could feel the disbelief through the bond. 'Its like you all said we're fighting ourselves. We all know how capable we are. If these things wanted us dead then they would be using a lot more force then they are now. They should know how tought we are if their master has been studying, remember what the reports have said. They are trying to capture us and I bet anything he knows about the abilities of our armors as well.'
'Well Twilight, in that case put that big brain of yours to use and think of something. I can't take much more punishment!' Rainbow told her as her weariness could be felt through the bond.
'We never used them in battle before. Its a one in a hundred longshot. But we'll have to use that technique.'
'But Twilight darling, is that wise?'
'We, we have no other choice Rarity. Everything has been calculated. What we thought were nonsense moves were simply the Overlord' masking his strategy to weaken our forces and separate our squadrons. Luna and Naruto were taken out quickly. Endless hordes of weak and ineffectual units send in to tire out all except our elite forces before sending in stronger unites. His real strategy masked by what seemed to be nonsense tactics based off having more knowledge on our forces than anypony or anyone should. The only way to turn things around is to use something he could not have possibly account for.'
'Well, what'd are y'all waiting for. Let's show these varmints why we're Equestria's Heroes.'
With a sharp exhale Naruto rose out of the bed.
How? When? God it felt like his body was going to Atrophy. "L-Luna?" He slowly craned his head to the slowly awakened Princess of the Night.
"W-We are free...how?" She asked, only to be startled by the sudden fierce hug of her sister.
"Thank the divine gods." Celestia whispered as her face was buried in Luna's mane.
"C-Celestia." Naruto said weakly as he slowly adjusted on the bed. "W-What the hell happened? What's going on?"
"Sister? What's going on? How are we free?" Luna was of course still dazed. While they were trapped echoes of their kidnapper had been left behind and it had been tampering with their mind with fake images and memories.
"Much has happened Princess Luna!"
Naruto turned to the speaker and his mouth dropped. "Twilight!?" This wasn't the Twilight he knew. This Twilight was a fair bit taller and with wings.
This was an Alicorn Twilight.
Twicorn.
Wait...why the hell did that pop into his head?
"Tia! Explain!" Luna didn't care what the situation was, there was no way she could accept her sister recklessly giving somepony the key to ascension even if the pony was Twilight Sparkle.
"I am not the Twilight you know Princess Luna. If everything goes according to plan...I will...never be." There was such a strong undercurrent of sadness in her voice. "There isn't much time to explain. The Metal Overlord is after the Elements of Harmony. The only way we're going to stop him is to engage him with fighter's he is not expecting. Please trust me when I say what we need to do is the only way we can stop him."
Thanks to her built up reserves rapid teleportation was not difficult for Twilight. They knew they only had a short amount of time before their mechanical doppelgangers would catch up to them. They all parted into pairs of two.
"The Combination Transformation is a highly advance technique. Something tells me that someday this could be useful."
And it looked like the day was about to come.
"This is the hand seal for it. Then you try to visualize becoming one with that person. Focusing on a single thought. A single desire. The initiator, the one with the higher reserve will use chakra and iniate the transformation."
Applejack stood opposite of Rarity.
Rainbow Dash stood opposite of Pinkie Pie.
Twilight stood opposite of Fluttershy.
"The fusion of two beings into one brand new being. With that the two beings work in harmony to maintain both the body and mind. Focus is the key. Losing focus loses the form."
"We will be strong and protect those we care about."
"We will stand firm and face our fears head on."
"We will fight until our last breath!"
With that the fusion initiated as three bright flashes filled the air. Soon the six mecahnical ponies arrived to where they last tracked the signals. Soon the light died down to reveal three new ponies. The machines scanned the newcomers and began going through the data bases, checking, referencing, and cross referencing , trying to make sense of what this development was.
The first was a tall mare with light orange fur and a large majestic horn. She was built like an athlete as observed from the muscles on her arms and legs yet sleek enough to look agile. Her mane was a brightish Indigo and her eyes with light blue. On her hand materialized a crystal apple symbolizing her cutie mark.
Due to the second mare's bright indigo fur it was forgivable to mistake the mare for Twilight if not the prismatic colors of her mane and tail not giving away she somepony else entirely. Also well built and powerful looking this mare was smaller than the first one with large majestic wings. On her hand symbolized multiple color balloons.
The final of the three mares was the shorest of them with a lovely slender figure and bright golden fur. She had a large horn slightly edging out the first mares with sleeks, fairly formed wings smaller than the second mare's wings. On her hand materialized a butterfly with a star emblazoned in the middle.
"So how does it feel?" The violet mare asked, her voice light-hearted yet confident. "I am feeling...like a Rainbow Pie."
"I do admit sugar this is indeed a new experience. Call me Rare Apple if you do not mind."
"It worked! We can do this!" The final mare exclaimed delighted before a blush appeared on her cheeks at the outburst. "Are you ready girls?"
"Of course Sugar, but you really should have a name."
The unnamed pony was about to argue but relented. "Flutter Sparkle."
The copies seemed finished going through their data bases and came up with nothing.
"New Objective! Eliminate interference!" They chimed as they began flying at the fused mares.
"Let's go!" Flutter Sparkle ordered as they charged forth to battle their mechanical copies.
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
000
Story Start
000
Rare Apple was the first to attack. Her initial attack blocked by mecha Applejack. She jumped back as mecha Rarity fired an attack that exploded behind the ever-calm fusion. Rare Apple launched forward and struck mecha Rarity sending her flying back.
It didn't take her long to demonstrate just how different in the level of powers they had now.
Mecha Applejack charged, Rare Apple dodged with practically no effort, then easily gripped the machine by both wrists and flipped her end-over-end out down the area.
Rare Apple took time began baiting the mechanical monstrosities away. Drawing the metal doppelgangers away from the infrastructure Rare Apple went on the attack. Using her ribbon Rare Apple snagged the leg of mecha Applejack and yanked her forwards and launched forward and landed a solid kick with causing a crack into the side of the mechanized being.
Rare Apple spun and dodged the laser fire of the mecha Rarity who went in using her rapier. Rare Apple made a mockery of the larger warrior, sidestepping slashes and stabs while dancing out of the way with ease.
Rarity's skill, precision, and grace with Applejack's strength and endurance made the fused mare rather deadly.
Mecha Rarity aimed her horn as her eyes began to glow. Suddenly, spheres of energy erupted into a white-hot sphere.
There was a blinding flash, and plasma erupted from under the mare's feet. A circle of plasma spread out across the ring, engulfing her almost instantly.
"Target eliminated!" The mechanical unit announced.
"Don't be so sure of yourself sugar." Rare Apple stated as the residue began to fade. "It's time I stop playing around and end this." The crystal cage that she used to shield herself receded.
Since she had been formed Rare had been studying the structure of their bodies and fighting style.
Rare Apple charged forward and began channeling her magic into her rapier. She then charged forward at the two machines that charged her as well. 'Its as if they can only win in situations where the gulf of power is vast or relying on knowledge they have on whoever they're fighting.' With a mighty battle cry Rare Apple slashes cut through the two mechanical units with blinding speed. Both units collapsed and Rare Apple gave a glance as electricity began sparking from the severed machine as their core began to glow. Rare Apple moved out of the way as the cores of the machines detonated resulting in two explosions sending debris flying with loud blinding flashes before leaving behind two craters.
Rainbow Pie stared down her two enemies with a smile.
Meach Rainbow charged straight ahead with a sloppy downward punch while Mecha Pinkie shot behind Rainbow Pie and tried to knee her into the back.
Without flinching, Rainbow Pie vanished from sight, causing the two units to hit each other rather than Rainbow Pie causing enough damage to cause visible damage to their shells.
Rainbow Pie appeared above them, twin cannons under her arms fired into them using gray clouds as ammo. The two clouds slammed into them letting out a billion bolts of electricity heavily charring their shell and compromising the integrity of the units.
"Come on, play time is not over yet." Rainbow Pie began descending to the ground towards them.
Mecha Rainbow recovered and began using a form of arts all too familiar to half the component of Rainbow Pie.
Using all the might the mecha unit could muster it charged forward as its wings severing the structure that was behing the fused mare who disappeared once more near instantly.
Putting up her hand to block Mecha Pinkie down strike Rainbow Pie only laughed.
"Come on. You can do better." She threw the hand away. Rainbow Pie turned around and folded her arms. "Take your best shot." Rainbow taunted as she proceeded to dodge the incoming punches and kicks, he grew quickly bored.
Continuing to dodge the mech's attack, Rainbow Pie was getting in strikes every so often. Every hit or punch caused a growing dent into the monstrosity.
"This is starting to get dull." Rainbow Pie murmured as she caught the machine's arm's and yanked it down going into a dive. With a mighty hurl she tossed the pink doppelganger into Mecha rainbow who was flying upwards with it's wings extended.
The copy of Pinkie hit with enough force and at the right angle for its head to be severed.
Proving to be every bit of the soulless machine that it was mecha Rainbow continued its attack not paying a single moment of worry or consideration for its compatriot.
Rainbow Pie let mecha Rainbow get close enough so she could maneuver out of the way and grab onto the machine. Slapping an explosive tag onto the machine's back the fusion merely uttered the word 'boom' before flying out of there letting the mechanical unit to be enveloped by the powerful explosion.
Flutter Sparkle used her shield to block the blasts from Mecha Twilight and began firing back blasts of her own.
Flutter Sparkle retaliated but both mecha dodged the blast. Mecha Fluttershy appeared behind her and began firing tiny pin missiles from her finger tips at Flutter Sparkle.
Using her shield the fusion blocked the attack. Moving one of her hands and gathering magic she fired a magical blast forcing the mechanical unit to dodge by flying up. From above, Mecha Twilight fired a beam at Flutter Sparkle who focused her gaze on the attack. Clenching her fist and gathering magic she punched the beam dead on, redirecting it back at Mecha Fluttershy.
Mecha Fluttershy prepared to block the attack with its barrier but Flutter Sparkle teleported behind it.
Blasting her she caused the mechanical unit to collide with the deadly attack causing it to explode.
Flutter Sparkle then turned her attention to the other copy. Her horn brimming with power. She gave no time for the doppelganger to retrieve and fired, the mechanical copy taking the full explosive force of the fusion's blast, arcing backward to the ground below. Flutter Sparkle waited for the machine to recover.
The ground beneath began to shake as the machine blasted the rubble off its body.
The machine began to glow as it began generating as much power as it body could hold. It began forming a sphere of energy that grew larger and larger.
Flutter Sparkle realized what the thing was about to do so she manifested a bow. Taking aim she focused her magic into the form of a bow and let it fly. The arrow lodged itself into the chest of the machine interrupting its process. Fluttersparkle then teleported behind her and aimed her horn at the back of its head. With one final blast she evaporated the head of the machine before grabbing its torso with her magic and hurtling it up into the sky and hitting it with another devastating wave of magic blasting the body into pieces and detonating its core far away from the city where it could do damage.
Flutter Sparkle began descended to the ground where Rare Apple was standing their patiently enjoying a spot of tea.
"Rare Apple I am glad to see you're okay! Where's..." Flutter Sparkle was cut off when Rainbow Pie landed on her shoulders nearly causing the poor mare to face plant into the ground. "Nevermind."
"Come on girls! Let's go kick that Metal Freak's ass!" Rainbow Pie said with an enthusiastic cheer.
"Settle down honey! Don't get so excited you lose focus!" Rare Apple lightly chided her. "Flutter Sparkle there there are only a few places the Metal Overlord could be. It will be faster checking with your teleportation!" She said grasping onto her shoulder.
Giving a nod Flutter Sparkle began gathering up her magic,"Hang on!" With a flash the three of them teleported.
The seven Elements floated above him as he continued trying to invoke their power, but to no luck.
Despite his knowledge on their connection and how to harness their power he still couldn't trigger them as of yet.
And considering he just heard the familiar sound of teleportation it looked like what he was doing was going to be put on hold. He turned only to be faced down by three unfamiliar figures.
Who in Equestria were they? More Alicorns but how? No wait...they weren't natural alicorns they were...
Next thing he knew he was being charged.
Rare Apple charged, instantly trying to overwhelm the Overlord keeping his attention away from her compatriots.
Rainbow Pie took advantage of the opportunity, kicking the Overlord in the side of the head, nearly snapping the being's neck. He crashed violently into the ground below, grasping at anything to try and slow his path through the chamber.
Of all the things he could have expected this was not something he accounted for.
The Overlord barely picked himself up when he felt a blast of magical power.
"This was an impressive idea, but I will not lose. Even against you girls."
The Overlord proceeded to wipe the dust off him.
"You brought this upon yourself Overlord. Still is your last chance, surrender." Flutter Sparkle ordered him as the overlord merely stared them down.
"No, one day you'll come to understand why I'm doing this. Not even you six will get in my way."
Flutter Sparkle taunt came in the form of a concussive blast that sent the overlord crashing into the wall with enough force to cause cracks to form throughout the entire wall.
The Overlord seemed to struggle to stand. He was done for, the three of them concluded. Yet suddenly, the invader began to chuckle again. Soon, it grew into a full out laugh. "Hehe, Hahahaha!" The fusions crossed their arms, awaiting an explanation for their opponent's hysterics.
"Even with this kind of strength, it wouldn't have changed anything. What could you do against a monster that could influence anything at a whim? So now its time I end this farce! After this, stay down and let me do what I need to do!" The overlord bore his blade as the four gems on them began to glow.
The trio of fusions threw up their arms to shield themselves from the intensity and that's when he struck.
The Overlord dashed quickly, his armored fist pulling back for a left hook. His first target was Rainbow Pie who was fully prepared for the blow's speed, but not for its strength. Rainbow Pie crossed her forearms in front of her face just before the impact launched her across the room, crashing through the wall and sending her flying outside.
Rare Apple and Flutter Sparkle called out to their companion. In that brief moment the Overlord used the one handed blade to hurl a slash of power comprised of energy from the red gem at Rare Apple blasting her out of the hole.
Flutter Sparkle flew out of the hole and used her magic to grab the only one of the trio who couldn't fly, but the Overlord continued his offensive assault.
Before Flutter Sparkle could react the invader was upon her, this time rushing her from above with an incredibly powerful right kick. Flutter Sparkle barely dodged out of the way, flapping her wings she put distance between them. The landing from the attack destroyed a section of the garden.
Setting Rare Apple down Flutter Sparkle began casting spells at the ground in an attempt to turn it into marsh in an attempt to slow down her opponent, but he proved unfettered.
With a mighty overhead swing, power burst out of the blade, blasting apart the marsh land, sending it flying sideways as he charged forth. Before he could reach her Rare Apple slipped between them and launched a powerful kick.
His Blade and Rare Apple boots collided.
Their inertia mutually negated, they both countered with counter clockwise strikes once more negating any advantage either tried to get.
Both fighters pushed forward with all their will, each frustrated by the other's strength. Flutter Sparkle blasted at the Overlord only for him to deflect the spell with his blade at Rare Apple who fired her own bolt of magic to detonate the attack.
The brief explosion that had threatened to envelop them was too slow to catch either fighter who maneuvered away from the danger.
Flutter Sparkle realized it was time to change from concussive blasts to destructive blasts. The thick shell that was his armor was absorbing the brunt of their attacks.
The Overlord soon felt himself being hit by a series of small but fast destructive blasts. It was only after a few he realized the seriousness of the situation. Twilight had mixed in a spell that was used for breaking down objects into their base materials. While his armored was crafted to fight against magical attacks their was a limit to how much he could take.
With one of the gems glowing the Overlord began calling out to the desecrated remains of his creations. The shattered pieces of the robots heeded their master's calls and began soaring through the air, and began flying at the mares at full speed.
The attack took quite a bit of concentration, but not enough that he completely dropped his guard. Throwing up his arm he blocked Rainbow Pie's attempt at a surprise flying kick, responding with his own rapid kick that the mare just barely avoided. Furious, the mare backed up and unsheathed her blades and slashed at him, but proved ineffectual against his armor as a resounding clang filled the area.
"Stop being so damn stubborn and stay down!" he screamed as he launched a punch aimed at her midsection.
The mare narrowly dodged at the Overlord launched a flurry of punches at Rainbow Pie's face and torso. The first few blows were blocked, but several made it past her defenses and landed with resounding cracks. The earth pony half of Rainbow Pie proved sturdy despite her opponent's strength.
The Overlord took advantage of the opening to fire an uppercut hard at Rainbow Pie's stomach. The mare shot back with a flap of her wings as the blow missed, grazing her shoulder.
Though the Overlord continued to prove his prowess as he avoided once more another sneak attack. Drifting below a devastating kick launched by Rare Apple and using his blade to block against Flutter Sparkle's destructive blast that sent him skidding back several dozen feet. Before he could retaliate he was hit with twin tornado kicks from Rare Apple and Rainbow Pie causing him to stumble back, nearly losing his bearing.
That was when he felt it. The all too familiar harmonic glow. The three mares were radiating with magical power.
"No...my dream...the future. I can't let it be destroyed." The blue gem on the Overlord's blade began to glow. "I can't fail...not again!" He roared as he unleashed a gigantic wave of blue energy that rushed at the mares.
The fusion's stared in horror at the blast coming towards them. Flutter Sparkle tried to stave it off with a barrier, but the barrier ended up proving far to week as it shattered it and enveloped them.
The fusions gave out a scream as they were consumed by the blast. It swallowed up nearly everything for a quarter mile before dying down. Nothing had been touched or moved with the exception of the trio of fusions now being split into six unconscious mares.
"I didn't want to do it! I didn't want to have to use 'that' on you six, but if its the only way the Elements will listen then so be it. I'll wipe them all out! The Dragons! The Cairbou! Every damn race that stood against us and abandoned us in our time of need! I'll see to them extinct!" As if sensing something he dodged out of the way of a bolt of magic. He glanced up in time to see it was Luna. 'Shit. How did they free her? It shouldn't have been possible then that means he is free as well.' The Overlord attempted to land on proved to be false. 'What? How!?' Had he fallen for a trick? An Illusion? His attention was soon diverted when he was blasted out of the air by twin blasts of magic.
Twisting in the air he landed on the ground as he let out an annoyed grunt. He began focusing and in the distance he caught the sight of Trixie and Midnight.
Then that meant.
The Overlord reacted just in time to raise his blade and block what he expected was going to be a magical attack from a weakened Celestia, but the blast was enough to blast him off his feet and nearly dislocate his arm.
Slamming his fingers into the ground and forcing himself to keep in place he looked up in shock at his attacker. "No...its...you...you can't be alive!?" The Overlord whispered out, his voice sounding haunted.
So distracted by the appearance of the other Twilight he did not defend himself against Naruto's surprise Rasengan. The power of the attack rammed the Overlord's head into the ground causing a shallow crater to form from the impact. The power of Naruto's attack had caused multiple crack in the Overlord's helmet, damaging it to the point it was beginning to break.
Naruto jumped away as he readied himself for when the Overlord recovered and went on the offense.
This bastard. The one causing all this trouble. The one responsible for the citizen's latest suffering was going to be defeated like any other villain.
The Overlord's helmet began to crumble away and soon his identity would be revealed.
"If only...if only you all stayed out of the way, is what I want to say, but then, that would have been asking for too much."
"What matter of trickery are you trying to pull? Do not believe by changing forms you can throw us off!" Luna's impassioned declaration was met with sad, bitter laughter.
"Luna, I've almost forgotten what your voice sounded like," The Overlord responded, a sense of longing and regret emanating from the revealed blond.
"Over...Nar, please, you don't have to do this. Stop this before you do something you'll regret." The alicorn Twilight pleaded to the armor wearing Naruto.
Future Twilight's pleading confirmed the truth the others hoped was wrong.
"That man died years ago. What is left is nothing but the power and determination left behind in this shell. And with this power I won't let this nation fall again. I will do what it takes to achieve that goal. Even if it means going through all of you."
"Its sad. You've given up and now you're no better than the likes of Madara. How could you have given up? Betrayed our values? Answer me damnit!?"
"We all know how this inevitably ends. So lets dispense of the pleasantries." He said as the clouds above evaporated revealing the massive structure of the Overlord's ship. By the dozens the mechanical bipedal machines began to pour down below. "Now its time to see whose might will allow them to rule over Equestria."
The group didn't go into this confrontation half cocked. With the Overlord's clear knowledge on them they had err on the side of caution and sent in kagebunshin which clearly proved to have been their best move.
With the copies having grab the other bearers and getting them out of there Celestia and Luna were quick to organize whatever able body troops were in the city for a counter attack.
While future Twilight went to retrieve the elements to make sure Overlord Naruto couldn't get their hands on them the actual Naruto went to confront his counter part.
"I should have expected such a maneuver from myself. Regardless, this is a battle I will not lose. What I'm doing is going to save this nation."
The battle in the streets below between the machines and the soldiers seemed contrast to the overlord's words. "Funny, you say you want to save this nation. To protect our loved ones, but all I see before me is another villain trying to make excuses for his actions. You could have simply come back and warned us, but no, you chose this course of action for some reason. That leads me to wonder, what selfish or extreme actions do you have in mind that you know that Celestia and Luna would never approve?" He asked as the Overlord let out a dark chuckle.
"You're right. Strife was not the only monster that befalls Equestria. One threat after the next just keeps coming and nipping them in the bud before they become a threat is rather necessary. And using any means necessary, even if it means seizing power to protect this planet is necessary." He answered as he sheathed his sword and began cracking his neck. "Now let's see whose dream is stronger."
A small crater formed under Naruto was he triggered sage mode. Naruto had no words for his counterpart. He was brimming with rage at all the torment his repugnant actions had brought upon them. More than anything the amount of rage he felt was because this was a version of himself was responsible.
The pair stared silently for a moment longer, each awaiting his foe's move. Naruto was the first to react launching with a left hook, but Overlord reappeared above him with an axe kick, but Naruto spun and blocked using his arm to block it. As he put some distance between himself and his counterpart Kurama began speaking to it.
"You sense it don't you? Something is not right about his chakra. There is a coldness to it. And something else as well."
"In what way? Like a possession?"
"I cannot say, but you can sense what's is missing can't you?"
He could not sense Kurama or any of the other Bijuu's chakra in the Overlord yet his power still remained incredible. He was hard pressed to gauge how powerful the other Naruto was. 'I might have to go all out.' That much was certain.
The overlord then teleported across the roof his hand out stretched. Naruto twisted out of the way and grabbed his wrist and attempted to launch a body blow only to find himself immediately taken by the Overlord's body flicker. The technique ended only for Naruto to land onto the black metal of a structure. It took a few seconds for him to comprehend, but the wide expanse of the area soon visually gave way to the skies and with the howling winds he realized where he was. They were on top of what he assumed was the Overlord's flagship.
"We couldn't have our fight destroying Canterlot after all. It would go a long way of earning the Princesses's understanding and forgiveness. I'm a patient man. I'm sure they'll come around in time." The Overlord ended his statement with a wistful if not jovial statement. "I really am looking forward to making up for lost time. The sooner we get this over with the better Naruto."
A frown etched on the blond's face as he readied himself. 'The other me is a fucking maniac. This whole thing is a half hazard mess. Was it really his plan to make this all as confusing as possible so we can't predict him?' Naruto proceeded to create dozens of Kagebunshin and sent them at the other Naruto.
"Are you trying to piss me off? We're the last person to ever use this technique against!" The Overlord sneered as the red gem glowed from the blade on his back. Raising his hand a sphere of red energy appeared in his hand then an array of lightning began shooting outwards dispelling the clones.
"The nature of his soul itself is fractured. His chakra is completely unbalanced." It was obvious the other Naruto's emotions and thought process were in a complete disarray. "He is completely lost in his own mind. In a world where you failed it most have completely broken you. To change the past to the future he wants there is still one important factor that guards the way. They'll never forgive or accept his methods without him enforcing his will and enslaving them."
And with him standing in the way of that the Overlord would have no choice, but to kill him. The only one with the knowledge to fully understand the nature of chakra. He had a chance when this all started, but he didn't. His connection with Empathy was probably the reason why, but it looked like the Overlord no longer and cared and was going to brute force the connection if need be. "You know. I never wanted things to escalate this far. My hand was pushed. With the Element's power I was going to do incredible things. There are too many too-faced species out there that is going to bring us pain in the future. Dealing with them now would save our nation a great deal. Quite simply this is the way things have to be."
Every moment he hesitated was a moment lost. Each and every moment that took away from preventing the dark future this version of him came from. It was time to put an end to this. "If you truly cared about Equestria you wouldn't have put this nation through an invasion. Do you honestly think the Luna and Celestia of your timeline would approve of this?"
Naruto dashed across the area towards him, readying a flurry of blows. At the last instant, Overlord launched forward as well, the two meeting for the first powerful exchange of attacks. "You know nothing! You know nothing of my loss and struggles! Luna! Rainbow! Pinkie! Applejack! Rar..." His expression became haunted as he couldn't even speak her name. Remembering his sin. "I won't let them befall the same fates."
Naruto hammered in front of him with his fists, launching blows at his counterpart's chest, arms, face, and legs. Rapidly dashing and launching strikes to test the guard and hit any weak spots, but the latter was quick enough to block each and every strike as well as predict how he would go about them.
Naruto then quickly formed a Rasengan and thrust the attack only for his counterpart to pull off a move he hadn't thought possible. Countering with his left hand the Overlord grasped the Rasengan and complete disrupted the technique by reversing the rotation and then hammed his knee into Naruto's gut sending him reeling back.
Throwing out his arm Naruto slowed down the momentum from the strike, his fingers scraping along the harsh surface before he landed on the tip of his toes. He let out a faint hiss as a result of the pain from his scraped fingers.
The overlord had disappeared from sight. Naruto searched for his opponent only to locate him hovering on a black platform.
Raising his hand the Overlord summoned three balls of crackling energy and sent them flying.
They were shooting at him splitting to cover his paths to the left, right, and above.
Jumping backwards he was able to put some distance between them before body flickering behind his counter part.
With that he launched a kick to which the Overlord twisted out of the way and motioned with his hands. The energy balls that he fired earlier beckoned to his command shooting from up and around the platform to bombard Naruto.
Creating mini rasengans on his finger tips Naruto was able to counter two of the attacks causing them to prematurely detonate as the last one homed in on him. The third ball detonated on him which revealed that it was merely a clone.
"Are you done playing around? At your current level you could never hope to protect Equestria. " He taunted as he folded his arms. His ears twitched as he picked up the sound of something in the air. Activating his barrier the impact of the all too familiar Rasenshuriken hit as it enveloped the barrier in a powerful eruption of wind blades obscuring his vision. The decimating attack lasted for a minute before the barrier gave way revealing no damage had been done to him.
The eruption of familiar golden energy from the ground below revealed to him his opponent's location. "...Kurama Modo..." he whispered. "You're an arrogant bastard aren't? You think a version of yourself doesn't warrant your full power? I'll make you regret that." He sneered as he pulled out his blade and dropped down from the platform.
With several waves of his blade he fired a series of magical crescent beams.
"This is a dangerous strategy that you're partaking. "
"But not one I'm not doing without merit. He's not making use of the same techniques as us. Either he is unwilling or he no longer can. At the very least I could make use of his lost of composure and capitalize on that."
Leaping and twisted over and above each wave Naruto had managed to dodge them all.
WHAM!
The second he had flipped over the last one he had been hit by the armored leg of the Overlord.
Momentarily he tumbled across the ground before scrambling up and avoiding a downward slash. On the other side, he was met once again by his counterpart. "Time after time. So many lives were lost. Our mares beaten and broken, treated as nothing more then toys. The stallions robbed of their pride. Those who weren't killed were treated as labor or prizes whored out to other nations. At fear of being targeted next so many of our so called allies turned their backs on us!"
He was sure now that the Overlord had found away to internalize the same level of power he gained from the cloak into his base form. Righting himself up before he could be hit by another attack Naruto put some distance between as the Overlord pressed his relentless assault. It was time to change the pace of this battle. Inhaling he began mixing his chakra natures.
'Yōton: Shakugaryūgan no Jutsu.' Lava promptly expelled from Naruto's mouth which solidified into a bolder of molten rock firing at the Overlord with tremendous speed. Using his blade the Overlord sent a wave energy cracking the front portion of the boulder splitting it enough for him to dive under. The intense heat was enough to rapidly drive up his body temperature through his armor. "So what? You'll make them pay for choices they haven't made yet? You'll take away everyone's free will for your perfect world? Is this what you really wish to become?"
Naruto began firing several more boulders Naruto began changing the battle ground more suited to Yoton and Katon techniques.
"I see you've up the Ante! I'll do the same!" The blue diamond shaped stone on the overlord's blade began to glow as the aura of the gem radiated in sync with him. His eyes became a blinding white before changing and settling into a deep aqua marine like color. The Overlord radiated with a new power and to his surprise it was hollow and cold, but lacking the feeling of chakra. With a wave of his blade a mist erupted and swam through the ground like a serpent in the midst of the strike of unexpected prey in the water. "We both want the same thing! We both want the best for our loved ones I'm just the only one brave enough to do whatever it takes to keep them safe."
The air grew colder as the molten rock and stream of lava in the path of the attack was soon frozen. Naruto knew there was something more to his counter part and this proved it. Those gems seemed to be what the overlord was supplemented the still unexplained loss of the other's chakra based power.
The Overlord charged again, the change of power boosting the effective of his attacks as each slash unleashed an icy wave that tore at Naruto's frame. Tearing his clothes and threatening to freeze and slice at his flesh.
Though he felt he still had an edge in raw power, the damage from the Overlord's unpredictable options were beginning to stack up. "I had promised your Twilight that I would put an end to you before the last shred of who you were was gone. I intend to keep that promise. "
Releasing an instantaneous chakra fist Naruto slammed into the Overlord back, giving him the few feet of separation he needed. That armor proved to be powerful cushioning and needed to be ridden of.
Concentrating on shaping the form of his shroud Naruto creating dozen of mini shroud hands as the kunai he had on his person was enveloped by the energy and lifted up around him by his mental command. Enshrouding them with lightning chakra he began hurtling them in patterns of two and three with the intent of compromising the integrity of the Overlord's armor with piercing damage.
Instantly reading the tactic the Overlord unleashed a freezing wave that acted as a barrier against the attack. The brief seconds he needed to guard and unleashed the barrier proved slower than the immediate attacks Naruto could launch with his shroud.
The green gem on the Overlord's sword glowed as patches of the ship's hull began to liquefy and shimmer. Rising out of the liquid were silver coating bipedal mechanical beings.
Following their master's unspoken command the machines charged the blond.
Despite their numbers the machines were nowhere near strong enough to harm him in this state and for the brief moment he gave into that thought he was introduced to the reason why they were hurled at him. The nearest one began to glow before detonating by him with enough force to shatter a small mountain. It was just merely enough to stun and disorient him and that was all the time the Overlord needed to strike.
Naruto let out a horrific scream of pain as the blade dug into his shoulder. His shroud reacting as the claws that erupted from his shoulder surge backwards with technical precision nearly slamming into the Overlord with the full force of their might.
Instead they slammed into the nearest mechanical beings who proceeded to detonate while also unleashing multi-colored thick mists that blanketed the area.
Shutting his mouth and exhaling to avoid inhaling the substance the blond rapidly retreated to avoid whatever toxic substance his counter part outfitted the mechanical beings with.
"I'm afraid this is where our battle comes to a close. I've indulged you enough. You've proven to be a worthwhile measuring stick to test out my control, but now I have no more use of you. Now simply die and make way for the future this nation deserves."
So this was it. His counterpart was going to aim to end this battle. That blue gem was once more being beckon.
The brief moment when his guard was down. Naruto watched and analyzed as the quick change echoed.
Three point six seconds.
That was the opening window he had. Now he just needed to be able to hit with an attack strong enough to shatter the armor. Without the extra defensive measure he could directly attack his counterpart.
He readied himself for whatever change of style the Overlord was about to deploy only to be caught off guard by a surge of magic that was all too familiar. In an instant the Overlord was gone and appeared in front of Naruto his blade burying into his gut. All while being met with the moderate cerise eyes that he knew all to well.
"You let me die bro. So do me a favor and die to make up for it."
Jumping back he clutched his wound as he could feel his regeneration already going to work. That presence, he recognized it instantly. And the following moves that occurred, it would be impossible for him to mistake them for any other.
"For the sake of this future you're trying to build. Do you honestly believe that everyone will be able to forgive you? That they'll go along with this?"
"You know how stubborn we can be. Why even waste your time with those questions." Once more the blue gem flashed and with that yellow aura radiated from the Overlord as his weapon began to radiate lightning.
"Think me a fool, but maybe deep down I still don't want to believe I could have fallen like this. That I would let myself become what you have." He said only to have to launch a ranged lightning blast from his counterpart.
A Kage Bunshin formed the Overlord and attempted to pelt him with kunai, but seconds before it could hit the Overlord erected his barrier.
Naruto threw several wind fused kunai right at the Overlord's heart. The Overlord moved to the side, but Naruto used Kawarimi to switch with the kunai just as they passed so he was close enough to get off a close range strike.
The overlord blocked the kunai with his sword and kicked the blond back. 'Prodding my defenses to avoid wasting anymore chakra from flashier attacks.'
"Its funny you know, you think if you know all your opponents possible strategies that would give you an advantage, but seeing as I know most of your possible moves as well that leaves us at a stalemate." As he finished saying this the Overlord got ready to unleash his next attack only to find his movements slowly down.
'W-What. My movements...shit is this...'
Instantly in a flash Naruto had body flickered with a Rasengan in both hands. The Overlord fought the magnet release as he erected the barrier, the first of the Rasengan clashing with the barrier unleashing a torrent of energy into the atmosphere as the two techniques fought for supremacy. Both fighters fed their energy into the attacks until finally bought collapsed from the backlash.
With that Naruto landed the other Rasengan landing his first full on damaging hit in the fight sending the Overlord hurtling backwards. The alternate skidded as his body skipped a few times before coming to a stop.
"But the minut differences, just as your reliance on these metal monstrosities are a weakness I can take advanage of."
With a roar the other unleashed several fast swings from his blade unleashing red energy beams. Naruto dodged out of the way as he charged the Overlord again. He found himself having to dodge bursts of lightning and ice thrown into the mix as his counterpart exchanged use of the elements at an instant. The lightning being used to halt his progress from the speed and the thickness of the ice tanking his attacks.
Putting some distance between himself and the rapid attacks he formed some Kage Bunshin to shield himself and swarm the Overlord to break his focus.
Despite the multitude of targets the man did not linger when it came to his defense unless he was once more feeling his response slowed by the use of magnet release.
That was when he felt it.
Dozen of sharp little pains digging into his arms and legs and he instantly picked up on it.
Iron sand?
How?
When?
Fighting through the pain he dodged the nearest clone's attack, cutting it in two and causing it to dispel.
Once more he beckon the power of the gems before his body had turned into a liquid metal consuming the iron sand before turning to normal. "I have to admit my stubborn past self you have some interesting tricks, but that's all they are...tricks." He said as he shot forward through the air.
Naruto twisted out of the way of the blade only earning a superficial cut on his cheek as it narrowly missed due to his dodge. Naruto began channeling chakra in his stomach, throat, and lungs.
He duck back dodging the strike his counterpart aimed for his neck.
"Oi, Naruto," the high pitched voice of Saiken echoed in his mind. "With this one's chakra, burning through his armor should be nothing. Can't sit back and watch us lose to this imitation, Ore."
"Do not get too cocky Saiken," Gyuuki chimed in, "Whether or not he has fallen this is another version of Naruto. Still what troubles me is the fact he hasn't used any ninjutsu. The question is why is that."
Surprisingly Chomei worried about the pace of the battle added,"I find it hard to believe he would rely on foreign powers to conclusively unless it was necessary. Keep on your guard Naruto."
"You know what you have to do. Shatter those gems on his blade." Leave it to Kurama to get straight to the point.
'Then its about time I level the playing field a bit.' Naruto had been cautious and kept some of the Iron Sand on his person. Going into this battle he realized the advantage Iron Sand and Magnet release would give him. The grains of sand that he kept on him swarm around his kunai forming into a blade to which he solidified using his chakra, magnet and wind release.
The Overlord chuckled, "You know, I wouldn't have thought of that until a year from now your time. Then again, we've always had a habit of upgrading our ability in combat. Let's see if you can keep up."
With that the two engaged in sword play. Having freed himself of the iron sand the Overlord was no longer suceptible to magnet release. Any attempts to hit him with particles ended up being washed away.
"Something...something seems so familiar. Wasn't there a shinobi with a similar kekki genkai. " Isobu's wonderings jogged Naruto's recollection. That technique, it was forgivable that Naruto had forgotten.
What was the name of that shinobi.
Suigetsu.
Right he was the mist nin that was part of Taka. He could do this too, but something was off. Naruto did not sense the use of chakra when the Overlord imitated the man.
Could those gems allow him to imitate people's powers? Nah, if that was the case what was stopping him from merely imitating Discord and shaping the reality to his whim? There had to be some sort of drawback or limitations.
In a near instant he spotted one. The weakness of his stance. Each time he invoked these new powers his stance changed. It made him unpredictable, but each change of stance had a level of skill to them. He had picked up it after a few changed thanks to the difference of how the Overlord carried himself before going back to his unreadable stance.
The latest change, one that seemed to allow him to better pinpoint his movements gave him the brief opening he needed. Naruto took advantage and dragged the blade of his sword down the flat of his counterpart. 'He'll dodge and backflipped while aiming for a gash on my leg.' He predicted, twisting out of the way as the blade of the Overlord lashed forward like a striking serpent only for Naruto to hit his counterpart with a chidori infused punch that caused a slight dent in his counterpart's armor. 'I knew it. So it's true.' That swordplay maneuver. Just then his counterpart had tried to channel Sasuke, wrong person to channel. Who better than Naruto to know how Sasuke fought? 'I have to press the advantage now.' Despite the man being hurled back that did not stop him from forming handseals. He seemed to stop as if realizing something before he threw his hand down to dig into the ground. He only succeeded in causing his body to slow with a jerk, landing on the tips of his toes and launching himself forward.
The lightning blazed from the Overlord's sword.
Naruto's was coated in wind.
The two fighters slammed their attacks forward and clashed the two powerful blade attacks stalemated.
Now was the time. 'Chirōkyū' With that Naruto exhaled dense corrosive gas to which the Overlord unleash a blast of energy from his blade that carried enough force to quick up a draft and balst the gas away.
After the magnet release debacle he would not be caught off guard by anymore Bijuu based techniques. He remember all too well how this resureection in a new body had caused a mutation that allowed the nine's chakra to integrate their energy with his body allowing them to channel their techniques.
The ultimate Jinchuuriki. The power of nine in one. 'And with this he'll charge forward as if baiting me. It'll in fact be a Kagebunshin to which he'll attack from above but it'll also being a kagebunshin while the real one will actually launch a long range attack or that is what I'm supposed to believe while the real one was in fact the first one coming in for the attack. '
The first Naruto to appeared was dashing in from below with the blade. As predicted he hit it with a beam of energy from his blade spinning around to block the one from above with his blade and blasting it as well before unleashing a beam into the gas and hitting it before it could finish the Rasenshuriken. If he was right the clones should be dispelling...now.
He then launched into the air. Of course the real trick was that the original would have henged himself into the blade that would be dropped by the first clone to catch him off guard. Raising his blade high he launched another destructive crescent blade of energy at the ground. But when the ground below him was merely painted in black from the backlash he wondered did he make a miscalculation?
Suddenly two golden claws of chakra shot out of the blackness as Naruto grabbed the Overlord by his feet. "What?"
"It's time to change the tune of this fight!" With that the man was brought down back to the ship with a thundering slam. Naruto shot out of the mass of black, revealing his heavily torn clothes. Tanking the blast while disguise as a gambit for preparation of his next attack. With both hands grasping the hilt Naruto charged forth as his counterpart was recovering from the attack.
His hand grasping around the hilt of his blade the Overlord quickly brought it up to defend against the attack.
That was when he felt it. The screams. He could feel their essences being torn from him.
How? When?
The blade in his hand shattered as the reality before him melted away and in the last fraction of the second he saw before him the expanding field of Rasenshuriken.
He had no choice.
He body flickered away outside the range of the devastating wind jutsu.
"Finally." Naruto murmured as he watched the blade being shredded to pieces by his devastating attack. "That sword was a pain in the ass.' He thought as the Rasenshuriken died down. His other self didn't seem to be relying on chakra so he made a gamble to use a genjutsu and it paid off. Genjutsu was never his forte, it was still his weakest jutsu category which made using it on another version of himself his safest bet. As the attack fully died down he saw the remnants of the four gems lying on the ground. They were cracked and their light seemed to have faded.
"No...no...no...no..." The Overlord whispered as he collapsed to his hands and knees. His voice now laced with cold fury he spoke up,"Teme...now...now I'll just have to go to the continent of Thundera and recollect the gems. " It was then an all too familiar power began to swarm from the Overlord. "The game is over. Its time to erase the obstacle standing in the way of my dreams." His power continued to explode and rise.
It looked like it was finally time to bring out all the stops.
Future Twilight had finished putting on the touches of her disguise. In order to preserve certain aspects of the future her past self could not be made aware of her fate in the cosmic order of things.
The Overlord had to be stopped. Twilight looked down at the scroll in her hands detailing all the knowledge she could share without causing irreversible harm to the future of this world. To save everypony she had only one chance to get this right.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"I see now, you went as far as allowed yourself to be enslaved by Kaguya's will?" He questioned as chakra rolled off the Overlord in waves.
"I would never allow myself to be enslaved!" The Overlord's forehead split revealing a third eye. "Its with this power I'll carve forth a new future!" With that he used the Underworld Slope Hill to instantly retrieve and bring the other three gems into place.
The very infrastructure of the ship began to glow as the Overlord began absorbing enormous amounts of power. "This is where it ends."
The power contained within the three gems ready coursing throughout his body. Thunder and clouds were beckon forth. Darkness reigning all around, only cast off the libidinous blue, green, and red lights erupting from the Overlord. The wind around them howled fiercely.
A fierce vortex engulfed the entire vessel. His power shot up before crashing back down like a bolt.
The explosion ripped through the shell, shattering it's metallic casing into fragments. Flames, coupled with shards of flaming metal shot into the sly, bellowing pillars of smoke following closely behind. The remains began encircling the smoldering remains of the tower like a cyclone.
Pieces began flying together, contacting, merging, becoming one, connecting with the whole bulk, increasing it's size.
All the while this was going on Naruto had gone into Six Paths Sage Mode.
"I know this is confusing for you all, but we literally have no time to go over the specifics. There are things you need to know before you go into this fight so you'll hold nothing back."
With the bearers having been healed and regaining consciousness they came face to face with a future version of Twilight. Normally the Twilight that belonged to the present would have gone into a barrage of questioning, but the current situation was far too serious for her to be so simply sidetracked.
"The Overlord is not just some random conqueror. He is, a future possibility of our lover Naruto." The revelation by the future Twilight invoked emotions.
Disbelief and confusion being the biggest ones.
"T-That's...that's insane! N-Naruto would never...!" Fluttershy instantly slipped into denial. Not wanting to believe such a thing could be possible.
"No! No way would he do this. Would he betray us all!" Rainbow of course latched onto anger.
"He...he has to be confused! Some varmint put a spell on him or something!" Applejack wanted to bargain away the reality set before her. It went against nearly everything Naruto was to betray his loved ones like that.
At the core despite their reactions they were all rooted in disbelief.
Celestia did not blame them. She was still coming to grips about the fact that such a possibility was down the road of possibilities for her cherished blond, but he was the real deal. She could sense it, from the very depths of her soul.
This was when Rarity softly asked,"How? What happened to Equestria? To us that such a thing could happen." She had a fair good idea on what happened, but she needed to hear it. There was no way in good conscious that if the version of her from the Overlord's still alive she would stand by and let her lover go down the path of madness.
Future Twilight inhaled sharply as she made to speak. Her eyes slightly became misty as she began recalling the circumstances of her dark future. She...she hated thinking back to those dark days. The days where her life started to fall apart.
"It was...it was all thanks to that monster...Strife!" The venomous hatred and utter look of loathing from future Twilight not only unnerved Celestia but caused the present Twilight's heart to skip a beat. "That monstrosity otherwise known as Discord's son."
That was a revelation that surprised Celestia and Luna. It was a worry they never had considered that the god of chaos would have progeny.
"He organized some of the commanders who used to follow his father along with other entities. Among the worst of the worst was Dainn and the Cairobu. Those monsters either slaughtered or brainwashed the males of our nation then enslaved the females treated them as nothing more then servants and whores for their sick sexual desires." She could see how unnerved and horrified they were, but she was just scratching the surface. "Our nation, our way of life was essentially destroyed and one by one our lives were destroyed. " Her voice began to waver, "We tried...we tried to fight back, but Strife was nothing like his father. He had nothing to hold him back, but his sheer desire for war and conflict. And as we tried to fight back one by one we fell. The only ones among us bearers alive are the ones that came back. Please...please don't ask beyond that." She pleaded in a barely audible voice. She didn't want to remember the details. She didn't want to remember the details of their deaths.
"Twilight Sparkle, we will not ask for such details because such circumstances will never come close to pass." Luna ensured her as she walked over and placed a comforting wing around the mare with the attempt to calm her down. "But there is more we need to know. Like his powers and what he plans on doing. "
"Right," Future Twilight cleared her throat. "Na...the Overlord wields the power of several ancient relics that were held by the species of each of our nations. While most of them are used as power sources for his flagship he uses one in particular. The Four stones of great power from the fifth continent south east of us. The Warstone, granter of extraordinary power and future sight. The Spirit stone, which can generate powerful barriers and gives the user great spiritual power. The Tech stone allowing mastery over technology and the Soul stone, granting its user power to influence one's soul and the afterlife. Together all four are a terrifying power to overcome."
"But not enough. We stopped him in the midst of a ritual he was trying to do with the Elements of Harmony. For whatever reason the power he has now is not enough." The present Twilight noted.
"Indeed. Against the likes of a reality warper who knows how to be creative that power is not enough. He has become so consumed with preventing the future we came from he has lost himself. This is why I ask of you all. Please help me stop him before the stallion I once knew is completely gone."
The devastation unleashed from Naruto's Six Paths: Ultra-Big Ball Rasenshuriken cleared the landscape of magma and iron sand remains. His overlord counterpart had used his blade as the focal point of unleashing his power as he continue his transformation, but at the price of another one of his gems taking the brunt of the attack and shattering. The spirit gem was no more.
"ThiS ISnT OveR NoT By a LonG SHOT!" He roared as he unleashed a wave of red energy the size of a Bijuudama.
Before Naruto could react a bubble formed around him and a shield appeared before him taking the brunt of the attack that exploded around him. Even before he felt the connection flickered to life he already knew they were there.
'You didn't think we let you fight the big bad on you're on did you?'
"Rainbow." He couldn't help but softly grin at this.
One by one each of the armored bearers dropped by Naruto's side. Fluttershy erected another barrier to shield them as waves of energy repeatedly lashed out from the Overlord. "You're all okay." He noted, relieved that they recovered so quickly from their fight. "Do you...?" He wondered did they know what they were up against?
"Future Twilight told us beloved." Rarity grasped his hand. "We can no more blame you for Overlord then you would be of Radiance or Luna of Nightmare Moon."
"We're going to do what we always do." Rainbow said as she readied her blades.
"We're going to protect our home." Pinkie Added.
"Our friends and family." Applejack noted.
"We will do whatever it takes to bring Harmony." Fluttershy included.
"And that means all of us fighting together against any threat." Twilight finished.
Naruto was tossed his element by Twilight's future counterpart.
The intensifying waves of energy unleashed one big final burst intense enough to cause Fluttershy's protection to waver and shatter from the force which sent the group flying back several feet.
Mass amounts of metallic machinery and weapons erupted from the surface of the ship and began swarming around the Overlord until a blinding flash occurred blocking their vision and signifying the next step of his evolution.
Suddenly it was over. A bellowing cloud of steam went up like a vial, cloaking whatever lay beyond from sight. Whatever had happened, it was very quiet.
Naruto looked straight ahead, trying to catch some glimpse of his counterpart. Something however, alerted him to a presence and his gaze shot upwards, to a towering shadow overlooking them all.
The smoke cleared and all was revealed.
This new being was titanic, casting a shadow over them all. Its massive metallic wings blanketed them in its shadows. From his hands the spiked nails were easily several times the size of their bodies. And encompassing his body was covered in thick silver armor, each plate at least a good foot or two thick.
But what struck Naruto the most where the eyes. They were those same eyes his reflection had from the water of truth plus an all too familiar third eye resting on his forehead. This shiny metallic form was sleek and powerfully build like the dragon's of his previous home world's lore.
Directly at it's center, was a curved dome made up of shaped strands of segmented metal, inside were not only the two remaining gems, but what looked like a scepter and other artifacts.
The new being. The new overlord reared his head back and screamed, a beam of energy erupted from his jaws casting a blinding flash of light out in every direction for miles.
The Overlord turn his attention downwards before firing a beam that piece through the side of the ship. The group watched in horror as the beam bore directly into a section of Canterlot obliterating several buildings. What bits weren't vaporized crumbled to the ground in a bellowing cloud of dust.
'What the hell is his problem? I thought he wanted to protect Equestria in his own twisted way. What's he doing attacking the city?' Rainbow questioned angrily.
'The damn fool. He went as far as summoning Kaguya and draining her chakra. He's been tainted by her will. I wonder why he wasn't using chakra against me and now it's become apparent. We have to take him out now before he ends up destroying everything.'
With that they gave charge. Pelting the Overlord with their attacks. The magical blasts seemed to do little but irritate and push him back as the others drew in closer for physical attacks.
Leaping up along side the massive tower that served as a transport hub, Naruto, Pinkie, and Applejack scaled up the tower. Dodging the first of the metallic fighter's swipes they launched themselves from the tower and hit him with their strongest physical strikes.
Knocked off balance the Overlord let out a roar of irritation before lashing out with his tail swatting the three of them down as he readied to charge his next blast. As his mouth glowed with energy a beam of purple energy collided into his chest, forcing him to miss his shot firing off target and hitting stray wilderness several kilometers from the battle. His attention was dragged to his attacker.
Future Twilight.
"To have come all this way! So even you are willing to fight me? Even if it means your end? Even after all we lost and been through together!"
"If that is what it takes then yes." She answers as the Overlord tail slammed against the ship as he let out an angry retort.
"So be it!" He hissed angrily his voice betraying pain and betrayal.
While the Overlord was distracted Rarity took time to analyze the structure, hoping to find some form of weakness. Seeing as he was about to attack Rarity had to cut the plan short and begin firing a salvo of gems hitting his side, back, and left wings, but none of the attacks seemed to have done any damage.
In retaliation the Overlord raised his right hand and shot towards Rarity who was barely yanked out of the way thank's to Pinkie's swift acrobatics.
It was Rainbow's turn. The bat flew through the air, trying to use speed to catch the giant off guard. Her attempt failed miserably. Metal Overlord's tail simply swung around and smashed directly down on her. The tail quickly latched around her and attempted to crush her only for Applejack to quickly launch a right good bucking kick into the side with enough force to break its grip.
Twilight covered them by firing several blasts against the Overlord but like the other attacks it was hardly phasing the transformed titan as it sculpted part of the landscape to protect himself from the other's attacks.
"Why fight so hard for a dying future?" He asked as he raised his left arm to strike. "I am the key to the rebirth of Equestria and all its lost. I am the new beginning. I am...the Saisei." The Overlord christened himself.
The answer he got was several Truth Seeking Balls tearing right through the left arm of the beast. One by one he was hit by follow up attacks. Rainbow's high speed slash jammed directly into the chest plate of the Saisei, causing him to start swaying backwards followed by Applejack and Pinkie landing kicks that sent the creature further falling back before being hit by the Twilights' and Rarity's magical beams.
Collecting its bearings shock waves of powers echoed from the titan as he began to glow with power. Howling winds echoed as his shell glowed brightly. The gigantic Titan began to slowly shrink and compress in size as tremors echoed throughout the ship. Finally after what seemed like minutes the blinding display evaporated revealing the now twelve foot tall metallic Saisei.
Almost instantly he took to the sky and aimed downwards. "Burn!" All the humanity that was left his tone seemed to cease as he fired crimson inferno at the ground.
In an instant Fluttershy erected a shield as the deadly flames slammed into the shield as the sparks of the rebound flames lit a blaze on the surface of the ship.
Performing instantaneous teleports the Twilights spread the group apart as they fired at multiple angels.
'Smaller target. Greater overall damage.' Naruto thought as he hurled two of his Truth Seeking Balls at his counterpart only for him to open holes in the dimension at that moment, ensnaring the deadly balls.
Naruto cursed the recklessness that cost him two of the Truth Seeking Balls seeing as they were irreplaceable without sacrificing a major portion of his life force to will them back into creation.
The new form allowed the Saisei to show off his new speed as a surprise gut punch caused the stallion to double over. He tried to follow up with a kick, but Naruto jumped back and away from the strike.
Naruto began readying a Rasengan only for the speedy Saisei to slam into him with his shoulder. Using the Amenominaka he opened a portal in an attempt to separate them from the others. This attempt was interrupting as future Twilight appeared between them a magical crest forming in her hand. She slammed it into the gut of the Saisei causing him to stumble back as his power began going haywire.
"Now's our chance! Hit him with everything you got! Don't hold back!" Th future Twilight called out as a memory long forgotten came to her mind.
'Understand some day Twi, even the greatest of friend's can become the most unexpected of enemies. Having a mean's to fight against them, even if its unlikely is important.' Naruto explained as he showed her the seal that he had been working on. 'In this has some of my chakra stored. Its one half of a solution I've been working on. A worst case scenario if you will. I don't know if we ever have to deal with evil clones or whatever, but it should work.'
'Come on! There is no way you would betray your friends! Your loved ones!" Twilight had thought the blond was being silly. But yet at the same time could she blame him for being concerned or cautious?
'Please Twilight. Do this for me. I need to know that if anything happens. If I ever stop being...me. Then I count count on someone...somepony to stop me.'
The idea itself was ludicrous, but the serious expression in his eyes told her otherwise. 'I...I promise you. If that ever happens...I won't let you die as anypony but yourself.
'Empathy!' Naruto called upon his element's power and became cloaked in its powers. 'I understand the notion. Of wanting to protect your loved ones. The fear of losing them. But by your own selfish whims all you care about is your own loss. Its broken you and you don't know what to do anymore. And because of that you wish to control everything. I won't let you travel blindly anymore. I'll put an end to this.' With rapid speed Naruto shot forward and slammed his into the torso of the Saisei. The Saisei fired back with red beams of energy scorching the front portion of Naruto's armor and sending him flying back.
The tiniest of cracks appeared on the armor. Before he could react he was hit with by Applejack's hammer causing him to be shot forwards. Twisting his head he tried firing another crimson blast resulting in a shield popping up and deflecting back at him.
Letting out a roar of pain the liquid coating of the Saisei's body shimmered and began to sprout tendrils. The tendrils began electricfying and lashing out at the group. Twisting and shooting over and away from the lashes the group continue their attack.
The closest of them was Pinkie Pie who was channeling her magic into her staff. Twirling over several of the lashes she managed to hit his shell causing the cracks to extend even more.
She barely had time to react as one of the tentacles wrapped themselves tightly around her legs, fixing her in place. Attempting to struggle free, she was unable to dodge the next blast. As a result, she was painfully blasted backwards.
"Pinkie!" Rainbow was knocked by one of the electrified tentacles with a painful shock, but the rage of seeing her friend harmed caused her to push forward.
She wasn't the only one as Twilight, with a powerful blast of magic, blast back the nearest ones to give the mare a clear passage.
Banking around, avoiding more lashes he sent her way, she began manuevering as close as she could get. With his still usable arm the Saisei slashed at her, his attention being drawned which gave Rarity the opening to dash forward and stabbed him in the chest section with her rapier further causing damage to his shell.
Unleashing a wave of energy he blasted them both back. Both were caught by Naruto before they could be sent too far back.
Bolt of magics were launched by both Twilights to which the Saisei avoiding by flying up. The two of them continued launching powerful spells drawing his attention just enough to where Fluttershy could fire several arrows unpeeded once more causing further cracks to his shell.
Before he could even retaliate he was hit with a hailstorm of gems as Naruto took advantage of the Saisei's overwhelmed state.
Punch after punch after kick after blow after strike followed without end, slowly damage its shell.
Suddenly the Saisei escaped the beating with a body flicker. Flying high above he gathered power from the Gemstone of War and fired down. The explosive force was enough to scatter the group as they went on the defensive. Taking advantage of their distraction the Saisei being sprouted copies from his own mass that began to attack the group.
Naruto was quick to counter by creating his own clones only for the Saisei to bodyflicker, landing two punches to the face. Double back and hissing in pain Naruto avoided the tail strike as he launched a chakra fist only for the Saisei to manipulate the mass of his body to make it dense enough to cushion the majority of the power behind the strike.
Once more the Saisei charged and Naruto took the opportunity to strike. As the transformed cyborg spun using his tail to strike Naruto used another one of his Truth Seeking Balls he blocked the incoming tail strike only to disintegrate them before pulling them back. Though the Saisei was far from finished as upon landed on his right foot from the spun he kept the momentum going and spun again to land an attack to which Naruto blocked using his arms.
'He has Kaguya's chakra so why isn't he trying to use more of her techniques? In fact he's hardly used enough power to level anything beyond a city. Its as if he's waiting for something.' Naruto began trying to sense the Saisei's power when he began to pick up on something. Something enimating from him and the other bearers as well as the subtle manipulations of YinYang coming from his counterpart.
There was a reason his counterpart didn't kill him.
A reason why the whole pace of this war was odd.
Why even now something felt odd.
He finally now realized just what was going on. He had been binding time. Setting up a situation to keep all their heavy hitters busy. Pushing them into a confrontation where they had to use their armors. He was never trying to take control of the Elements. He just needed them to channel their power for his jutsu.
Naruto quickly removed his armor. 'The armor's. Its a trap he's trying to use us as batteries.'
As if picking up on his counterpart's suddenly found his throat constricted as the Saisei used his remaining hand to latch around his throat. The others rushed only for strange seals to begin to form on their armors. One by one each of them had came to a dead stop as the magic drained out of them causing them to collapse.
'I can't move.'
'My armor!'
'What in the hay happened?'
Their panicked thoughts could be felt through the bond as their magic had been zapped.
With a body flicker the Saisei slammed Naruto into future Twilight who teleported behind him in an attempt to blind side him.
The two of them quickly recovered only to get blasted by an incredible bolt of magical power from the Saisei downing them.
"No matter...with the raw power of Harmony and YinYang manipulation its time to make my dream a reality.!" He remarked as he began channeling his energy. Everlasting peace was finally within his grasp."N-No...what's going on? M-My body...what is..." He began screaming as the magic began funneling out of him and back to their source.
"Come now, did you forget who it was that thought me about seals?" The future twilight asked him as she began recovering. Her horn began to glow as she prepared to cast a spell. "That I wouldn't recgonize the arrays once I returned the Elements? Now, its time to put an end to this."
"I will not let you!" The Saisei used his cursed eye to enter future Twilight's mind trapping them into a mental battle.
In the black abyss Twilight and the Saisei floated opposite of each other. "How long have you been awake? Trying to ignore your demons? Its over Nar. This is not our reality. Just let go. Let them live their eyes? They know enough to avoid becoming us, so just let them go."
"No, I...I will not. I won't ever stop until I succeed and if that means I have to go through you so be it."
Twilight lowered her head, "The real you...the real Naruto wouldn't be so callous about the wants of his precious people. You really did die the day she did. I thought it would be easy, but the thought of what I must do feels my heart with so much pain. Even after all this...there's a part of me that still loves you." Her eyes began to moisten as she let her disguise drop revealing her full alicorn might. "And its because I love you that I will stop you before you lose sight of everything."
"He did die that day Twilight Sparkle. I am the key to a better future. I'll make this quick and when I'm done it'll be as if that dark future was a bad dream. Now, you are the very last link, the very last bond to that dark future. Its time for me to sever it." The now dubbed Saisei proclaimed as he readied to sever the link to a lifetime he wanted to forget.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
With a rapid teleport she threw the first punch before Saisei could react. The solid blow caused the amalgam of technology of flesh to skid back. The empty space began to shape and meld into the familiar images that echoed from Twilight Sparkle's memories.
A meadow was what now constituted of their battleground as they battled. Twilight's hands lit a blaze with he aura as she began launching every furious strike she could at Saisei.
"You can't keep this up forever Twilight," Saisei taunted , as another punch flew over her head. "I have far more experience then you. I am a far better fighter. You'll make a mistake and once you do it'll be over."
Twilight didn't respond verbally, but instead took advantage of the opening he'd left due to his taunt. She aimed a bolt that blasted into his knee, causing him to miss his strikes by mere inches. In that same amount of time she maneuvered below and slammed her palm into his ribs casting a spell.
He let out a furious hiss as he lashed out with his tail which Twilight avoided by teleporting away at the last second.
Glancing down at the damage from her attack he tried to will the substance that made his shell to regenerate but it refused to. He could feel the very faint impulses of her magical energy coursing through his shell. 'So the seal was for more then just stopping him from fully siphoning the energy of the Elements?'
He wouldn't let that stop him. Charging forward he body flickered before Twilight could cast her next spell. Snatching her up by the throat be prepared to ram his claws into her when he felt a surge of pain emanating from his head.
The memory of when he first met Twilight coursed through his mind. His body tensed and his face sharpened as he experienced agony. Escaping his grasp with a teleport Twilight cast another blast to which she narrowly avoided, but cut a portion of his shell from his cheek.
Twilight's knowledge and transfiguration as expected was proving troublesome. Bit by bit she was using her alchemic knowledge to change the composition of his armor to break down his defenses.
Though it would take more then brute force. Concentrating on his well of eternal energy he began firing waves of crescent energy to which Twilight shielded herself against while casting another spell.
From his left arm seals sprouted and swirling red bolts interrupted before impaling his arm. Despite the little energy beams ensnaring his arm Saisei was not going to give up so easily. Taking to the sky he began sending waves of crescent slices composed of air slashes at her.
Twilight quickly cast an advance barrier spell by the name of Reflect. Shielding not only herself from harm but sending the attack right back at Saisei who curled up his tail and raised it in front of him like a shield to minimize damage.
Saisei outline flickered again, and several duplicates sprang out from where he stood, spreading out to encircle Twilight. Each of them used a different form of attacking with half the duplicates attacking long range while the others using melee attacks.
Going on guard Twilight tanked the melee hits with a jolt and grunt before triggering the reflect spell which hit the nearby copies with powerful magical energy before sending them flying away and dispelling while also shielding her from the long range attack.
"You insult me with this level of power Twilight Sparkle. Surely you can't expect to win at this rate." He began creating more copies by the dozen which soon surrounded the mare.
Despite being surrounded and taunted Twilight's determined expression did not fade. "You know, I discovered...something a fair bit interesting. As the element of Magic I can adapt and learn just about any magic. And since you managed to come to this realm, I made sure to make a few stops of my own before I came to this point in time!" With that her eyes began to glow.
'Haste!'
A golden clock formed above her for a brief few seconds as she was illuminated by a faint golden light. With that she moved at a much faster rate.
As he attempted to land a hit she cast another spell on him. This time a gray light washed over Saisei and he found himself slowing down immensely.
'THUNDAJA!' The next thing Saisei knew the sky above was suddenly swarmed with dark clouds. A series of thunderbolts rained down upon him striking him causing severe burns as well as electrifying his body.
Teleporting to the side of him Twilight cried out another spell. "FIRAJA!" A massive torrent of flames erupted from her shell and began crashing against the shell. The attack detonated and pieces of the shell exploded off exposing his body.
'Protect!" She cast the spell on herself and dodge out of the way of Saisei whose shell was slowly crumbling. It was time to break through every one of the alternates.
The shell of Saisei continued to crumble exposing most of his body.
With that Twilight summoned her staff and uttered a spell that caused her great hesitation. "I...Imperius!" She cast at him with the full weight of her power and superseded her will with her own. "Its time you give up! Stop this right at once!" She commanded.
What happened next sent her into complete shock as the metallic being crumpled into ash. The next thing she knew she was mentally attack and the connection interrupted.
On the outside the present Twilight moved her future counterpart's body away upon the future incarnation shooting back from the mental backlash and collapsing.
A bright flash of blinding chakra erupted from the Saisei. As it began to die down his shell casing collapsed revealing what looked like Naruto in his human form facing away from them. "Finally. I was sick and tired of being locked away by a mortal consciousness. Thoughts. Feelings. Emotions. Memories. I do not enjoy these...I must erase all attachments." He turned around and faced the bearers who got into fighting stances and readied for him to attack.
His eyes honed in on Naruto.
A memory.
The Fourth Shinobi War. It could feel it.
Chakra.
"Hag..or..omo?" The human Naruto slowly spoke. "No...the other one who sealed me."
Naruto's eyes widened at the words of the human version of him spoke. "No...it can't be." He whispered.
"That's the...Ame no Hitotsu no Kami." He said as the others eyes widened in shock. It was only recently that Naruto started talking more about elements of his past, but to think a manifestation of one of his most dangerous enemies would appear here?
The backlash of the Juubi's chakra sent the group flying as it began to manifest into a golden version of its true self. Fluttershy formed a barrier around them and they all recovered as the the creature raised its tail and mouth forming a Bijuudama. It started off the size of a house. Then the size of a castle. And kept growing.
Panic spread across Naruto's face as he picked up on the creature's thoughts. "Shit! That much chakra! Its more then enough to blow up Canterlot over ten times! That's not for us! The damn monster is trying to wipe out this entire continent!" He could sense the creature's disgust and malice.
"Naruto...this is bad..." Kurama's voice finally returned. "Ame no Hitotsu no Kami is no longer guided by Kaguya's desires. Your memories along with the imprint of every wielder of those items the other you gathered has given the beast its own sense of consciousness through the emotions and memories it absorbed. It now has knowledge of combat plus the power it has now, we won't be able to kill that thing if we don't take it out now."
"This is it girls! All or nothing!" He said as he placed his hand over his Element and began getting ready to use its power.
"No...that won't be enough." Future Twilight began to come too. With that she called upon her magic and cast a wide range time stop spell. Using so much power began to wear on her.
"Future Twilight, you alright Sugarcube?" Applejack asked as the future one nearly stumbled, but was caught by the apple farmer.
"What did you mean by it will not be enough? The elements have never failed us before." Rarity could not help but wonder what they were supposed to do if the elements weren't enough?
"Before the Juubi booted me I read the mind of the Saisei. Using the elements alone won't be enough. As long as there is an Uzumaki Naruto its consciousness will just be reborn through chakra."
"Well? What in Tartarus are we supposed to do? That damn monster is going to wipe out our nation at any second and you're telling us there's nothing we can do!?" Rainbow's agitation was becoming rather clear.
"No, just that...as they are now simply killing or cleansing it won't work." She turned to Naruto. "Once we launch our attacks you need to use the Creation of All Things and seal its essence inside of me."
"Do you realize what you're asking me?" The future Twilight couldn't be serious.
"I know what I'm asking. I'm...I'm already dying so there's no danger of the Juubi coming back if it leaves with me."
"What!? What do you mean! How could you be dying?"
"Future Twilight. What aren't you telling us!?" Pinkie asked her.
"I-If there's anything we can do to save you, please let us help." Fluttershy begged her.
"The spell you used." The present Twilight guessed. "Its why you didn't want to talk about it. To come back here, you needed to pay a high enough price, didn't you?" She questioned her future self.
Nodding future Twilight explained, "I don't have much time left. Even before coming back I realized what I had to do. I did not want to burden another reality with the mistakes of our doomed world. Once this is over my existence will fade. I knew my fate the moment I cast the spell. So, please, do not despair over me. This will be the first step to a better future."
"Yer asking us to kill you."
"Darling, this is...I do not know if I can go through with it."
"You're asking me to abandon you. I can't believe you think I'd do that."
It was obvious that even for a situation as big as this it was difficult for them to agree to something like this.
"Please, I lost all of you once before. Let me go with the knowledge that in the end I was able to save everypony that I loved." She pleaded. She let out a soft gasp when a hand placed itself on her shoulder.
It was her past self.
"You...you miss them don't you? You want to be with everypony again?" She softly asked.
"I...we can't both be Twilight Sparkle. I've been around for so long. I've seen so much and now...I'm just so tired. It feels like all these years I've been trapped in a dream and I...I want this dream to end."
Twilight's feelings could be felt through the bond. She just wanted all this to end.
"We...we will wake you up from this nightmare." She promised as tears began to fall.
"T-Thank you." She said as she felt her magical enery began to dip. She was beginning to grow tired. "P-Please...there's not much time now!" She cried out urgently as time stop spell came to an end as the Juubi readied to fire.
The seven bearers began to illuminate with magical energy. It was time to put an end to this mechanical empire.
Slowly eyes opened as it gazed upon the figure leaning over it. "Twilight. Always the bane to Equestria's invaders. " The human Naruto chortle. "Laughter. That's the right thing in this situation right? I...its not like I can feel it. I cannot feel much of anything. I sacrificed it. I sacrificed my very humanity to come back. Tell me, what did you sacrifice?"
Future Twilight smiled sadly, "My life."
"I see. In the end thanks to my weakness I lose even you. You've all beaten back the Jubbi for the time being, but it'll come back. Without my humanity my will power is nonexistent. I cannot suppress it. It was only my iron strong desires acting in the place of instincts that allowed me to be the controlling instinct, but now, I no longer even have the conviction for that." He looked to see his past self, the True Naruto using the Six Paths form, preparing to use the Creation of All Things Jutsu. "Hhm, so this is it. It looks like I failed after all, but there may be hope for you." Raising his hand the last of the remaining four gems of power slowly pushed itself out of his flesh covered in his blood and flesh. Everypony else slightly flinched at this. Placing the gem against the ground he seemed to activate something causing the flying fortress to slowly descend. "Knowing Twilight, she has probably left behind hints to Cele for a better future."
Cele? That was not lost on Naruto, Rarity or Pinkie Pie.
"With this gem and the materials of this fortress can also serve as keys to Equestria's salvation. With the knowledge within the computer you can save those I made into indoctrinated servants and user in a new technology age for Equestria. Its all in your hands now, your future is the true one."
Naruto nodded, walking over and picking up the crystal. Suddenly a memory flashed through his mind and he was brought before a scene. It was some sort of weird crystal temple with solid material that looked like platinum making up the infrastructure.
"The me of this time who is watching this...and who is not alone. Forgive me. I am sorry. So sorry for the burden I am placing on you. For unforgivable sins I will most likely commit. I am a coward. My weakness is why I could not save them. And why I will cause them so much pain. I...I can't stand these feelings anymore. I'm no longer strong enough. I lose what it means to be me. So for the sake of the spell, I will be giving up something important. I will not be giving up the appearances shaped by our heritage. Not the history we grew up in. Not the power we earned or birth to us. But my emotions. My humanity. I will be losing my character in order to make this trip. A trip for a better future. Without my humanity I will be no better then our enemies who wished ruin upon the world. And because of my selfish desires I will end up unleashing this monster onto your world, but I have hopes, that with our will power still in tact that you...you and the others will overcome what I become. Through a complicated power binding process, I can only hope to limit my power only so much and with the tools I bring give Equestria the chance it should have had. So with this I will leave you with these parting words. Though only seven will bear there are other great powers. Chaos does not always equate to evil. A fallen king can begin again as a peasent. Sunsets are not always an end. A Betrayal to a Lord does not mean redemption is not on the table. Just because something is Dazzling does not mean its just for show. Always extend a hand to nature. Beware of the great equalizer. A Crisis between crossing realities can only be solved by bonds. " With that a series of images flashed through Naruto's mind so fast he was unable to comprehend them. Once they were done Naruto found himself unable to access them. "They'll come back to you in time. Goodbye...other me...no...goodbye. Uzumaki Naruto." With that the connection was broken.
Naruto fought hard, but he retained control of the jutsu. "Its time." He announced to the other Twilight who nodded.
Blue and red flames began to surrounded future Twilight and future Naruto. "Everypony. Thank you."
"Goodbye!"
"Rest in peace!"
"So long!"
"Thank you for what you did for us!"
"Will always remember you!"
"Thank you!"
"We will not forget what you done for us!"
The two of the future crossers began to glow. Future Naruto began to fade as he was sealed into Twilight. Seconds later future Twilight slowly began to fade. Her mission now complete future Twilight gave in to the effects of the spell. For the time being it was finally over. The latest threat to Equestria had been dealt with.
A week had passed since the attack of the Mechanical Empire. Those who were harmed or accosted during the incident were in the final stages of healing. And most of the damage was finally cleaned up and repairs were in their final stages.
No, the biggest news currently were the acquisition of the floating fortress of the former Naruto. Celestia was trying to wrap her head around everything she had learned from Twilight's letters. It appeared that Twilight had prepared something for both her and Luna separately and as Naruto would later comment on, his future self left him information as well before his descent into madness. Trying to decipher the information from the two was proving to be nearly a full time effort.
At the very least the technological advancements and materials left behind by the Overlord would not only put them beyond the Griffins, but would lead them to be on par with the Vultures themselves when it came to technology. Such a thing at their current rate would have taken a Millennia, but now it seemed like they would be matching the technological juggernauts in a few years in terms of the level of technology while it would take a few decades for their technology to become as widespread and integrated throughout their entire nation.
But yes, that was for a reason after all. The reason was for their nation's protection. And because the nature of their opponent, or one of their main ones Celestia could only think of one being who might be able to assist.
"Sister, I have arrived. What is it that you needed my presence for?" Luna asked as she entered the room.
"I'm very happy to see you this afternoon." She hugged and kissed Luna.
Luna liked the affection, but her alarm grew. Sure Celestia had been affectionate since her return, excesively so if compared to pre-banishment, but something about the way Celestia usually carried herself seemed off.
"Tia, what did you do?" Luna asked as Celestia did a mock pout in returns of the accusation.
"Lulu, what makes you think I did anything wrong? Is that anyway to treat your beloved big sister."
"Very well, let me correct myself. What do you plan on doing and how much am I going to hate it?"
"I thought you would be more open minded then that Lulu. Considering my share of successes."
Luna narrowed her gaze as she studied her sister's face. "Then why are you so expertly keeping your expression subdued? Even when doing your mask of impassiveness you make sure to give off fake visual cues convincing enough to fool expert readers and since you would have no reason to do so to your own sister that means you are trying to hide your actual visual cues seeing as I would recognize any new ones you learned in my absence as updated or new cues."
Celestia let out a sigh at that, "This is why we do not play poker anymore."
A smirk formed on Luna's face. "I cannot help but wonder the reactions of our subject if they ever learned their beloved sun goddess thought her impressionable young sister such techniques to help her cheat at games?"
"I deny your slanderous allegations." Celestia dramatically cried.
"Just like you'll deny that this whole conversation shift was just a tactic to divert my attention?
Celestia winced. "Well, it was worth a shot." She let out a faint sigh.
"I am surprised you did not gather an assortment of my favorites foods like last time."
"I wanted to try something a bit more subtler."
"Well," Luna began, "Normally I would show reservations at your grand master plans, but the troubling revelations of a week ago have been on my mind. I have already been down to Hollow Shades and spoke to the Theastral inhabitants. Have I not looked into it, I would not have discovered that there was a cult member trying to start a new chapter of the Nightmare children. We will have to start devoting more time into our nation's smaller settlements to see if we can stop issues like this before they grow out of control."
"Well, that ties into what I wish to talk about."
"So what are you looking into this time sister? Are questing for some long-lost artifact?"She didn't react to it. "Maybe casting a spell of some sorts?" She then went onto her next question. "Perhaps seeking an alliance of some sorts?"
Celestia slight slimmer would have imperceptible if she was with anyone else who did not recgonize what to look for, like Luna.
"An alliance? With who?" Luna already didn't like where this was going. Celestia was stalling. That meant whoever she was about to suggest that Luna would have reservations about it.
"How power would be useful Luna. Its necessary to stop this Strife." She insisted as Luna's pupils shrunk to pin pricks. There was only one enemy that could easily track a being of chaos so easily.
"Has Thou lost it!" The sheer shock of what was being suggested caused Luna to slip back into Old Equestrian. "Surely, thou canst be considering!"
"Trust me Luna I am no more happy with it then you are, but we need to prevent that bad future. So there is only one option. We have to release Discord!"
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Another celebration was occurring as a result of Equestria pulling through their latest incident. It was the usual fare he had come to know and understand after the first few celebrations.
"You seem rather bored."
Naruto turned to see Twilight approaching him. She was wearing her dress from the last congratulatory party. "Well, you kind of get used to these sort of things."
"I see," She replied as the classical music was soon changed from calming to something more suited to dancing. "Dance with me?"
Naruto nodded as he and Twilight went out to the middle of the floor.
Naruto and Twilight began to dance at a slow pace as their foreheads touched. Naruto carefully placed his hands on her hips, sending a delightful shudder throughout her body. Twilight, placed her arms around his shoulders.
"So, I'm thinking we should take a vacation for a few days. After this we deserve it.
She looked up at him with a smile that lit up the whole room, as if the whole room wasn't bright enough! "I would like that. Will it just be us?"
"You, me, and the girls. You think Spike would be willing to look after Scootaloo for me?"
"Well I don't see why not. But can it wait a couple of days? I feel like I have not been able to spend a lot of proper time with Nyx with everything that has been going on and I don't want to her to feel like she's an after thought."
"Yeah, I know what you mean. I thought think Scootaloo and I have done any father-daughter bonding in the last few weeks. I really should figure out something before our trip."
As they continued they could feel the eyes of the other attendees. The familiar eyes of their fellow bond mates was filled with encouragement and anxiousness. It was obvious that the other mares were looking forward to their turn. There was also the calculating gaze of some of the nobles, there was no telling what they were planning.
At this point there was hardly a pony in the capital city that didn't know of the two. The two of them continued their dance as they brought their attention back to solely each other.
The sounds of laughter and the stomping of hooves echoed throughout Whitetail Woods.
"Come here, Scootaloo!" Naruto chuckled as he ran after his daughter.
"Come on old man, just try and keep up with me." Scootaloo replied, her voice just as cheerful. The young filly ran as fast as she could, managing to keep one step ahead of the pace Naruto was going. While not as toned as Applebloom, Scootaloo was quickly on the path of becoming the second largest filly of their class and one of the strongest in the whole school.
Naruto just chuckled as he trotted after his daughter, seeing that she was starting to tire out. The little spitfire could go on for hours which was a useful traits for her talents and interests. Her stamina waning Naruto took the opportunity to burst forward and snatched her by the waist, throwing her over his shoulder.
"Ah! Let me go!" Scootaloo giggled as she squirmed like a worm under his arm, trying desperately to escape.
"Fifty-six seconds. You didn't last a minute. You know what that means. Punishment time." Using his other arm he reached to the right as his fingers poked against her abdomen before the feverish assault begin.
"S-Stop!" Scootaloo squealed out, gasping for breath.
"Nope," Naruto replied as he began to tickle her with his fingers. Scooatloo was easily ticklish. A fact she was embarrassed by and one of the things Naruto used to mess with her.
Finally, after Scootaloo had started to turn a little pale from laughing and lack of breath. Naruto stopped. He let her down and hugged her. He hugged her tightly and let out an exhale. He felt...so guilty. Everything he had learned about the future from his counterpart. Everypony he had mentioned he missed in great detail...but yet. But yet not a single word about the filly that was supposed to be his daughter. It made him sick to his stomach. How could...how could he...how could the other him allow the filly to be an after thought? Old fears of him being a terrible father began to resurface. He would not...no he could not allow himself to make the same mistakes.
"Dad, what are you...stop, you're embarrassing me."
"What do you got to be embarrassed about? Nopony is around to see." He said as he held a little tighter. "Scootaloo. You know I love you right. That you're my kid wholeheartedly and you mean the world to me right?"
"...barassing." the filly murmured while blushing. "What are you getting all sappy for?"
"Just...just know I love you okay." He said as he buried his face into her mane.
Scootaloo normally hated feeling all sappy and stuff, but it felt so nice to be loved. "Yeah, love you too dad."
Twilight couldn't help but notice Nyx was a bit more quiet then usual. Normally it wouldn't be unusual for them to sit quietly together, reading books and soaking the silence, but it was obvious that her daughter had something on her mind. Still, the message that her counterpart had left for her in her library.
The unusual gem that could only have been delivered by a kagebunshin.
'In timeline left behind, before Naruto became the Overlord the survivors of Equestria's fall had found a , our little Nyx grew into one of the brightest and bravest leaders I had ever seen. She...she can be so much more Twilight so when the time comes don't make the same mistakes I did. When the time comes allow her to spread her wings.
"So how's school going?"
"Fine," she mumbled, eyes trained down.
"…How are the other crusaders?
"They're good."
Casting her gaze around, Twilight chewed her lip. What was it that Ditzy had told her? How do you coax an untalkative filly? Twilight frowned thoughtfully for a moment until the suggestion came back to her. She hopped to her hooves and cantered off towards the kitchen. When she came back, she had an ice cream cone floating in a glow of magic. Nyx's eyes flew wide and a grin spread across her face.
"Here. Now will with this peace offering I hope you're willing to talk." Nyx offered her a chagrined smile between licks. "Now what's wrong?"
Nyx sighed, a stare directed at her cone. "It's…well, most adults keep asking me questions, about my parents."
Twilight nodded slowly. "…I can see why that would bother you." Her backstory was vague enough to where if need be they could feel in the blanks without worrying about anyone digging in to deep looking for any contradictions. "But seeing as I adopted you, I am not sure why most ponies would make it there business to learn anymore then that?" Despite the words she used Twilight knew full and well why. Some ponies were always looking at an angle.
"Some of them...some of them...think one of the Nightmare children were my parents and they cast a spell on my fur so I would look like her."
Twilight couldn't help but wince at this. The shade of black to Nyx's fur could not be replicated by regular breeding. Faint remnants of Ethereal magic had given the filly a glow to her coat that could not be replicated even by unicorn magic.
"And...and some of the others are saying I was just a mistake you were hiding til now." The sadden filly stammered out with a quavering voice.
"You are not a mistake." Twlight emphasized firmly as she pulled Nyx into a tight hug. "They are wrong honey. Those are terrible ponies who seem to lack any understanding of common sense and personal business." She soothingly stroked Nyx's back and kissed her forehead. Twilight was already forming plans to find out the name of these ponies and give them a 'warning' of the consequences that would befall them if they continued her daughter. "Is...is there anything else I should know?" She softly asked Nyx.
The bookworm's kind and understanding smile cut through Nyx's nerves. "I..well...its..." she gently kicked her hooves back and forth. "You know, how you're in a herd with auntie Rarity and the others right?"
"Yes..." Twilight answered, dread starting to overcome her. 'Oh Celestia don't panic! Oh Celestia don't panic! Oh Celestia don't panic! I'm not ready to give her the talk yet!' Twilight inwardly panicked as her eye began to twitch. She was just starting the whole mother thing, she didn't want to get to that milestone just yet.
"Does...does that make uncle Naruto..still my uncle? Or when you...you marry him will he be...my...dad?" She whispered the last part, looking away as if the mere utterance was enough to occur punishment from her mother.
"W-What?" Twilight asked out with a stammer as she tried to process what she was just asked.
"N-Nothing. Nevermind mom. I-It was a silly question. I should just be happy with what I have."
Twilight continued her silence as she realized why Nyx seemed a bit more withdrawn lately whenever they went out and did things. Whenever she saw Nyx looking at others she had assumed Nyx wanted to do all the other things she saw other fillies her age experienced, but now it made sense. She had always observed families for a reason. Families where there was a stallion with a herd. Did she...did she feel left out by not having a father?
This was...this was a rather delicate situation.
"No honey, its a perfectly normal thing to wonder. I...I'll tell you what. Let me...let me talk with him. This is a delicate situation, but no matter what happens remember I love you, your aunts love you. You family, your uncle, we all love you okay." Twilight assured her as Nyx nodded. This was going to be a rather delicate situation indeed and when she talked with Naruto about it, she could only hope things go smoothly.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Arriving home after an in person trip visist to Canterlot Naruto made it back home. He began taking off his capain's jacket and hung it up. Kicking off his boots and taking off his other clothing items. "Hey, Rarity, you up?"
"I am up beloved. I am making my way down." Rarity came down the stairs, brushing a comb through her mane as she walked. She was dressed in low back baby doll gown with a deep 'V' showing off her generous cleavage and a slit side coming up high enough to show a sliver of her cutie mark. "How was your trip? I trust Dusk and the others are doing okay?"
"Yes, nearly everypony who has suffered any issue has gotten the treatment they needed and essentially anyone who has been out of action for a while has taken to the warm-up exercises to get back in shape."
"And Thunder Quill?" She asked, expressing her concern for the stallion whose girlfriend she became quite friendly with.
"He's been getting better. Candy of course has been at his side all the time, but other then everypony has been good. Other then that, my guard will be in good hands during our trip. Its just a matter of getting packed and booking our reservations."
"Well then, that is pleasant news. This calls for a celebration, may I suggest we adjourn to our room?" She suggested with a sultry smile.
Naruto grinned. "I concur with that suggestion." He agreed as he began following after Rarity when she turned and sashayed back towards the back of their home. He took the time to observe her swaying ass as he followed behind her.
As soon as they entered the room Naruto wrapped his arm around Rarity, tilting over slightly to kiss her. They both let out flushed moans as Naruto's hands lowered and he clutched her flanks during the outfit hauling her closer to him as her chest pressed against his. "I love it when you play with my flanks." She admitted between breathy kisses.
After pulling back the sheets the two of them soon dropped onto the bed with Rarity sitting up in a straddling position once the kiss broke. With a seductive look Rarity went on the attack. The fleshiness of her warm lips gently danced across his chin as she nibbled and scored along his jaw to his ear lobe which she began to suck.
Naruto couldn't help but shutter in pleasure. It always so easily slipped his mind how erogenous ears were for Equines.
All the while she was doing this Rarity's right hand wandered down across his stomach and slipped in between the buttons of his shirt. In big lazy circles, her fingertips flitted and tickled the well trimmed fur of the torso before her horn lit ablaze.
Casting a removal spell his pants were banished off him along with his boxers. "My, someone's eager." He playfully teased her to which Rarity flushed slightly.
"I am merely fulfilling my wifely duties and showing my husband how much I enjoy our activities together." She replied as she freed his erection from its confine.
"I think its only fair I return the favor then." He suggested with a finger motion to which Rarity picked up on what he was planning. Turning around so she was straddling backwards she leaned over his cock while her ass was mere inches from his face. With his hands gently placed on her thighs he began to slide up her outfit to which Rarity assisted by raising up slightly.
Naruto inhaled her scent, his nose pressing against her damp panties causing Rarity to moan as she gently ground against his face. After a few more teasing licks earning whimpers from her he pulled aside her panties revealing her sweet marehood.
The two began to pleasure one another with Naruto gently running his hands along Rarity's flanks and hips as he began to explore her folds with his tongue.
"Ahhhh….beloved..."
Not wanting to simply recieve without giving Rarity began licking the tip of Naruto's cock gently and then she began to run her hands along his thighs to stimulate him. She began settling into a routine, first, gently caressing his testicles which resulted in spams and twitches she felt from his body against hers.
The Seamstres relished the taste of her lover's sex and she was going to make sure that she did her absolute best to bring her lover to his desired state of bliss as she had no doubt in her own mind that he was going to bring her to her own state of bliss as well.
Rarity's moans sent subtle, yet pleasing vibrations resulting in Naruto letting out erratic thrusts as he made sure to be careful lest he jerked at the wrong time and injured Rarity.
As they continued with their actions, they both used subtle gestures to indicate when they were reaching their climaxes so the other would know whether to speed up or move harder depending on what they were doing. Both tensed up as they were hit hard by the eaves of pleasure that were the result of their action towards one another in that exact moment. Both moaned at that moment as they each came hard, the two of them also did what they could in order to handle the result of their combined climax.
Rarity let out a satisfied hum as her expression became relaxed as she felt her orgasm flow through her body. Though the result of Naruto's own orgasm had her going through the rhythmic phase of swallowing his seed as he lapped up her flowing nectar.
With that done the two of them parted grabbing a piece of candy from the night stand. This piece of candy was magically enchanted to be the equivalent of mouth wash, refreshing your mouth and safe to consume.
The two of them resume to deeply kissed one another, caressing each other with tender gropes as Rarity began to grind his pelvis. They both let out breathing pants as she slit his slit against Naruto's cockhead, every so often the tip poking through as the hot nectar coated it in her glace.
Finally tired of the teasing he placed his hands on her hips and brought her down causing him to groan and bury his face in her bosom as Rarity's head gently whipped back and she let out a screech of fulfillment.
His hand moving lower to her ass he caressed them and pumped in time with her movements. He hungrily drank in Rarity's figure, her full and heavy breasts that jiggled with each thrust. Her Lightish gray fur color glistening from the sweat and the rapturous look on her face. The sound of their skin slapping together also filled the room.
Rarity fell forward, bringing her lips to his for a searing kiss as they continued their rhythmic bucking.
The bed swayed and shuddered with the force of their bodies colliding Rarity was close, she squeezed her eyes tightly shut, and her mouth opened. A spritz of magical glow erupted from her horn as she spilled all around him in a full body orgasm.
She let out a small yelp as her Naruto spawn them over. One hand latched to her hip while the other began gentle ministrations on her horn.
The sensation of her horn being pumped and being pumped sent such sensations Rarity couldn't even find coherent words. Naruto could feel himself peaking as his balls began to tighten.
His breath punched in and out of his lungs as he fought to prolong the inevitable. Rarity cried out and stiffened once more as her moist walls latched onto him for dear life, milking him for everything he had. Naruto moved his right arm and wrapped around Rarity bringing her in for one last tender kiss as he pumped into her with short yet rapid thrusts as he filled his wife with the last of his seed.
The two of them pulled apart as they cuddled on the bed. Pulling the covers forward so it covered them the two of them drifted off to peaceful sleep.
An important gathering was undergoing at Golden Oak Library. Celestia and Luna had an important announcement that she would privately make to the bearers before it was made separately to Ponyville. The subject matter seemed not only rather hush but urgent enough for the group to be attending in person instead of sending a clone.
The only ones who had yet to arrive were Fluttershy and Applejack. Everyone was gathered around the arrangement of sofas and seats that Twilight had sense added. Sitting on her desk Twilight was rhythmically kicking her right leg which was nestled over the left one back and forth. The motion causing her skirt to stir and lift every so lightly indicated her anxiousness.
Rainbow Dash lazed on the sofa with her eyes closed and arms behind her head as Rarity filed her nails while Naruto and Pinkie were reading a paper together.
"Twilight dear, you're going to give yourself split ends if you keep this up." Rarity calmly replied.
"Its not like I can help it Rarity. The princesses have yet to arrived and both Fluttershy and Applejack are late." She replied as she stopped the kicking gesture and raised her head up letting out a gentle exhale. "What's taking them so long?"
Naruto raised his head up from the paper as Pinkie leaned against his shoulder, closer her eyes and breathing softly. "I'm sure that they'll show up as soon as they can."
"Naruto is right, I'm sure there is a perfectly reasonable excuse to why there not here Twilight." Rarity tried to suggest.
Stirring from her nap Rainbow stretch her arms as her wings fluttered a bit. "Chill out Twi, I can go get them of you want?"
"If you wouldn't mind?" Its not like she didn't have reason worry in consideration to everything that has happened the last three years.
Rainbow stretched her body and flexed her wings before opening the door; she stopped as she came face to face with Celestia who had her hand raised up ready to knock.
"Oh, hello Rainbow Dash." She smiled at the Pegasus.
"Hey Princess how are you doing today?!"
"I am well..." She greeted.
"Morning Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, please come in!" Her statement nearly ran together as she courtesyed and invited them in.
"Hello dearest friends," Despite the words it was obvious by Luna's tone and expression she was anything but happy. Out of the corner of her eye she could see Celestia's pleading expression. "I am afraid what we have to discuss can not partake in town. If you will follow us to the hill outside of Ponyville we can continue this...discussion."
Celestia had to withhold the sigh. Luna was obviously not happy about this. 'By the way, where are Applejack and Fluttershy?"
"No sweat Princess, I'll go get them!" Rainbow said as she took to the sky.
Naruto couldn't help but be bothered by Luna's expression. He felt dread bubbling in the pit of his stomach.
"Now Mr Beaverton, I know you're upset, but you must understand where my friend Applejack is coming from." Fluttershy said softly.
Fluttershy looked down at the beaver with her hands on her knees smiling sweetly; to her side was slightly irritated looking Applejack who was resting her hands on her hips glaring at the beaver. Said critter was mirroring Applejack's pose with the exception of glaring up instead of glaring down. The animal talker found herself having played mediator when that morning Applejack had come to her in regards to an issue about a beaver making a dam in a stream that ran though the farm and has caused some flooding. So far playing the role of negotiator between her stubborn herd mate and the stubborn animal had resulted in little gain.
"It's no use Fluttershy; the stubborn critter just won't budge!" Applejack began massaging the bridge of her nose.
Her tone still sweet Fluttershy resorted to pleading. "Please Mr Beaverton, what will it take for you to move?"
The beaver tapped its chin as it gave the question some thought, he then squeaked to Fluttershy moving his arms in different directions before finally point at Applejack.
"If that's all, then Applejack can certainly do that." Fluttershy smiled.
"And what is that?" The pony asked with a skeptical inquiry.
"Mr Beaverton says he will move." As she said this Applejack gave a victory fist pump. "But only if you apologize." Fluttershy giggled as the beaver smirked.
"ME? APOLOGIZE!?" Applejack cried out. "He's the one that waterlogged mah farm!"
"Yes." Fluttershy simply said. "And if you want to settle the situation surely one simple apology wouldn't hurt?"
For the good of the family Applejack swallowed her pride.
"Fine, ahm sorry ah was stubborn beaver-"Fluttershy coughed and Applejack sighed. "MR Beaverton." Applejack shot a look to Fluttershy.
The beaver nodded with a smirk and offered his paw out to which Applejack shook, he then turned round looking at the dam for something. He picked up a small twig which caused the dam to break apart and the flow of the stream returned to normal, slowly but surely the waterlogged area around the stream began to disappear and Applejack smiled. She turned to the beaver and tipped her hat to him in appreciation and the beaver nodded in return before heading off on its way.
"Thanks Shy, ah appreciate the help." Applejack said to Fluttershy.
"Oh it's no problem Applejack." She replied with a smile.
"HEY YOU TWO!" A voice cried out above them.
The two looked up to see Rainbow hovering above them. "Princess Clestia and Luna is here! So hurry up to the hill outside of town!" She announced to them before shooting off.
"Auntie!?/Shinespark!?" Twilight and Naruto respectively voiced their surprise in regards to the both guard members being stationed along with other members of the guards armed to the teeth.
"Hello Twilight I trust you have been well?" Shinespark said as her niece nodded.
"Bring forth the prisoner!" Luna bellowed as several guard members began to wheel before a cart carrying one of Equestria's greatest threats and one of the bearers greatest enemies.
"DISCORD!" Naruto hissed as his eyes flickered crimson presence.
Twilight turned to Celestia, she walked over and politely coughed.
"Forgive me Princess but…" She was interrupted before she could by Naruto's outburst.
"If you think I am willing to do anything with that damn monster you've lost it!"
Everypony was surprised by Naruto's emotional and heated outburst. The others could feel Naruto's emotions through the bond. The anger. The fear. The apprehension.
"Hold your tongue Uzumaki!" Shinespark bared her hand at Naruto! "None shall disrespect the ruler's in my presence!"
"Shinespark! Stand down!" Celestia ordered, despite still being shocked by Naruto's outburst. "Naruto...I understand you're upset..."
"Upset doesn't even begin to describe it! He brainwashed our family and friends! He tortured my mates and tried to break them. He nearly killed me...and now...and now you're..." He had a good idea on just what she was planning. "...you're going to ask us to release him."
Naruto's outburst now linked to the emotions made the others realize exactly what they were being asked. That shame shocked and anger soon became apparent in the girl's as they all too vividly remembered what Discord did to them.
"Wonder who foresaw this?"
Celestia shot Luna a look before she began speaking. "I know what I have said must be a shock given Discord's nature, but I have a need for his magic in the future if he can be reformed to serve good rather than evil."
"I guess his potential as a weapon outweighs those who suffered?" It was a low blow, that much he knew, but anger was winning out in reason at the moment.
For a brief moment hurt flashed in her eyes before she composed herself. "And here I thought the promise to prevent a dark future for your loveds ones would mean more than a grudge."
Naruto's face for a fraction of a second before he composed himself.
"Control your anger Naruto. Listen to her words and don't lose yourself to your emotions."
Kurama's words reached out to the blond who managed to compose himself. "Forgive me Princess, I believe my emotions make it where I can't percieve this idea without bias."
"Believe me, I understand and make note that your personal emotions will account for your outbursts. Now two things, first of all from this day forth the Elements of Harmony will remain in the custody of you, the bearers." She officially decreed as the Elements were brought forth. "Second of all for some time I have been researching a spell in regards to prevent beings like Discord restricted in their abilities and I believe with the power o you seven with Twilight spear-heading the spell it would render him incapable of getting his hands on them with the side effect of severely restricting his powers."
"But? Princess, how are we supposed to control someone like Discord?"
"To be honest, it was not until I saw you willing to reform a former enemy that the idea even came to my mind." She answered as Twilight realized just what was being suggested.
The saving and reformation of the Nightmare into Nyx.
"And this is why I wanted you here especially Fluttershy."
"M-me your highness?" Fluttershy asked.
"Yes, I believe you are the right pony for this task." Celestia smiled at her.
"Uhm Princess? Sorry to interrupt but…Fluttershy isn't exactly the uh…assertive person around." Rainbow Dash said quickly giving Fluttershy a glance. "No offense Shy."
"None taken." Fluttershy replied softly.
"I'm well aware of Fluttershy's personality Rainbow Dash, but I know in my heart she is the right person to oversee the reforming of Discord." She gave Fluttershy a reassuring smile before turning to the other girls. "Was it not Fluttershy who convinced a fully grown Dragon to move away from Ponyville?"
"I understand Princess; I'm just looking out for her that's all. You can't trust Discord as far as you could throw him." Rainbow added.
"As expected of Loyalty. But despite our disagreements one has to admit the most positive outcome should...his...reformation be succesful. Strife as well is a Draconquus and we have no means to track him. Eliminating him before he could become a threat while knowing what inaction has in store for us is a worthy reason to endorse this plan." Luna voiced her thoughts on the situation. "Luna placed a hand on Fluttershy's shoulder. "My sister has fate in you and so I. Do you feel you can do this Fluttershy?"
"I'll try Princess…" She replied quietly.
After teaching Twilight the spell and instructing her through the process to the point Celestia felt satisfied that her pupil had sufficent enough grasp to cast it, it was time for them to leave. "If you have your concerns, please bring them to us. As for now we have to speak to the rest of the citizens of Ponyville and prep them for to expect."
The bearers watched as the Princesses and the guard left leaving behind Discord and the Elements, there was a long silence as the group looked at the statue. Twilight rolled the scroll in her paper containing back-up spells before turning to he herd; they all looked at her each sharing the same expression of uncertainty, after the long pause Pinkie Pie who had remained silent up until now spoke up.
"So, are we going to do the spell now or are we going to wait?"
"As much as ah would love the thought in gettin' in a little more payment against that monster that's not what we've been entrusted to do." Applejack said punching her fist into her hand to emphasize what she meant. "Ah don't want to let down the Princess."
"I understand your feelings in the matter darling, but Luna is right. Our personal feelings against Discord must be pushed aside for the potential dangers that threaten us in the future." Rarity acknowledge as she did her best to try focus on the positives over the negatives.
"I never had trouble wanting to give a warm welcome to anypony or anyone. I...I live my life bringing joins to others, that's my purpose in life yet, I can't help but feel a bit uneasy you know. " Pinkie admitted as tried but failed to smile.
"I've forgiven so many criminals in my life despite people saying they were beyond saving, because they were born into a cruel system of endless war. Even the strongest threats from my hold home had cognitive reasoning and had agency behind her plans, but Discord...he's different. An entity that enjoys chaos for the pure sake of it and involving other innocents in it? Someone with his past should not be the one we rely on." Naruto felt like it was a mistake to put their fate into someone so untrustworthy.
"Fluttershy, are you certain you're up to the challenge?" Twilight asked her.
"I am Twilight, I won't let you guys or the Princesses down." Fluttershy replied with a tone of confidence.
The others nodded and retrieved the Elements and gave them to their respective wielders, when everyone had their elements they all formed a circle around Discord and waited for Twilight's approval. She nodded to the group and all of their elements began to glow with power levitating them into the air slightly.
As the rainbow beam connected all of them together a single beam shot from Twilight and hit the statue, as the beam continued the stone began to crack around him revealing his feet first followed by his hands. As the stone began to crack more and more the group could hear Discord's chuckle slowly getting louder and louder, as the beam disappeared and the last of the stone had been removed Discord was chuckling loudly.
"Well isn't this…interesting." He smirked stepping down from the podium he was on.
Rainbow Dash immediately shot forwards face to face with him and glared at him.
"You try anything Discord you won't live long to regret it." She threatened.
"Me? Try anything?" Discord asked raising his hands up in protest. "Perish the thought!"
He stretched his body once more and snapped his fingers, he opened his eyes and blinked. He snapped his fingers again only for a tiny ball to appear and drop. "Well that wasn't suppose to happen."
"You can't hide the elements Discord; Princess Celestia's spell made sure to diminish your more troubling tendencies." Twilight announced with a fair bit of smugness.
"I know, you think I can't hear anything being trapped in stone?" Discord replied , "This is going to be quite the bore. I don't know if the fact you ponies truly believe that you can reform me is hilariously stupid or hilariously sad."
"Your thoughts don't matter on the subject," Naruto hissed, "The attempt to reform you is simply a convenience, not completely necessary. You push us and I'm sure it won't be too hard to convince the diarchs we gave it our best shot.
"If it turns out we need to use our elements against you, I'm sure we can convince Princess Celestia it was for a good reason!" Twilight mentioned.
"Mmm..." Discord thought twice and decided to give in. "I suppose that's correct." He said as he concentrated a bit more and found to his delight he could fly. His powers weren't completely cut off, but it took a considerable bit more effort then he was used. "Glad you weren't the one in charge of reforming me. Probably tried to off me and make it look like an accident." He said before floating over Fluttershy. "Well, it looks like I know where I'll be crashing while I'm being 'reformed'." He added the quotation marks with his fingers. "With you, Fluttershy." He teleported her to him and held her as he messed with her mane playfully. "Meet you back home...ROOMIE!" He said as he began flying back to Fluttershy's cottage.
"Ah, I better get back before all my animal friends are disturb. Bye everypony, if something comes up I'll reach out to you over the link." She said as she sped off after the Chaos denizen.
"Ah don't like this one bit."
"Me either…I'm worried about Shy." Dash added.
"Me too." Pinkie said.
"If worst comes to worst we seal him again." Naruto simply stated.
"We just have to trust her and the Princesses…besides we still have the elements right?" Twilight glanced up to her crown. "Lets just hope we don't have to use them anytime soon."
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Worried for Fluttershy's safety the others followed after the duo into the cottage where Discord planted himself on the couch and seriously presented no sign of respect or consideration as he stretched himself in comfort. I literally could not find a moment of relief in my body ever since he was brought back from his frozen state.
"Fluttershy, are you really going to be treating him like this?" Twilight asked, clearly not wanting Fluttershy to go on with her plan.
"He may be horrible, but that doesn't mean we have to act the same way." Fluttershy responded as she began tidying up the place, placing a book back on the shelf and replacing it with a vase of flowers. "We should at least try to be hospitable." She noticed Discord and then faced Angel. "You don't mind giving up your favorite spot on the couch, do you, Angel Bunny?"
Angel quickly jumped, wanting to disagree on her question. He dashed over to Discord and began pulling his hoof in order to attempt to remove him from the couch. Discord merely looked at him struggle with a smile. After Angel realized it was no use, he gave up and walked away with a grumpy mood.
"Oh, I'm sorry about Angel. Are you alright?" Fluttershy asked Discord.
"Oh, yes. Thank you, Fluttershy, for your concern. If only your pony friends could be as considerate..."
"You can't trust him Fluttershy," Rainbow's voice blared through the bond. "He'll try and drive a wedge through us."
"Discord I would prefer it if you didn't intrude on our private mental conversations, its a bit rude."
"Oh you'll just have to forgive me, I'm too used to such etiquette." He couldn't be more ungenuine if he tried. "Besides, are you going to ignore her baseless claims about trying to drive a wedge."
"You don't fool me, you're back up to your old tricks trying to forge a wedge between us so we won't be able to use the Elements of Harmony against you, that's why!" Rainbow answered boldly.
"I never thought of that..." He replied, staying in the same tone.
"You big liar!"
"Now, look who's a liar." Discord shrunk himself in order to make Rainbow Dash look like the liar instead. "Anyone can plainly see that I'm not big at all." Angel noticed that since he was small, he could get back on the couch. However, when he did, Discord reverted back to his size and pushed Angel off the couch, along with pushing the lamp near him.
With his fast reflexes Naruto caught the lamp and placed it back. No matter what he wanted to say right now would amount to nothing. When Fluttershy was convinced she was doing good for another it was difficult to argue against her.
Rarity was on the verge of bursting a blood vessel. Discord's grating and manipulation was apparent, she was sure Fluttershy could see it to, but kindness incarnate was determined to see her plan. She knew if she stayed any longer what she said would leave to a tense atmosphere. "Well, I do believe there is nothing I can contribute to this...situation. I shall be outside."
Applejack tilted her hat over her face and spoke. "I can't watch..." She turned around and began walking out.
"We'll be outside." Rainbow Dash assured and flew out followed by Pinkie.
Naruto could feel their feelings over the bond. He glad he wasn't the only one. This was something they were going to need to talk about at length.
Twilight began walking out as well, but stopped to speak with Fluttershy. "You sure you're okay with this?" She asked.
Fluttershy took one glance a Discord and said, 'she'll be right back,' before leading Twilight into the next room. "I know it's not gonna be easy, but we have so much riding on this Twilight. Equestria's future will be influenced by the choices we make in the coming months. I like to believe, that everypony...everyone deserves a chance if they are willing to try. "
"Not everyone can be given a second chance Fluttershy." Twilight strongly voiced her objection as she felt a small throbbing pain from her heart as the memories of that battle coursing through her. "For the longest time I had nightmares about what happened that day and I know you do to." She said as Fluttershy winched but nodded all the same. "He brainwashed our loved ones. Tried to break our minds and turn us against each other. Tried to kill us."
"But we've forgiven so many others. Midnight, Nyx, Luna, and Comet not to mention the Nightmare children and Theastrals who turned themselves in willingly after we stopped Nightmare and are serving their time." She pointed out, recalling all the villains that they encountered over the years.
"And I understand that, but in those cases their were insinuating circumstances that came with those we redeemed. Even then there were others like Perfect Storm who were simply too dangerous to keep alive. I sincerely want to have fate like you Fluttershy. I want to believe there is goodness in everypony, but sometimes there are those who willingly choose to be evil or good."
"He at least deserves a chance, doesn't he? Without that dark force's taint he at least deserves to be given the choice."
Twilight let out a resigned sigh. "I don't know Shy. I just don't trust him."
"Then I'm asking you." Fluttershy pleaded as she grasped Twilight's hand as she looked down at her shorter herdmate, "...Put your trust in me. I promise you Twilight I am not just winging it, I have a plan...sort of."
"You do?" Twilight questioned with her hopes raised up.
"I think the key is to befriend him. Being kind to him and letting him be my house guest is probably the best way to do that. What we know of him is so limited so maybe, just maybe forging a bond will be that first important step to reformation."
"And you really think that'll work?"
"Its what I believe. You showed me that Twilight. When you took in Nyx it had to have been a difficult choice, but you did it anyway because it was the right thing to do. So now its my turn to do my part."
"Okay, but if you need us, all you need to do is call us through the bond and we'll be back here with our Elements." Twilight told her. With that Fluttershy escorted her to the door where the others were already leaving besides Naruto.
"I know you feel this is something you have to do Shy, but I will feel better staying here." He told her.
"Well, I'll be happy to have you for the night." She answered.
"But one thing first. I know you're trying to 'reform' him but…does he really need to stay in your cottage? I'd feel better if he were somewhere we can keep an eye on him." His face lit up. "I know, I can send him to another dimension."
Fluttershy shook her head and kissed his cheek. "Now you're just being silly. I believe I've thought of a way. We have to be as friendly as possible to him. He's only going to become more a nuisance if we get after led to him getting free was conflict. Negative feelings like anger, sadness, and hate brought upon by conflict and it fueled him, but if he can be shown how good positive feelings are then maybe we can get him to start doing some self reflection."
"Wow," He responded genuinely impressed, "That is very insightful Shy, I think I might be rubbing off on you. Not in my favorite way but still." He teased as Fluttershy let out a blushing gasp and swatted his shoulder.
"So lewd." She responded. "Anyway we should start with a token gesture to welcome him. I say we go and get some cupcakes from Sugarcube Corner."
"Well, I suppose ." He replied as Fluttershy poke her head out of the kitchen and looked at Discord. "Discord?" She called. I walked out of the kitchen. "Listen, Discord, I just want to make sure you know that if there's anything I can do to—" She stopped to see him chewing blissfully on a bowl of paper. "uh, umm. Are you eating... paper?"
He swallowed and answered as he poked his fork onto another piece of paper. "Am I? Huh, how odd of me." He started chewing on another piece.
"Well, um... Naruto and I are heading out, so, you just make yourself at home while we're gone."
"Buh-bye, have a nice time!" He waved as he already appeared to have a robe for wearing at home. He also held a cup of coffee. "Everything is fine here, bye bye... Bye bye..." He went back inside and closed the door.
"Provide your stuff is in one piece when we get back you can come move in with Rarity and I." He offered her as he took one glance back at the cottage.
"I...I am sure Discord wouldn't destroy the place he's staying at. I think...hope...maybe."
"Whole thing will probably be under a chocolate river by the time we're on our way back."
"Oh...I sure hope that won't be the case."
The grass of the field gently crumbled beneath Fluttershy's hooves as the yellow coated pegasus ran onward. How long had she been running? How far into the fields had she come? Another surge of panic washed away her questions as she remembered what had brought her out here.
The city had been attacked and she stayed behind to help the injured. The others were strong. They, they wouldn't lose to anypony, but yet she couldn't feel them. Why couldn't' she feel them in the link anymore?
Against a tree Fluttershy saw the outline of a familiar figure.
"Twilight, is that you? Oh, thank goodness you're here, are the others okay?"
There was no response. Halting a few feet from the unicorn, Fluttershy tried again, the hard knot of fear beginning to tighten once more in her stomach.
"Twilight?" Twilight was not moving. Not even with the slight motion of breath. "TWILIGHT!" She rushed over only to feel coldness instead of warmth from the purple coat.
"Oh… oh no…" Tears sprung up at the corners of her eyes as the yellow pegasus flinched back, shrinking into herself as if to hide behind her pink mane. How had this happened? What could have done such a thing? Who could have done this? "Twilight please!" Fluttershy began going through everything she knew. Praying, pleading, bargaining as she tried to bring Twilight back to life, but nothing.
With a strength born of terror, Fluttershy took wing. The others. She had to find the others. Naruto. He...he can do the Six Paths...and revive Twilight! He could jump start her heart! He had to! He just had to.
Further out into the field she saw several more bodies.
Pinkie.
Applejack.
Rarity.
Naruto.
Rainbow.
One by one she checked them as her heart broke even more and more. But not a single one of them had a heartbeat. They were all...so cold. Fluttershy dropped to her knees as she began to wept.
Brokenly weeping, Fluttershy knelt in the clearing. She paid no attention to the sounds around her until an too familiar voice spoke to her. She turned and looking above her was a Draconquus.
"Discord...why?"
"Discord?" The being answered back as he let out a chortle, that one statement from it confirmed this was not the one invited to her home, but the one that was to be responsible for their dark future. "I must admit, I have to thank you for resealing my father, but now, you're services are no longer required." He finished as he lunged at her.
Fluttershy woke up with a scream, her face was coated in tears and she panted rapidly her eyes wide with fear. She looked around to see she was no longer in her nightmare, she then had a flash back of it and tears began to well up in her eyes and she broke down sobbing hard into her hands.
'What if there right? What if I can't reform Discord? What if…what if because I fail then Equestria is doomed to ruin? Everypony will die and it'll be my fault.'
Naruto body flickered to her room the moment he heard the scream. He had stayed up all night, keeping an eye on Discord who was being a pain in the ass constantly testing his patience with little chaotic pranks and going on about himself at ad nauseum.
Joining her on the bed Naruto wrapped his arms around her as he let Fluttershy cry her tears out. "Fluttershy. Are you okay?"
Fluttershy sniffled and looked up, her eyes now red from crying and tears staining her face, "I-I'm fine…I'm sorry f-for waking you up." She whispered.
"Nah, I was already up." He told her. "Want to talk about it?" He asked softly.
Fluttershy didn't answer, she felt her lip quiver and she let herself go. She got up and buried her face into his chest wrapping her arms around him and gently sobbed into his chest. He could feel everything through the bond.
He was not the only one. Discord was of coursing fishing for any ammunition he could use so he was surprised at the information he had glimpsed from Fluttershy's mind.
'Aah yes. The war mongering apple of my eye. Seems you get yourself up to quite the trouble and not even giving dear old pops a second thought. That's something we're going to have to talk about next time we meet.' The other tidbits he couldn't help but pick up was Fluttershy's feelings of failure. Why in the world wide sphere was that mare thinking she could reform him? And why did she feel sadness of failing to do so in regards to the dream? She should be angry, cursing Strife to the pits of Taratrus and hellbent on destroying him, but then again Fluttershy was the odd one out.
Even his favorite out of the bunch, little chaotic Pinkie held fingers of resentment and repressed anger towards him, but she seemed to genuinely want to reach out to him.
'Bah, I'm thinking too much into it.' He dismissed. 'I need to start focusing on more important things. Like how to trick Fluttershy into no longer wanting to use her element on me.' But try as he might he couldn't completely keep his mind off the previous subject.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
The smell of eggs and french toast could be smelled through the air as Naruto and Fluttershy began to stir. Getting washed up and dressed they came down to the surprising view of Discord cooking. "Well its about time the two of you woke up. I was beginning to think I was slaving over this hot stove for nothing."
"Why thank you, this is a lovely surprise."
"Its a surprise alright. " Naruto murmured as he was beat to pulling out Fluttershy's chair by Discord's magic. He let the gesture go and simply grabbed his own seat before sitting down.
The tense atmosphere was apparent as Fluttershy's attempt to make small talk yielded next to nothing. After everyone finished they washed up their plates and the cooking utensils and brushed their teeth before heading out.
"I have to go. Scootaloo will be waking up in half an hour so I should start on breakfast for her. Remember what we talked about." He said shooting a glance at Discord.
A smile formed on Fluttershy's face as she kissed Naruto's cheek. "I. Will. Be. Fine!" She assured him as she strongly put emphasis on each word.
With Naruto having left Fluttershy began withwhat she hoped was the first step of the reformation plan. Armed with a bucket full of chicken feed she asked, "Discord…do you want to help me?" She asked hopefully.
Discord thought about it for a moment and scratched his chin, he sighed and shrugged.
"Sure, guess not like I have anything else to do." He replied. If he was going to do this right then he was going to need to endear himself to the mare. Appear that he was willing and try and the rest of the bearers were unjustifiably trying to seal him up again.
He grimaced as Fluttershy opened the door to let out her wandered over to Discord and pecked his feet gently inspecting him, as they generally explore the area looking for bits of feed to scoop up and devoured Fluttershy giggled and smiled at him.
"I think they like you."
"Or more like the little dullards are starving and trying to feast on my feet." Oh what he wouldn't give to just be able to freely turn his feet into snakes to scare the daylights out of the little clucking drumsticks. After feeding the chickens he helped Fluttershy with the various critters she took care of. All the while he was subtly making comments and conversations to steer Fluttershy into a path of thinking that would help with his plan.
They started on their way once more to the library, to which Fluttershy couldn't help but let out a happy giggle every so often as Discord rose an eyebrow before dismiss it as an oddity to the bearer of kindness.
'I can't believe how well this is going. Not even a day and Discord is far more well behaved then I imagined he would be. I was so afraid I wouldn't be able to do this, but now I know I can."
As they made their way into the town, many of the population's citizen's turned their attention to them. Most of them blanched and retreated in fear at Discord's presence. One could hardly blame them as they wondered what kind of nerves of steel Fluttershy had to willingly be in his presence.
They finally arrived to the library to where the others were waiting for them. After going through the process of a formal morning greeting it was suggested, much to his displeasure, that Spike assist Discord find some sort of book to pique his curiosity while the bearers talked.
"So let me get this straight." Rainbow started. "You want us to each spend time with Discord as part of your plan to reform him?!" She finished.
"Here me out Rainbow. Discord being a being of chaos wasn't raised with the same cultural norms and values that we have. What better way to get him to understand harmony then spending time with the living embodiment of Harmony." She could not and would not let her dream come to pass. The best way to make sure of that is to make sure the Draconquus was reformed and if her friends could get through to him that increased their chances exponentially.
"Provided he's willing to try, I can see this as a good opportunity to put Discord on the right track." Twilight had to admit this would give her and the others the chance to see just what Discord might be trying to pull.
"Well then, best get started on this. Who wants to spend the day with Discord first?" Twilight asked the others who shared a look of uneasiness. "I'll go first!" Pinkie volunteered. "My virtue will be the easiest for him to comprehend."
"I would also suggest we record our findings for studying to chart our progress." Twilight suggested as they went to work putting together an order for the events to occur.
Discord stood in front of Sugarcube Corner taking a moment to mentally psych himself up. The 'idea' as explained to him when he was called back into the room did not surprise him, but he was going to have to deal with having to deal with each of the bearers.
Pinkie Pie wouldn't be a big deal and even if he found snooty types like Rarity annoying he could tolerate her. It was the others, particularly Rainbow and Twilight who were going to be a pain. He knocked on the door only to find himself promptly flattened against the wall as a result of the door swinging open.
"Hello? Anypony there?" Pinkie craned her head all around to see who was showing up so early. She pulled the door back only to see Discord flatten against the door.
"Whatcha doing there silly?"
"Enjoying the comfortable sensation of being pancaked against a door." Discord replied with sarcasm.
"Huh, I guess everyone have their own thing." She giggled ignoring his sarcasm. "But were burning daylight here! Time to get to baking!"
'Mischievous little...' He was no fool. He felt a little spark of chaos energy invoked by the mare. A part of him was immensely intrigued by this, which he filed away in his thoughts for later.
"Its just going to be us. Mrs. Cake didn't feel well so stayed at home with her and the kids." It wasn't a lie, not really. Mrs. Cake didn't feel well at the thought of being around such a dangerous being and absolutely would not allow her children anywhere near him.
"So we're just going to be baking?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.
"For the first few hours. Then I'll leave a few clones behind and then we're going to go to a birthday party I planned out. All the preparations were taken care of ahead of time." She explained as she got all the ingredients ready. First the flour and sugar was added to the bowl now it was time for the eggs. Picking up one egg Pinkie hurled it up and above in the air before positioning the bowl below the falling egg. The egg cracked and flipped, the contents perfectly falling into the bowl as the empty egg shell flipped over and landed on the table.
"Come on Discord, don't just stand there. I'm sure you have a few fun little tricks." Pinkie urged him on.
That was when when Discord had an idea and a mischievous grin formed on his face. "Oh, indeed I do." He said scooping up the eggs and letting them fly. Pinkie held up the bowl as a shield and in between each egg connecting with the bowl he snapped removing the shells until the required amount of eggs was put in.
"Wow that was..." Pinkie didn't finish as one of the eggs splatter on her forehead.
"Oops." He replied mischievously, "Looks like I still need to work on my aim."
Pinkie's each twitch. "You're lucky we don't have any eggs to spare or it'd be war."
"Oh? You think you could take on Moi in the art of kitchen warfare?" He smugly asked.
"Trust me, I know I can." She replied with narrowed eyes.
With a snap of his fingers the entire kitchen was filled with cartons of eggs. "Now..." Before he could even began he was pelted with a dozen eggs. "Of course you know...this...means...war!"
Pinkie's clones were anything but happy to not only be left with a bakery to run, but a kitchen to clean up. But they really had to get going to the park where the birthday party was being held. In was in this environment that Pinkie was truly in its element.
Pinkie did not allow Discord's melancholy expression damper the mood she was dealing.
Ponies danced to the sound of music coming from the two massive crystal players that stood tall above the crowd. The noise was deafening, the crowd continued in their activities, heedless of it.
"Fantastic party, as always, Pinkie!" A pony shouted from the crowd.
"Thanks! Its no biggie, though as long as your having fun." She replied.
"Hey, look! I made it all the way up here with no magic!" An earthpony mare said, grinning wildly from the rock wall that was set up.
I enjoyed it because it brought a fresh sense of wonder. Even if I knew a pony was going to do something crazy I wouldn't stop them, save if it was too dangerous.
As is the thoughts of the past, change in the future. While making a pony laugh is nice to hear, it's a friend's laugh that I feel is missed the most when it is absent. Like the six strings of a guitar a laugh may be, excited and bubbly, have a twang to it, pure and rich, complex and thought-out, long and deep or quiet and soft-spoken. Such a difference to them! So, many difference's that I notice and cherish with all my heart. Memories of things long passed, cross my mind often.
"Discord, tell me, what do you know about Laughter?" Pinkie suddenly asked him.
He raied an eyebrow at this. "What's there to know about it? Its a respiratory response to something joyful and stimulating." He clinically answered. He never cared about the reason he enjoyed things, he just did.
"There's just so much more to it then that." She replied, closing her eyes and taking everything in. "Laughter, it was one of the most beautiful things there are. Whenever I'm laughing I'm filled with joy. It...it signifies happiness and joined it can be so pure, yet, it can be tainted by vile things. These vile moods are the antithesis of what I am and its why I dedicate my life to bringing happiness to others. Its why I love parties. Parties, too, bring laughter among fun and can relieve us of our burdens. What can be better ponies having fun without a care in the world and simply loving life. I really hope you come to see Laughter the way I do Discord and that you will take this chance you've been given to become someone better."
For a brief moment he considered her words before dismissing him. He was chaos incarnate, he couldn't be controlled by Harmony drabble. Yet, it was because he considered those words for a brief second that signified something.
The following day it was now time for him to spend with Rarity. Following Laughter they figured understanding Generosity would be an easier virtue to tackle.
"Marvelous aren't they? Designed them all myself for the next fashion line in spring." Rarity said with a hint of pride as the Draconquus looked at the dozens of mannequins with various designs.
"I'm not one for frilly designs, but I do have to admit I have always been one for presentation." He admitted as he then looked around to stacks upon stacks of clothes off to the side. They were of all different sizes and shapes and were not as dressed up and as spectacular as the other clothing. "Yeesh...these are a bit drab."
Rarity's face scrunched up into a frown before she took a moment to collect herself. "Well, these are not for showing off. These are simply practical clothes."
"Practical? For what? Seems like a waste of time to me. Since when do snooty fashion types care about any clothes that don't simply show off how much money they have with countless jewels shown into them."
"As I said, these are not for fashions, but for those who are in need." She explained as she picked up one of the outfits. She took another moment to collect herself. "I assume you remember the Children of the Night as they called themselves, considering the little aid you provided them at the end of your...incident."
He simply scratched his head, pondering what she was going on about before his eyes lit up. "Oh right, my little chaotic mimics. Aah, who doesn't love a good episode of heroes versus evil clones...good times."
She let out a sigh at this. "Yes, well, not that you probably care but there was a lot of fall out in regards to businesses and families when the identities of most of the children were uncovered. It was a media circus for not only many fallen Canterlotian families, but businesses over the nations who took a massive hit to their image and popularity. After all, who would want to be seen connected to terrorists? Many business deals were broken up and some companies even tanked and that unfortunately meant that the families of those involved suffered the most in the backlash. In my free time I put together clothes as part of a donation drive for those in need who have lost their home as a result of the incidents."
Discord had never really been one for small details beyond what he could see beyond him. He was always the big picture sort of guy. Anything that was not connected to the big punch line at the end was background noise. Seeing another entity that cared for those so far removed from him was alien to him.
"Why? Why dedicate your free time to helping other ponies you'll probably never even meet? Their family members caused so much trouble? For all you know they could be trying to pull a con on you." Everyone had their angle. They had something they were trying to pull. Some selfish desire. There was no way she was doing this just out of genuine goodness. Surely they were simply doing this because they love the adoration and attention that came from being heroes.
"Because it is simply the right thing to do. You probably have difficulty understanding, but its always been in my nature to be giving. Growing up, my family was anything but wealthy. We could have been more then well off if my father had chosen to take an offer he was given to coach a sports team on the western coach, but that would have meant our family would have to uproot and leave everything we had ever known. When I was younger I did not understand at the time. Surely more money meant we would be better off right? But then my father made a point to me that sticks with me til this day. We were already happy and comfortable with the lifestyle we had now and there was no need to drive ourselves to live beyond our own needs. It was later on I would oversee a meeting between my father and the assistant coach. He was not well off as we were and his wife was ill. My father passed over his chance for the promotion and nominated his assistance for it instead. His selfless action that they gave another family a fighting chance to stay whole. Seeing the happiness his generous action brought out to another inspired me and helped shaped me into the mare I am now."
'Being inspired by the actions of another?' Were these ponies truly the face they showed off to the world? "Well, at the very least you should add some color and flare to them." Discord snapped his fingers again and all the clothes were enveloped with energy. When it dissipated the clothes were more lively and each had stylistic flare added to them with varying cutie marks on each and every bit of clothing item to the corresponding pony they were going to.
"But what…how did you...?" Rarity babbled.
"Just a little bit of future peeking, no big deal." He said trying tow ave off the fact he was about to collapsed.
"This is...this is amazing. I would not have been able to have been able to do so myself even if I had weeks." Trying to track down and discover the talents to each and every pony would have been impossible considering her own busy life. "Surely there must be other magic you know I can interweave into my own?"
"Madam," He shifted into a broad shoulder bipedal form wearing an expensive and luxurious suit that looked so sharp one could cut themselves on them. "I am a god! If there is one thing we do is be fashionable!" He answered in his most posh faction. Ignoring the tiny voice at the back of his head Discord was soaking up the adulation of his plan working. 'At this rate when I spring my plan I'll be free forever.' Even if these mortal ponies were a bit more interesting then he gave them credit for he was not going to let himself brainwashed into a slave for Harmony.
'It looks like Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie were right. There is a bit more to him then we thought or I at least hope this is geniune. Either way I should report my findings back to the others.'
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Now it was Applejack's turn to try and instill lessons of Harmony into Discord. First would be introducing him to the concept of arduous work before bringing him into town.
The two walked in silence for the most part of the journey, Applejack saying hello to passers-by who greeted her and shot weary looks at Discord. She just hoped that she would not get any complaints today. Despite assurances by the princesses there were many town folks who had qualms about the chaos user being in their town and could not help but be a bit high strung.
As they approached the main part of the farm Discord saw their house and an elderly mare on the front porch, he naturally assumed she was Granny Smith.
"Howdy Granny Smith!" Applejack called out.
"Well howdy Applejack, who's this fella?" Granny Smith replied.
"Granny…remember what I said happened yesterday? With the Princess and all that?"
Granny Smith thought for a moment and stroked her chin before remembering.
"Oh yes ah remember, you must be that Discord fellah!" She glared at him.
"As expected my reputation proceeds me."
Applejack shot him a nasty glare, now was not the time for his antics.
"I'd still say you should hog tie, tar and feather the varmint." Granny grumbled.
"Ah told ya why we can't do that granny! The princess is hoping we can reform him."
"Fine, ya keep an eye on him and if he gives ya trouble ya know where the buckshot is located. Naruto was nice enough to enchant it for us yesterday in case ya had any problems?"
Discord at that moment realized something and was quite unnerved. His magic was restricted so what did that say for his durability? While something like a gun would have no way in killing him, that spoke of nothing of the pain of being shot with more than likely ice enchanted shells.
"I'll keep that in mind." This was not helping what she was trying to do. Bidding fell well to Granny Applejack led him to the orchard. "One thing to keep in mind, while yer on this farm ya pitch in."
"And this is supposed to reform me how? Sounds more like you're trying to get cheap labor out of me." He pointed out.
"What ah'm trying to do is teach ya the value of a honest day's work. When was the last thing you did without using yer magic?" Looking smugly Discord was about to say something before Applejack interrupted him, "Something that is not basic bodily functions or walking?"
He was about to answer again, but paused when he realized he did not have an answer. If there was one thing he hated it was being bested in anything, but if his plan was to work he was going to need to be patient. The very thought made him want to vomit or remove his stomach, but he didn't have much of a choice lest he wanted to eternally remain a stone prisoner.
Not having left the main square of the town during his rampage he had yet to see the farm and he had to admit this was quite the large gathering of produce. "So where are all your workers?"
"The only workers on the farm are mahself, Big Mac, and occasionally Applebloom." She replied.
"Posh! You can't expect me to believe three ponies can tend to a farm this vast? Even if you're earth ponies that's just nonsense!" He promptly dismissed her assertion.
"Well we apples are anything but ya common ponies! Then again ah'm pretty sure ya already realized that." Asserted proudly, hinting to their encounter last year.
"Yeah, yeah, rub it in ya smhuck!" 'We'll see whose laughing once my plan is in action.'
Discord groaned leaning on a tree as he worked on catching his breath. Hours had passed and the sun was hanging high noon. Hours of climbing trees, picking apples, and carrying bucket loads without use of his magic. His back was killing him. Then he had to help pull a cart of the stock into town to which Applejack set up her stall.
"Kill me now," He groaned as he was forced to watch the boring monotony of Applejack selling product and being mobbed by her adoring public. He only got a minute amount of joy at the mare's restrained irritancies at the more zealous of her fans actions.
"So tell us, how did you know you were born into greatness?"
"When did you figure you were going to be apart of something greater?"
Several similar questions were tossed around the inhabitants that were nearly crowding the area.
"Look, ah know yall think there must have been this great big ol' revelation or somethin' but ah'm tellin' ya the truth. It was more of a matter of luck than anythin'.Ah'm more then sure their are other ponies out there jus' as honest as ah'm am ah just happen to be in the right place at the right time." Applejack was of course very modest about the whole situation.
"How much for you to sign your autograph?" A young filly pegasus pony asked as she brought forward a journal.
"Payment? Just for writing mah name? Now that's just nonsense ah'm not going to charge for somethin' like that." She said as she took the journal, "Now what's yer name sugarcube?" She asked the little mine green filly.
"Pine bristler!" She whispered out in gasping awe.
"Then to Pine Whistler." She handed it back as the filly let out a shriek of excitement and ran back to her little crowd of friends. "Now ah know you all want stories and stuff, but ah'm trying to sell some goods here and no, tryin' to overpay does not net you any special priv'leges. "
'Being humble and putting so much thought into her work ethic. Even if...even if you bearers are just a bit more above your kind I've seen the true face of mortals.'
"You're late." Rainbow Dash stated flatly as Discord arrived at the edge of town. Like all the other appointments he was escorted to the agreed meeting place by Applejack before being handed off to whichever bearer would be watching him.
"Yeah well your little farmer friend worked me like a slave." He grumbled as Rainbow wanted to make a snide comment at him, but managed to compose herself. In terms of emotional trauma she disliked Discord just as much as Naruto and Twilight, but she owed it to the Princesses to try. "So what little lesson are you going to have me partake in to soak in the old so wonderfulness of Harmony?"
Rainbow ignored the sarcasm, "No plan." She simply stated.
"Eel dungus! You expect me to believe you don't have something? Anything planned?"
"I've never been one for plans." Rainbow shrugged. "I can't show you an example of my element like the others can. Loyalty doesn't work like that. It simply, just is."
"Well aren't you just helpful." Discord said sarcastically. "Come now, isn't there a cheesy speech you can give or something? I really don't want to be blamed as not trying during my probation."
"All I have is a memory." Rainbow replied thinking back to several years ago. It was just before she and Fluttershy had permanently moved into Ponyville. It was the incident that resulting in Rainbow putting a hold on pushing Fluttershy to be assertive for a long while.
Rainbow tried to move, but her efforts only rewarded her with searing pain. Her left leg was badly bruised, her right bicep, elbow, and couple of her fingers burned in pain and her left wing was a damaged mess. "Let...her...go!" Rainbow grunted out as she forced herself to her feet.
The pony in question turned. Cauliflower colored fur that peeked out under her black blouse and tan trousers. The mare in question had such dismissive and cold chestnut colored eyes. On the ground next to her was an unconscious and tied up Fluttershy. "Why are you getting in my way? Do you really want to die for some military brat? Just give up and I won't kill you."
Rainbow had no idea who the hell this mare was, just all that she knew this creep was trying to make off with Fluttershy and she couldn't allow that to happen. "You...you keep your filthy hands off her!" Rainbow commanded as she began breathing heavily."
"Why are you so willing to die for her? No pony is worth that."
"You don't understand do you? She's not just a mare. She's my best friend. Her life means more to me than my own, but I guess some criminal like you wouldn't know anything about that kind of loyalty, would you?"
"Friends are overrated," she stated. "All I care about are the bits I'm promised for taking her in to my employer. I could care less after that. Now stand down filly, you can barely stand. You can't hope to stand a chance against me."
"Shut up!" she yelled, flaring her nostrils. "Quit talking about her like she's just some meal ticket! She's a pony, who has never lifted a finger to hurt anypony and I won't let you take her."
"You'll stop me? How are you going to do that? You can barely stand," she arrogantly mocked her."
But Rainbow would not let that stop her. She still had enough strength left for one more. Putting all her strength into her good leg she charged. Putting all her weight into the charge she slammed into the other mare's leg, popping one of the joints out of place as the mare toppled over in pain.
But Rainbow was going to stop there. Still running on adrenaline she put everything she had into her next few attacks.
A crack emanating from the ribs.
The bruising of the kidney. Rainbow kept attacking, and attacking and attacking until her opponent could fight back no more. Her hands were beyond bruised as they burned from the pain.
"I could have...I could have lost one of my wings from that fight. I was fresh out of the hospital as a result of one of my crashes and was told to take it easy, but I couldn't stand by and let somepony make off with my friend you know."
He just...he just didn't understand. For someppony like Rainbow Dash to risk never being able to fly again. It was her livelihood. Her identity. "Why? Why go through such lengths instead of getting help? She's a military brat. Her father being general I'm sure you'd have entire segments of the military branch working to get her back not to mention if you got yourself killed who knows how long it would have taken for someone to find out what happened?"
"It figures you wouldn't understand." Rainbow said with a shake of her head. "We've been friends ever since we were fillies. She's just been there for me. Cheering me on. Supporting me. Fixing me up whenever I hurt myself and not once did she ever ask or expected anything from me in turn besides being her friend. And to me, there is no greater loyalty then genuinely caring and supporting someone without expecting anything in return. "
He needed to stop allowing himself to be so distracted. He wasn't really trying to understand Harmony. He just needed to play the role a little bit longer.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Today was going to be a double whammy of Twilight and Naruto. At the very least that meant these lessons were going to come to a close sooner this week then expected. "I'll see you this evening Discord." Fluttershy baded him bye from the streets.
"Yes, yes, ciao." He said as he tried to prep himself up for whatever he was going to deal with. He entered where Naruto and Twilight were sitting, waiting for him.
"Discord." They intoned, acknowleding his presence.
"So what delightful little harmonic lesson am I going to learn today?" The Draconquus mockingly asked with overdramatic blinking and clasped hands.
Twilight sent an uncertain glance to Naruto who turned, smiled at her and gently clasped her hand. The confidence and gesture renewed her confidence causing the unicorn to smile before turning back to Discord.
"This will be the most important lessons of all. We can spend all year trying to teach you what it means to be honest. Showing you why loyalty to your friends matters. Invoking what it feels to enjoy Laughter in a positive way or show you the gift of Generosity, but at the end of the day, what will experiencing the wonders of friendshp mean if you lack the empathy to connect with others?"
With that Naruto picked up where she left off, "In other words, we need to know, do you have the capacity to feel? To love? To cherish? To get over pain. Call it what you will. Being a human. Being a pony. Being a mortal, it doesn't matter the species but do you have the ability...to feel. To actually feel?" He emphasized again.
What did they want of him? Come now, he wasn't a sociopath. He knew of his emotions. He was not unfeeling. He got joy out of chaos. He knew or rage and disappointment. He knew how to feel. He could feel it. He could feel their doubt and it angered him. Every last one of them doubted him, not that they hadn't had good reason, but it was as he expected. At the end of the day even these fabled bearers were flawed mortals being charitable for the sake of their own ego just counting off the minutes until they could get rid of him again.
"Its time for you to come with us." Naruto insisted as hey stood up. Using the Hirashin network he set up they were transported to a nearby town with an animal settle. While Twilight cooed over the small animals, kneeling to reach a cage too low for her and sticking her fingers to let the friendly little critters lick her fingers, Discord stands silently behind, arms folded. He creates a dark and imposing figure in the brightly lit kennel.
Naruto watched and judged his expressions and saw unwavering neutrality. "Does this invoke nothing from you?"
In a voice both dark and detatched Discord gave his answer."I couldn't care less about the little critters. Animals at best are nothing more then pests."
Twilight's head lowered, her bangs covering her face. Masking the look of disappointment and contempt. Naruto walked over and brushed her fingers trough her hair, calmly brushing the tips against her scalp before his hand traced to her back in a calming gesture.
Next they lead him to another town's cemetwey. A grieving family clad in black stands around while a coffin is lowered into the grave and a minister makes pronouncements they can't hear.
"How do you feel about this?" Once more Naruto prompted the draconquus in hopes to appealing to something within the amalagam.
"I feel nothing at all," Discord says flatly, immediately.
They watched for another minute before Twilight asks, "Do you at all sympathize with the family for their loss?"
Discord falls silent. "I...suppose it is...poor fortune...for the family. But whether the being in the cast is alive or dead makes no difference to me or my life." His eyes darken. "I don't care that he's dead. His death doesn't affect me in the least." He had long forgotten the role he was supposed to be playing a role of the good little colt being reformed. Since the doubt was there from the beginning he figured their was no sense in trying to be something he was not.
They reached another part of the town with thick forests around a private property. The area was decorated with white decorative material and the furniture and area had a rich atmosphere considering the state of dress of the inhabitants. Between the tuxes and dresses, the spread and deocrations it was obvious the setup was that of an outside wedding.
The carpet is littered with red petals, which occasionally catch upon the heel or dress of a young mare in white, who glides on the arm of her father. Both faces are radiant with joy.
It ends in a gazebo with a number of finely attired stallions and mares standing, beaming, in wait for her. The face of one stallion in particular shines the brightest and he steps forward as the mare reaches him, taking her hand in his.
"The mare's name is Sprinkle Medley and her husband's name is Star Hunter." Naruto introduced them.
"Okay? And why should I care about them?"
"Because Sprinkle Medley has a rare magical based illness," Twilight answered quietly. "She only has a few years left to live."
"Then why-"
"Because they love each other," Naruto answered. "And they'd rather have those few short years together leaving each other than no time at all."
"What other nonsense." Discord snips. "When it comes down to it they're going to spend most of their marriage dealing with medical treatments and hospital visits and then she's gone. I hardly call that a happy marriage having to deal with an illness and paying the bills."
Naruto and Twilight clasped hands, "Sometimes, love just beats out logic."
"Not to me," He responded darkly, "Its foolish that he's setting himself up for misery."
Naruto presses his lips together and shakes his head. He turned to Twilight who was becoming steadily dejected.
With that they went to the next place.
A hospital, the most sterile section where they coulld gaze, gazing through the plexi-glass at the dozens of newborns squirming in their individual boxes.
Discord's face is impassive. He is watching them, yes, but his eyes have no warmth or affection in them. He is counting them, trying to deduce what their parents look like, wondering what would be the most subtle ways to make them hellions of chaos.
"What do you think?" Twilight asks quietly.
Discords stays silent for a full minute before answering, "What? A bunch of brats who for a century two are going to be outcasts and criminals or boring beurcrats, artists, and cashiers. Nothing new or nothing special."
'How can...how can...anypony be so...'
Naruto rubbed Twilight's back. 'We did our best Twilight. We knew going in it was a possibility. We're going to just have to prepare for the possibility that...we might not just suceed. Do you...do you want to...'
'No...I...I think I need a few days.' Discord's utter apathy to other's strucked a little too uncomfortably close to home for Twilight. Being reminded of the days she cared little for others outside her own little bubble was too taxing for Unicorn so the lesson for the day was cut short.
Speaking of apathethic the spirit of Chaos was using yesterday's failure to his advantage. After spinning some yarn of being so disappointed at failing the test he went on about how he wished things were simpler and without worry like his early days and it made him a bit homesick. All the while he had an unseen second version of himself causing little bits of chaos here and there, converting animals into his chaotic little minions for the plan he was forming.
Fluttershy of course being the gem she was told him to do whatever it took to make himself more at home.
"Are you absolutely sure this isn't overdoing it?" He asked the pegasus. "You specifically said to make myself at home, but I wouldn't want to overstep my bounds."
Fluttershy had to force herself to give a nervous smile. "I did say that," She acknowledged. "So I guess... if this makes you more comfortable... by all means, please feel free to do so. Just, maybe not do this if guests come over."
Discord smiled, he couldn't believe how much Fluttershy was letting him get away with, but he wasn't going to complain. Fluttershy's passiveness meant she was the only one who would go along with this. "Oh I just knew I can count on you Fluttershy. Unlike your friends you seem to actually care."
Angel let out a scream, as he was unable to fight the gravity and found himself tumbling. But Fluttershy was more concerned with what Discord had just said. With a gasp she protested. "I am sure they are trying their best Discord. You simply cannot dismiss what you did with a simple apology. There are those who find it harder to forgive others otherwise we would not be experiencing this whole process."
Fluttershy had hoped that the other's lessons would have a bigger impact, but it was looking like this process was going to take longer then they thought.
But then Fluttershy's thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice calling out. "Fluttershy! Fluttershy, can you hear me?"
Her mental connection to Twilight flickered to life. She flew down from the cottage to greet her friend. "Hi, Twilight, hello Spike!" She greeted, seeing that he came along as well.
"Fluttershy, what's going on? Are you okay?!" Twilight asked, hoping for some kind of progress report.
Angel didn't really say anything, he was too dizzy and disoriented to think properly.
Twilight cleared her throat and spoke up. "Listen, I think it's time we face facts. We've all been discussing about this reformation and we simply believe its not working. We think Discord might have just been humoring us just to get us to let our guards down. We know he's a master at manipulation and...well you get what I'm saying."
Fluttershy wasn't about to give up on Discord. "Oh, but you're wrong! We're making great progress!" She insisted. "I think we're already on the verge of making him good."
Spike looked up at the spinning cottage, it seemed like Fluttershy's words didn't match reality. "Seriously?!"
Fluttershy nodded, and explained. "I know it looks bad from an outsider's perspective, but I'm earning his trust by giving him a little space to be himself. If that means spinning my cottage around for a while, then I'm willing to put up with it."
"Do you want to know what Spike discovered last night? All the reforming spell pages from my books were torn out."
"Hm, that does explain the paper eating earlier..." Fluttershy realized. "But, don't you think reformation spells are a bit unethical? One shouldn't forciable tamper with somepony's mind against their will Twilight."
Twilight could hardly believe her ears! "What?! He ate them?! Ugggghhhh!" She groaned and rubbed her head in frustration completely ignoring the second bit. She took a moment to compose herself.
"Fluttershy, let me give you a bit of knowledge. You see, when I was training the elder dragons did more then teach me incredible magic and shapeshifting. They helped me developed and sharpen my mind with knowledge and philosphy. A cunning liar is far more dangerous then a powerful brute will ever be. For a brute you'll see the attack coming a mile away, but a liar with enough of your trust can turn you and those closest to you against each other. They'll take advantage of their knowledge and hit every weak point they can. Discord has been around for as long if not longer then the princesses right? He has centuries worth of knowledge and experience, something most of us will never be able to comprehend. He can see the past, present, and future. Tartarus he admitted he saw all you seven ever were that day." There was no way Spike wouldn't look into such a dangerous entity that would be in the same town where his loved ones were. "He knows you in every detail Fluttershy. He's seen your memories so he knows just what to say to push your buttons. If after all these millennia if he hasn't changed before then I don't think he'll change now. Quite frankly, I don't know why Princess Celestia ever thought reforming him was a good idea! He seems to be incapable of changing."
"We can't think like that, we simply just can't give us because this is a bit more difficult then we thought it was going to be," Fluttershy protested. Her expression became down trodden as she was fighting a war inside herself. "I can't just give up. If I am going to be his friend, I have to start by giving him the benefit of the doubt!" Then an idea came to her. "Tell you what," She suggested. "How about you bring everypony over to my place tonight for a dinner party? I'm sure Discord's manners will have improved by then. Watch, I'll even get him to put the cottage back on the ground first." Fluttershy flew back up the cottage, and sure enough Discord did just that.
Twilight and Spike exchanged nervous glances, before Twilight reluctantly sighed. " Alright. Dinner it is."
"Do you think this a good idea?" Spike asked, as he and Twilight walked back to the library.
"I'm weary Spike, let's just hope Fluttershy knows what she's doing," Twilight replied. "Because otherwise, come tonight, things could get ugly."
The dinner party dawned sooner than anypony would've liked. Even knowing that they had promised to give the party a chance, Spike and the herd were not really looking forward to it.
"Ugh, I rather be fighting the ravenous beasts of Tartaus then be here!" Rainbow Dash groaned. "I just don't get why Fluttershy is so determined."
Rarity found herself agreeing with Rainbow Dash's statement. "As much as I hate to admit it, I do not see this evening ending well," She complained. "At the very least this outfit I chose will be easy to clean should anything happen." Rarity had put on a plain velvet colored dress.
"I think we should keep our hopes up. Maybe things might actually go well?" Pinkie suggested, trying to be optimistic.
"Ah want to hope so Pinks, but somethin' tells me that ain't gonna be the case." Applejack said with a frown.
"Either way, I highly doubt Discord would be foolish enough to try something outlandish with all seven of us there was ever a time for him to be restrained its now." Naruto pointed out.
Twilight paused just before the group arrived at the doorstep of Fluttershy's cottage, turned to face them, and told them. "Well, Fluttershy thinks this is the way to reform Discord and asked us to give it a chance. We've gone as far as we can with the other lessons. Lets put our fate in Fluttershy."
But before Twilight or anyone else could knock on the door, the door swung open and Discord appeared dressed in a black butler outfit complete with a tie. He had also given himself a mustache. "Oh, our pony guests have arrived, and right on schedule too!" He greeted, before adopting a polished upper class tone as he added. "We're so delighted that you've come," As he spoke, a red carpet appeared out of his mouth and rolled towards the bearers and Spike before stopping and unfolding. "Please, do come in and make yourselves comfortable. Dinner will be served shortly."
"See what a beautiful job he did helping to decorate?" Fluttershy called from inside. "Discord even set the entire table himself and helped with the cooking. I'm so proud of him."
Discord smiled, as he offered. "Now then, may I take your..." He cleared his throat before he added. "Hats, ladies, gentleman?" He guested to the Elements of Harmony necklaces or in Twilight's case tiara.
"No thank you, we're keeping them on until further notice," Twilight replied to Discord. 'Keep your guard up.'
At first dinner proceeded uneventfully for all involved. Fluttershy sat next to Discord, while everyone else sat across from them. They mostly occupied themselves with food and drink, and said nothing to Discord.
The tension was rather awkward. Fluttershy turned to Pinkie who she noticed was filling her plate with Mash Potatoes.
"Pinkie Pie, care for some gravy?" Fluttershy asked her friend.
"You bet! I just love your gravy Shy!" Pinkie exclaimed with a wide grin.
Discord looked across to Fluttershy and then said. "Allow me." With a snap of his fingers, the gravy boat came to life and started barking and panting like a dog. It went over to Pinkie and poured some gravy on top of her mashed potatoes.
Pinkie was both amazed by the gravy boat coming to life, and thrilled to see it acting like a dog. "I know I should be worried, but this is still so cool!" She whispered in a loud, exhilarated tone.
"Creepy is more like it!" Rainbow Dash protested.
"Oh come on now, Dashie," Fluttershy angrily replied. "You're not even giving this a chance."
"Yep, because we know dog like gravy boats is totally something you go, 'well would you look at that' about." She sarcastically remarked.
Suddenly, the gravy boat came over to Rainbow Dash and poured some gravy onto her arm, staining her top and burning her shoulder sending her jolting into the air. "Hey! That's hot!"
Naruto tensed and clutched his fist but he kept himself calm.
"Whoops!" Discord apologized, though he couldn't help chuckling. "I'm so sorry, really! I don't know how that could've happened."
Rainbow wasn't convinced even the slightest. "You did that on purpose plothole!" She accused.
"Rainbow Dash! Such language is not needed!" Fluttershy chastised.
"Oh, well, I don't really know about that," Discord sheepishly replied, trying to sound as innocent as possible. "I mean after all, mistakes do happen. Oh, look, everypony, dancing candles!" And sure enough, a bunch of dancing candles appeared at the center of the table.
Naruto began to tremble but kept it in.
Rainbow flew to the center of the table and glared at Discord as she said. "I'm not falling for that! Discord's just trying to distract us from–" But suddenly the candles started to poke at her. "-Hey! Knock it off!" She complained, before she looked at Discord and asked him. " I suppose that's another 'mistake'?"
"Oh no, I think you just made them mad," Discord replied. "Come now, I just spark the little critters to life. It simply would be far too boring if I micromanaged and controlled their every action."
"Well I not am surprised by how fishy things are turning out." Twilight spoke up, before she was suddenly hit by a blast of soup from the fish shaped tureen.
Fluttershy immediately turned to Discord. "Discord?" She asked him.
"Well, it's hardly my fault if the soup tureen finds the term 'fishy' to be offensive." Discord replied.
Fluttershy promptly began massaging her temples. "Can you...can you please just stop it.
"I would, but it's rather difficult to make something alive become unalive." Discord told Fluttershy, hoping she'd buy the explanation.
The soup tureen targeted Rarity next. "No! Not the dress! Please, not the dress!" She insisted, but the tureen ignored her! It splashed Rarity, then turned its attention to Applejack.
Naruto began putting dents in the table by how tightly he was clutching it.
Applejack blocked the tureen's blast with her arm while glaring at Discord. "That tureen's only doin' what yer makin' it do!" She said to him. "Don't think ya can fool me!"
Fluttershy tried to break up the tension. "N-now now, let's not jump to any conclusions here." She insisted.
Rainbow only glared at Fluttershy as she asked her friend. "Come on, Fluttershy! Even you can't be this ignorant! Can't you see what he's doing right now?! He's playing innocent with you so that you'll agree to never use the Elements of Harmony against him!" Before she had a chance to get a response, she was splashed by the soup tureen.
"Oh, well, that's a bit harsh, isn't it?" Discord innocently asked.
Rainbow didn't bother to respond to Discord's question, she simply placed a container over the soup tureen to stop its splashing spree. Then she looked at Fluttershy as she asked. "You see what I'm saying, right, Fluttershy? Fluttershy!"
"What a surprise, this is a waste of time." Naruto murmured, but loud enough for Fluttershy to hear it.
Much to everyone's surprise, Fluttershy responded by saying to them all. "You know what I see? I see that Discord's far from perfect, but I also see none of you giving him a chance!" That comment caused all of her friends to complain quite loudly, they thought they'd given Discord more than enough of a chance.
"Fluttershy, its not that easy for us!" Naruto exclaimed, "We've tried, but its still too soon for us to be as forgiving as you. When he clearly takes advantage of the slack you give him...its just difficult for us you know." 'I know you're thinking this is going to work Fluttershy? There's still a chance this plan can fail.'
Fluttershy simply replied. "I know, but I do this because that's what friends do." 'Just please trust me. Those brief moments you picked up through the others tells me even if he's trying to force it down that he can feel more then he shows. All it takes is the belief of one to make a difference.'
Discord seemed to be surprised by Fluttershy's comment, as he looked at her and asked. "We're friends?"
Fluttershy nodded, she could tell by Discord's expression that he was genuinely surprised to see anyone stick up for him and trust him. "Why, of course!" She told him. "I can't remember my house ever being this lively before you came along. And I certainly couldn't have done any of this stuff without your help. You made this dinner party possible."
"Oh..." Discord replied, uncertain of what else to say. Somehow though he managed to force out: "Well, I've... never really had a friend before."
"Well, now you do!" Fluttershy told him. "And trust me when I say, having one friend is better than having no friends at all."
Discord opened his mouth to say something, but nothing would come out. "This... what is this. I...I didn't...this was not part of my plan." He thought to himself.
Just then, Angel came crawling in through an open window, climbed onto the dinner table, and started to chatter in a worried tone. "Now is not a good time, Angel. We're having a dinner party." Fluttershy protested.
But Applejack replied. "Hold up! A-Ah think he's tryin' to tell us somethin'! You'll have to translate, Fluttershy!"
Fluttershy reluctantly did so, as Angel explained to the best of his ability what he needed to tell everyone. and upon him finishing Fluttershy let out a gasp! "There's flooding at Sweet Apple Acres, a bunch of beavers just moved in and built a massive dam there!" She told her friends.
"Well, we all know who's behind that now, don't we?!" Rainbow Dash asked, as she glared at Discord.
"Who, me?" Discord replied, feigning innocence as a halo appeared over his head.
"Oh, give it a rest! You're not fooling any of us!" Rainbow angrily proclaimed, as she and the rest of her friends got up from the table and prepared to head to Sweet Apple Acres. "What do you think of your 'friend' now, Fluttershy?" She asked.
Fluttershy looked at Discord, who seemed rather worried. She couldn't help but sigh, it was nearly a no brainer he had something to do with it but there was no way he'd confess. "I'm going to go to Sweet Apple Acres and get to the bottom of this," She told him. "Hopefully it's just a misunderstanding."
Discord watched Fluttershy as she left. 'Why...why did what she say have an effect on me?'
Sweet Apple Acres was completely water logged, the entire orchard was covered with water thanks to the massive dam of sticks the beavers had set up. Fortunately, the Apple family was unharmed. Apple Bloom, Granny Smith, and Big Macintosh were all on top of a boat.
"I've never seen floodin' this bad!" The distressed farmer murmured as she looked over the soaked orchard grounds. "They've built dams 'round here before, but never like this! Just what's goin' on? Ah want answers!"
Fluttershy attempted to talk to the beavers, but their angry chittering didn't seem to sit well with her. "Such language!" She gasped and exclaimed, before she sighed and said to her friends. "It's no use. They won't listen to a word I say!"
Rainbow flew up to Fluttershy and immediately asked her. "You see that Discord's behind all of this, right?"
Fluttershy surprised everyone when she replied with, "For Celestia's sake Rainbow, of course I do! Do you all really think I'm just some gullible fool?"
There was a long and uncomfortable silence, as the rest of the group struggled to figure out what to say. It was Naruto who finally commented. "Fluttershy, we accepted that your nature is incredibly forgiving; its not out there for us to believe you might have been a bit gullible." He admitted.
"I knew from the beginning this was not going to be easy. If we were ever going to make progress, there needed to be one of us he could trust and listened. " She explained. "That's been my plan all along!"
Just then, Discord came up on a pair of water skis being pulled by an invisible force of some kind. "Hey there, Fluttershy!" He greeted, waving a claw to her. "You want a turn? The water's great!"
"Well, time to see if it worked." Fluttershy said to her friends, before she approached Discord.
Discord, suspecting nothing, innocently greeted. "Fluttershy, oh, there you are. Aren't you just a site for sore eyes?"
Fluttershy cleared her throat and looked at Discord quite sternly. "Let's skip the formalities and get straight to the point," She told him, and then moving her hoof out across the sky she added. "These beavers are clearly chaos inflicted and that's the cause of the mess here."
Discord tried not to look guilty. "Oh, yes. Awful business, that. Mm." He muttered.
"It IS awful!" Fluttershy scolded, her tone sounding not unlike that of a parent lecturing a child. "You are ruining Applejack's home, after she invitied you into it. I know I said I wanted you to feel at home, but this needs to stop. You need to fix this, now!"
Discord quickly replied to Fluttershy's request by saying. "Oh, yes, very well, I will fix it at once."
"Good." Fluttershy smiled.
"But, there is a teeny tiny little catch. One thing I ask in return." Discord added.
"Yes?" Fluttershy asked, suspecting nothing.
Discord sprung his trap! "I ask that you never use your Element of Harmony against me. As a sign of our friendship," He demanded of Fluttershy. "That's not going to be a problem, is it?"
Fluttershy froze upon hearing his request. There was only two ways this was go and if...and she knew what she had to do.
Fluttershy looked at Discord and reluctantly she decided to accept his request. "Very well, you have my word. I will never use my Element of Harmony against you."
Everyone else was speechless, they couldn't believe Fluttershy had made such a promise!
"Excellent!" Discord cheered, and snapped his fingers. The water vanished, but it was replaced by ice. "There, much better! I do prefer ice skating to water skiing! Don't you?" He laughed, as he skated along, performing a few spins as a panel of judges that were all copies of him gave him a perfect score of 10!
Fluttershy was quite furious! "Discord! That's not fixing it!" She complained, and raced out onto the ice! "You..." But the rest of her sentence was cut off as she slid uncontrollably on the ice.
"Where are you going?" Discord laughed. "What's the matter, pal?"
"Don't call me your pal!" Fluttershy protested. "I told you to fix this!"
Discord shrugged off Fluttershy's complaint, it didn't mater to him anymore. "Oh come now, why can't I have a little fun?" He asked, then materializing a pair of ice skates he offered. "Come skating with me, and we'll let bygones be bygones. Then maybe I'll change it back."
But just then, Spike came skating up to Fluttershy and offered her the Element of Kindness necklace! "Here you go, Fluttershy! Game on!" He told her. "Playtime is over!"
"He fixes this or he goes back to being stone!" Twilight demanded. "The Princesses will understand! You don't owe him anything!"
There was a long pause, as Fluttershy mentally weighed her options. Before she at last proclaimed. "I made a promise not to use my element against him, and I'm going to keep it." She rejected the necklace, much to the gasps and groans of protests from the herd.
'Shy, this is going too far? He'll go on a rampage if he think he has impunity!'
'Even now I have to believe there is good in him. Until...until he starts to go too far I have to believe he's going to realize what he loses.'
'And if he doesn't?'
'Then I'll take full responsibility for what will happen.'
"What are you doing?! You're making a mistake!" Twilight protested.
Fluttershy winched. She hated not being able to speak to the others on this matter, but something innate in her was telling her the decision she made was the right one. The power of Kindness never steered her wrong before. So right now she had to believe in it for all their sakes.
Discord laughed and began to gloat! "Hahaha, victory is mine! You see? I'm free forever, Equestria will be mine once again! Your princesses were fools to think I could ever be reformed!"
Fluttershy's eyes narrowed in anger, and she growled as she tossed away the ice skates! "I trusted you! I stood up for you when everypony else wanted you gone. I...I am no longer your friend Discord!" She protested, and slowly walk away, taking great care not to go too fast and slip.
"Who cares? I can do whatever I want, whenever I want. I'm Discord, the master of chaos!" Discord boasted, and skated towards Fluttershy. "I don't know who you think you are, Fluttershy, but you're nopony compared to me! I am a god! You think losing your friendship...means that...much...to me?" But then he paused, as he suddenly realized the impact of those last words! He looked over at the tossed aside ice skates, somehow by looking at them he began to feel something he never had before...guilt.
Because in that moment he realized that Fluttershy actually genuine believed in him and was friend. All the others in their hearts of hearts merely put up with him, but she had fate in him. They never truly trusted him or considered him a friend. And at that exact moment it all clicked.
Fluttershy was utterly kind with him and wanted to give him a chance that no one else was willing to do. She had been honest from the beginning about everything she wanted to do. She was generous in inviting him into her home and allowing him to use his magic. She invoked the virtue in Laughter in enjoying his magic when it irritate the others. She was Loyal to him against the others and willing to stand up for him. She was emphatic enough to him to consider his feelings to stand up against her herd.
For Fluttershy to stand up against the others in her herd with this much conviction. The lessons the others tried to teach him. He was finally beginning to understand. He was assessing how much they valued their virtues and how they applied it to others and Fluttershy was willing to forgive him and call him... a friend. He had never been willing to understand and explore positive feelings of others until now. He had always dismiss these bits as unimportant, but now they were giving him context to something he didn't understand. Decades worth of interactions and encounters coursed through his mind as only mere seconds passed in the real world.
He had an understanding now. He still didn't know how these feelings themselves felt in relative to himself, but he had knowledge now to base an future feelings on. And now that he experienced friendship he simply didn't want to let it go. Because in the end this was the one thing even his power can't grant him. It was true. It didn't involve brainwashing or fear. Somepony chose of their own free will to accept him and if he messed this up it would be lost forever.
Would it...would it go against the impulses and desires ingrained into that he known for so many years, sure, but at the same time wouldn't spicing things up and trying this new thing be a bit chaotic in itself?
No.
There was no rationalizing it.
He finally found a reason to care for something...someone beyond himself. At the very least maybe taking a century or two for a break and indulging in this...friendship wouldn't kill him. He was immortal after all. He had all the time in the universe to go mad again far, far down the timeline.
"Well played, Fluttershy. Well played indeed. Never imagined I'd be beaten at my own game."
Discord somberly skated over to one of the trees and perched himself on top of it. He joined his paws together, and a powerful magic wave washed over Sweet Apple Acres, turning everything back to normal. Everypony cheered, except for Fluttershy who remained silent. "I liked it better my way, but... I guess when you're friends, you can't always have things exactly your way all the time, eh?" He asked Fluttershy.
Fluttershy nodded. "Glad you've finally come around. Friendship is truly a wonderful thing."
'Sorry I doubted you Shy.' Naruto thought through her bond. She was right. Her ability to forgive was truly the strongest out of all of them and in the end it truly was what was needed for the reformation.
Sometime later the bearers as well as Discord approached Princess Celestia met with at Golden Oaks the following day.
"So, is it true?" Princess Celestia inquired of the spirit. "Have you truly seen the light?"
"Yes, Princess, I'm ready to use my magic for good instead of evil," Discord said with a bow. "
He mentally added.
Celestia smiled and in a warm tone she announced. "Congratulations on your success, bearers. I definitely sense a big change in Discord," She then whispered to Twilight. "Since I'll be leaving the Elements with the seven of you with for safe keeping I trust you'll be able to keep an eye on him or use them for any other threats that my show up."
Twilight acknowledged her teacher's comment, before she replied. "You were right when you said Fluttershy would be the one to find the way to reform Discord. By treating Discord as a friend, she got him to realize that friendship was actually very important to him. Despite our intentions the rest of us just couldn't find it in us to give it our all."
"It is understandable Twilight. Each of you have your strengths and working together is how you managed to come this far. For now, after everything you've all done you've earned yourselves a long deserved break." She told her. 'You've earned this break Twilight. All of you have.'
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
The day simply began like any other, the sun slowly rising and illuminating the country with its arm rays and exquisite bright light. This simple day though, was going to be one of calm and purpose. Since the bearers planned on going on that vacation soon, Naruto felt it was necessary to spend time with those he received little time yet, like with Luna.
Naruto spent little more then a few walking through the glamorous hallways of the majestic Canterlot Castle when a bright flash and a familiar scent of assaulted his senses as a body appeared before him.
"Hello Luna." He greeted as the country's diarch stuck out her lip slightly with a pout at her attempt at fun being prematurely ruined.
"You are far too alert. It takes the fun out of trying to surprise you."
"Yeah well, with diabolical maidens like yourself always trying to pull a fast one on me this just proves that being this alert is a saving grace."
"Diabolical you say?" Her voice almost like a purr. In an instant Luna threw her arms to either side of Naruto's head before leaning in dangerously close to his face. "Then perhaps I shall play the part?" Her eye lids dropped and her lips drew back into a naughty smile. Naruto was surprise by Luna's sudden boldness, but before he could say anything his princess swept him into kissing her; a fleeting peck on the lips.
"Princess out here where anypony can see us? What are you doing?" He playfully teased as he knew of Luna's preference for decorum.
"Hmm… Maybe you later."
"Princess, you're royalty, you shouldn't say things like that." He admonished while on the insides was trying his damnest not to laugh. Luna appeared to be in a rather impish mood, but with all that had been going on who could blame her.
"Why not? I am the Princess so my word is law!" She declared.
"And on the way to the first step of madness." He remarked when Luna suddenly placed a quick chaste kiss on his cheek. "You really are in a chipper mood."
"It has been quite some time since we have been able to enjoy the pleasure of each other's company."Her change soon turned from playful to seductive."I wish to indulge every second of it." Luna pressed her body into his, resting her arms on his shoulders.
"Seems someone wishes to skip dinner and head straight to desert."
Luna all but purred in his ear. "I do believe I am not the only one."
To prove her point she wiggled her hips just a little against him invoking a reaction. "Study?"
"Study." She agreed as they disappeared in a flurry of magic.
Arriving in Luna's study the two shared an empassioned kiss as they backed into Luna's desk. The mare of the moon hopped up on it as Naruto ran his hands up and own her legs. The kiss soon broke as Naruto slowly trailed down as he pried Luna's legs apart. His hands gathering at the bottom he lifted up her dress and pooled it up to where it sat across her thigh area.
Naruto worked his way up from her knee to the inside of her thigh. She shook her leg vigorously as Naruto kissed a certain spot.
Naruto rubbed her through the fabric of her panties and to his surprise Luna feverishly pushed back. "Enough teasing, I demand satisfaction." With a spark of magic erupting from her farm Luna's clothes disappeared leaving her starkers.
"Well, as my Princess demands." Naruto remarked as Luna's ees fluttered and she threw her head back with a moan as he made contact with her folds. Setting to work with his tongue he explored her entrance while every so often alternating to her nub.
"Princess! Your lunch has arrived!" The sound of the maid's voice called from the other side of the door followed by a knock.
Luna's head shot up so fast she swore she almost broke her neck. She mentally swore as nothing but hot bathed breath escaped her mouth as she tried to speak.
Without missing a beat Naruto removed his face from Luna's snatch. "Hello, Misty May, you'll have to forgive her highness for not being able to answer. She's currently undergoing some meditative exercises for self restoration. Syncing up to minimal sleep cycle hours isn't the easiest thing when having to run the kingdom twenty hours a day. She did wanted me to let you know the leave the tray outside and she will retrieve it when done."
"Very well Captain Naruto." The maid answered from the other side of the door and most likely doing the accompanying bow out of habit and procedure, none the wiser that the diarch of the moon was currently being pleasured by the guard captain's fingers.
The sound of the maid's hoofsteps could be heard walking away in tandem to Naruto's pumps. Finally out of earshot Luna doubled over, latching onto the blond's head as she feverishly humped against his hand.
"My, my, so pent up Princess." He playfully teased as her walls clenched around his fingers. Her moist and needy walls were coating his fingers in thick necter as the gentle scratches of his nail was sending spine tingling jolts of pleasure up the princess's spine accompanying by heated needy breaths and soft whinning.
"Trust me, thee shalt beest punished f'r this." she moaned, slipping back into old Equestrian causing his cock to twitch in anticipation.
His mouth went right back to her bud and sucked on the sensitive flesh while he continued his finger gestures. Not too long after Luna was brought to climax to which she rode to the end before Naruto pulled away, the bottom half of his face dampen by Luna's climax.
Quickly recovering Luna brought her face to the twitching cock. Her horn gently glowing began to illuminate as she cast a spell resulting in Naruto throwing his head back and groaning.
After wetting her lips with a confident smirk, the princess encompassed his member with her mouth; she let out a happy hum as she traced her tongue over his tip and glans. He would inadvertently send a thrust of his hips whenever a well timed lick.
The oral teasing and pleasing carried on for a few minutes before Luna let the cock slip from her lips. Wih her wings full mast she climbed on top of him, looking every bit the dark angel as her body was bathed in the pale moonlight.
The lovers let out a pant as the alicorn began to sink down the length. The flesh of her walls
Naruto moaned as the alicorn on top of him sunk another inch towards the base of his shaft, squeezing around his member like a vice. He let out a groan at the sensation of Luna's cheeks nestling on the top of his sac.
So lost in the sensations she missed the sultry yet mischievous look on Luna's face as her horn cast another spell. Next time he knew his arms were handcuffed to the headboard. "L-Luna."
"Did you forget what left these lips earlier. I am going to make you play."
Naruto didn't have a chance to speak before the princess began lifting her hips, slowly extracting the length from her lovely walls before slowly sinking back down at an agonizing rate while using the her magic to block the sensations near the tip. Naruto let out a howl of frustration and confusion. How the hell does one even come up with something like this?
Once again she raised til nothing but the tip was claimed between her puffy lips before suddenly slamming her hips into his lap, driving the breath from his lungs as she took the entirety of his shaft with a resounding smack. Naruto tried to gasp or moan or shout but all he could do was stare at the Alicorn's fantastic body. Her large majestic wings that twitched every so often and her large pendulous breasts as she drove herself up and down his shaft. "Luna...please." He begged as the weird sensation of pleasure stopping just below the cockhead was distressing the blond.
"Hhm, the look of you beneath me while begging for release. Its something I can get used to." She commented as the sound of their clapping flesh echoed through the room.
"Luuuuuuna!" He groaned as he felt his balls constricting.
"I suppose you've suffered enough." She remarked as she removed her spells. Next thing Luna knew she was on her back. The words didn't even get a chance to form as Naruto hooked his arms under her long legs, pushing them back as he began attacking with savage thrusts.
"Oh!" Luna arched her back as his thrusts sent pleasent sensations through her while her wings pressed against the sheet that covered her desk. Being dominated so thoroughly and forcefully had brought the Lunar Diarch quickly to her peek.
With a final thrust Naruto buried himself just in time for the princess to scream his name towards the ceiling in bliss. The silken walls wrapped around his member suddenly closed around it like a vice, holding him in place as she rode out the waves of her orgasm. The constrictions were too much for him to handle, and with a loud groan he began depositing his seed deep into the alicorn. Letting her legs go he leaned forward and captured her lips as they road out the ir orgasms.
Naruto looked down at the panting mare with a faintly exhausted grin. "My room or yours for round two?"
With a grin of her own she answered, "I was thinking something a little bit more adventurous. Say the royal garden?"
The twitching of Naruto's cock indicated approval of the idea.
Early that morning Naruto woke up and notice that Luna was fast asleep. Not wanting to disturb her he got out of bed quietly and went to his room in the castle for a change of clothes.
He decided to go down to Donut Joes in order to get some coffee. To his surprise there sitting at one of the seats was Trixie. Well this was one thing off his list he could cross.
"Naruto, hello, what are you doing here?"
"I just thought I get a cup of coffee. I already spent sime time with Princess Luna and luckily enough I ran into you today. Your'e just who I was looking for you. How would you like to join me on vacation?"
Her interest piqued, "Just you?"
"Well,, there's me and the other six bearers plus we decided to invite Spike and the Crusaders along. And if you wish you can come along as well Trixie. Because of all that's been happening lately the past year with one major event after the other the princesses felt that we were due for a vacation away from the troubles."
"Well that's mighty generous."
"Yeah, I am looking forward to it."
"While that does sound enjoyable, I am in the middle of my training with Princess Celestia." She reminded the blond.
"Just let me talk with her." He responded in turn, "I am sure she wouldn't mind a few days off from teaching and its not like you haven't helped as well. I heard somepony used her illusion magic to trip up during some of the machines that was attacking the academies. Very impressive Trixie." He complimented as a faint blush appeared on the mare's cheeks.
"If I am given the go ahead, I will be happy to join you and the others." It sounded like it would be rather fun and it would be a nice chance to catch up with Twilight and the others. With Trixie's confirmation that was one more ready for the vacation.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"Those fools may have me locked up for now, but I will not let them beat me. They can't keep me locked up in here forever!"
In a cold dark room of a specialized Canterlot facility sat a restrained Tricky. With near twenty-four seven observations and his restraints it was impossible for the insane pony to escape without some sort of intervention.
"I will get out of here. They'll slip up eventually and when they do that's my chance."
Just then Tricky heard a strange noise from outside his cell.
"Hey, who are, you… no stop please AAAAHHHH! Ugh." Tricky heard before an unconscious body fell to the ground.
The elite guards taken out, but by whom? Tricky thought to himself.
He now not only wanted freedom but safety from whoever was outside.
They were supposed to be some of the best from that monster hunting guard. They're weren't a lot of every day folks strong enough to take down a pair of them without much effort.
Tricky then heard the locks on the door being unlatched; Tricky unable to move had thoughts buzzing in his head. Could Nightmare moon have come back? No, not very likely sense the son was still out. Was it some matter of rogue beast? Nah too quiet. Rouge guard? No, too weak. Just then the final lock was heard falling to the ground with a big clang.
The door slowly opened but since it was night the room was still dark. Tricky let his thoughts go silent even though no one could hear him anyways. The door was then slowly pushed to the wall to avoid waking anyone. In stepped what seemed to be a changeling, but that was odd. Most changelings tend to be androgynous outside of a shifted form apart from Queens and this one looked rather masculine.
Just then a menacing green glow appeared around the intruder's horn shutting the door. The two stood in silence for a while each staring into complete darkness.
"Hey there pal, I'd shake your hand, but I'm a little...tied up! Yehahahahahaha!" Tricky let out his distinct cackle as the brief moments of coherency he was experiencing had flown out the window.
"The one known as Tricky," The speaker began, "I have a proposition for you. Serve me and I can give you your freedom."
"Nooooooooooo thanks!" He droned on as he fruitlessly struggled against his bonds. Did they really had to tie him up so tightly and magically bind him to a wall. Couldn't even take a shit without help, talk about humilating and unnecessary. And he didn't need to be fed like a foal. "I hate following orders. I like to have fuuuuuun! My last boss was so bossy!" He then began doing a mocky impersenation of Midnight. "Tricky stop blowing rasberries! Tricky stop setting things on fire! Tricky you cannot stab others! So not chiiiiill!" He kept yabbering on without any attention of stopping besides to breath between asinine statements and crashing noises.
Strife rose an eyebrow at the petulant ramblings of the pony. "Let us try a different approach. How would you like a second shot at the mare who defeated you. Pinkamena Pie was it?"
Tricky fell silent as his eyes slowly crept over to Strife and a malignant grin slowly formed on his lips. "Well ain'tcha just the clever boy, doccy? You got my attention."
The group had gathered in the usual meeting place where they would be going over the latest letter given to them by the princesses.
"Dear Bearers," Twilight paused for a moment, as is demanded by the letter's formatting. "Time after time again your selfless actions have benefited peace and stability in Equestria. It is coming upon the three year anniversary since the Elements of Harmony has chosen you as their users and I feel its time for you to take a break from all the chaos that has entered your life. As such, we, the rulers of Equestria have arranged a month extended stay on Majestic Island, the south-east vacation resort in the Celestial Sea. You will be staying at the villa I had recently constructed. As esteemed guests all your expanses have been paid for as far as food and housing go along with other arrangements I am sure you will come to enjoy. I urge you bring enough bits to browse around the shops as Majestic Island is one of the most culturally diverse hubs in the world. As such you should all be able to find something to your interests. You will find that no location will be barred to you either. The island is completely open to you all. Along with this letter we ave disclosed sixteen tickets, the additional nine were added on the likelihood there were others you wished to accompany you. And do not worry about any responsibilities some of you have. I have already arranged not only for a temporary Librarian to cover for Twilight and weather captain for Rainbow Dash, but contacted relatives of Applejack to help look after Sweet Apple Acres while you're all away and a professional animal caretaker for Fluttershy's inhabitants. May you enjoy your time to the fullest. Sincerely, Princess Celestia."
"WOO-HOO HOO!" Pinkie sprouted up with excited vigor. "A vacation!? This is going to be so much fun!"
"I do admit, would be nice to kick back and rest after all this crazy business. Saving Equestria and all has been cutting back on my nap time." Rainbow began to lazily lay against the seat.
"I have always wanted to visist Majestic Island! Why its one of Equestria's fashion capitals! Ooh I do hope we can catch a show or two." Rarity chattered with excitement.
"It was nice for the diarchy to give us all the extra tickets. I actually have two in mind I want to invite if nopony else mind. I was thinking of inviting Trixie since we haven't spent time with her since she moved to Canterlot and I definitely want to invite Scootaloo. I wouldn't feel right leaving her behind." Naruto remarked as he picked up three of the tickets.
"In that case, I want to bring Nyx along as well. It would do her good to see more of Equestria and I would spend the whole trip worrying about her if we left her behind." Twilight grabbed three of the tickets. It went without saying who the third ticket was for. The idea of leaving Spike out had never crossed her mind. "Is there anyone else anypony wanted to invite?" She looked between the rest of them.
"Nopony I can think of." Pinkie answered and Fluttershy shook her head.
"Well in that case, I shall contact my parents. Sweetie Belle usually spends the first few weeks of Summer with me anyhow and I am sure she would enjoy the trip." Rarity suggested as she took two of the tickets.
That left three of the tickets. "Naruto, do you think Ditzy and her daughters would like to come?"
He had to admit, it would be nice to be able to spend some more time with Ditzy in a normal setting. "I'll ask her. Her last day of this week's shift is tomorrow though and I don't know if she has a month worth of vacation time and sick day's but if not I'll see if I can pull a few strings"
"Well, I guess that settles it, then," Twilight said cheerily. "At the end of the week we'll all meet here with our things and take that vacation we've earned."
Walking down the long boarding platform Naruto and Rarity were taking in the sight. Ponies littered the dock. There were vendors selling their hauls. People sitting on the edge enjoying the fresh air and there were boats not too far away with fishing lines cast. The duo was dressed in a pair of relaxing, vacation style clothes.
He was dressed in a multi-colored vacation style shirt with a pair of tan shorts and black colored flip-flops. Rarity was wearing a simple yet lovely V-neck turquoise sundress that tied around her neck and black sandals.
They were taking in the sights of the vacation isle. True to what Celestia mentioned it was diverse in its population. Not only were there all matter of equines, but there were cervidaes, griffins, and a few other species as well ranging from pig to rat, to cat, and even lupine species. As they walked along the birchwood dock they saw all matter of inhabitants from kids playing around to people shopping at stores to kiosk's being manned.
There were some palm trees lined up on the edge of the path ways alternating with other exotic looking tropical plants. As far as the eye could see everyone was either wearing light afternoon wear of swim clothes.
Almost immediately the two of them drew attention as they were being pointed out and excited chatters and exclamations blared to life.
"It's them!"
"Lady Rarity!"
"He's the Lunar Captain, right?"
"That's the stallion dating the princess!"
"I heard they were royal knights!"
"They said they fought off an entire fleet of warships!"
"I can't believe they've come here!"
We really should have expected this." Naruto remarked as they were soon mobbed by the ever-growing crowd of inhabitants. Natives and tourists alike were in a rush to ask them questions and ask for autographs.
After much discussion, it had been decided that Naruto and Rarity would go down first, drawing attention of the crowds as they both has the most experience interacting with large crowds of people with both ease. That would give the others a chance to sneak bye and make it to the villa they would be staying.
Spike landed in front of the villa, having scouted ahead to make sure nopony was on the property they shouldn't be. Dressed in a plain t-shirt and tropical shorts there was not much one could do to be conspicuous seeing as he was a dragon. The wood was a rather dark color that reminded him of oak and one could see the building was at least three stories. There had to be at least ten rooms not counting the kitchen and knowing Celestia most likely a wine cellar as well.
"Coast's clear!" He called out as up and over the hedge with a show off flip came Rainbow Dash. She was wearing a white tank-top along with a dark denim jean skirt.
"Nomally I'd be happy to show off for my adoring public, but there's only so much I can handle each day. I don't know how Rarity and Naruto handle it."
"Its for the best, Ditzy and the crusaders aren't used to that kind of attention and it would suck if they were pushed to the sidelines every time someone wanted an autograph." He pointed out be stepping to the side. "Hey Pinkie." He greeted without missing a beat as the mare stumbled and fell face first because of Spike side stepping her surprise tackle. Rolling around on her back she sent him a pout.
"No faiiiiir Spike! When ya get so good at dodging?" Pinkie said as she pushed herself upwards. Pinkie was dressed in a asos white beach play-suit with images of lollipops and jollyranchers on it. The cut of it showed off her legs and the top of the outfit strained against her impressive bust.
The image was suddenly making it hard for the drake to concentrate.
"Settle down sexy Pie," Rainbow playfully chided before booping Pinkie in the nose with her wing. "You stretch anymore and you'll give Spike prime time boner material for tonight."
Piinkie faintly flushed before collecting herself and hopping back up to her feet. In a flash of magic the rest of the occupants finally arrived.
First was Fluttershy, to come out of her shell more decided to wear one of the many dressed Rarity made for her, but never had the courage to try on before. It was a black and golden tiered beach style dress with hi cut just stopping near the thigh area of her right leg and showed off more cleavage than the mare was used to.
Next was Applejack and Applebloom both went with denim shorts, the former deciding to where a red halter top while the latter went with a sleeveless Lime green tank-top.
They were not the only ones dressed somewhat alike. Twilight and Nyx both had on a zig zag beach kaftan of assorted colors.
Then came Ditz and her daughters. While dinky was in a seafolly chambray beach covered up and Ditzy was in a crinkled kaftan Amethyst went with something a bit sexier much to her mother's dismay.
She was wearing a dark chiffon tropical topic with a print maxi skirt which had a slit for one leg.
Scootaloo of course was wearing something more befitting her tomboy nature. A violet billabong spot cold shoulder beach top with ripped black shorts.
And finally, there was Trixie, in a rivera asymmetric maxi in print dress that showed off not only her legs but cleavage as well. "So, this is where we will be staying the next month? Trixie is pleased."
Suffice to say this was going to be an interesting month.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Author's Note
0
After much time and consideration, I decided to make the events preceding chapter 269 its own story so the story is not rushed to get back to the main action. I will hopefully have the first chapter up by Tuesday if not Wednesday by the latest. Until then enjoy the long-awaited continuation of Equestrian Heroes.
0
Story Start
0
A few days had passed since the group had returned from their long-deserved vacation. Everypony was getting back into the groove of things when the received a surprising letter from Celestia requesting the presence of Naruto, Applejack, and Fluttershy. They were led to Celestia's study where she was waiting at her desk Celestia signaled for her attendants to leave so she could talk to the trio alone.
"Welcome, Naruto, Applejack, and Fluttershy," Princess Celestia called, her voice echoing in the large hall.
The trio exchanged pleasantries and greeting.
"You will forgive my haste but there is little time for the usual fanfare. " She said as she got up from her seat, "Please, follow me," She gestured over to an ornamental wooden table sat in the center, with an old map spread out over it. Naruto peered at it, curious. Princess Celestia spun to face them. "What I have learned the past few weeks while communicating with Queen Demeter will have grave consequences for Equestria's future if we do not threat lightly."
"Is it...is it another invasion Princess?" Fluttershy slowly asked.
"It is, but it's not Equestria that is the target. The cairbou are threatening to invade Queen Demeter's kingdom." The name of those monstrous creatures soured their stomach and sent chills up their spines. "Normally the land of the Cervidaes are protected by powerful nature magic, but when Discord was first freed by the chaos generated by the Nightmare Children caused a powerful magical imbalance in the world. That and two of the three chosen heroes have been killed in the ensuing conflicts."
"So, what do ya mean fer us to do princess? Are we being sent to act as a deterrent?" Applejack questioned.
Princess Celestia shook her head. "No. Your role is different. The magic that protects the continent can only be invoked in a matter like how you bearers invoked the Elements of Harmony. The invokes must be qualified. A pure soul that can commune with the creatures of mother nature. A determined spirit who can speak to and mend the other. An unbendable will power that can see into the souls of is fellow beings and connect with them. Which is why I asked for you three specifically. You match the profile necessary to invoke the magic from the temples to empower the cervidae people."
Fully incredulous Naruto had to ask, "Surely, out of every of their population, they couldn't find any replacements?"
"Every five decades a small caravan of priests travels the lands searching for potential recruits that fit these profiles and train them in the necessary knowledge on the off chance that they will be needed. Before Diann and his followers split off from the herd the last time the nation's magical defenses needed to be invoked was three-hundred years ago. With the stretch of time being vast between each time less and less of the citizens find it less prudent to maintain the elevated level of spirituality to qualify." Celestia paused before adding. "Not only that, but Deemeter has offered to help you evolve your power as earth ponies and a Pegasus that even I'm not capable of. So, I ask you here and now, can we count on you to help our ally nation?"
'Well, I can't turn my back on innocent people. Especially since we know those beasts are part of my problem in the future. AJ? Shhy? You in."
'Not even sure why'd ya ask. Of course, ah'm in.'
"W-We can't stand by and do nothing while others are being hurt. We have to help them."
"Princess Celestia that's an of course from all three of us." Naruto answered as Celestia smiled a gentle, pleased smile. With that she hovered her hand over the map showing much of the southern east continent's landmass. Three areas were encircled and notations were made out. "A copy of this map has been made detailing the paths as well as making note of all the dangers. In each temple, there will be a platform and crystal. You simply should stand on the platform and began focusing on the crystals while calming your mind with meditation. The rest will occur. "
"Will it just be the three of us?" Fluttershy asked.
"I am afraid so. We cannot spare the soldiers and I fear what could occur if I send all seven of you out of the nation. Each of you alone is worth the strength of a moderate size army and because of your growing reputation and status as bearers work as powerful deterrents for those wishes to launch skirmishes to test our defenses."
"We understand Princess, we need the day to pack and let our loved ones know what's occurring and by the evening we will be arranged. I assume arrangements have been arranged?" He asked.
"Yes, they have. A ship has been charted in Baltimare and will take you to your destination. Once there you will be welcomed by the local High Priest who will have your supplies waiting for you. " Princess Celestia's eyes swam with apologies. "I am truly, truly sorry. I wish I could avoid derailing your lives, but the current climate prevents me from doing so."
"We understand, have a good evening." Applejack and Fluttershy followed his example with a bow before leaving.
The train back home was rather silent besides the noise of the traveling train, but the emotions could be felt. "Applejack, you know why we have to do this right?" He asked, placing his hand on her knee drawing the mare's attention from looking out the window.
"Ah know, but knowing and bein' okay with it are two different things. Ah know Equestria will benefit from this. Ah know we need to get stronger to protect our loved ones, but its just been one even after another. That sort of thing can wear on ya." She answered as Naruto moved his arm up and pulled the mare into a hug. Placing gentle kisses on her cheek before nuzzling her forehead.
"I...I don't like having to leave so frequently either, but we have to Applejack. I could never forgive myself if because of my fear others were hurt." Fluttershy added as she gingerly massaged her hands.
"We need whatever power could be offered to us," Naruto firmly stated, "And changes like this is are what we need to occur. My other self, he hinted at the events to come, but nothing like this was included. Changes are already occurring meaning they aren't fixed events. I think he warned me just enough to where I won't influence certain events but prepare for them while also inadvertently letting me know of which events did not occur in his timeline by not having any information about them. I can't see the princess not wanting to help an ally so she must have used an alternate situation and I think she's smart enough to realize whatever she had in mind as an alternative didn't pan out from the other timeline. In other words, she really had no choice but to choose us."
"Still, Ah look forward to the day when all this madness is over and we can settle down." She replied as she nuzzled into his chest and closed her eyes.
"I do too," He said as he used his free arm to draw Fluttershy in close. A blush sticker appeared across her face before she snuggled into the blond as well.
The trio had just finished saying their goodbyes as clones would be left behind to maintain their lives while they went on their trip. Each of them were equipped with a heavy size military backpack with essentials on the off chance something occurred before they reached the southern-eastern continent. The major packs they warned came with smaller bags that had extra storage on them.
Dressed in their combat clothes and armed with their signature weapons they began their trek. They kept the trek going until the evening in which they stopped to set up camp for the night. Using a controlled Rasengan Naruto smoothly chipped away at the axe pieces before adding wind elemental nature to quickly cut the segments into log pieces. Applejack then made trips to and back from the camp carrying the logs while Fluttershy tended to the stew on the campfire.
After finishing up their dinner they turned in early for the night in preparation of getting up early to continue their trek to the next town. From there it would be a simple train ride to Baltimare.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Author's Note
0
After much time and consideration, I decided to make the events preceding chapter 269 its own story so the story is not rushed to get back to the main action. I will hopefully have the first chapter up by Tuesday if not Wednesday by the latest. Until then enjoy the long-awaited continuation of Equestrian Heroes.
0
Story Start
0
Not too long after the trio had taken off for their journey a letter requesting assistance arrived from Princess Cadence. She had asked for their assistance in the Crystal Empire's preparation for the Equestrian Games. Not wanting to be one to disappoint a friend the group was happy to help.
Not long after their arrival the group had met up with Cadence. Twilight had taken charge of the situation. "Rarity, how long will it be until you have Cadence ready to go?" she asked.
"Hmmmm... I'm sure I can find some shortcuts." Rarity replied, looking at the instruction sheet again "It might take a while, but I'll get it done."
"Can you have her ready to meet us back at the castle by the time Ms. Harshwhinny arrives?" Twilight asked.
"Tha might be a bit more then even I am capapble of." Rarity confessed, "Even if I cut corners the princess will not be able to help until after Ms. Harshwhinny shows up."
"I'll stay with Rarity." Naruto volunteered "Its been a while since I assisted her in such a capacity, but I am sure with the extra set of hands we can get done soon enough where there is no wait.
"Okay, we'll be fine." Twilight said calmly, and picked up a note from the crystal ponythat informed of them of the impending arrival of Miss Harshwinny. "It says here that we should be on the lookout for an earth pony mare, about average height, with red flower print luggage. That doesn't give us much information to go on since she refuses to disclose the remaining details of her identity."
"It makes sense, keepig her identity secret might not be for only avoidance of corruption and bribery, but for safety reasons as well." Naruto assessed from the action.
"But would such a thing really be necessary?" Fluttershy wondered aloud at the steps the mare took.
"It might seem crazy Flutters, but you would be surprised at the low down scummy things people will pool to win. Especially at sports events. Betting and racketery is one of the most troubling criminal aspects in the sports world where they might go as far as kidnapping or injuries to fix a bet." It'd be hard press not to find an aspect of racing that Rainbow Dash didn't know about.
"Unfortunately for us, that means its a tinge bit harder to keep an eye out for at the train station." Applejack contemplated.
"We'll just have to take what information we have now and narrow down our search depending on behavior and actions," Twilight replied, "Come on, let's move it!" And with the group minus the bearers of Generosity and Empathy.
"Well, this is going to be fun." Naruto lightly suggested as Rarity hoisted up her makeup bag.
"So, what's the plan?" Rainbow Dash asked Twilight.
"Well we simply meet Ms. Harshwhinny at the station and give her a proper committee welcome when we bring her back to the castle." Twilight explained.
"What if she arrives early? We have to keep in mind she might try and psych us out." Rainbow Dash spoke up. "You read what happened during her last delegation."
"I highly doubt she would pull something so unprofessional." Twilight replied crossly "It was probably just an error of miscommunication, it happens all the time."
"This isn't like the government in Canterlot, Twilight." Rainbow Dash complained, "Trust me, if there is anypony who knows about this sort of thing its me. Just because I emphasize the Wonderbolts doesn't mean I don't follow other sports or lack knowledge on how these things go. She's a tough as nail inspector, you don't get that sort of rep unless there is a pattern to what you doand its been clearly stated that she has a reputation for catching hosts off guard."
"She sort of sounds like a health inspector," Pinkie Pie added, "You wouldn't believe how many times we had the health inspector make surprise visits to Sugarcube Corner and on my family's farm as well. Most ponies tend not to like inspectors who are stern about their job, but it is there job."
"Well, it just means we need to make sure everything runs smoothly." Fluttershy addded.
"Which means we should hurry up and get down to the station." Twilighty insisted, "The sooner we meet Ms. Harshwhinny, the sooner we can give her the routine we rehearsed, and the sooner we can relax."
Upon arriving at the train station, the girls spread out and searched the platform for anypony that matched the vague description they had been given. Fortunately, they only found one pony who matched it. The mare had a yellowish-green coat, a bright green mane and tail that with amber red eyes. She was wearing some plain light purple blouse and white slacks. While it may not have been the most professional looking outfit they weren't willing to take any chances on the off chance they were wrong.
"Excuse me, ma'am? You mind if we ask you something?" Rainbow Dash asked.
"Who me? Why, yes, of course." the mare replied.
"I hope you don't mind but we need to ask you a question really quick. Are you Ms. Harshwhinny?" She asked as the hitch pitch whistles went off causing the mare in question to wince slightly.
For a few brief seconds, she was disorientated before responded. that it covered up Twilight's question, and the mare misunderstood what was being asked. "Huh? Oh, yes, I am. So, kind of ya to notice." The mare replied.
Twilight and the others breathed a sigh of relief. Looks like she found her immediately."Well, I know you're not expecting us, but we're here to personally welcome you to the Crystal Empire." Twilight told the mare.
The mare was surprised at this statement, but she thought nothing of it. The greeting in the Crystal Empire must be handled differently. After all they were one ruling city as opposed to being an entire nation. "Well, darn tootin', ain't that just the cat's meow! Y'all didn't really need to do that. Why, I hardly expected anythin' like this." The mare exclaimed, barely able to contain her excitement.
"Princess Cadence insisted that we be part of the welcomin' committee. Let's just say, it was an honor we were more than happy to accept." Applejack said happily.
"Princess Cadence?" The mare asked. She had her the Pegasi of Cloudsdale were quite taken by the Princess of Love because of her administrative duties in the city and if this is how she welcomed guest she could see how she earned her popularity.
"None other!" Twilight replied, "She insisted we meet you and escort you to the castle while she finishes up some last minute business."
"Can we help you with your bags?" Fluttershy asked politely.
"Don't mind if ya do!" The mare nodded
"Ooh, I love flower print!" Fluttershy said happily.
"Now if you follow us to the castle, we've got a big razzamatazzy welcome planned for you!" Pinkie enthusiastically led.
"So far it looks like everything is going well." Rainbow Dash whispered to Twilight.
"My thoughts exactly." Twilight replied, "We just gotta roll with it until the Princess gets there and we'll be just fine."
But as Twilight and the others made their way to the crystal castle, the next train pulled into the station. And standing on the platform was an earth pony mare with a brown coat, a brownish yellow mane stylized to look nice and smooth, black eyes, and a purple business dress. The mare glanced around, and frowned. It seemed that no one had bothered to come and meet her at the train station.
Twilight and the others led the mare they thought was Ms. Harshwhinny to the outskirts of the crystal castle. The mare seemed rather impressed. "My golly, the crystal castle!" the mare gasped "Why, I've seen a few pictures of it, but I never expected to see it with my very own eyes! From the inside no less, this is certainly an honor!"
"Yes, the Crystal Castle is rather impressive." Twilight replied. "Most ponies are in awe when they see it for the first time."
"I wonder why she's called Ms. Harshwinny? She seems so nice." Fluttershy asked. The mare was too caught up in admiring the crystal castle to overhear.
"You're letting her lull you into a false sense of confidence." Rainbow Dash warned Fluttershy "She's acting nice to catch us off guard! It's all part of the game. We've got to stay alert. Remember what's at stake here!"
The mare followed Twilight and the others into the crystal castle. She was amazed by how breathtakingly gorgeous it looked. "The pictures don't do it justice." she said happily, "Just being here gets me all excited."
"I'm sure you are." Twilight replied with a smile "Now, if you'll kindly take a seat we can begin our performance."
"Do ya mind if I take a quick little run outside the castle first?" The mare asked nervously, suddenly she seemed a lot less excited. "It was an awfully long train ride here, and my legs could use a stretch."
"Oh, well... we were just about to start." Twilight told the mare "You can have a run after we've finished if that'll make you feel better."
"Oh! Never you mind." The mare said to Twilight, and sat down on one of the crystal benches "You go on ahead I'm listenin'."
"Just what was that all about?" Applejack whispered to Rainbow Dash. "It's like she suddenly wanted to be anywhere but here."
"She was probably testing us to see if we could remain in control of a complex situation." Rainbow Dash replied "Looks like we passed, but we can't let our guard down. There's no telling what she might pull to test us."
"Ah supposes." Applejack shrugged. She couldn't put her finger on it, but during this entire tour something felt off. This entire time it felt like something was off and she can't help but feel it wasn't just nerves.
"We'd like to thank you for this opportunity to introduce you to this wonderful kingdom!" Twilight said to the mare.
"Oh, why, the pleasure is all mine." The mare replied with a smile "Now, what is it ya'll wanted to show me?"
"It's a little something we've been working on at Princess Cadence's request." Pinkie Pie explained, "You're gonna love it!"
"Oh, I don't doubt that one bit!" the mare said excitedly.
"Okay girls, are you all ready?" Twilight asked the others.
"Ready!" Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy all replied at once.
"Good." Twilight smiled "1, 2, 3!" And with that, the five mares formed a pyramid and began to chant:
Two, four, six, eight!
Name a place that's really great!
One, two, three, four!
Keeps you coming back for more!
Two, seven, nine, three!
The place that we all wanna be!
Four, three, two, one!
The Crystal Empire, that's the one!
With a blast from Pinkie Pie's party cannon and some impressive aerial acrobatics from Rainbow Dash the five mares broke off the pyramid.
The mare was highly impressed and whistled in approval. "Oooh, yeah! That was amazin'!"
"Glad you think so." Twilight panted, as she and the others stopped to catch their breath.
"Ooh, I tell ya! I have traveled far and wide, but I have never, ever been welcomed anyplace in the fashion that y'all have done here today." The mare said happily "Ya'll are the best!"
"That's fantastic! Princess Cadance would be so glad to hear that!" Twilight replied happily.
"Honestly, I'm surprised she knows anythin' about me at all!" The mare said, sounding rather confused.
"Of course, she does? She's been looking forward to your visit for weeks." Twilight asked the mare.
"Really? The princess has been looking forward to seein' me?" The mare asked her face scrunching up in slight confusion.
"Of course, she has. As the inspector for the Equestria Games Committee your vote of confidence." Twilight explained.
"I'm the what now?" The mare asked cocking her head in confusion.
The mane five shared a look.
"You...You are Miss Harshwinny correct?" Twilight more pled then asked, hoping they didn't do what she's thinking right now.
"Who's Ms. Harshwhinny? I ain't ever heard of her. My name is Butter Peachbottom." The mare replied.
"Are ya trying to tell us you're not Ms. Harshwhinny?" Applejack asked, there was an awkward pause for what seemed like several minutes.
"My name's Ms. Peachbottom. I'm just an ordinary wild mustang from Mustangia here to enjoy a little vay-cay. I heard this place was a good tourist destination, so I thought I'd check it out. Sorry if I caused any trouble. I never intended to impersonate some important inspector pony." She clasped her face in embarrassment. "That's what you gals were asking me wasn't it? I knew I should have asked instead of just assuming your question when that loud whistle went off."
"That's alright. It wasn't your fault." Fluttershy said kindly. "Its Hyperacusis right?" She asked as the mare nodded and the others looked to the pegasus for an explanation. "Its a debilitating hearing disorder. Those who have it have sensitivity to certain frequencies and sound ranges and depending on the severity deal with headaches, brief deafness or other such issues.
"Its not something I like to advertise."
"So, if this mustang is with us, then where's the real Ms. Harshwhinny?" Pinkie Pie asked nervously.
"I don't know." Twilight answered, "She could be anywhere in the empire."
"Well, this is just great." Rainbow Dash said sarcastically.
"What are we gonna do?" Fluttershy asked Twilight.
"I don't know yet." Twilight said seriously, "But the first thing we avoid is panicking. We need to let Cadence know what happened and see if we can resolve this issue." Twilight wasn't sure how she managed to live the past year with that seed implanted in her. Having her completely calm and rational mind back was elyusium send. She really needed to do something special for Fluttershy's birthday for convincing Discord to remove that taint from her mind.
"Speaking of Cadence, where is she? I thought she was supposed to be here by now?" Applejack asked.
"Well since I'm going to find her that will be killing two birds with one stone. I'll go find out what's keeping her. In the meantime, the rest of you should stay with Ms. Peachbottom and make her feel as welcome as possible."
"But she's not the inspector." Rainbow Dash pointed out.
"Yes, that's true, but that doesn't mean we should up and abandoned her. We shouldn't be just welcoming to somepony whose important, but all ponies and not only would that be the way Cadence insist on everypony being treated. I can think of no better way to show how accommodating the Crystal Empire is then with a tourist who's never been to this place before."
"When you put it that way I guess that makes sense." Rainbow Dash admitted.
"So, is it alright if I take my little run outside now?" Ms. Peachbottom asked nervously.
"Whatever floats your boat." Fluttershy replied.
"And when you come back, why don't we give you a tour of this castle?" Rainbow Dash added "It's the least we can do for you."
"Ooh, a tour of the crystal castle... I'd love that a whole heap." Ms. Peachbottom said eagerly "I can't wait."
"We're not the foremost experts of the castle Dash. Is it really a clever idea trying to tour her about the room we haven't even been to yet?" Applejack said, as Ms. Peachbottom took off "
"Come on, how big can the castle be? I bet its like Canterlot Castle, we should be able to find our way around easily." Rainbow Dash replied confidently.
"You girls focus on keeping Ms. Peachbottom happy, and I'll see what Cadence thinks we should do." Twilight instructed, and with that she left the crystal castle and headed for the spa. She hadn't gotten very far, when she noticed an earth pony mare with a brown coat, a brownish yellow mane stylized to look nice and smooth, black eyes, and a purple business dress.
Said mare was dragging her luggage along, and from the looks of things she seemed very cross.
"Hello their ma'am." Twilight greeted happily.
"Hello yourself." The mare replied. "First hello of the day–" she muttered, before a cart came along and accidentally splashed her when it passed over a puddle.
"Oh dear. Do you need any help?" Twilight offered.
"Well, I wouldn't mind having somepony lend me a hoof with my luggage. If that's not too much to ask." The mare said crossly.
"No sooner said than done ma'am." Twilight smiled, and used her magic to lift up the luggage. Twilight's fine eye for detail allowed her to take in everything, including the flower print on the luggage. She nearly choked upon realizing who this may have be. "Excuse, miss, is your name...Harshwinny."
"Indeed, it is, do I know you?" The mare sharply asked as Twilight resisted the urge to flinch.
"I am so sorry Miss Harshwinny my friends and I were supposed to meet you, but it was a bit of a mix-up. My name is Twilight Sparkle and well, welcome to the Crystal Empire, I hope it's not too late."
Harshwinny's verbal tirade died on her lips the moment the mare finished her introduction. Twilight Sparkle? THE Twilight Sparkle. One of Equestria's heroes? Normally Harshwinny would been true to her namesake in her response considering her serious and strict nature, but not even her status and performance could survive the career suicide move of being on the wrong side of a national hero and Celestia's personal student.
"How did this little...mistake occur?" She asked, perfectly composing herself while at the same time probing for information.
"It's...a bit of a story. Would you like to join me for tea or coffee while I explain?" She offered, thinking quickly on her feet.
"That would be fine."
By the time the two arrived everypony was waiting for them at the spa.
"Ooh there ya are miss! Never got to thank ya for the tour ya took off in a mighty hurry." Miss Peachbottom practicelly sauntered over to the arriving duo.
Miss Harshwinny raised an eyebrow. "So, you must be the...mare tey mistook me for." Miss Harshwinny neutrally questioned as she looked the mare up and down.
"I'm mighty sorry about that honey. Mistake was all mine and all. I do say if there wasn't a mess up I'd say you'd love the tour."
The group flickered between the two mares, nervous at the eventually reaction of the director. "And what exactly has made your visit so special?"
"Oohohohoooh, gosh, where to start?" With that Miss Peachbottom went on at length about the wonderful time she had. It was hard to tell if this was a good or terrible thing considering Miss Harshwinny was completely stone faced the entire time. The tell was interrupted as Naruto and Rarity entered the room.
"Now presenting, her majesty, Princess Cadence!" Rarity happily exclaimed. A second later, Princess Cadence emerged. The traditional royal ceremonial headdress looked incredible on her. Everyone was impressed.
"Princess Cadence? So, this is where you've been all this time!" Miss Harshwinny exclaimed.
"Welcome, Miss Harshwinny. I hope you have enjoyed your tour," She greeted putting on her most radiant smile.
"To start off, nopony was there to welcome me!" She stated causing the group to wince.
"What do you mean?! I sent a welcoming committee specifically to greet you." Princess Cadence asked.
"Well as I come to learn my welcoming was given to another pony." She added.
"I see," She turned to the bearers with a look that beckon,'does anypony want to explain?' But Miss Harshwinny continued.
"I was rather put out until I ran into Miss Twilight Sparkle and despite her accommodations I was still tempted to pass over the Crystal Empire until I met this mare right here." She indicated Miss Peachbottom who was mouth agape looking at Cadence in awe. "Every city and empire wants to host the Equestria Games. So, I have to go through all the big phony-baloney song and dance, though of course, I'm never getting the real inside scoop. When I learned despite their mistake your welcoming committee did not abandoned my imposter, but continued to treat her well I realized that there was genuine character among you and your associates beyond nipping at the heals of status and prestige. Which, in my expert opinion, amounts to the first ever unvarnished, unrehearsed, and unbiased appraisal of a potential host of the Equestria Games. Which can only mean one thing... "
"The next host of the Equestria Games is…!" Cadance and Shining Armor announced on the balcony before all their little crystal ponies, "The Crystal Empire!"
Cheers roared, flags waved, and happiness spread, Shining Armor adding, "Congratulations, Crystal Ponies!" The Crystal Ponies happiness empowered the Crystal Heart and spread it for all Equestria to see!
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Naruto looked about to see just what was going on the rocky ocean waves. The trip trip to the Cervivia would be bringing them one step closer to preparing the continent of Equesnia to high enough status to prevent the eventual dark future.
"Bit for yer thoughts?" The familiar southern voice spoke garnering his attention.
Naruto turned to see Applejack approaching him.
'Heh, not really thinking about anything." He answered. He could see that she was curious on what seemed to be occupying his thoughts for the moment. "Just looking out to the ocean and trying to relax. We'll be busy once we hit land so I'm trying to get as much rest and relaxation as I can now."
"Ah see…that's good to hear, at any rate, we should be there soon. As for me, ah can only hope that they're doing ah'right back at the farm."
Naruto nodded and decided to relax a bit, but found his eyes wandering to Applejack, and couldn't help but feel a bit guilty. When was the last time he had something nice for the mare? The last few times they were together was either a result of work or sex. He hadn't done any nice or romantic gesture for the mare and he needed to amend that.
Applejack glanced to the left at her lover and noticed he was looking ahead out to the sea. If she had, to be honest, she was nervous about this whole trip, but her sense of duty and nationalism made it to where she simply could not just back out. Hearing about that dreaded future and all that was lost was more than enough to inspire her to accept any avenues to keep her herd safe.
Losing to that fake copy of herself had been a bitter pill to swallow. Damn machines. Nuts and bolts had bested her. A version of her had bested her. The version of her who wasn't strong enough to survive her world was stronger than she was currently and that means she had to surpass the other her if she wanted to keep everypony safe.
The thoughts came to a halt when she noticed suddenly turn his head. "Do you smell that?" he asked as Applejack took a moment to take a whiff of the hair.
Burning.
The smell of burning on a water-faring vessel was one of the worst possible things to occur.
The two of them quickly tracked it down into the cargo hold and to their shock they found a raging fire brewing near what appeared to be a puddle of chemicals, Naruto realized that those chemicals had somehow leaked out of their containers and mixed together and they were very much able to ignite easily, the puddle spread to the two containers and somehow began to grow until the containers were leaking fast. 'Fluttershy, we got a situation. Fire in the cargo hold. Warn the captain and crew members.' He sent through their mental link.
Due to the fire being not only intensified by the chemicals but have been burning for at least a minute most of the moisture in the air was dried up. Forming rapid hand seals Naruto began pulling water out of the ocean and directing it through the side of the hull, but to his and Applejack's shock the water instantly evaporated upon entering the area.
It hadn't been the heat, could it? Trying again this time drawing more water and intensifying the speed he directed the water dragon only for all the mass to simply evaporate. "We have to get everyone off the ship now!" This was no accident. He was almost certain that somepony or maybe even someone had set up some kind of magical array or something.
Joining Fluttershy topside he and Applejack helped as being as they possibly could off the ship. Grabbing what necessary valuables they brought when them the trio grabbed the last lifeboat. A mere temporary setback, but their journey to Sariaus would not be impeded.
As the music starts, a light passes by, revealing Naruto's eyes.
Zooms out from Naruto's face as it shows a group shot of him with the other bearers. Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow were in their battle gear. They were on a cliffside above the reachers over Canterlot further spreading out to reveal greater Equestria.
Naruto is seen doing kata that his guard members are copying.
Twilight is seen flittering back between one section of the library and the next, several vials and books in her magical grasp which Spike is catching and quickly and putting back in place as Twilight rapidly switches from one project to the next.
Applejack is balancing six baskets of apples with ease while Applebloom is tagging along struggling with one basket.
Rarity is helping Sweetie Belle with her makeup while in the background her supplies are swirling about basked in her magical aura making a dress.
Pinkie with a skip and hop followed by magical laughter is leading an assortment of kids through ponyville crossing under Rainbow Dash.
Jolting by the noise down below she rolls off the cloud and began flying through the alleyways before jolting off into the air.
Fluttershy is peacefully feeding her birds as more of her critters gather.
The scene soon transitions to the three Princesses of Equestria convening from their throne rooms via mirror crystal when suddenly the light of the sun is being blotted out by darkness.
The image burns to show a burning landscape and several shadowy figures. It first reveals the Sombra, then Lore Reader, Partisan and Morpha, then finally pans up to Strife, who gets obscured by the flames.
It then zooms in on a field with the crystal empire in the background. The seven bearers descend in armor as they fight an assortment of shadow creatures.
Naruto rips through them with his lance. Twilight cast spells to blast them away. Rarity glides by as a hailstorm of gems rip them apart. Pinkie summons a party canon blast more away. Applejack launches them with her weapon as Fluttershy's shots are forever through as their arrows pierce them and Rainbow slashes them with blinding speed.
A blinding surge of dark magic rise up and launches at them. Before it could hit a figure drops down and blocks them with a mighty blast. The mixture of green flames and swirling violet energy detonates leaving behind the smoke.
On their side was none other than Spike, but on the other side was Sombra whom behind him had nightmarish phantasms pouring out of what peered to be rips of reality.
Readying themselves the heroes charge Sombra and the creatures.
The final shot is of the eight heroes taking a picture in front of Ponyville.
Story Proper Start
0000000000
While they were half a day later than scheduled the trio managed to make it to Sariaus, Cervidia's capital city. As far as the eye could see the structures of a mixture of different types of wood with various types of foliage from different types of leaves to vines covering the structure. Instead of the streamlined structures of some of the other civilizations, the city had more of an aesthetic of a forest with small rivers separating some of the properties and matter of avian creatures interacting with the locals without fear.
Both the atmosphere and infrastructure were remarkably beautiful. Those sensitive to nature could feel the life flowing from the city. As they continued to be escorted they continued familiarizing themselves with the city.
Arriving outside of where their contact was a doe who seemed to be inspecting a cross. She had streaks of sandy blonde along with her dark hair and was wearing a mesh vest over a lemon colored tank-top along with a set of tan shorts and straw-sandaled shoes. Looking up from her weapon she took notice of the group approaching her.
"Welcome travelers, I've been awaiting your arrival."She greeted them with a graceful head bow, "I am Hinde, nice to meet you all. Our Queen has sent her apologies she could not meet you face to face and has sent me in her stead to act as a guide."
"I thank you for the service and aid miss Hinde, I am Lunar Captain Naruto," Naruto greeted her while performing the insignia for crescent moon over his heart. While such actions were of an old tradition that was hardly in practice in Equestria certain traditions from other races still used and recognized them, "And these are my companions..." He stepped aside bring Applejack and Fluttershy to the forefront.
"Applejack of clan Apple," Remembering the etiquette Rarity had drilled into their heads. As part of a herd one's status can be viewed in many ways and how a member of one's house or herd behaves often reflected on the head which in this game of the herd would be Naruto and Rarity.
"Fluttershy Hurricane of the Hurricane line. We are pleased to meet you."
"It is an honor to meet you," Hinde replied before turning to the guards and bleating something at them in their natural tongue before the entourage gave bleats of their own back before saluting and leaving them to be. "Let us get more comfortable." She added as she led them inside.
The interior inside was more of the same with the shading of woods being lighter, but the aroma of the buildings carried the same earthy richness of the city. They carried further into the building.
"Are these the saviors to be? I expected them...taller." Emerging from one the many doorways was a dark looking deer. The fur on is head was bone white as it spread down into what looks like multiple streaks parting down sections of his body or least those that could be seen.
If darkness had a sense of smell then that's what this deer would reek of along with amber and graveyard soil. He was cloaked in a black robe reminiscent of a monk with the hood down.
"Just in time Hirsh. These are the Lunar Captain Naruto and his associates miss Fluttershy and miss Applejack. I was just bringing them forth to meet Miss Hilde. I trust your last mission was a success." she softly asked as Hirsh smiled back at her.
"It was successful. I trust our arrivals have found their trip well," His gaze switched from her before settling on them.
"There was an incident with the boat, possible sabotage, we won't know until the investigation is well on its way," Naruto answered.
"Well, you have managed to make your arrival safely. Not much more can be asked. Now if you shall excuse me, I must gather my fellow associates for the next mission to be had." Just as silently as he entered e journeyed away.
"You'll have to forgive Hirsh, he's married to the job and is not the most sociable." Hinde nonchalantly replied as the group finally made it to their destination.
"Here we are, lady Hilde's office." With a quick twist of the knob, the door popped open with a delightful little creaking sound.
The room before them was about the size of a small department store. As far as the eye could see there with shelves stocked with various items. On one side of the room was a small, artificially created pond and on the right were a few trees within contained squares.
At the end sitting at the desk was a deer with patches of white adorning her dark chestnut fur. By far she was one of the tallest deer they had met to date dressed in a pressed gray dress suit and pants combination.
"My lady, our guests have arrived. These are Captain Naruto along with Lady Applejack and Lady Fluttershy."
"Three of the heroes who defeated the mad god? An honor," Hilde's voice was surprisingly deep baritone with a slight rasp to it. "Normally there would be more time for pleasantries, but our country is in a midst of crisis with frequent Cairobu attacks along with fish folk prodding our southern borders. So, I will keep this short." Hilde just shuffled through the large stacks of papers that she had lying around on her desk. She flipped through a few pages until she finally pulled out a dirty looking telegram that had some blood splattered onto the parchment. "We received a distress signal about two weeks ago from one of our squads guarding the temple nearest to one of our settlements. With our thin our forces have been stretched then we have been unable to send them backup. As such what we had in mind in terms of a support unit is no longer viable."
The situation was far from ideal, but one had to learn to work with what they have. "As long as we have a map we should be able to find our way through the lands. We accepted this mission with the full knowledge that things going awry were a possibility. "
"You do realize what you're suggesting? The distance between all three sites are more than a fortnight apart even for the fastest of travelers and even with a map if you find yourself engaging the enemy and led off track you could find yourselves lost in the wilderness without any support."
"Dangers and wilderness are nothin' new to us mam!" Applejack interjected, "We agreed to come knowin' the troubles that await us. Just point us in the right direction and watch us work."
"Then I will not impede your progress any longer. We have already arranged a caravan ride to take you to the edge of our territory. From there you merely have to follow the path through the forest. I wish you luck, against those creatures you'll need it." Without missing a beat the trio grabbed what they needed and headed straight out the door.
"My lady, do you think they'll be able to do it?" Hinde wondered. While she wanted to volunteer, she knew her presence would be more of a hindrance than an assistance.
"We can only hope."
Naruto gave one last glance over of his seals before fully strapping up and getting ready. Applejack made sure her boots were fully tied and her hammer was ready. Fluttershy readied her arrows in her quiver and made sure her shield was strapped tight. With that, they caught the ride of the caravan that would begin taking them part way to their journey.
For the first time in a while, Fluttershy spoke up, "The soldiers...do you think we'll get there in enough time to save any of them?" She softly wondered drawing her companion's attention.
"It is not a guaranteed. Rescuing them was not mention and that's an indication of Hinde not only accepting the possibility of no survivors but avoiding putting the burden of their rescue on our soldiers. What we've been requested to do by our rulers is above and beyond the normal duties of a patriot of their nation."
"We do what we always do," Applejack intoned with certainty, "Help when we can. Simple as that." Small talk was exchanged between them when the caravan finally reached the end of the journey. Once they all got off they had to go the rest of the distance on hoof. The temple would be several miles from this location deep within the forest. Thankfully their locations were merely long journies by hoof instead of treacherous journies.
"I smell smoke, be on your guard," Naruto warned them as they continued down the path.
"Not the only thing, look at the vegetation." Applejack had thought maybe it was nerves at first, but now she realized what her senses were telling her. Something was wrong in this air and it was affecting the very life force of the land itself.
The moment they finally got into view of the temple they were all shocked at what they saw. The temple was set ablaze and some sort of fight was going on. To avoid being spotted by any aggressors the trio decided to lay low and observe from a safe distance. Perfectly hidden behind the tree line, they quietly surveyed the grim scenery before them.
The scene before them was far worse than any slaughterhouse. Limbs littered the field along with the sickening smell of charred and dismembered flesh filling the air. The monsters, the executioners were the muscular bipedal beasts with massive antler-like horns.
The caribou just as they were described were beasts with rippled muscles armed with some sort of device that crackled with electricity. Several of the remaining guards that were left had been tied up, sporting rather savage injuries ranging from bruises to cuts, to segments of burned flesh. From what could be observed all the prisoners that were still alive were male. Considering what they knew of the beasts there was only one guess on what happened to the females.
"Just like we discussed. Disable and restraint. I'll then send a clone for the proper authorities to pick them up." After all killing them would just rob the group of the information needed to track down the female members of the squadrons.
Sharing a nod the three of them charged in. One minute the brutish thugs were cheering and jeering about what was going on the next thing they knew screams were erupting from their ragtag unit.
Naruto's kunai hurled through the air with deadly precision as the sharp edges of several of them slammed into the flesh of several of them with heavy meaty thuds. Blood would drip or spurt depending on where they landed as bursts of winds erupted and rapidly moved between them.
Wings unfurled and heavy thuds signified Applejack and Fluttershy's arrival to the pray.
"Ponies!?" One of the Cairbou called out with a snarl.
"Subdue the sluts!" One of them shouted out with a hungry gaze. So, busy lingering upon the figures with lust in his eyes and dismissing them as weak little females he didn't even know what happened when his jaw was dislocated via palm strike courtesy of Applejack.
Several of them jeered offensive phrases and swung their batons at Applejack who maneuvered out of the way with ease. They were fast, much faster than the average civilian and an inexperienced soldier but, nowhere near fast enough to be a threat. As they attacked her she began analyzing their fighting style as they simply charged at her.
They had the speed for straight rushes, but as far as it came to being maneuverable they were sorely lacking. Years of training and all the battles had readied the battle-hardened Applejack for situations like this.
While not being able to flatten them as fast and easily as Applejack, Fluttershy made use of her swiftness and weapon of choice, poisoned arrows to put down her foes. Her time with Zecora had led to expanding her knowledge of toxins and as such she had a large selection of arrows coated a paralyzing toxin strong enough to put down minotaurs. So with the bull-headed creatures rather simplistic way of fighting meant they would only increase the effectiveness of the toxin by increasing the rate it would spread through their system.
"You worthless calfs!" A caribou in officer's garb called out. "Don't tell me you're losing against mere women!" His rant was cut short as the air was forcibly exploded from his longs courtesy of Naruto burying his fist into the officer's abdomen.
Used to their overwhelming numbers and ambush tactics allowing them to overpower their opponents the cowards tried to flee upon realizing they were badly losing. But for these monsters that preyed on the weak there was no escaping.
Soon all the Cairobu were subdued. The last of the captured soldiers were cut free of their bindings. The soldier fell out of his binding and landed into Applejack's grasp. He was barely conscious given the beating he received and the uninhabitable amount of smoke that was in the air, "Don't worry, I got you," the older buck coughed a bit, but he managed to let out a scratchy reply.
"T-thank you," he said before losing consciousness.
Having already extinguished the temple Naruto was casting jutsu to blow away and thin the smog. Still, the temple was in rough shape.
It was a sad sight to see, countless amounts of blood, sweat, and tears had been used to forge this majestic and historic building rich with culture and history only to see it lit a flame by mad, ravenous beasts with little respect for life outside of their sick mindsets.
Before they could continue their mission of awakening the secret power of the temples the trio would have to see to the survivors and only once were they out of harm's way would they continue on what they needed to do.
Equestrian Heroes 0 Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ? 0 For Normal Speech Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language. Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak 0 Author's Note 0 After much time and consideration, I decided to make the events preceding chapter 269 its own story so the story is not rushed to get back to the main action. I will hopefully have the first chapter up by Tuesday if not Wednesday by the latest. Until then enjoy the long-awaited continuation of Equestrian Heroes. 0 Story Start 0
Oh Goddess, Source of Gods and Mortals,
All-Fertile, All-Destroying Gaia,
Mother of All, Who brings forth the bounteous fruits and flowers,
All variety, Maiden who anchors the eternal world in our own,
Immortal, Blessed, crowned with every grace,
Deep-bosomed Earth, sweet plains and fields fragrant grasses in the nurturing rains,
Around you fly the beauteous stars, eternal and divine,
Come, Blessed Goddess, and hear the prayers of Your children,
And make the increase of the fruits and grains your constant care, with the fertile seasons Your handmaidens,
Draw near, and bless your supplicant
The spoken verse ended as Applejack kneeled at the altar. The room was built of stones of old with pillars being the backbone of the room. Say for the platform, ramps, and mirrors there was no other structures within this room. All the large slabs were carvings of a language unfamiliar to the occupants as a faint green aura gently washed over Applejack.
In rapturous silence, Naruto and Fluttershy watched with interest as the calming energy of nature itself reverberating through the room.
In a realm of no conscious name, Applejack began to come to. As her eyes adjusted she comes to realize she was in a room.
It was not just any room but the royal Canterlot chamber. It was darkened thanks to the foliage that now seemed to sprout from the windows and walls. As she took in more of the room she realized that more than plant life filled the room. Her vision was soon drawn to what should have been where the royal sister's thrones were, but in its place was a single saddle brown and light emerald green throne with the all too familiar emblem of her cutie mark on it.
"No...this...what's happenin'?" Applejack wondered as the thick bustle of vines near her throne expanded and spread apart revealing a much older Applejack. "What, what are ya?"
The elder titled her head with a lackadaisy smile escaping her lips. "Ain't it obvious? I'm you." She answered before taking a seat on the throne. Lacking her signature Stetson hat there was something else that was quite startling.
"How can ya be me? What's goin' on? Explain yerself!" Applejack demanded as the other she just continued to gaze down at her.
"Ah'm the you, willing to do whatever it takes to protect the family. To protect everypony I'm willing to take the power necessary to protect everything in the world that matters. After all, it would be good to be something else besides...useless."
"Ah ain't going to fall for yer trick." Didn't Pinkie encounter something of a dark shade of her own due to that incident with the mirror pool? Was this a manifestation of interacting with Cervidian ritual magic? Regardless Applejack figured this was simply a trick to lower her guard.
"Come now, are you really this simple-minded? This is no trick. I'm the you who you don't want to face. Fear, regret, anger, sadness...everything little thing you bottled up to the point conscious could attack to it and as a result, I was born."
If this shadw, this copy of her was anything like what she was warned about it would be trying to talk her down and preparing her for a fight in an attempt to take control of her body. Applejack moves into a stance as she readied for whatever cheap tricks the doppelganger would pull.
The other merely snorted and clasped her face as she leaned back in the throne. "If you're preparing for a fight it's already pointless. Nothing good would come from us fighting when the true enemy has already made itself known. If you want to protect everypony then we need to seize the power of the temple, otherwise, we will simply continue to hold the team back."
"What...what are you talking about? How are we holding them back?"
The other sent Applejack a look of contempt. "Come now, what do we have to offer that no other earth pony can't fill? Face it, as we are now we're of no consequence. We have no talent or power that is useful in combat. Without this power, we'll only hold them back."
Applejack couldn't help but let out a chuckle at her other self. "If this had been six months ago, your words might have rattled me, but if you were really me, you would have known what I've done to see past my issues." With that, the area they were in began to wobble and compress as the space of reality began to bleed and twist and reshape itself into a barren wasteland. In Applejack's hand, a single seed rested in her palm. "It was Princess Celestia who insisted we tackle any personal hang-ups as soon as possible. Baggage like personal issues are dangerous to have unresolved cause they can be used against ya and that wasn't somethin' ah could afford. So ah avoided wallowing about what ah couldn't do and focus on what ah could do.
"Ah'm an Earth Pony. Most ponies, even other earth ponies and especially unicorns, don't understand every application of our magic. Ah can make a tree grow tall and strong in the barren desert just by singin' it a lullaby..." Planting the seed Applejack focused her thoughts on the tree then began to blossom into a mighty fine oak tree. "Ah'm more than just a farmer who wants to be there for her family. Ah may not have those big aspirations like the rest of my herd, but ah'm okay with there for others and being their rock is more than enough for me. I may not be energetic like Pinkie, smart like Twilight, brash like Rainbow Dash, flashy as Rarity, magnetic like Fluttershy or as headstrong like Naruto, but ah'm happy bein' dependable."
The other smiled as the image faded away to reveal a furless being with light pinkish-white skin, long pointed ears and in a forest green gown with golden hair and slender form. "From the beginning, you knew you were being tested?" The unknown figure questioned as Applejack shrugged.
"Ah figured a power like this had to have more to it than simply three poni...eer deers having the designated virtues. Sort of like the Elements of Harmony you know. Sorry to disappoint ya, but my herd's been through so many experiences that we try to avoid being tripped up on things we encountered before. "
"Aah yes, the incident with Pinkamena. I trust that you, bearer of Honesty hold no anger against this soul. By coming into my realm your mind and all its memories were opened to me." The figure replied with clasped hands behooves against her breasts.
"Ah was warned that something like that would be occurin," Applejack answered with a sigh, while not happy with anypony or anything poking around in her head she knew it had been necessary. "So ah don't hold nothin' against ya. Ah just want to know what this whole thing was about?"
"I had wished to test you to see if you were truly worthy of the gift that Mother's vessel wishes to bless you with." Upon seeing Applejack's confused expression she continued with her explanation. "To put it quite simply, Queen Deemeter is the embodiment of nature as a vessel chosen by the mother the embodiment of nature whose essence is mixed with hers as her chosen avatar. Just as your princesses exist as avatars of the sun and moon's very essence."
Applejack was beginning to grasp just what the spirit was trying to tell her. "So did ah pass the test?"
"Swimmingly Element of Honesty, it has been eons since a counterpart has surpassed their prime counterpart."
"Prime Counterpart?" Applejack wondered aloud as the spirit gasped and let out a nervous titter.
"Just rambling of mine, it matters not." The spirit fluttered over to Applejack. "To complete the ritual." The spirit tapped a finger to Applejack's head as a bright blinding white light filled the scape.
On the outside, Naruto and Fluttershy watched and waited as Applejack merely floated in the spiritual nexus of energy from the platform. Suddenly the energy exploded with bright intensity causing them to shield their eyes from the energy. The energy began seeping out and coursing through the temple illuminating it in its energies. On the outside, the temple was bathed with energy as a beam shot out from the top into the sky. The energy from the temple began to faintly wash over the nation as some life was poured back into the nation enough to where some of the dead and decaying plant life went back into a state of liveness, but far from their former glory.
The glow soon began to fade as Naruto and Fluttershy approached Applejack. The energy soon cut off as Applejack fell back into their arms. "You alright AJ?"
"Yeah, ah'm fine." She said as they let her stood up as she looked herself over. "Ah don't feel any different, but ah guess that parts come after we're done."
"Let's get out of here and set up camp for the day," Fluttershy suggested after giving the blonde a glance over and noticing some exhaustion on the pony's face.
"I saw a spot not too far from here. Purifying the river should be simple and then we can begin our trek to the next temple." With that, they were out of there.
Walking through the vast cold wasteland that compressed the frozen north was a single figure cloaked in a brown cloak. Hidden from detection with the exception of a pale grayish arctic blue peeking out from the back of the cloak there was no way to identify this figure. The figure's purpose was unknown but a story followed them.
For within the deep depths of the wasteland she traveled was a location used to prison the worst of monsters. This prison lacked the charm of Tartarus lacking even its one vulnerable flaw of escape. While Tartarus was more suited for criminals the place of the icy gateways held monstrosities that lacked common form or soul. While over time there were entities of Tartarus that could be purged of their sins through karmic retribution the prison within these lands were and would forever be an eternal prison.
The rulers that once ruled over these lands were renowned for putting these monstrosities on ice. The lost of the once ruler, Princess Amore resulted in the knowledge of much of these creatures and the secrets of the north lost.
"Wow, after all these years I still wasn't ready to see this place." Stepping into the room and gazing around she took in the sight of the study. A private journal with green covering and many marble busts of King Sombra littering the room. The carpeted room was littered with many candles and other relics of the century. "You can come out now. I know you're here, no need to hide from me Sombra." The figure pulled off the hood of the cloak revealing them. An equine mare with moderate artic blue eyes, grayish arctic blue mane that was a pale shade with a grayish heliptrope coat.
"Hope..." The deep rumbling hiss warbled as the room began to shake. Appearing was the red curved shaped horn of Sombra following by wispy purple and black streams coming together like smoke. Further fumes of red and yellow formed together to make a simulation of Sombra's face. "So you've come to finish the job, have you?" The disembodied spirit accused her.
"Finish the...Sombra, you don't understand!" She pleaded as if shock by his accusation.
"I understand perfectly!" He hissed at her. The closest thing he had to a genuine bond. The one entity he held some measure of care for. And she had betrayed him. "How you abandoned me and betrayed me to the royal sisters."
"It's not that simple Sombra." She argued, trying to reason with him, "I didn't know what you were or what Princess Amore had done. What the Crystal Empire had done, but I have had time to learn some things and now I can make it right."
"And how do you propose that? It took me months to get this far, it'll take the better part of a decade before I am strong enough to reform."
With that Hope's horn began to glow a brilliant cornflower blue. "Hold on! This is going to hurt!" Magic erupted from her horn as she blasted the spirit.
The smoke collapsed and formed into a marble-like cube as Hope continued the spell. Her horn burned as sweat dripped down her face. Collapsing from exhaustion and pain the spirit of Sombra roared as the essence crackled and exploded before collapsing and solidifying.
Lifting her head she asked, "Well, how do you feel?"
"The king has returned." He bared his sharp teeth as his sickly green eyes glowed. Once again he was back to his mortal form. "Long live the king!" He declared. "Still, to have learned this means to restore me, where did you find this knowledge?"
"That would be me!" The voice put Sombra on alert has his horn began to glow. "Is that any way to greet a potential ally?" The voice quipped as he entered the room.
Sombra's eyes widened as he immediately went on guard. There were only three entities he was wary of as their reputation superseded his by virtue of both power and infamy.
Radiant Hope backed away in fear, hiding being Sombra. Discord? But wasn't he defeated by the forces of Equestria? What's someone like that doing here?
"And what would the god of Chaos need of a being like me?" Even a king would be foolish to cross a god.
A smile formed on Strife's featured as he waves his hand and conjured marble statues of his hand. The seven bearers and Spike. Once more relying on the fear and reverence of his father's deed to further his own plans. "We have mutual enemies. How would you like help in disposing of them?"
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in the different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"Sweet Celestia…!" Fluttershy gasped at the sight ahead of them. Taking out a pair of binoculars she got a closer look.
"It really is a sight, isn' it?" Applejack said with wide eyes, to which the others agreed.
It was indeed. Green Hills was the name of the area they were having traveled north-east for twenty miles reaching one of the vast meadows of the continent. They had traveled alongside the Green river whose exotic plant life often gave the long river a bright shiny emerald sheen when the sun was out. Nearby were several small villages that made up the providence.
The most northern point of the continent was thriving with animal life which they were getting quite the sample of. There were kudu, brown antelopes with amazing twisting horns. Ostriches, one of the largest species of land-based birds that lacked the ability to fly. Even guerezas, the black and white furred species of monkeys. As far as there vision allowed them they saw several species interacting within the environment.
"Its one of those things you never think about seeing in person but when you do it takes your breath away," Naruto stated as he looked out into the far distance.
"How far are we from the next temple?" While majestic sites like this were beautiful she knew they were near battle zones where the enemy was simple-minded brutely rapist savage scum and wanted to get out of the country and far away from the scum as soon as possible.
"By fast travel, it should only be two hours," Naruto answered as they continued to watch the animal life thrive in the area.
Fast travel as it was simply known was simply traveling under the power of Naruto's Six Paths state. The land that was covered in an hour would have taken normally weeks on foot which allowed the trio to stay out of harm's way.
"Naruto, Applejack!" Fluttershy called out to them as she lowered her binoculars. "I think that's Avea."
"Avea?" Applejack questioned in confusion as the name was unlike an equine name nor did it sound familiar.
"The lieutenant-colonel's messenger bird. The one we met at the dock." Fluttershy furthered clarified as the Albatross with sunflower yellow tuft of chest fur flew closer to them.
The Albatross flew over to them, doing a full circle before dropping a scroll out of its beak to which Naruto caught. Breaking the seal Naruto opened and began reading the contents of it. His eyes widened slightly as he continued reading the message. "Shit!" He cursed softly as he turned to the now worried mares. "Our mission just got a little harder."
News of the push by the demented scumbags that led to them taking over the location of the second temple was enough to worry the group. They would have to sneak in, take down their forces and activate the second temple before more Caribou could show up.
Arriving at the location of the temple they took notice of six guards standing outside the entrance. "So, which of those sluts are you going to stick it to first? The fighters or the priestesses?" The one with the brown clothing for clothing asked.
"The Warriors. I like my cock sleeves fiesty." One garbed in black replied. "You can have your reds. Breaking in the black ones are far more fun and satisfying."
Their little conversation was soon interrupted by a hissing trumpeting that caused the ground to shake. On the horizon and slithering in fast was a massive sixty-foot long black scale reptile with the head of an elephant. Like the cowards that they were, they fled at the sight of the creature without putting up as so much as a fight.
"So what image did you scare those worthless varmints with?" Applejack couldn't help but be curious about after watching the blond cast his illusion.
"Zecora told me about a mythical creature in her land known as the Grootslang. Just her description alone is skin shuttering, but he can reminiscence about folklore later. Let's sneak in and take care the rest of the invaders."
Traveling inside the now unguarded passage of the temple they eventually reached the central hub. It was a circular solid rock platform strewn out in a large chamber illuminated with torches. On the other side of the platform was a long platform that led to the other side of the room that had a series of steps that went up to a section that had three paths that followed into three separate chambers.
"Clones?" Applejack asked to which Naruto nodded.
"Of course," He answered nonchalantly as copies of the original flickered into existence. They soon rushed forward to take out the remaining forces of Cairobu that littered the temple.
Upon exiting the train and getting a view of the city Scootaloo couldn't help but let out an exclamation of awe as she took in the sight of the once missing empire.
"I know right," Spike added as he and Nyx exited the train. "Took my breath away the first time I saw it too." While the original plan was for Spike to come back to the empire closer to the starting date of the games the citizens had clamor so much for the hero that Cadance couldn't help but cave and appealed to Spike to make a special guest visit to the empire. That also meant sending for the two charges under his watch as well.
As they began exiting the platform they saw all matter of travelers arriving.
Wide-eyed and nearly breathless Nyx suddenly exclaimed, "Spike look!" Pointing out to a structure that was definitely not there the last time he was in the empire.
A giant crystal statue that depicted him heroically posed, holding a replica of the Crystal Heart in his claw.
"Spike! Nyx! Scootaloo! I hope you three had a pleasant trip!" Greeting them was none other then Cadance with a small unit of crystal guards.
The usual pleasantries were exchanged with the addition of Cadance sneaking in a hug from her adorable niece. It seemed like everything was coming together.
Arriving at the innermost chamber the trio performed the same ritual as they did the first temple with Fluttershy taking the stage. While the first temple had been steeped in the deepest plains of vegetation where the life force of nature was strongest this area was the rifest with animal life where many inhabitants interacted with the wildlife in the ever going cycle of nature.
Fluttershy's eyes slowly and calmly opened as she began making out the familiar sight of one of the meadows near Ponyville.
"I was wondering when you would show up!" A voice that nearly mimicked her own stated with a cruel edge to it.
Fluttershy turned to come face to face with the mirror image of herself with the only difference was that her doppelganger's colors were faded giving her a grayish sort of washed out appearance. "I knew I would have to face you eventually, but now that I am presented with the opportunity, I am not sure what to say."
"Figures, you always were the coward. What makes you think you can face me now when you spent your entire life running away?" Her cruel counterpart taunted her.
Fluttershy winched at the other's accusation before collection herself and opening her eyes with a determined gaze. "You're right, I used to be a coward. I always wanted to run away and pray somepony else would take care of whatever danger propped up, but they changed me. They saved me and I couldn't bear it is my weakness ended up bringing them all down. Everypony had to face aspects about themselves they didn't want to deal with and if I want to keep up I have to face my own demons. I have to...I have to erase my doubts starting with you."
The copy of herself took to the air and crossed her legs as she took up a sitting position, seemingly floating on nothing. "And you think that by somehow erasing me you'll become somepony more than you are now?"
"No," she answered "Accepting you, on the other hand, was what I should have done from the start," she answered to her doppelganger's surprise. "There was always a part of me that did not want to fully accept that I could be cruel, but I understand now. Because without cruelty how would we know what kindness is? To heal we must first know pain. When we get cut it teaches us the danger of sharp objects. When we get burned it teaches us the danger of fire. Getting scared teaches us survival instincts. Choosing...to," she bought cracked as she tried to speak, "put an...end to a life to stop suffering. Things like that are all little aspects of Kindness. "
"Wow, and you came to that answer on your own?"
"I had to. Even now there are still dangers waiting to unfold. If I don't have resolve I can't protect everything I care about. I want to become somepony more without losing who I am at heart." Her expression became determined as she stared down her other self. "I want to become strong enough to protect everyone I love. I don't simply just want to get over my fears but become a braver pony as well. I want to be brave like Rainbow Dash who is always ready to stand by her friends' sides. I want to feel beautiful and secure in myself like Rarity. I want to have fun like Pinkie Pie as well as be dependable like Applejack. I want to be able to explore a whole new world and improve like Twilight and be there when others need me like Naruto. But most of all, I want to remain who I am at heart. The Element of Kindness with an affinity for animals and a love of veterinary medicine." There was a moment when her eyes felt heavy, and she almost wanted to look away from herself, to back out at the last second, but she kept with it.
That was when the sneer on her copy's face gave way to a smile. "You truly are worthy." Soon the doppelganger glowed and began to twist and contort before exploding into a tornado of flowers. Fluttershy stepped back and shielded herself as the storm of flowers dissipated and a different form stood before her.
A bipedal hare of delicate features. She had long and expressive floppy ears that hung by her shoulders with extremely long sweeping white hair. Her eyes were a deep hazel and her fur color was a shade slightly darker than Rarity's fur. She was wearing a light-colored hime kimono of white shades with chestnut lines and intricate gold and silver designs of symbols she couldn't make out.
"Forgive my deception, Kindness of mortals. I am Medeine and I wished to see if you were worthy."
Fluttershy's mouth parted slightly as she looked at the rabbit goddess in awe. "So... you are not a creation of my subconscious?"
"I can understand your skepticism, and no I am not a figment of your imagination. Just as Gaia has taken an interest in your friend Applejack have I monitored the realm for a new champion. Normally different pantheons aren't known to mix, especially in the realm of another, but a past adversary of yours had already broken the rules of neutrality of the realm and well there's no reason not to make the best of a messy situation."
"Oh...ok." She replied putting on her best smile despite the fact the pegasus was being a bit overwhelmed by what was occurring. "W-Why did you want to meet me, miss goddess, mam?"
Medeine smiled warmly at the mare to which she towered greatly over. "There is no need to be worried my champion. I merely wished to meet you and propose to you an offer."
"An offer?"
"Yes," she answered, straightening up in a more respectable posture. "My domain has always been of that of nature. In particular, the wildlife and trees and you have all the qualities of what I seek in a champion. As my champion your connection to my domain will grow stronger meaning you will be better equipped to protect the realm from all that wishes to harm it. You will be every bit as great as the goddess of the hunt Artemis except you will be protecting the wildlife instead of hunting them."
Fluttershy didn't even hesitate, "I accept."
"With that, I shall commence the ritual." The spirit tapped a finger Fluttershy's head as a bright blinding white light filled the scape. The second of the temples had been awakened.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in the different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
"Something...something's...wrong." Naruto murmured as they traveled through the passages of the temple. The stone passages were lined with roots and tree trunks that had seemed to grow amongst the temple. The masonry and stonework seemed to be perfectly integrated with the plants and trees sprouting around it, but Naruto couldn't shake the feeling coursing through him.
The trio had soon reached the end of the corridor and opened a wooden door, which opened into a vast central chamber. The room was lit by a quartet of torches, set around a platform in the center of the chamber.
Doorways and passages led out of the chamber in all direction, but all of them were shrouded in shadow, and an oppressive gloom hung over the entire chamber, an almost palpable sense of malevolence and evil. At the center of the room, Link saw a single diminutive figure pacing in the center of the torchlight, peering around the chamber restlessly, tapping his booted feet impatiently whenever he paused.
"Ah don't understand. This place doesn't feel right. You think them Caribou did something?" Applejack questioned her fellow blond who was looking all around the room. "Nar?" She asked as she got no response.
"Stand back," He urged them before he began channeling chakra and transformed. Calling upon the shroud Naruto was nearly overwhelmed as unimaginable terror and sadness bombarded his senses. He was knocked off his feet as the shrouded disputed.
"Naruto!" Both mares exclaimed as they rushed to his side.
"Are you okay?"
"What happened?"
"I just need a few seconds." The disorientated stallion told them as they helped him to his feet. "There's a dark presence here. I'm not sure who or what, but the only way we're going to find out is by getting to the prayer chamber. " With that, they continued forward through the first set of doors. Opening it they found a long hallway lit by candles.
The corridors beyond that hallway were just as empty and silent, but none of the three relaxed. They passed through a darkened chamber of blank stone. Ladders rose up through several levels of masonry to a higher floor above them, and the group found themselves repeatedly blocked off by cracked stonework and collapsed debris. With some pushing and shoving, they were able to get some of the debris out of the way, opening up a way toward the upper floor.
The top of the stairs led to a massive, open chamber, circular in shape, with a vaulting ceiling that disappeared into the expanse of darkness. As with the other chambers and corridors, the room was dimly littered with candles that were arranged in coves in the wall.
The room itself was empty . . . save a rather large chest sat at an altar along one of the walls. Curious, they made their way towards it
The chest itself seemed to be made of dark oak and steel and looked rather polished. It was well maintained and lacked nary a scratch. Considering there was a faint layer of dust with the ring slightly pushed outwards from some sort of impact this chest couldn't have been here long.
Naruto opened it, throwing the top of the chest back eliciting a gasp from Fluttershy and a grimace from Applejack. His face scrunched up and he turned slightly from the stench that hit his nose. Swords, shields, staffs, and all manner of weapons. Each of them stained in what was mostly blood.
Naruto was the first to sense something to which Applejack and Fluttershy picked up from the bond, turning around and facing the threat.
It was a hideous bipedal beast that seemed to be some sort of mixture of zombie and skeletal. Its body composed of sinewy green, pale white and black flesh with jagged claws. Its face was composed of three faces stitched together facing forward, left, and to the right all at once, sunken in and hollow. Where holes should be were nothing more than empty spaces as its eyes glowed a burning gaseous orange. And in place of hair was that of fire which strongly smelled of burnt flesh, ash, and graveyard soil. Terror and pain filled the air as the faintest whispers of screens echoed from it.
"Another...hero soul...collect." It spoke out in drawn-out whispers that made their skin crawl.
'Get ready.'
Pools of darkness formed as different forms began to emerge from the portal. They were all matter of different beings. Some were human and others were of different species that Naruto had only heard of from lore. Naruto didn't know what it was, but he felt some strange sort of kinship from several of them and from what he could feel the bond so could Fluttershy and Applejack.
Not much time was given to this as they immediately attacked. They did not wait for the enemies to fully emerged before they started attacking. Bomb arrows from Fluttershy's bow had sent several of the bodies exploding into remains.
The steel of their weapons proved worthless against the toughness of Applejack's boots as whatever strength they might have held in life did not prove to be a one to one transition to their hellish unlife.
Drawing out two kunai Naruto blocked two jagged swords launched at him before running his fingers quickly along the kunai and launching them into the creatures promptly blowing them into pieces. One attempted to charge him only to be easily blocked by Fluttershy jumping in and intersecting the blow with her shield.
Pushing back against her they promptly spun as Naruto blasted it away with an Almighty Push. With his other hand, he used the pull to which Applejack capitalized on the Momentum to flip and crash both her feet into the master summoner sending him flying back into them all.
To Naruto's left a human with red hair appeared out of the mystic black smoke that the other creatures summon did. He blocked the strike only for a sharp impact against his skull hit him on his right.
Naruto fell forward landing on the floor arms first and his vision blurred slightly as he reached a hand back to feel the back of his head. Bringing his hand back he saw that blood had stained his fingers, but the impact had not been enough to do any lasting damage. He crawled to his feet and looked up to see several more summons flying in the air.
His summons had taken up all matter of shapes and sizes. From as willowy as trees to as large as sumo wrestlers. If there was a shade of hair color possible then it littered the forms that began attacking him en masse. Suddenly the chamber began to dim as a bright energy began to crackle in the hands of the summoner.
"AJ...Shy.' He called out to them. They bolted from the platform as the large orb of energy at the floor where it shattered out into several bolts of lightning. The streaks sprayed out in a six lined shape.
Taking aim Fluttershy quickly fired three mithril arrows. Two of them pinning the shoulders of the summoner against the wall and the third one puncturing its torso. With a mighty yell, Applejack launched herself past the attackers before driving the third mithril arrow deeper into the summoner's torso pinning him to the wall.
As if heeding to their master's situation the creatures turned their attention to Applejack and began to rush. Replacing himself with Applejack, Naruto quickly used the Kyukon on the summoner.
The soul absorption technique had allowed the shinobi to read his mind and learn everything about the summoner.
The summoner was a Carceriere, a dark magic practitioner that dabbled in forbidden soul magic. He was not from this dimension, a transmigrant from a world that also had magic heralding from a land known as Italy. The man born Anatolio desired wealth and power above everything else and by selling his soul to a demon he gained that power, doing the demon's bidding by killing and enslaving powerful souls.
And while it was too late for the poor souls they were facing in battle there was at least one soul that hadn't been sacrificed yet. Using his dojutsu Naruto entered the mind of the creature. He soon found himself in front of what looked like an old shrine. The wood of the structure was mainly a faded red color with the roofing made out of gray shingles. Despite being deep within the mind of the former human he was surprised to see trees and that the background was that of a sunny day.
Walking past the large stone with carvings on it he went into the shrine where there was a casket with ropes and talismans on it. He reached his hand out as his chakra radiated through the air and onto the casket. The talismans soon crumbled and burned away as the casket blasted outwards.
From out of the casket erupted a black mist. Soon the black missed solidified into a ball. He could feel a sense of loss, confusion, and fear to exhume from the mass.
"It's okay. I won't harm you." Naruto said as he held out its hand.
It was difficult to decipher the mass's actions considering it was a mass but it appeared to be looking at him as it went to his hand. He could feel some sort of bond or connection forming with him and the spirit. A light began to radiate as the background they were in began to fade.
"Welcome to the world of Void." Those were the words Naruto heard as his vision began to focus. Floating in the middle of space he could see stars and planets for as far as one could see. He turned to see a humanoid bipedal mass that was twelve feet in height and has no distinguishable gender features besides a deep male-like voice. "You may call me Xeon. Uzumaki Naruto you have caused quite the stir."
"Yeah, I get that a lot," Was the blond's lackadaisy response. "You must be my mentor spirit?"
"In a matter of words. What I have to share with you is knowledge of the ultimate art of combat. A form even most gods fear, but achieving it let alone mastering it naturally will take years even for a talented combatant like yourself. And maybe...just maybe...you might be the one..."
His cryptic words drew the blond's interest. "The one?" He really wished this entity, this Xeon had facial features so he could get a read on him.
"You are aware, you were never attended to come to this dimension correct?" He asked as the blond nodded.
"The circumstances that brought me here were far from normal." He answered.
"It is the result of entities in many different worlds messing with the rules of time and space in their own dimensions. The resulting backlash has caused shockwaves that have traveled out to other multiverses within the Omniverses. It can cause things like infinitely replacing dimensions recreated through thoughts, feelings, and what-ifs from existing inhabitants. These replicated copies are often referred to as fictions in similar sentiment to fictional stories created by the mind of a writer. In these fictions inhabitants who souls have been disrupted will find themselves binding to these worlds anchoring them to realities. These beings are known as Displaced or in the event that two realities come together and alter into another new reality together its known as a Crossover. Normally crossing over is not allowed as it is seen as one pantheon encroaching on another's territory, but in your case, it presents a unique opportunity. By using this dimension as an anchor of sorts we can draw out these entities messing with the omniversal wall."
Naruto had a pretty good idea of where this was going. "I'll agree to this only on one condition. I want to be on the in knowledge wise. I'm not some mindless soldier that simply follows orders. You wouldn't have come to me otherwise if this is something the gods could easily take care of."
"Very well, now I shall reveal to you the first step in achieving the *^&%!"
From where Deemeter stood she could see the final beacon of light began to erupt from the temple. Raising her staff in the air the gem-encrusted at the tip began to glow as it shot out a beam of light. The energy resonated with the three beams as the natural energy glazed brightly and slowly washed over the land like a shockwave. The life energy began to feed into the ground nurturing the land causing nature to bloom. The vegetation began to sprout and developed as well as the mind and hearts of the animal life unifying. The pool of magic within the Cervidae people began to swell brilliantly.
Mother had beckoned and nature answered her call.
On the battlefield the battle mages feeling the life int he land returned began casting spells. The vines of the nearby trees flickered to life attacking the caribou, wrapping them up and ensnaring them in their limbs.
And the animal life was quick as well to turn on the invaders who invaded their territory without prejudice.
With their defenses renewed once more the Caribou would soon be pushed out of the territories they claimed. The situation in this Queendom was swiftly improving, but otherwise in the nation of Equestria trouble was brewing.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Lunax ?x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different languages.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0000000000
Story Start
000000000
Everything was in full swing as far as preparations were concerned. Any day now the delegates would start arriving. Accommodations for the athletes and visitors were almost finished. The bearers were around town making sure everything continued to run smoothly.
The princess of Love had called for a short get together as a thank you for everyone's hard work.
They were all sitting together in the drawing room of the royal couple's private chambers. Cadence, The bearers, and the kids were seated on cushions around a tea table, with a full high tea set out for Twilight and Cadence. The only ones missing were Spike who was being mobbed by his public and Shining Armor who was making sure the former was mobbed by the more amorous members of the public.
Cadance watched as everyone began to enjoy their tea. Rainbow and Scootaloo were rather lax if the sound of poorly veiled slurps were any indication while others like Nyx took careful sips following by dabbing her mouth after each consumption. "I take it Nyx has you to thank for her impeccable manners?"
Rarity took the comment in stride, "Well I would not say I did anything special. Knowledge of high tea and social etiquette are my favorite hobbies, so it only made sense to teach it to my honorary niece. Especially in regards to whatever Rainbow, Applejack, and Pinkie might teach her to counterbalance it."
Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, "Give me some credit Rarity. The old me, maybe, but right now I'm pretty sure unless you count aerial stunts as," she gave a pause and did a high pitch snooty delivery, "dreadfully and utterly uncouth," the cultured mare shot her a dirty look, "...then you won't have much to worry about." She waved off dismissively.
"Steps for an interesting upbringing I see," Cadance noted as she continued to muse to herself at the mare's peaceful setting was soon erupted when a pair of guards burst through the doors.
"Your Highness, the Crystal Empire, is under attack by Changelings!"
The Elements emerged from the rooftops and used their newfound vantage point to observe the chaos. They had split off from Cadance who went with a unit of guards to check on the Crystal Heart while Scootalo and Nyx were flown somewhere safe by Spike.
"There's no time to waste! We find Queen Metamorpha we increase our chances of minimizing civilian casualties!"
"Then let me save you the trouble!" The proclamation was followed by a blast forcing the bearers to scatter. Gliding down from above was the Changeling Queen and down from the alcoves was the escaped Condemned members that had been empowered by Discord all those years ago. "My my, it appears a few of your unit is missing! Will just have to make due with what's in front of us!"
Twilight didn't even waste time speaking and fired a blast to which Morpha twisted out of the side to dodge. "Handle her friends! Sparkle is mine!" She ordered.
"Whooo round 4!" Trickly cried out as he leaped at Pinkie with his wrist-mounted device. Firing a small pellet landed near the pink mare ignited and blasted her off the roof.
"Pinkie!" The others cried as they were cut off by their opponents.
"Impede my way Vanity, and you will not like what happens!" Rarity warned as she readied her ax!"
"Why, how unladylike! I'm going to enjoy punishing YOU! A CUT FOR EVERY MISERABLE DAY I WAS LOCKED UP!" She shrieked as she charges at Rarity.
Meanwhile Rainbow flew away to put herself distance from Rockhead."Great I get AJ's leftover! Not what I would call a rematch of the ages!"
Pinkie managed to flip and right herself back up, landing on the streets below. In an instant, she lashed out and with two solid strikes floored the Changelings that rushed her. The sound of battle and chitters filled the air as crystal guards were fighting off the horde of Changelings.
If she was going to make a difference, she needed to take out Tricky. The crazed trickster landed on the ground and aimed his weapon at her. "Oh, how I knew our reunion was going to be explosive! Eeeh! EXPLOSIVE! Get it!" He cackled at her.
A severe expression formed over Pinkie's face. "I don't have time for your games. Surrender! Because if you keep this up you will be hurt!"
"Well, that's not funny! You need to lighten up." He fired again only for Pinkie Pie to dip below and charged forward.
'What...fast!' He thought as he jumped away dodging an uppercut from the mare. "Gotten faster I see, but that's..." He was interrupted when she quickly spun and landed her foot into his gut cutting him off falling backward with a tumble he rolled a few times before he took out his knife.
He wildly swings without any consideration of any form of strategy.
His fighting style was pure chaos.
And it was something Pinkie had already faced. Letting him get close enough she ready her fist and slammed it into her wrist causing him to howl in pain and for his knife to shoot up. She then followed up by burying her knee into his stomach causing him to stumble back and began spewing out blood.
Tricky dropped to a knee and put a hand on his stomach. "W-What…no…no damn it. T-This isn't how it was supposed to go. How, how are you doing this? How did you get this strong?"
"Because, while you stayed the same I've been living my life. I have been growing stronger day by day while you stewed in revenge. It doesn't have to be this way Tricky! You can stop! You can change! Midnight and Comet. Don't you want that?" Tears began to seep from her eyes. It tore at her very nature to cause harm to someone else without even considering offering a chance of redemption. "You don't have to be a monster! Just let us help you!"
"I don't need help! I don't need anyone! I can win this game all of my own! Friends just get in the way and hog all the glory! They try to tell you how to play with your toys. Well, I'll play with my toys however way I want!" He aimed his device but before he could fire Pinkie had him grasped by the face and smashed his head into the ground knocking him out.
She would have to drop him off by the guards and then quickly find the others.
Rockhead who picked up a carriage and was currently hurtling it at the speedster.
"A big bastard like you might as well count as two ponies. I'd call it a fair fight but let's be real; I'm more than enough to take you down." Rainbow Dash added as she brought out her scimitars.
The large stallion proved that the time locked away did not rob him of his agility as the leap closed much of the distance between them.
Only a split moment passed before he flicked out a straight to which Rainbow dodged and using both scimitars she slashed at his midsection dragging the blades across leaving two shallow cuts.
Rockhead let out a roar and swatting at Rainbow, his hand grazing her nose as she flew backward to put distance between them. Once more he dodged as another arrow soars past where he was standing.
"That's it, just keep following!" She said as the behemoth began leaping from building to building, burying his hands and feet into the walls to raise himself as he continued to give chase.
Realizing she was going to have to bait the big bastard Rainbow descended towards the ground where he gave chase. As he drew dangerously close, she leaped over his strike and jammed one of her Scimitars as hard she could into his knee joint and let loose all the electrical power she had stored up using her magic. As soon as the current finished Rockhead collapsed to the ground.
"Do something more than run!" Vanity was already on the end of her ropes. Why was she having this much trouble? Neither of them was in their armors so they should have been roughly the same level yet the bearer of Generosity wasn't breaking a sweat. "Was it Prism berries? Or some form of magic? How have you managed to improve so much?"
"You insult me by insisting I would need such things! Until you give up your obsessive ways and open your eyes to what it means to truly love one beyond yourself you will be stuck the way you are now."
Vanity retorted by firing off several magical bolts to which Rarity responded by channeling her magic into her rapier and swatting them away. A smirk formed on her face as she cast a spell near her feet and boosted herself forward mere inches from Rarity.
At this close of a distance, this particular sword's cutting power was weakened and along with low maneuverability mean she was passed its terminal point.
Before the first syllable of the taunt left her lips a shriek of pain erupted from Vanity's lips as pain soared through her body. Looking down she soon took notice of a dagger had buried itself in her rib cage. Looking up she was blinded by spellfire that rendered her unconscious.
Rarity resheated her blade. Not the most ladylike of wins, but now was not the time to be worrying about decorum.
Honestly, it was something they should have expected. As soon as the trio exited outside of the temple a large unit of Caribou was waiting for them. Among the sea of armored prisoners was a bull with antlers shaped like a dancing cobra. His sickly yellow eyes filled with malice as he raised a gloved as he fired a wave of energy that the trio just managed to dodge.
'They have mages? Since when?' Apparently what they knew about the enemy was a bit outdated. That was when Naruto felt a strange sense of darkness coming from then.
"Naruto! I feel another presence influencing them! It's feeding them energy which is amplifying their traits!" Gyuken warned him as the coat of the predators began to darken. Just what the hell was going on?
"Release the war beasts!" Following the cry was the sounds of chains being released, just moments later, large and vicious looking quadruped creatures made their way from where the Caribou held them back. The horned beasts with two large jutting horns earning them the name dual horns made their charge with growling, snarling and spitting.
"Charge!" the commander ordered making all caribou shout and run towards their enemy.
Crouching and slamming his hands against the ground Naruto began changing the surface area beneath the charging soldiers and their war beasts. The adhesive, chakra-infused mud ensnared the bodies of the soldiers causing them to slowly be dragged under.
Those who broke avoided the deadly trap continued their charge. The front line charger soon found his face meeting ground with a sickening crunch. Applejack had launched herself forward and went the heel of her boot caved his skull. Two more of the Caribou soldiers charged her from both sides, their weapons raised and ready to strike her down.
Fluttershy dropped down behind AJ grabbing the two-handed battle-ax of the caribou that charged from the right and used his momentum to hurl him over her shoulder and launched into a crowd of charging ones.
Jumping back, Naruto joined them as the three of them were back to back and were quickly surrounded. With that, the caribou charged them as they began swinging their weapons wildly. Breaking apart the trio started to promptly pick them apart. For instance, they paid little attention to keeping their ankles guarded so well placed strikes was enough to break their stances and send them tumbling. More often or not that made them slim pickings for shield fodder as their fellow soldiers attacked with little disregard.
Then suddenly like wind-up toys who charged came to an end they came to a stop, and all began to collapse.
"What...what happened?" Fluttershy uttered was her face and tone expressed confusion.
"I... I don't know, but we need to keep on our guard." Naruo remarked as he began to check the lifeless bodies.
"There, up in the sky!" Applejack uttered as a distortion began to occur not too far above them. The weird miasma of energy began to seep out of their bodies. In the air, a part of the sky began to distort and shimmer before revealing an anthro lion with a staff. "Useless simpletons, I suppose I have to do this myself." The arrival uttered in a deep baritone. He then blinked out of existence appearing between Naruto and the girls.
"AJ! Fluttershy!" He yelled as the arrival did a backhanded wave with his staff and cast a spell with topaz energy. The two shrieked and were hurled back as they were encapsulated in a large bubble like shimmering dome trapping them both inside. Naruto buried the surge of anger and focused on keeping a cool demeanor. "I don't know who the hell you are, but if you think I'll let you hurt them..." the rest of the threat was verbalized in the form of a threatening snarl.
"Them? You should be worried about yourself anomaly. You pollute the destiny of this world. Have caused so much to go off track. Erasing you will be the first step to making things right."
Anomaly? What the hell did that, wait a minute. There was no mistaking it, he knew about Naruto's transmigrant status.
"If you know what I am then why are you attacking me. I mean no harm..." He was interrupted as the lionman charged. The aura of the chakra shroud flickered to life as Naruto narrowly avoided decapitation as a wave of energy erupted from the staff.
"No more time for words. You will cease to be soon."
"Naruto, its kill or be killed. There is no reasoning with that one."
There was no fault in Kurama's words. For whatever reason, the lion wanted him dead, and if he could not be reasoned with, then Naruto was going to do what he always did.
Fight.
Fully transforming Naruto hurled construct hands at the lionman who rapidly teleported to engage them.
Naruto dodged one of the Lion man's surges of power by jumping to the side. The energy bolt passed the surprised stallion inch away from his head, then hit a boulder far behind him. The Lionman gave a small chuckle. "I'll fix it. I'll restore it the way it should be."
Creating dozen of copies, they charged the Lionman with numbers. Surrounding him from every angle, the copies began firing the fire flower jutsu to which the lionman had to seemed to absorb into his staff. The shinobi charged up in a split second and charged towards his opponent with high speed. In a surge of light, he appeared above his foe.
Due to his extreme swiftness, Naruto was able to quickly form a Rasengan and slammed it into the Lionman's chest. The blond's verbal exclamation caught in his throat at the fact his signature technique didn't do much as budge him.
Instead, the beast let loose a torrent of energy that blasted out in the form of shockwave pushing Naruto back.
"Impossible! Not even a scratch! Not even so much as a single blip of energy coursed by his body. Is his body naturally resistant?" Isobu wondered.
"If brute force or burning him won't work you may have to get past his defenses with a decisive strike!" Matabi suggested.
Wanting to get this interloper out of his way as soon as possible, Naruto jumped into action again. His right hand covered in lightning covered in lightning Naruto drove it forward only for the beastman to bring forward his staff blocking the attack and causing it to fizzle out.
His opponent was no selling everything. It was now time he put an end to this by flickering into the life the Truth-Seeking Orbs levitated behind him. With a mere thought, the deadly projectiles shot forward only to harmlessly phase through the beast man.
And with that, the beast man aimed his staff at Naruto. It began to glow a misty silver-blue.
"Cease to be!"
"XERZICHS!" A voice he didn't recognize screamed before everything faded into nothingness for Naruto.
Twilight and Morpha's beam struggled ended in a draw as neither magic user could draw the advantage over the other. "It's over Morpha! There's little you can hope to accomplish with your forces being pushed back!" Twilight remarked as she could see the remnants of the Changelings being pushed back as they were slowly being pushed back by the crystal guard.
"You are a fool dear Sparkle! Did you think that I would be foolish to attack with just my horde and some stragglers?"
At that moment part of the palace rooftop exploded as a dark mist began to exhume from it. The air slowly grew cold as the sky began to darken. "No...it can't be..." She uttered as she sensed Morpha's blast, erecting a barrier shielding herself from the attack before teleporting away. She arrived in the tower where the Crystal Heart was supposed to be kept. "No! The heart!" She exclaimed as she gazed around and noticed a collection of guards littered the floor. "SHINY!" She exclaimed as she went over to her fallen brother. "What happened? The heart!?" She winched back as a sickly magenta and black spark popped from her brother's horn.
Groaning and straining Shining Armor fought through the pain. "Twily...get everyone away...its...Sombra! He's back!"
Sombra!? She needed to find Spike and contact Celestia as soon as possible. Twilight swiftly created a copy that she ordered it to look after her brother and the guards and teleported out to the streets where she could sense the others gathering.
Fluttershy was the first to voice her concerns upon their reunion. "Twilight! What's going on!? It's growing so cold."
"It's Sombra! He's back, and he has the Crystal Heart!" Disbelief and fear spread on their faces. "We have to contact the princesses! Has anyone seen Cadance!?" Though the inquiry was cut short as Twilight had to erect a barrier blasting a bolt of magic by a persistent Morpha flanked by a contingent of Changelings. "I wouldn't worry Sparkle! She'll soon be joining you in the dungeons below!" The queen mocked her. Her horn lit ablaze with magic as she fired to which Twilight matched with her own beam. Locked in battle the others went to work defending Twilight as Morpha's changelings charged. "Your friends scattered and preoccupied! No family to back you up! What hope is there for you!?"
"Faith!" Twilight simply answered as she began to tap into the deep retches of her power. Before she could ignite the own spark of her full energy, she felt the very bond she felt comfort in snap in two. Her body froze, and her mind nearly snapped in two, and the tears fell from her eyes as she felt the flame that was Naruto's life force cease to be.
One by one each of the bearers felt it, and it was at that moment of hesitation they were attacked. Rising from the shadows, Sombra fired a rapid blast of dark energy bursts blasting them off their hooves and sending their injured forms to the ground.
"It took you long enough. And here I thought I was going to have to do everything." Morpha remarked in a huff.
"Hold thy tongue bug! If not for my magic cloaking you and your ilk you would not have even made it past the city limits. Do not forget who here is King." He dismissed the Changeling Queen who let out a contemptuous hiss.
"As if you would have made it either without my Hive being a distraction or Strife's sacrifice pawns keeping the other bearers busy. Do not forget the God's whose alliance you're part of." She then looked down at the bearers with a fanged smile. "And now to remove one of the most dangerous obstacles to our plan." Her hand began to glow with magic as she aimed right for Twilight's head. "Such a waste. You would have made for quite the useful broodmare. I suppose I'll have to make due with your friends." Before the blast could be fired a stream of electrical energy blasted the Changeling Queen away.
Sombra immediately went on his guard erected a barrier that shielded him from the blast "That signature I know all too well."
The dark clouds from above parted to reveal the form of Spike was looking quite furious.
"I won't let you lay a finger on my friends Sombra!"
"Dragon! You saved me the trouble of hunting you down!" His horn as well began to lit ablaze with magic. "I am going to enjoy this!"
Xerzichs grinned in triumph. At last! The interloper was now gone, and he was free to correct the issues with the timeline. "Viviana can't you..." He was cut off as a fist drove itself into his cheek causing his head to whip back and for him to stumble back a few feet.
He turned to his attacker and saw an entity he did not recognize. Tall and sturdy like an earth pony, but with pegasus wings. The mane and fur color of the Element of Kindness but the body structure of honesty. Furious tears were dripping from there eyes.
No words escaped her lips except a deep and mournful scream of rage as she attacked him.
Try as he might Spike couldn't get an advantage over the Changeling Queen and Sombra while also defending the others from the horde of Changelings. "You only delay the inevitable dragon! Why throw your life away!?"
"A heartless monster like you wouldn't know anything about that!" Spike retorted back. At this rate, they were all going to be captured, but it was far too dangerous even to consider turning his back on an enemy like Sombra. 'What do I do? What can I do?' His prayers seemed to be answered as a thrown blade caught Sombra's attention.
"Lord Spike! Grab the bearers and go while you can!"
That pegasus, if he remembered right, that was arctic. Several more night guard members were coming out of the woodwork.
"Blitz, Stone, and Crimson tackle the bug. Jayhawker and I will keep Sombra busy!"Arctic gave the command.
"Don't let the bearers escape!" Metamorpha ordered as her blast was blocked by a flame-haired pegasus with yellow maned streaks.
Even though this is the sort of incident, they trained for. Also if they were willing to throw their lives away that did not assuage the guilt Spike was feeling about leaving them behind. One by one he quickly scooped Twilight and the others before taking to the skies.
"The mere mortals are not worth our time." With a raw display of power, Sombra lashed out with shockwaves rending the Lunar Guardsmen to their knees. "I will not waste my time on enemies beneath me. We must find the princess who has usurped my throne and dispose of her." The posturing nothing more but to hide the fact he was starting to feel drained. Radiant had warned him not to over do it seeing as he was recently resurrected and it seemed like the drawback was finally taking its toll.
In the vast space of nothing, there was darkness. Then there was light.
Then born from nothingness was a sphere of energy which soon detonated.
Suddenly they came to be and spread out in their different directions. One with mighty wings and scales. A dragon?
Another a great flaming avian. One by one the entities drifted off as one was leg behind.
A quadruped equine with russet-colored hair and creamy fur. An equine with an impressive horn made out of the material of Alicorn and a proud and powerful body.
THESE WORLDS COME TO BE, the Creator said, words like granite imposing themselves on reality. NOW LET THERE BE THE ELEMENTS TO CRAFT AND SHAPE IT.
Light began to stream towards him from all directions – above, below, every compass point – and solidify into oblong disks which fairly oozed solidity.
The cosmos were soon born as the ever-expanding space was filled with planets and stars.
WOOD. METAL. NATURE. ELECTRICITY. FIRE. WATER.
As the speaker of creation continued her casting, something soon appeared to be without designation from herself or her brethren.
"What is this entity? The appearance is similar to the bipedal creations of thy pantheons counterpart." She who speaks allowed her horn to graze his forehead before peering into her mind and learning everything.
So much had been learned from this Naruto. His very life saved by an artifact she had yet to create even if he did not know it. She could suss out her very essence which was used to bring the human here saving him from none-existence.
So much was learned. So many possibilities. She had things set in stone, and now she realized just how dangerous situations would be if they went the current path. She could not allow the Tree of Harmony to be an entity born out of the nature of souls from the planet without an intervening influence. She had peered into the nearly infinite possibilities of this realm and noticed how the tree used its power to shape the future of the planet for the "greater good" more or less.
Not only that there was the matter of her...daughters. Even now if they were just a possibility from her standpoint, she loved them dearly and wanted them happy. While it was frowned upon Faust decided to be a bit more selfish than your standard creator. After all, if a collection of debachous entities like the Greek pantheon can do as they pleased then surely giving her world a little push would not hurt.
With that, her horn glowed and the quadruped transformed into a Bipedal. "Tisa weird feeling." Faust murmured to herself as she took a moment to adjust to the form. Initially, she wanted to create a world where fighting would be a last resort. Where the inhabitants would be built more for avoiding conflict then initiating it, but upon scanning the mind of this mortal, she now saw that sometimes it was necessary to fight.
"Now, return to the point of your end with new life." Using her power, she sent the blond back before using her newfound knowledge to gift the world with a different destiny.
Try as she might the fusion of Applejack and Fluttershy were quickly outmatched by Xerzichs. He was just too fast and sturdy.
Every strike was blocked.
Every counter was dodged.
Every movement read.
Despite all this, she was determined to pay this monster back for what he did to her lover. That was when she felt it.
A beam of light shot down drawing their attention. Out of it appeared none other than Naruto.
"HOW!? Just stay dead you accursed anomaly!" Xerizchs poised his staff, and in an instant, it was snapped in two. "N-No!" He nearly fell to one knee as he could feel his godlike power quickly draining. Without the staff of an overseer, he could no longer boost his power above mortals.
Naruto appeared in front of the fusion, cupping their cheeks and pressing his forehead against hers. "I'm so sorry I worried you." While feelings of fear and confusion among other emotions could be felt the strongest one among them was a relief.
"Idiot," the fusion sniffed, "We're so making you pay for this later," she promised.
Letting his hands dropped he turned to face the lion man. "Well Jashy, I say we take care of this bothersome foe."
"Lets." She agreed with a nod.
"Even without my staff, I am still..." He didn't even get to finish as the two equines disappeared before his eyes. Next thing he knew a fist was buried in his midsection and a knee was smashing his face in. He stumbled back as pain more considerable than he could remember in his long life coursed through him.
"A nobody who isn't a threat without borrowed power," Naruto remarked as he began channeling his chakra. Through the bond, he could feel the others were in danger. So finishing the enemy in front of them as quickly as possible was now their new prerogative.
Equestrian Heroes 0 Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ? 0 For Normal Speech Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language. Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0 Story Start 0 Xezirchs was the first to move. Gritting his teeth he charged the knight, preparing a right cross for the blond's face. Naruto ignited his chakra, deflecting the attack with his left arm and responding with a hard right kick. His blow missed as Xezirchs re-appeared behind him with a knee to the back.
The knight was knocked forward a few steps, but turned around and launched himself forward firing a quick jab forcing the Lionman to block using his arm. Having taken to sky above with a leap Jashy descended with an axe kick forcing the beastman to use his other arm to block opening up his midsection.
Naruto used the opportunity to hammer Xezirchs's ribs with his left knee causing the beast man to jerk back and hiss in pain.
"With two on one it appears I'm at a disadvantage. And here I heard Knights were supposed to have some semblance of honor." Xezirchs mocked, trying to play upon some sense of Naruto's pride.
"Your mind games won't work. I'd never been the type that was too prideful to ask for help in such a situation." Xezirchs rose his hand and almost immediately it was coated with energy. Naruto could feel the heat radiating from where he stood as the energy around the beastman's claw dimmed in color. 'Now!' The beastman thought as he charged forward, believing the bit of dialogue was enough to distract his opponent. With a wave of his hand five crescent like slashes erupted as he lashed out with his hand as it surged towards Naruto to which he laughed in triumph.
It was not at all what he expected. Rather than showing fear or panic, the knight was glowing with anticipation. Quickly he formed five hand seals as a look of triumph formed on his face as the attack reached him. All over himself markings appeared and Xerzichs's attack warped and away only for the space in front of him to twist and change and for his own attack to hit him. The beastman's roar overtook the crackling sound of space itself being twisted as his own attack was launched back at him.
This, was Naruto's Time Space Redirection technique. Something he had developed while trying to adapt more uses out of the Flying Thunder God technique. Its usefulness directly linked to the user's ability to the attack they were trying to redirect and their stamina.
"Don't give him time to recover! Let's finish him quickly!" While there was no indication this Beastman could transform or pull out more power Naruto rather not take the chance.
Ignore the pain of his own injuries Xerzichs attacked, his fist swung blindly through the air, the clumsy punch missing the far faster knight who blocked it with his hand. Jashy dodged past him and with a mighty bucking kick slammed her foot into the beast man's head, nearly snapping his neck. He crashed violently across the meadow as the force of the blow sent him flying, grasping at anything to try and slow his path through the trees. He had never before experienced agony anywhere close to this. Having always been an overseer gifted with tools of managing disputes and such meant he was not used to dealing with the nit and grit of a fight to the two between two warriors.
With a wave of his hand Naruto had summoned a single Truth-Seeking Ball. Without hesitation or ceremony he swiftly directed the attack straight through the head of the Beastman. Before Xerzichs had even realize it he was dead.
No last words.
No promises of vengeance.
No last ditch effort attack.
Nothing.
As far as Naruto was concerned he was just a random psycopath who tried to kill him. A mad animal that needed to be put down who was just barely a step up above the Caribou.
"That woman..." Jashy spoke up and pointed out to the vixen who collapsed to the way side on the far side of the field. A vixen? Naruto had heard a voice, so that must have been her.
"I think she said your life Nar. Whoever she is, she has a connection to the Beastman. Either way we can learn information from her." Jashy urged the blond who nodded and dropped his cloak. With the battle finally over the fusion split into the familiar forms of Applejack and Fluttershy.
Sprawling blue skies seemed to float ambrosially above the breathtakingly-tall skyscraper, as hover-cars seemed to dance around the top and the center of the stark, black building. The magnificence of this building seemed to overflow itself onto the smaller, inapplicable business establishments around the brooding, but beautiful business district. The huge windows, which almost appeared to individuate themselves, were plastered in a circular fashion on the building, like mirrors reflecting in the sun. The glint from the windows made them appear to emanate their own luminescence.
After coming to a park a woman stepped out of her bronze colored hover-car which parked at the top floor of the structure connected to the tower. The distinguishable features of the woman was her blonde-haired woman and copper-toned skin. She was escorted by two security agents dressed in all black whose face were hidden behind masked helmets. This parking lot was just one of many structures in the area, with the significance entrances were marked with the ubiquitous "G" insignia, in which no one mistaken. the woman moved gawkily towards the sun-bathed north entrance of the skyscraper with the two agents, with their pistols holstered on their thighs, being keenly perceptive of their surroundings, as they were escorting the high-profile individual to parts unknown.
The fluorescent lights whirred in a muffled tone, as its rays cast a relaxing, soothing chroma on the walls, floors, and even the ceilings itself. The floors were green-marble-colored, with a rug emblazoned with the aforementioned "G", which covered about forty percent of the flooring. Directly in front of the woman was a lone receptionist. She appeared to bein her early twenties, brunette, brown eyes, very petite. She seemed to perceive the other woman's stare, and looked up. She smiled brightly, eyeing the two agents side-by-side of her, and she pointed at a lambent, cylindrical-shaped door. "Through that door, lord Gallahand is waiting." The woman continued her plastic smile, and returned to what she was previously tasked with.
They went up a few flight of stairs, until they reached an upperfloor, which was gilded in adulation. Rugs with the "G" were everywhere, the walls were emblazoned with the "G". When the agents opened a large, blue-marble door, and saw Gilfried Gallahand sitting at his desk.
He was an older being or at least what she was told by the color of his eye balls being gray. He was a horned draconic with his orange reaching back and hanging chest length under his jaw with silver-gray scales. He was dressed in a loose black business jacket and black shirt with a gold amulet around his long neck.
" Miss Anastine, please have a seat." He beckon as he signaled the two agents to leave. Then motioned for her to sit on the chair arranged in front of the desk.
"Good afternoon lord Gallahand."
" I want to see what you've gathered on our latest target."
Producing a suitcase she placed it on her lap and opened it. Sitting on the table was that of a laptop to which she turned on. It wasn't long until it powered on and soon enough she loaded up a program. With that images and videos along with charts and data popped up. "It still boggles my mind that beings like this exist, but I hope you understand why I am skeptical about bringing one of them, let alone any of them into our world." "These legends, these heroes are an interesting and varied bunch miss Anastine. Well, when you've been around as long as I have and seen the workings of many worlds you come to see and understand many things.
For they come in many forms. Simple minded idiots who only care about their dreams and the ones around them. Some simpleminded with terrifying power who fail to use their charisma to accomplish so much more than the basic. And then there are the scar-earned warriors get nipped by a single head of a hydra and die from the poison or torn apart by a wild beast. There are those who use their mind and wisdom to direct and lead their peers and allies to victory and there are those touched by darkness and can only bring simple resolution to the greater evil to their worlds. And there are those held back by their own morals and convictions that stop them from doing what is needed.
When something as simple as circumstance can cause a redirection of a new path and leading a hero to the path of villain you wonder why I have such a fascination with them? Its because of that potential they separates them from those of us trapped in the roles that fate trapped us in. And among all of them we just need a small hand full. To help save this world damned to destruction and endlessly. His eyes then slowly shifted over to the screen of the latest subject they could hope save them.
Sombra immediately went on his guard erected a barrier that blast two more energy rays just as powerful as the solar one. "That signature I know all too well."
The dark clouds from above parted to reveal the forms of Celestia, Luna, and Cadance all looking quite furious. "After all these years you haven't changed! A mad pony for a lust of power and conquest. Its time to finish what we began all those years ago!" Celestia's horn began to radiate with solar magic.
"I will not suffer defeat yet again! I have grown from my younger and inexperienced self!"
One minute Cadance was in the fight of her life the next she was being blasted into the ground. It felt as if someone had flipped a switch and her magical power had plummeted. "My magic...why do I feel so weak?"
"Like it!? Its a spell array my lover came up with. Since you alicorns have the pesky power to draw power from outside sources the array drains your power at a rate comparable to how much you draw out." Morpha taunted her. "As we've learned with your aunt, when brute force fail go the route of trickery."
"It matters little! Once the Umbra are free, every single empire ranging from Equestria to the far reaches of the continent will bow before my might."
The two were forced back by a blast of magic by the Royal sisters. "Cadance retreat for now. While we take care of them, you need to find the Crystal Heart." Celestia ordered.
With a nod Cadance retreated from the battle to retrieve the sacred item to her city.
"Get them out of here and stay safe." Twilight ordered as she reluctantly released Nyx from her arms, an action mirrored by Rarity and Rainbow as the Crusaders made way to climb onto Spike's tail. So far the danger was spreading throughout the city. During the battle Sombra and Morpha had slipped away under the cover of Morpha's subjects ravaging the town.
Luna was leading a the royal guard mounting a counter attack while Celestia was maintaining cover while making sure civilians got to safety.
"Just becareful and you guys better be alive when I come back." As much as he wanted to stay and fight he knew of Twilight's argument that his presence would calm the fleeing citizens.
With a nod of understanding exchanged the two groups both went forward, everyone determined to finish their meeting.
Retreating to her castle Cadance tried to scrounge for the location of the Crystal Heart but so far she was unsuccessful. Then that was when she took notice of a lone unicorn mare walking through one of the walkways. Without giving her a chance to respond she blasting the mare with a low powered spell dropping her to the ground. Standing over her she raised her glowing hand to the unicorn. "You...you're Radiant Hope. I read about you in my aunt's journal? Why did you turn on us? Why are you helping Sombra do this?"
"It wasn't suppose to turn out this way. I just wanted to save Sombra and the Umbra." "The Umbra? Those monsters?"
"They're not monsters. The crystal ponies are the real villains."
"You've never met them, you can't possibly know what they're capable of."
"But I have! That's where I was all of these years. Living with them." She urged.
In disbelief Cadance let the hostility drop as she slackened her grip. "How did you get away?" She questioned.
"They let me go. They wanted me to know that they were good. That Sombra could be good. They wanted me to help Sombra complete his mission."
"But if they're locked away, how did you find them?"
"There's a red crystal in the arctic wastes. Its like a door. We can do in, but they can't get out."
"And you were able to go into their prison and speak with them?"
"For centuries. Something about that place kept me from aging."
"Can you take me there? Can I meet them?"
"I thought you'd never ask." It didn't take them long t arrive. "I can't wait for you to meet them! You'll see they're not at all what you think."
"Hope, I want to make sure we understand eachother."
"Just give them a chance! You'll see that they're not evil."
"If you're right, I'll help you set them free. Bu t if you're wrong, you have to be willing to help me stop Sombra."
"Of course! But you'll see, I'm not wrong."
"What is it with these things and stairs?"
"Watch your steps, its very dark."
"Wait, I have something for that."
Upon seeing the area it was nothing but dark and twisted wasteland with brownish-yellow sand and wilted trees. The background was nearly nothing but void and stark shadows.
"Well, I wish I hadn't seen any of this."
"You can't judge everything by its appearance, princess."
Upon reaching the bottom Radiant began calling out. "Rabia! Rabia, it's me, hope!"
"I don't see a door." Cadance remarked as she looked along the void. "Where do we go from here?"
"I brought a guest, Rabia. She wants to meet the Umbrum and help me to free you."
Cadance felt un atease from the atmosphere, "Hope, maybe we should..."
"Here she comes!" The unicorn interrupted.
Out of nowhere appeared a turquoise pony shaped figure made of smoky wisps. "Friend Hope! You have returned! Is it time? Are we free?"
"Almost, Rabia, I brought an ally. This is Princess Mi Amore Candeza. She wanted to meet you."
"Oh! A princess? Here?"
Clearing her throat Cadance put on her best diplomatic airs. "Greetings, Rabia. Radiant Hope has told me much about you and how you were unjustly imprisoned."
"Yes, it is a painful memory for us." The umbrum remarked as she sized up the princess.
"I hoped I might be able to meet and converse with your people. As the crowned ruler it is my duty and responsibility to ensure the safety of my subjects."
"Hhm, a princess in the the prison of Shadows? That's unheard of."
"Please, Rabia..." Radiant urged her but the whisp continued.
"You know it was a princess who locked us in here, right? What if she tries to hurt my ponies? I need you to promise not to use your magic inside."
Cadance hesitated before answering with, "Of course."
"Not for anything. No matter how small."
"I bow on my title I will not use my magic to bring harm."
"Very well," The stony patch moved and parted to reveal prison structures.
As they entered they were greeted by other colorful pony shaped beings.
"Hello Hope!So glad you're back!" Greed a forst green one.
"Oh, hello, princess! You sure are beautiful!" Greeted a dirt brown one.
"This way, please, Princess Cadance I want you to meet my daughter." A sky blue one greeted.
"Hello!" "Good day!"
"What did I tell you? They're wonderful, right?" Radiant beamed at the princess.
Cadance nontheless remained skeptical, "They certainly do seem nice. But why would anypony lock these adorable creatures away?"
"It must have been a misunderstanding."
"Here we are! It's not much, but it's my home! My daughter, Ira, will be so excited to meet a princess!"
"Thank you, Rabia. I am honored to be your visitor. I'm excited to meet her!"
"Hhmm, Ira must be hiding in he shadows again. She loves to that, come out, Darling.
Radiant then began to explain, "They can hide in the the smallest shadow. It could take hours to find the little one." "I'm sorry princess. She should have better manners."
"She just wants to play hide and seek. I think is cute! Well, I have a little secret weapon for that." Gathering magic Cadance's horn began radiating light.
"NO!" Rabia cried out but it was too late.
In the receses of the darkness a skeletal horse like creature was revealed.
"Is this..supposed to be her?"
"T-This can't be. Ira is a small version of her mother."
"You'd be surprised." There was now a higher pitch rasp to the voice they were used to. "I can be pretty big when I feel threatened." They both turned to see the now exposed form of the Umbra. "Rabia...what is going on?"
The Umbra let out a rasp. " You miserable idiotic fleshbag! You had one job! Resurrect Sombra and set us frree! But instead you bring a princess to our doorstep? One with Amore's disgusting love magic to boot! Sparing your life was a mistake!"
Cadance's horn began to radiate even more driving the nearby whips back. "I knew there had to be a reason your kind was locked up. "
"This can't be! Sombra wouldn't have...he couldn't have known."
"Idiot child! Your beloved Sombra is just as much as an umbrum as any of us. Did it never occur to you that the only reason his powers is similar to ours was because his darkness was locked away so he could pass off as one of your kind? But it matters no longer, we'll just wait for Sombra to unleash us! For now, prepare to die!"
"What do we do?" Radiant turned to Cadance, panic spread across her features as they were rushed by the Umbra. "Just stay close to me!" Cadance ordered as her magic exploded outwards as its properties caused the Umbra to be bnlasted back by its properties.
Finally backtracking through the path they went through to get down there the duo escaped from the crystal once they were teleported out. Right back into the castle were Sombra was waiting. "What is the meaning of this?"
Radiant was the first to recover, pleading with Sombra to stop what was coming next. "Sombra you can't let them out. The Umbra is not what you think they are."
"Hope!" He simply began, "Long ago I uncovered the door, but I could not bring myself to open it."
Crystal's eyes softened at what she perceived to be the reason. "Oh, Sombra! You couldn't unleash monsters on your own home?"
"And if everything I know is wrong? If I turn out to be the only monster?"
The answer he got was a blast of brilliant raspberry magic that pushed him back but otherwise left him unphased. "You will be, an unforgivable one if you continue this attack."
"I have had enough of you mettlesome interlopers." His eyes blazed with dark magic as he prepared to fight. " I have been far too merciful in sparing your lives so I shall correct this folly."
The equestrian forces brandished their weapons as they readied to fight.
"Everypony! Please stop! We don't have to do this!" Radiant Hope pleaded as she got in between them. "There is good in you! Remember why you wanted to be King in the first place! Please! I'm begging you! Don't do this!"
Radiant's pleading face was causing a war between the head and heart of the evil king.
All the equestrian fighters cautiously watched and realized what was going on. All of them familiar with sight and bond of love. Cadance more than the others could feel the pure heartedness of Radian'ts care and devotion to Sombra. Said mare was also the one bright spot in the evil king's cold heart.
That one hope spot in a single moment would be permanently erased as the next thing anypony a beam of magic had been shot out. To their confusion no one sensed it. No one had even seen the fire. It was as if it appeared out of nowhere.
"RADIANT!" Anguish! Something they never thought they would hear escaped Sombra's lips. The grimsly demise of the only bit of light in his life was buried into his mind. Of a beam piercing through her head as her body dropped forward into his arms.
"Target has been taken down captain!" Bellowed a crystal guard as several more gathered their weapons poised. "Awaiting further orders!" Sinister and sadistic glee flickering in the guard's eyes.
The others were horrified at what they just witnessed. They ran into no guards on the way here with the unfortunate exception of corpses of those who had fallen in battle. Orders? What in Equestria was going.
'I gave no such orders! She was a civilian! I'll have your head for this!' Though he wanted to voice the thoughts Shining Armor was distracted by the sickly rising from Sombra. "WE HAVE TO STOP HIM!"
The words had barely began forming when the bearers rushed to press the attack hoping to stop the dark unicorn before a wave of dark magic erupted and launched them all back. "You thought I was a monster before!? I am going to take great pleasure in becoming this world's greatest monster! This country will become your graves!" And with that he freed the Umbra unleashing the horde of dark creatures into the world once more.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
The Umbra surged into throughout the empire as their numbers began flooding the streets. The final battle for the empire was surging on. Another one surge forward but Pinkie dashed under the creature's swing, colliding shoulder-first into its chest, knocking the air out of its lungs. The surge of Umbra and magical blast from Umbra had the end result of the group being split up. Recovering from her dazed state Pinkie began surging back to the castle when she was cut off by a seemingly never ending swat of enemies.
"You'll have ta be quicker than that, slowpoke!" she quipped, turning herself around and kicking another in the shin causing it toppled forward. With her foes downed, Pinkie ready to take on whatever faced her next. Instead of another, her eyes met with a Lunar Canterlot guard.
"Lady Pinkie," Arctic the often quiet unicorn remarked as he used his shield to smash into and snap into the arm of an approaching changeling. "I'll hold the area."
"Thank you, keep yourself safe." With a single spring Pinkie coerced more ground and height then most athletes as she navigated the streets.
"Incoming!" a voice called out, a warning which the stallion to heed to by throwing up his shield. A chunk of foundation slammed into his shield causing him to skid back several feet before it slammed down onto the ground by gravity. As soon as he was able to regain vision of the battle field he saw the form of Iron Hoof mowing through soldiers.
With a wave of his war hammer, his weapon sent three changelings flying back from their charge as there bodies soon joined the dozens that were filling the street.
The infantry did their best to hold the line, throwing themselves forward to meet the numbers. The two sides exchanged blow after blow, the blades and tearing through the flesh and magical blast meeting magical blast. When one stallion fell, coughing up blood from his punctured lung, another took his place.
"Are you okay, Captain?" A crystal soldier asked, throwing his spear and skewering an incoming changeling through the throat.
"I'm...fine..." Shining Armor replied through heavy breaths, though it was obvious he was not. His wounds stung as some reopened, his inner magic dwindling away from the length of the battle. He had been one of the closest to Sombra when he unleashed his magical surge that had blasted everypony away. Since then he had been working tirelessly rounding up whatever soldiers he could to formulate and enact a counter attack.
The familiar flash of prismatic colors filled his vision as a slender form driver spin kicked into an Umbra sending it crashing into the ground.
"Rainbow Dash!" he called. "Think you can give me a hands up to the sky?"
Rainbow circled around Shining Armor, reaching out to pull him into the air as requested.
"Alright then armor bro, what's the plan?"
"What a leader must do," Shining Armor's reply was flat and somber. "I'm going to protect the citizens and the empire. Take me to the center of the castle."
With a nod of understanding Rainbow was off. She flew around and through the changeling soldiers and Umbra as those who got too close were cast down by a blast of cutting magic from Shining Armor. Sure enough Sombra was there and on the ground a crest was forming and teeming with magical energy. The changelings that were waiting there suddenly took flight and charge forcing Rainbow to release her grip.
Dropping fast towards Shining Armor, the prince of the empire unsheathed his blade to which Sombra blocked with his own.
Though Shining did not let that stop him. Unleashing a series of stabs that pushed himself to the limit in both speed and flexibility, only for each one to be rebuffed with a flash of the dark Unicorn's magic.
"You are quick to hasten your death! Though don't worry your wretch of a wife, family, and citizens will be joining you soon. What I will do to this world will seem like fouls play compared to the past. How does it feel to know that you are about to die for nothing?"
A groan of pain and disorientation escaped Twilight's lips. Her body was aching and throbbing in several places. The familiar visage of the princesses magic faded. The distance she was sent along with the amount of force would have easily killed if not permanently crippled most Unicorns.
In the distance a surge of magic coming from the direction of the palace caught her attention. 'Brother.' She began extending her senses to find the closest familiar signature.
Side by side, the Captain of the Solar guard and vice-captain of the Lunar guard fought together. Whichever direction an enemy would come from, one of the pair would be there to cover the other's flank. After what seemed like hours the numbers of the Changelings were finally dwindling. The only reason the enemy force still had overwhelming numbers was the recent release of the Umbra.
Though with the dwindling number of the former the organized strike was slowly becoming random chaos being contained by the skilled guards-ponies of the crystal empire being directed by their commanders.
The heavy infantry assembled at the flank of the growing unit as more and more Equestrian guards were being filtered in. While incomplete, the prototype version of the long range hirashin teleport system Naruto was working on was being put to the test as every few minutes a few dozen guards arrived to the area to which were connected to the mental telekinetic network being directed by Celestia.
Another wave of Unicorns had arrived from the teleportation and now were being arranged throughout the formation for both long range attack and cover fire. A quick volley of magic missiles surged through the air blowing apart several pockets of the thick blanket of swarms. No matter what they were going to keep these creatures contained.
Raising up their weapons, the warriors clanged their shields together, spreading their arms in a wide stance as they held themselves against the onslaught of the wispy dark creatures. All they could see was a steady stream of the enemy surging at them.
Even with reinforcements the group was slowly facing their physical limits. When it seemed like the line was about to be broken a huge light cornflower blue aura surged along the ground before gem shards and segments of stone and crystal launched into the air and began attacking the enemy.
Surging past and dancing between multiple attackers slicing and stabbing past with grace Shine Spark recognized the Unicorn as one of her niece's friends and the Lunar captain's wife. "Support the bearer of Generosity!" With renewed vigor they continued to hold the line.
Cadence closed her eyes for a moment. She had never been a fighter. The cutie mark that symbolized her power as an Alicorn was focused on love magic: creating harmony between the ponies she watched over. But even with an army and powerful allies she had seen her Aunt Celestia and Luna jump into action to protect everything and everyone they love. And if not them then Twilight and the were her citizens and her home and she refused to be passive. It was time for her to step up and take central role in saving it.
Princess Cadence. Clad in a double layer of cream and beige dress with golden arm gauntlets, body armor and neck with crystal body, arm, and neck pieces. Armed in one hand was a sword with golden hilt and red ruby heart piece.
With a single wave she unleashed a wave of magic that crashed into Sombra sending him sliding across the ground just in time to stop a downward strike that was coming from her husband.
Rushing to her husband she placed her hand to his chest as magic began radiating from her as she healed his injuries and exhaustion.
"Princess Mi Amore Cadenza," Sombra sneered as he lowered his sizzling arm. "You save me the trouble of hunting you down. "
Cadence's reply came in the form of a blast of magic power to Sombra's face, a hit which he endured with only a slight flinch.
"You have terrorized this world long enough, Sombra," Cadence yelled, narrowing her eyes at the unicorn before her. "So many ponies have sacrificed their lives to defend their home and preserve the empire's future. I swear it by the end of this day you will never threaten this empire again."
Flaring her wings, Cadence launched herself at Sombra, lashing out with a crescent beam of magic from her horn sending him cascading back down the stairs. Despite her husband's pleas she chased after him, sending blast after blast.
The dark unicorn summoned up his own magic, righting himself and retaliating with a blast of his own; an attack which Cadence narrowly managed to avoid.
"That pitiful level of magic won't be enough to overcome me." Sombra's horn exploded into a surge of sorcery, his entire body pulsating with power as the raw magic as he took to the air. Flying circles around Cadance he began firing an array of corrosive magical blasts that warped and burned the infrastructures of the buildings they came across.
Cadence let out a series of her own magical blasts enchanting surfaces that absorbed the blasts and teleported between the oval shapes arrays before firing back at Sombra who erected a barrier to block the attack.
He then replied with a telekinetic spell that launched debris at Cadance while mixing in a magical blast as well.
Magic sparkling to life on her finger tips Cadance danced around the debris as she attacked her magic to several pieces of the flung debris before being caught on the side by Sombra's blast.
Knocked back several feet the alicorn of love regained flight and halted her momentum after several flips. Cadence readied herself for the next spell. Casting the first spell that came to mind, Cadence twisted over in mid-air and fires an arcane blast.
In retaliation Sombra fired a blast as well to which their beams stalemated in the middle upon colliding. "You only delay the inevitable." Sombra hissed as his side of the beam inched forward. "You are only prolonging the inevitable!"
"I will not let you do as you please." Cadence screamed, pushing back with all her might. "The fate and life of every single citizen is depending on me. You ended the destiny of so many ponies and with what power I have I will not let you claim any more."
"You know nothing of power!" Channeling the full might of his power Sombra's blast overpowered Cadance's blasting her through one of the castle's towers. In its wake a trench that was smoldering from the heat of the attack stretched far and wide. Driving his blade through top right portion of the armor its tip shattered the armor. He then dug the blade near the root of her wing resulting in agonized screams coming from the Alicorn of love. "What I had to give up? Countless years of work, toil, and sacrifice and a mere hand full of ponies obtain ultimate power over something as pitiful as frienship? It sickens me! Countless years of being seen as an abomination only for the one thing I care about to be taken from me. But fear not I will be sending them along with both your friends and family to join you soon. And now to claim your power. With it I will finally crush the alicorns of Sun and Moon." A crest began to form on Sombra's blade as he raised it up to deliver the fatal blow.
Cadence's thoughts turned to her husband Shining Armor and her sister Twilight.
'No...I can not...'
Of Celestia and Luna. Of the sparkles. Of all the friends she had made over the years. Of the citizens.
"...give up and die here..."
Cadance never felt herself like a hero. She always felt that she could never live up to over whelming history of Celestia. Even Twilight and the bearers discovering magic through friendship to make they used its power to save the world multiple times and yet she who saved a simple village was granted the status of alicornhood.
If she didn't do something now everypony she knew and loved was going to die. 'I love them all so much...' tears began to fall from her eyes. Something warm and strong began to surge in her heart. 'I won't let them down!'
As if spray by acid Sombra howled and tossed himself back as a vortex of reds, whites, and pinks erupted from Cadance. Swirling around her in a column of magic the atmosphere began began to warm. Flickering to life and appearing before Cadance was the crystal heart.
"I shall not allow this to stand!" Turning into his misty ethereal form Sombra charged only for him to be shocked and thrown back by the power radiating from Cadance and the heart.
As long as she drew breath, the love for her sister, her husband, her family, her people; all of this would never die. Her ability and capacity to love was boundless because like the ever changing and endless nature of Friendship itself, Love too was a concept that could not be defined by mere words or logic. Cadance's hair transitioned into the purest of whites as her horn and wings lengthened and glowed and her aura took on a prismatic coloring.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Three Blasts.
One to catch him off guard.
One to Disarm.
One to bury him into the concrete
Cadance's magic went out in pulses as waves of energy reverberated through the city.
There were many types of magic.
Mentalism.
Arcane.
Elemental.
Were just some of the many forms of magic with classifications. Such as the Diviner, one who can magically gathers information, often determining the future, using any method or a seer who has the ability to see the future and make prophecies.
In terms of magic Celestia and Luna were multi-talented being Theurgists, Summoners, and conjurers with Luna being more talented in Alchemy and Celestia more of an enchanter, but while being fairly talented in white and black arts Cadance never found her stride until she became an embodiment of love invoking her talents in channeling.
The ability to channel allowed her to draw upon the power of a universal aspect, something far more powerful than any common emotion. Joy and Sadness. Fear and Courage. Such emotions like those while powerful could never be enough to carry a realm which exists as personifications of universal aspects given birth and it was that power flowing through Cadance that was repulsing everything that was an enemy. Only those who had the capacity for love in their hearts could resist it.
And that revelation brought a sense of sadness and pity within Cadance as she saw Sombra resisting the waves of her magic with all his might. The hatred and despair in his heart being the only driving force driving him at the lost of his only light.
"Sombra! This is where it ends!" Cadance raises her arm and aims with her open palm. Too much pain and suffering had occurred. Sombra was simply too powerful and dangerous to be allowed to be left alive if he couldn't be convinced to repent. As she prepared to finish off the dark unicorn she noticed a crack appeared in his horn.
A resigned chuckle escaped from Sombra's lips as his aura began to leak out and surge at an alarming rate. "You're right Princess," he mocked. "This is the end of everything. If this is to be the end THEN I'LL TAKE THIS ACCURSED WORLD WITH ME!" He gave one last declaration of defiance as he sacrificed his body and magic to activate his final gambit.
Flaring up all her magical power Cadance was just barely able to contain the blast from reaching out behind her as the power shot into the sky, evaporating the clouds for a clear mile as the magical energy surged into space.
Instantaneously her senses went into overdrive as she felt danger unlike anything she experienced before. She looked up into the sky as the swell of Sombra's suppressing energy soon faded as a massive shadow swelled the sky for countless miles. "Oh my Faust!" She thought in horror at the massive object that filled the sky.
"Cadance!"
"Princess!"
"Cady!"
The voices felt so faint and distant she had barely realized anypony had arrived until she sensed the familiar warmth of her husband and felt his hand on her shoulder. " Shiny!" Looking around she saw the others. Twilight. Her friends. Celestia and Luna. Remnants of the army as well.
"By the creator! How do we stop...that!?" Shining Armor wondered aloud.
As the meteor began its slow descent the ground began shaking. The flaming ball of death was slowly blocking out any view of the sky. This would not go unseen throughout the rest of the world and would cost so much panic.
Citizens trying to escape their towns and cities to wherever they think is safe.
"With all of our combined might we must destroy the meteor. If even a chunk remains catastrophic damage could occur." Celestia remarked as she looked to all those before her.
"Everypony. Together. Go and find all those who still have magical power left. We have only one shot at this." Cadance urged to crystal empire soldiers. They were going to need every able body Unicorn they could find. Cadance's earlier waves of magic had repelled most of the enemies, but no telling if they would regather what remained of their forces to launch a counter attack.
It felt like an eternity passed until they returned with forty able bodied unicorns who still had their magic. They were all aligned in a circle outside surrounding the princesses and Twilight who stood center. With all their might the Equestrians fired and magic of various hues exploded from the area in a massive. it was quickly becoming apparent that it wasn't enough when the massive barrier of prismatic warped and bent under the power of Meteor, and soon the underside of the blast turned red in the center, which soon split to reveal that the Meteor was pushing through.
"I failed my duty to this world once because of my own ego, never again."
"I will not allow myself to fail them. The bonds I made with everypony for their sake I push on!"
"I will not allow everypony's love and hopes be crushed!"
Hues of magic erupted from Luna, Cadance, and Twilight. The hues of their magic converged where the attack was meeting with the Meteor and halt it in place.
But it was not enough. As focused as she was Celestia took notice that they were merely forming cracks in the meteor and not exerting enough power to destroy it. 'Its not enough...we expanded far too much magic in the previous battle...and I...I am still far too weak.' Even if they managed to damage and break apart the giant object the ensuing fragments would cause untold damage in forms of tsunamis and earthquakes that would cause near irreparable harm across the globe.
'Luna,' Celestia mentally called out to her sister. 'I fear we might not destroy enough of the meteor in time. There is only one thing I can think to do. I have to get to the center point and cast a powerful enough spell to weaken the meteor more.'
'Sister what spell could you possibly...no...in your condition if you get caught in the spell you could end up crippled and invalid or possibly even die. Such a plan is foolish. If need be I can...'
'No...You along with Twilight and Cadance are needed to keep repelling the meteor. Lulu, have fate in me. I can do this.'
'Come back alive to me Cele, or I'll never forgive you.'
With that Celestia had disappeared with teleportation. The momentarily confusion and concerned were disrupted by Luna's orders to keep on focusing on attacking the meteor.
Appearing alongside the mass Celestia began channeling her power. Every ounce of her magic began to surge through her horn.
If not for her own affinity to the sun the heat coming off the massive rock would have began burning her fur and skin to crisp.
For the sake of Everypony. She began channeling every ounce of her magic.
"Spike! SPIKE!"
The call of his name from Sweetie Belle jarred the dragon out of his thoughts. Turning back to the crusader quartet. They were among the contingent of retreating citizens that were being directed to the shelters. Dealing with attacking Changelings had been rather trivial for the teenage dragon, but the impending danger of the falling meteor was causing more panic and dread than any invasion.
"Ya won't to go don't ya?" Applebloom could read it in Spike's face. When the assault from the changelings intensified on the civilians Spike had made it his foremost mission to look after and keep the crusaders safe and when it looked like things were calming down the Umbras had attacked and now this giant meteor was threatening to wipe out everything.
"We'll be okay Spike. If they come after us I'll kick their flanks!" Scootaloo proclaimed with a boast.
"Spike, if there are others that need your help, please help them." Nyx pleaded with him.
Spike looked to the sky when he saw magical beams being launched and hitting the meteor. He looked on in awe and hope that the object would be destroyed, but it seemed like ,magic and objects were at a stalemate. It was with that Spike finally made a decision. He turned back to the crusaders. "Make sure you four listen to the guards and keep each other safe. If anything happened to you four it'll be my hide." With that he took to the skies as he began putting distance between himself and the others. From deep within Spike began channeling his energy as it slowly coursed upwards through his sternum and gathered in his mouth. And with one mighty exhale lightning exploded from his mouth and collided with the meteor.
"Ultima!"
Regarded as the ultimate black spell usage of such a spell was classified as forbidden unless authorized due to its destructive and deadly nature. Starting off as a sphere of green energy the spell would expand with hues of black, green, yellow, and purple unleashing destructive forces of pure energy that burned, ripped, crush, tear, and grind away at its target all at once vaporizing all matter whether it was organic or inorganic bypassing armors and even ripping through shields and barriers. The powerful spell had disintegrated and chipped away at a fifth of the massive sphere but that was far below what its capability should have been under the hands of the user. 'Damn him to the deepest pits of the underworld!' Celestia's fears were now confirmed. Sombra's magic had more then just summoned this monstrosity but reinforced it as well.
Would it even be possible at this point?
No, she thought, her eyes now looking firm. She wasn't going to give up. She never gave up. Not in the past did she do it, and not now in the face of impending doom and destruction. To give up now, she realized, would be betraying not only herself, but the beliefs of all those who placed their hopes into her. It would be betraying the hope of all those that came after as well. What the very nature of harmony was.
She had failed and lost Luna to the nightmare for a thousand years.
The broken blond led to Discord being free and the torment of so many.
She had let her guard down and allowed herself depowered.
And now a threat of this dark future where so many of her loved ones were doomed to die?
No.
She will not allow this to happen. The goddess of the sun. Ruler of several millennia. She had failed too many times and made too many mistakes. She refused to fail her people again. She refused to allow Sombra to get the last laugh.
"Not Again! I SHALL NOT FAIL THEM AGAIN!"
Suddenly, however, she felt something inside of her, causing her to stop there in her stance. Something that was awakening, and the persistent sense of Familiarity coursing through her.
The flames within her soul ignited into an inferno as her magic began to swell. The warm rays of the sun itself began to spread over the land dimming the chills of the frozen north. The energy from the sun itself began to pour into the Alicorn of the sun as her prismatic mane became fire.
Her lost power had returned. The Alicorn of the sun had awakened and the pressure from her magic began to overwhelm and weaken the protections of Sombra's dark magics causing more and more cracks to form on the meteor.
In her heightened state Cadance could feel the devotion and love of her aunt towards her people. The level of her determination was awe inspiring. The Emerald Heart began to radiate in tandem with its bearers will began to woven and unite the spirits of everypony present. Fueled with everyponys strength she gave one final push as she unleashed her full magical might, that blanketed the area in a bright light as it surged forward and hit the meteor full force.
When everyone could see again, they all watched in shocked silence as energy seemed to carve crevices into Meteor, until the entire ball was filled with them. All was still for a moment, before the massive ball broke up among the fissure lines. Their magic was quick to dispose of the shards now that the protective barrier had been overwhelmed resulting into the massive ball being disintegrated And just like that, where there was once Armageddon there was now simply a ruined city with a calm, clear sky. For a moment nothing happened, but when it finally clicked, everypony erupted into cheers and shouts of joy.
The Crystal Empire had been saved.
Hours had passed and the stragglers from the enemy invasion had been taken care of thanks to the awakened Alicorns. A cleanup crew had been put together and reconstruction of the city was soon on the way.
"Okay, we gotta be careful about levitating these stones out," One of the crystal ponies with construction experience was instructing some of the Solar guard unicorns was saying. "We'll have to reinforced the walls all along this area."
"It appears much progress is being made." Celestia remarked as she and Cadance were walking along the path. The two royals had been going throughout the city and surveying the damage caused as they modified the reconstruction effort whenever it was needed. "Luna has sent me word that in a few hours time a train from Canterlot will be bearing workponies, equipment, and supplies to help rebuilding..."
Not too far away she could see multiple unicorns user their magic to help reassemble destroyed buildings. From reconstructing walls to reassembling windows. Further in she could see Twilight and Rarity through power and calculation followed by precision and speed respectively help repaired entire buildings under the direction of crystal ponies who were either the tenant or owners of the buildings. "I suppose at this rate only the single contingent will be necessary."
"The marvelous architecture of these structures never fail to amaze me." Rarity remarked as another building was being worked on. While the building were being pieced back together there was still the matter of mess of furniture and other items inside the homes that had to be collected and cleaned up.
"You and the crystals. You had a choice this vast I bet you'd still be stuck in the redecorating phase." Rainbow Dash dropped down with a yawn and stretch.
"Why hello to you too Dashie. Done ferreting supplies already?"
"Yeah finally, you think I was a mailmare with the way they were running me." Despite the complaints Rainbow continued to assist.
A week had passed when all the major damage done to the empire had been repaired. The experience would be one that nopony would be forgetting anytime soon. All those Ponyville bound had gathered their things and were in the Thunder God transportation seal. Until Naruto had time to come and work on the seal more only a limited number of ponies could be transported at a time.
'Come back soon Sis!" Shining Armor said as he and Twilight broke apart from their hug. "You know what they say, third times the charm.
"I will BBBFF." She then turned to Cadance. The two enveloped each other in a bone crushing hug. Expressing their goodbye before Twilight returned to the circle with the others. More goodbyes were expressed as the circle was activated and the group finally arrived home.
Time had seemed to stop when they set their eyes upon familiar forms. They were a bit taller for one with their features a bit more defined, but the most notable traits were the vibrancy of their eyes.
Fluttershy
Applejack
Naruto.
They had returned from their trip. The family was finally reunited once more.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
It had been a rather tiring day of inspection and evaluation in Canterlot. With the ever needed expansion of the guards and building of their military force on top of the threats and balancing his time as a family man Naruto was finding it more difficult to find spare moments to just kick back and unwind.
At the very least he was finally home and he could unwind with his lovely wife. As he passed through the doors he was assaulted by noise and various voices.
"SURPRISE!"
The sudden echoing blast of noise, accompanied by a field grade confetti cannon resulted in him shifting backwards, his right arm thrown back into a stance and his left hand free to attack out of instinct. It was a response honed after so many years of training and fighting and was reflexively involuntarily unless he mentally commanded his movements actively.
Seconds later a warm smile formed on his face as his lips gently stretched up upwards as he took in the sight before him.
"HAPPY ANNIVERSARY..." The chorus of cheerful voices each accompanied by a sweet and smiling face he all knew too well.
The gorgeous mare that was his wife Rarity holding a bottle of expensive champagne.
Next to her was the diarch of the moon Luna in a more informal yet lovely still dark colored dress.
Above them holding the banner of 'Happy Anniversary' were the duo of Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash.
Front in center with the canon that had sprouted out all the confetti was Pinkie.
Behind her were Twilight and Trixie who were currently cutting on the light crystals with their magic to illuminate the place.
Finally Applejack and Ditzy who sere setting down what looked like a massive cake.
For a good minute or two the blond flickered through his memory as he tried to remember what anniversary they could possibly be speaking of until he realized today was the anniversary of the day he arrived in Equestria. Neighest 21st. (August) He was at a loss of words.
He soon found himself seated at the head of the table as everypony gathered. They began bringing in a variety of prepared dishes or drinks that one had a hand in. The only outside interference being the few ponies Celestia assigned to them to test ingredients sold to them for poison or to scan gifts and other such things sent to them to avoid anything foul by disgruntled anarchists, scheming nobles or politically motivated bureaucrats.
Each of them was enjoying the expensive wine that Rarity was sent by a Prench fan, a collector of rare of expensive wines as they shared stories and began re-connection with each other over the course of the events that played out the last month.
While the initial idea for the party was to be much bigger and included far more ponies, the herd decided to break it into two celebrations. A smaller and more intimate setting with just them and the more general party the day after with everypony.
There was a sharp, crystalline ringing as Rarity tapped her spoon against her wine glass. "Evening everypony, I like to think every mare here who played her part in this fantastic anniversary party. As such I would also like to make a toast."
Everypony who was in the midst of eating or drinking ceased as their attention was drawn to the lead mare.
"These past few years have definitely been a roller-coaster of excitement and turmoil. Intrigue and passion. Violence and adventure. But through it all, we, from many different walks of life have come together to form a unique and wonderful little family." The other mares around the table quickly nodded in agreement.
"Which of course made our herd twenty-percent cooler than any other herd in Equestria." Rainbow threw in. "I'd be the first to admit, I never thought I see myself here now. Romance and all that ya' know. Not saying I'm all sapppy and stuff now, still got to rock my cred and complete my dreams, but I guess all the rubbin off you all did on me helped me become a bit cooler than I would have otherwise."
Most of the heard rolled their eyes at the way Rainbow put the phrase. Some times would never change.
"We have gone through many things together and become stronger for it. Without all of you I don't think I'd ever gotten braver." Fluttershy added thinking of all the courage she had gain over the years.
"Ain't that about right. Learnin' not to be so hard-headed has done wonders and I'm proud to call all of ya family." Having grown along side all these different ponies had thought the stubborn farm mare patience and temperance.
"Trixie...I definitely would not be here now if not for all of you. I'd still be eking out a meager existence instead of living up to my full potential. Thank you, all of you." Trixie added.
"Being in a family with my bestest gal pals and the stallion I love is a dream come true. Its almost as good as bringing joy to others. You all saw me as something more than just some immature idiot and helped me be so much more. I can't really express what that means you know." Pinkie added.
"Funny thing is, I feel so odd. I mean all of you are all so amazing. Heroes. With these gifts and powers and I feel so out of place. The fact you all treat me as an equal instead of a burden and accepted me into your family. It makes me feel so blessed you know." A feel tears dropped from Ditzy eyes as she was hugged and comforted by Pinkie and Fluttershy.
Then Twilight began to speak. "I'd learned so much from you all. I would have been a shut in that only valued knowledge if not for all of you. I owe you all so much. Ditzy and Trixie, even if you weren't part of our initial circle does not make you lesser. From your examples I learned perseverance and a willingness to try again just how I learned from Princess Luna that one is never truly unforgivable if they are willing to change. And then of course there was the lesson I learned that night ago all those years. From Pinkie I learned the importance of Happiness. From Rarity Generosity. From Applejack Honesty. From Rainbow Loyalty. From Fluttershy Kindness. And not too long after Empathy from Naruto. I discovered true friendship and as a result I will carry that spark within my heart forever."
Last but not least among the assembled mares was Luna. "Bearers and herd sisters. My time among you has brought me much joy. You welcome me with both open hearts and arms where many cast an eye upon me with suspicion and caution. Your practice of the tenants warms my soul and heart and being a member of this family is one of the greatest honors of my life."
Finally it came back to Rarity. "This day signified the day our lives change. The day this beloved stallion entered our lives and set forth the wheels of destiny. It was the day I changed and was erred from the path of greed, chasing fleeting dreams and ideals to become the mare I am today. So with that I pray for many long years of happiness and harmony to our family!"
Everypony raised their glasses high and took a large sip of the cider.
Naruto took a few moments to consider his words and then finally spoke up. "All of you, thank you for your wonderful words. And you are all right, we are a family so this is as much as about all of you as it is about me. So expect each of you to get your own notice for a private one on one surprise date and we'll leave it at that for now." Taking in the sip of his wine knowing he was being met with looks of excitement along with anticipation and annoyance at the fact there was no telling how long he was going to make them wait before he surprised them for their one on one and with what.
All and all the night carried on with much joy and bonding.
It was the following evening after the herd anniversary party. The regal alicorn of the night stepped through the doorframe and into her elder sister's room. Like the sun itself the room glowed brightly with glowing windows from the sun's rays and cascading windows.
"Over here sister..." the voice beckoned from the balcony.
"Tia..." Celestia had been rather quiet and kept to herself the past few days ever since their return from the Crystal Empire. Luna wondered if it had something to deal with the ever impending threat of the dark future that the alternate Naruto warned them about, but if that was the case then surely Celestia would share her concerns with her? This was a threat that encompassed them all and the burden was too much even for her sister to bear alone. "Is everything alright, Sister?"
"I feel that it is time Luna. That Twilight Sparkle is ready for the trials." The implication of that statement hit Luna with all the force of a tsunami.
"W-what? This soon?" Luna wondered if her sister was putting expectations on her student that were higher than she could handle at this time in response to such a grave threat.
"In order to stave off the dark future we are set for we must. Now is not the time to wait and see how things play out. We have a chance to make sure history does not repeat itself." Here, both of the royal sisters indulged in a bitter smile, but it was the elder that put voice to the reason. "We can help make sure Twilight and the other bearers do not befall the same fate as Starswirl and the pillars. "
"The results to which I assume we shall see soon." Luna had initially wondered why Celestia had insisting on sending Naruto, Fluttershy, and Applejack to Deemeter's kingdom, but the results of their growth was far more apparent than what they could have done. Deemeter's connection to nature and the earth was so powerful that she could easily recognize and draw out that aspect of an earth pony's magic. "When do we begin?"
"There is no better time then now." Celestia suggested as it was time to begin the birth of a new era.
"You fool I have long known the identity of these bearers; you still fight a fruitless battle without the Sixth Element. Your attempt at a spark did not work!" Nightmare Moon cried out in frustration, hunting for her only solution to her own dreaded nightmare.
Confident Twilight Sparkle continued. "But it did! A different kind of spark. I felt it the very moment I realized when I was about to lose them. The moment I realized I cared about my friends. The spark ignited inside me when I realized that the ponies I met and that traveled with me here this night are my friends. Hence how I discovered the secret that recreates the sixth element, ignited by the spark that resides in all of us…the element of... magic!" At long last, the lost sixth element manifested itself as a gold tiara with a set of oval-shaped sapphires and a magenta star-shaped gem, similar to Twilight's cutie mark. It rested upon her head and with that, the Elements activated.
The power of the six combined into a rainbow of sorts. The power coursed through the air and began making its way towards the Alicorn.
0000
One with the mark of magic beginning her journey.
The mare who gave off the faint glow of light was staring intently at the bookshelves. She was young, around twenty, and just by looking at the pale complexion of her fur it was obvious that she didn't get outside very much.
Her moderate violet eyes continued to examine the endless volumes before her. Her mane was that of a very adorkable sapphire blue manecut with straight bangs, with two streaks of purple and rose running through it. A horn protruded from the mane. Her outfit consisted of a white button up uniform shirt with a lavender sweater vest over it. The formal outfit fit nicely over her bust. Completing the outfit was a violet plaid uniform skirt that reached below her knees. The outfit served the purpose of simple student wear instead of highlighting the loveliness of her features.
0000
And Through them she learned the Tenants of Harmony
00000
"Name's Applejack the most honest and dependable pony in Ponyville."
"Why hello darling, I am Rarity charmed to meet you."
"Y'see I've never seen you before and if I've never seen you before that means you're new, 'cause I know everypony, and I mean everypony in Ponyville!" Pinkie Pie rambled
"O-Oh hello...my name...(mumble)...Fluttershy."
"I'm the fastest Flyer in Equestria, Rainbow Dash's the name. "
"Our bonds are what allow us to understand each other. Aah forgive me, forgot to introduce myself, name's Naruto."
00000000
Together they fought the most dangerous of enemies. Nightmare Moon
00000000
"Fool! YOU DARE TO CHALLENGE ME!?" Nightmare Moon roared as she fired a blast of her own only for Twilight to quickly counter and toss up her hands to project a barrier to protect against the powerful blast. It held long enough for the Unicorn to dodge and to fire another blast that the Alicorn narrowly dodged.
00
Discord
00
"Discord..." whispered Celestia fearfully, then in a louder voice commanded, "Show yourself!"
Their eyes darted around the room, looking for any sign of him as his fiendish chuckles echoed once more. Movement caught Naruto's eyes as he sought out one of the windows that depicted Discord playing with ponies like puppets. All of a sudden, the Discord started to move.
"Did you miss me, Celestia? Luna? Because I missed the two of you." Smiling sinisterly, he hovered over to the window next to it, resting on Fluttershy's head. "It's quite lonely being encased in stone, but you wouldn't know that, would you, because I don't turn ponies into stone." He rapped Fluttershy with his fist to make this point.
000
A Fallen Element
000
"In the past the power you bearers wielded to defeat me is indeed formidable, without the use of Generosity the elements are now powerless to stop me."
"Rarity! Can you hear me? You have to fight it. Don't let it control you." Twilight urged the Nightmare mare.
"You are a rather dense one. Rarity is no more. I am Radiance. A new being born from the fusion of Rarity and the Nightmare."
"Yer wrong! Even after a thousand years Luna was till in there so Rarity has to be." Applejack refused to believe that Rarity was gone.
"After everything we been through there's no way we'll believe our friend is gone." Pinkie Pie agreed.
Radiance remained unimpressed or even moved by their words.
"I know you're in there. We won't let that monster have you. We'll save you know matter what."
For a moment Radiance's expression had faltered. 'N-Naruto.' Her eyes began to lose shape, but she fought it off. "ENOUGH!" With a wave of magic she blasted them back before turning her attention to Luna. "Luna Luna Luna, to think you gave up the power to rule over all for weaklings."
"You're wrong!" Luna told her.
"Am I? And without the elements what can you do? What can any of you do? Your chances of survival have been dashed."
00
The Elements of Chaos
00
The Condemned revealed themselves.
Demented and Elusive Killer Vanity.
The Strong and Brutal Rockhead.
The Sociopathic Tricky.
The Selfish Adrenaline Rush.
Angry and violent Hot Streak recently freed from her imprisonment.
And the ever dangerous Perfect Storm.
"Twilight. We got this. You and Princess Cadance get to the Elements."
"You're not really asking us to leave you to fight them!" Cadance exclaimed in disbelief.
"They'll be alright." Twilight assured her. "I trust them. They're strong. They won't lose!"
Cadance placed her faith in Twilight and her friends. The Condemned moved from the entrance to their surprise.
A bright glowing blue orb formed in Midnight's hand. "Time for the Sun to set for the last time!"
Swinging her arm forward, the ball of magic rushed forward through the air at the alicorn. As it approached, Celestia didn't move, but casually smacked the incoming attack to the side with her wing.
"This is your last chance Midnight stop this foolishness at once. This is your last chance."
Midnight sneered at the threat she heard. "I assure you this battle is far from over." Conjuring two more balls of magic, she threw them both at Celestia, who in turn opened up both wings on her right side to counter both attacks simultaneously. "Don't just stand there, help me." Midnight hissed at Morpha.
00
The Nightmare
00
"You truly are a fool. I was going to make your death quick, but now I'll truly make you suffer. This battle was over the moment the Elements shattered yet you continue to prolong the inevitable."
At that moment Twilight had an epiphany. The answer had been staring her in the face the whole time and she hadn't seen it until now. She…she would not give up. "It's not over. You think you can destroy The Elements of Harmony just like that? Well, you're wrong; because the spirits of The Elements of Harmony are right here in these ponies." The shards of the five elements began to glow with new life and surround the five ponies. The five looked at the phenomenon in Awe.
00
Fallen Hero
00
Please Twilight. Do this for me. I need to know that if anything happens. If I ever stop being...me. Then I count count on someone...somepony to stop me.'
The idea itself was ludicrous, but the serious expression in his eyes told her otherwise. 'I...I promise you. If that ever happens...I won't let you die as anypony but yourself.
'Empathy!' Naruto called upon his element's power and became cloaked in its powers. 'I understand the notion. Of wanting to protect your loved ones. The fear of losing them. But by your own selfish whims all you care about is your own loss. Its broken you and you don't know what to do anymore. And because of that you wish to control everything. I won't let you travel blindly anymore. I'll put an end to this.' With rapid speed Naruto shot forward and slammed his into the torso of the Saisei. The Saisei fired back with red beams of energy scorching the front portion of Naruto's armor and sending him flying back.
The tiniest of cracks appeared on the armor. Before he could react he was hit with by Applejack's hammer causing him to be shot forwards. Twisting his head he tried firing another crimson blast resulting in a shield popping up and deflecting back at him.
Letting out a roar of pain the liquid coating of the Saisei's body shimmered and began to sprout tendrils. The tendrils began electricfying and lashing out at the group. Twisting and shooting over and away from the lashes the group continue their attack.
00
Sombra
00
Spike began flying to the castle as Sombra was in hot pursuit. He dodged the hailfire of crystal as he drew closer, the other bearers were in sight.
"SPIKE! LOOK OUT!" Twilight Screamed.
Spike whipped his head up. Sombra's shadow had scaled up the wall and was soaring down at him ready to strike.
"Twilight quick! We need to cover Spike!" Cadance shouted to her to which Twilight instantly readied herself. She, Shining Armor, and with what little magic she had left Cadance summoned up their magic power and fired a beam at the shadow of Sombra.
So single minded focus on the pursuit of the Crystal Heart Sombra did not put up a defense as his physical form was once more disrupted by the powerful combined magical attack.
Spike landed at the altar and with that placed the crystal heart in its rightful place. "Long Live the King!"
The magic of the crystal heart erupted as it began to swirl in a vortex. Its mighty magical energy then sought out one who was worthy. It sought out a rightful ruler. The waves of energy washed over Cadance and revitalize her.
0000
"To understand, being aware of, or sensitive to the feelings or thoughts of others. To experience those feelings of the past or present without having to communicate with that individual. To understand their pain and relate to them.
It is how we can be Honest with each other.
Its what allows us to be Generous to those in need.
To freely share Laughter and give Joy to others.
To encourage us to give our Loyalty to others.
To open our hearts and allow us to experience Kindness.
To form Friendships. Without the ability to understand and connect to each other on a deeper level how can one have Harmony?"
Naruto's eyes trained on Discord. "It's over Discord. I am Naruto Uzumaki…the element of Empathy!" The Seventh Element shined brightly with the others.
000000000
Through their trials and journeys they grew together as their tenants expanded.
00000000
"Applejack, who reassured me when I was in doubt, represents the spirit of... honesty!"
"Fluttershy, who tamed the Manticore with her compassion, represents the spirit of... kindness!"
"Pinkie Pie, who banished fear by giggling in the face of danger, represents the spirit of... laughter!"
"Rarity, who calmed a sorrowful serpent with a meaningful gift represents the spirit of... generosity!"
"And Rainbow Dash, who could not abandon her friends for her own heart's desire represents the spirit of... loyalty!"
000
And now at long last Twilight Sparkles final test is fast approaching.
000
"Ready? Ready for what?" Twilight questioned as she followed Princess Celestia.
Princess Celestia then began walking through an invisible hallway…a hallway full of Twilight's memories together. "You have come such a long, long way...and I've watched you from that very first day."
Ascension Arc Begins 9/12/2020
?
A slow, faint heartbeat with a black backdrop, with the words in white fading into view and zooming in. 'Coming next Spring...'
"Don't think you're merely dealing with another ordinary villain." The armored figure said as he stood before Iron Hoof, Arctic Night, and other members of the Lunar Guard.
"Who the hell are you?" Aegis demanded as he tried to stand up on his damaged leg,but collasped.
'One of their own will stand against them.'
In the cold and snowy mountains a crystal pony is rolling up a scroll.
"Your Death."
"Nothing I love more than blasting apart enemies with ki blasts."
To battle an enemy they never expected.
Cue the shots of the battles between Naruto and the knight. "This isn't even your universe or reality. You're not even real. I loved her for years you don't deserve Rarity." The knight screamed as his blade clashed with Naruto's kunai.
Next shot is Rarity crying out to Naruto as she disappeared into a beam of light.
Grotesque skeleton creatures are seen charging the Equestrian army.
A half dead Naruto is standing amongst fire in a ruined castle. "I'm practically a God. What can you do to stop me?"
"You're not the first opponent I fought who called themselves a god." Naruto spat out some blood from his mouth. "I doubt you'll be the last."
EQUESTRIAN HEROES THE MOVIE:The Displaced Conflict.
"There's room for only one displaced hero and that's ME!"
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Rarity stirred with a yawn as she slowly makes her way down the steps. She had been the first to have awaken and made her way to the bathroom.
Her mane had yet to be styled and hung limply over her shoulders, her tail hanging just as limp behind her. On top of her head, behind her horn, rested the purple eye mask she wore to bed each night. "Need some coffee." she murmured to herself with some effort into her steps.
She was sore. Sore in a pleasant sort away that one got after a long passionate night with one's lover, eagerly welcoming them home after not seeing them for a while.
With a wave of her hand and a glow of magic the curtains opened to light up room as the rays of the sun from the yellow-orange sky filled the room.
Her eyes squinted as they tried to adjust to the new light. It was moments like that learning her husband's doppelganger technique was a godsend. While the original went to the bathroom to freshen up and prepared for the day the copy went to work preparing breakfast.
Working her magic, she floated out a jar of coffee from the cabinet along with coffee filters over to where the coffee maker machine sat on top of the counter.
Measured and carefully she took a spoonful of the brown powder and placed it inside the filter finishing up with three light taps of the spoon on the filter to remove all the grains.
Once she was satisfied, she levitated the spoon over to the sink. She made a mental note to wash it later as she levitated the coffee jar and filters back into the cabinet. With a quiet click she closed the cabinet. Next was the fridge along with an assortment of food items.
An egg carton.
Prepackaged hash browns.
Packaged Hay.
A stick of butter.
A bag of all-purpose flour and a bag of sugar.
A small container of blueberries.
A pitcher of water.
Pouring some of the water into the measuring cup before it reached the allotted level. She studied it until she was satisfied it was at the perfect balance before emptying it into the coffee machine setting the machine to brew.
Retrieving both the necessary pans for cooking along with a muffin tray Rarity went to work.
A good twenty minutes passed as the first meal of the day was almost done. She switched the oven off and opened the swinging door before putting on a pair of oven mitts and delving inside. She pulled out a tray with six blueberry muffins setting them on top of the stove to cool off.
The toast was placed in a small plate once it had been fully buttered, with a few small bowls of assorted jelly to go with it. Soon the spread was all over to the table along with various foodstuffs, set on a nice white cloth with gemstone decorative patterns along it.
Naruto strolled in, having already washed up and gotten dressed. "Morning Rare," wrapping his arms around her torso and holding her close he placed a kiss on her cheek. "What's the occasion?"
"No occasion beloved, I just thought it would be nice to have a simple family breakfast since it has been a while."
"Hhm in that case let me go wake up Scoots then!" Giving his wife one more tender kiss on the lips he went upstairs to get Scootalo so they could all have breakfast together.
"Are you enjoying the breakfast Scootaloo?"
"It's...delicious..." said as she scooped up another muffin. It became fully apparent the young pegasus was more engrossed in eating then any form of conversation.
"So how is the progress you are making with the guard?" Rarity inquired turning her attention to Naruto.
"More of the usual training and recruiting." He simply answered. "There are a few hopefuls, but nopony I would classify as an exceptional heavy hitter just yet." he added. Talented a lot of these soldiers may be, they were not up to the level of specialized shinobi of his original world. For now they could only take things one day at a time until their next big break through.
After breakfast he bid goodbye to both his girls, Scootalo heading to school and Rarity going to work which left the blond to his own devices. Before he could even fully sat down and relax the familiar swirl and heat of teleport magic filled his senses. Out of the bright flash was Twilight.
"Naruto!" The alarm in her voice immediately set him to alert. "There's something weird going on!" She exclaimed.
"Twi, its Ponyville, at this point nothing is ever normal." He dryly replied when she suddenly grabbed him and began checking him all over.
"Twilight…explanations?" He stated in between the brief pause as his look and voice conveyed his need for an answer.
"Your cutie mark… It's still the same…"
"And why wouldn't I be?"
"I woke up this morning and Rarity was doing Rainbow Dash's job! She even had her cutie mark!"
"…what…?" He questioned, trying to grasp this new information. "Twilight what are you talking about?" Rarity was the same as ever. From her breakfast preparations down to her…wait a minute…there was one thing that was off. One little comment she had made before they shared a tender see you later kiss.
'Time to deal with this weather.'
He had simply brushed it off as one of his wife's usual theatrics in regard to how she treated things with a flair of grandiose, but if he learned anything over the course of these past few years it was not to bee too quick to dismiss something as nothing. "You'll see what I mean! We must get to Rainbow Dash! Rarity told me that she's in Fluttershy's cottage!"
"Alright let's go." He agreed as they both were wrapped up in the unicorn's aura before popping out of existence.
They arrived at Fluttershy's cottage.
"So, explain to me what is exactly going on?"
"To put it simply when I woke up this morning it was to a rainy disaster. I thought something was wrong with Rainbow when I came across Rarity controlling the weather. Stranger thing is she had Rainbow Dash's cutie mark. That's why I was trying to check you earlier to verify that you were still fully you." She finished explaining as she knocked on the door.
The door slowly opened revealing a nervous face not from Fluttershy, but from…Rainbow Dash?
"Hey, guys." She greeted.
"Dash?" Naruto asked. "Where is Fluttershy and why are you in her cottage?"
"What do you mean?" Rainbow questioned. "This is my cottage ever since I got my cutie mark. Fluttershy is at Sugarcube Corner."
"What?" Twilight included. "Rainbow Dash, you're supposed to be clearing the clouds, but you're not! Rarity is the one doing your job!" They suddenly heard a crash inside, causing Rainbow Dash to rush back in. "And what in Equestria is going on in... here?"
Twilight opened the door to reveal so many animals acting hectic inside. There were literally hundreds of animals roaming freely as Rainbow Dash tried to take control, but clearly it wasn't working. Even a seal was bouncing a rabbit while a huge bear was covering a whole door!
"These animals don't listen, no, not one little bit," Rainbow Dash sang, picking up Gummy who was strangely in the wrong place. She placed him inside a bird cage…
"They run around out of control and throw their hissy fits," She could only observe as a cat hissed and tore the curtains completely.
"It's up to me to stop them, 'cause plainly you can see," She noticed a bird roaming around, so she flew to try to catch it.
"It's got to be my destiny, and it's what my cutie mark is telling me," She pointed to her flank after failing to retrieve the bird when it flew inside a mouse hole. And as plain as day Fluttershy's cutie mark was on Rainbow Dash's flank instead!
"Okay, Rainbow doesn't sing and If she does its screeching rock songs. Something is definitely wrong."
"See what I mean?!" Twilight pointed out.
Naruto turned to Twilight as concern and worry formed on both of their faces. Were all of the other bearers infected? And if so to what degree?
"We have to go find Fluttershy! Come on!"
00000
They arrived to just see Fluttershy surprisingly blowing a balloon to try to please an audience of ponies. However, the tip of the balloon escaped her mouth and flew away. She released a completely nervous grin.
"I try to keep them laughing, put a smile upon their face," Fluttershy sang as well pulling out a silly mask to improvise. However, the crowds of ponies watching were bored and displeased.
"But no matter what I try, it seems a bit of a disgrace," She tried to blow a party kazoo, but it merely flattened. "I have to entertain them, it's there for all to see. It's got to be my destiny, and it's what my cutie mark is telling me." Fluttershy seemed to have felt herself failed as her expression deflated.
And the pattern repeated itself.
It was once again to our surprise to see Pinkie attempting to shake the apples of the trees on Sweet Apple Acres with her own hands. Her expression deflated and her mane flattened.
And that left Applejack predictably at Carousel Boutique unable to fix or mend any of the dresses.
They finally arrived back at the library to which they tried to figure out what was going on? After some consideration Twilight's eyes popped up as she considered what must have happened.
I got a special delivery from the princess!" Twilight explained, recalling the time I was with her last night. "It was a spell from Star Swirled the Bearded! Is that what's causing this?"
"I'm sorry!" Sorrow began to form on the Unicorn's face as she grasped her right arm. "I cast the spell so I could find out what it was, but nothing seemed to happen. But now I know something did happen!" She turned around to face the case behind her. It contained the Elements of Harmony. "The spell has changed the Elements of Harmony!" The colors of the elements were all jumbled up! All except Twilight's and Naruto's remained the same. "That must be why their cutie marks are all wrong!" Twilight looked at Naruto. "But you remained the same?"
"I was born outside this realm. I guess that might have something to do with why I wasn't effected."
"And I'm the one who cast the spell…" Twilight added. "So, I have to right what I wronged."
"So how do we fix this situation? How do we restore their memories?"
"It's not their memories," Twilight shook her head worriedly. "It's their true selves that have been altered!" She closed her eyes and held her head down low. "I did this! Their destinies are now changed, and it's all my fault."
Wrapping his arms around her the blond pulled Twilight into a comforting hug.
'If there's anyone who can fix things its you Twilight. Just have faith in yourself.
She slightly opened her mouth and wiped her eyes. "You're right. Our herd…our friends. They mean more to me than anything and I won't let them down." Twilight's eyes suddenly opened up in cheer. "I've got it! I know what to do!"
Twilight quickly retrieved the chest used to hold the Elements and placed the Elements of Harmony from the glass case into them. "I may not be able to remind them of who they are, but I can show them what they mean to each other. They'll find the part of themselves that's been lost!" Twilight placed on her element and gave Naruto his. "Let's go help the girls return to their true selves."
Afterwards, she raced out the door, to which they almost immediately ran into Fluttershy who was pulling a bag towards a hot air balloon.
"Fluttershy, wait!"
"Oh… Hey, Naruto…" She looked away from him in a failed attempt to hide her crestfallen expression.
"Where are you going?" .
"I'm moving back to Cloudsdale." She continued to look away. "I don't know what's wrong, but I can't seem to make anypony laugh…"
She remained silent for a moment. Then, tears immediately formed in her eyes, having her close them shut. She tried so hard to stop them from falling, but she didn't succeed.
Getting in between her and the blimp, he pulled the mare into a hug. "We're not letting you go so easily Shy. Our family wouldn't be complete without you."
Twilight walked to the other side to her. "That's right Fluttershy and speaking of our family one of our own is in trouble and needs your help. I was wondering if you might be willing to help Rainbow Dash. She's really struggling with her animals," Twilight requested which of course was part of her plan.
"But... I don't really know anything about animals..." Fluttershy replied as she fiddled with her hands around nervously.
"You don't need to," Naruto said. "Neither do we. But she needs our help so we need to help her, right?"
Fluttershy seemed to think about this for a moment. While she still looked a little unsure, she was aware of what Naruto was trying to get at. "Right. I'll do anything I can to help her!" She said determined, much to their relief.
The group went to Fluttershy's, or rather, Rainbow Dash's cottage at the moment and prepared themselves to help out in any way they could.
"The last time I was here, she was having a really hard time dealing with those animals," Star Twinkle pointed out. "So I hope that things didn't get much worse," he added before he opened the door to the cottage.
The moment where Naruto opened the door, however, there was already worse things happening what they could have ever imagined. Rainbow Dash was tied down and trapped inside of a cauldron. Celestia knows where it came from or how she ended up in it but right now it was only important to help her. And Fluttershy needed to be the one to do it. But Fluttershy wanted Twilight to use some kind of spell to fix all this. "No. Fluttershy, you're the only one who can help! Rainbow Dash needs you!" Twilight said as she asked for Fluttershy to take action.
Despite not being too confident about that, Fluttershy walked up to the critters to convince them to stop. "Um... Hello? Little... woodland creatures? I know that you're all very upset and feel like giving Rainbow Dash a hard time, but we'd all really appreciate it if you'd calm down and, um, maybe... rest for a bit?" She said quietly which seemed to actually get the attention from the animals. While she got their attention, she quickly looked for a way to distract them from Rainbow Dash and put out some food that she presented in front of the critters. "Look! Here's some nice, juicy leaves for you to munch on. And some crunchy, munchy acorns too. Wouldn't you like to take a break and have a little snack?" She said as she placed some food on the ground for every critter.
Satisfied by this sight, Fluttershy couldn't help but be happy. "Aww, look at that. I guess you were all just cranky because you were hungry. Oh, you are very welcome, little friends,"
Realizing how happy Fluttershy was to see this, she couldn't help but think that this is what she was meant to do. For some reason, she was engulfed in a pink colored light. Twilight saw this as a good sign to get Fluttershy's element ready. "Goodness, it's like I can understand them! I... I feel strange, like... like this is what I'm meant to do, like this is who I am! My destiny!" Fluttershy said excitedly. Twilight quickly levitated her element around Fluttershy's neck, causing her to widen her eyes for a moment before she landed on the ground.. "Quick. Fluttershy, what is your special talent?"
Fluttershy was heavily confused as well and seemed to hesitate for a moment to answer that question, "Well, taking care of animals of course. I thought you already knew that..."
This was proof enough that Twilight's plan worked. "It worked! It worked! Oh, I'm so happy you're back to normal!" Twilight said in joy as she bounced around Fluttershy before hugging her in relief, causing Fluttershy to return the embrace.
Naruto let out the sigh of relief he was holding. "Glad to have you back," He nuzzled the pegasus affectionately, who was albeit still confused was not complaining. "Now we need to help the others. Who do we go for next?"
"Um, hello?" Rainbow Dash then said from inside of the cauldron that she was still trapped in. "Could you guys please start by helping this friend?" She said, hinting at that she wanted to be free again.
After freeing Rainbow Dash, the group walked outside to take care of the next friend that they would come along. This happened to be Rarity who was still creating havoc in Ponyville by making the weather go out of control. Just like before, the group wanted Rainbow Dash to take care of the situation. And just like Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash claimed that she didn't know anything about controlling the weather but after seeing how much trouble Rarity had, she gave it a try. Only after the first cloud that she kicked, she seemed to like it and continued in her usual fast pace. It took her only ten seconds flat to take care of all the storm clouds that were about Ponyville.
Twilight readied Rainbow Dash's Element of Harmony and put it around the Pegasus neck after she was done clearing the skies. Rainbow Dash's eyes widened for a second and she landed on the ground with her head spinning a little. "Uh, what just happened?" She said after she got back on her hooves again. Just like with Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash's original Cutie Mark returned, meaning that everything went well.
They would have gladly explained everything to Rainbow Dash and Rarity but there was no time, so they just dragged them along to Carousel Boutique to take care of the next friend.
Inside of the Boutique, Applejack was still working on some dresses or rather attempting to work on them. She stood in front of a knitting machine and tried to work with it but she had no idea how exactly to use it and the dress that she was working with, began to get ruined.
Meanwhile, Rarity walked up to her to look at everything and how she was supposed to help her. It did not take long until she used her magic to levitate the dress away from Applejack to take over. She began preparing the fabrics and put everything in its rightful place again before she attended to make a dress herself. The result was a beautiful purple dress that she levitated proudly above her head. Twilight wasted no more time and took Rarity's element and put it around her neck. Her eyes widened and she also got her original Cutie Mark back, meaning that everything worked again.
"Oh my, what a terrible dream I had," Rarity said as she realized what just happened. "Or, maybe I'm still having it," she added, once she looked at one of the dressed that Applejack made, causing the Earth pony mare to smile in embarrassment.
There was again, no time to explain so they took Applejack long with them to Sweet Apple Acres to help Pinkie Pie out. When they arrived there, they quickly realized what bad state the orchard was. The ground was dry, the trees had leaves already falling off and so on. Pinkie Pie was working on a barn, trying to repair a broken water chute, which caused her to get covered in water while working on it.
The group walked over to Pinkie Pie, causing her to get confused by the sight of her friends. Applejack took it upon herself to fix the water chute and after realizing how much trouble Pinkie Pie had, she decided to help in the orchard. Like she did multiple times before, Applejack began kicking the trees to make apples fall or planting seeds all over Sweet Apple Acres. It did not take long to make Sweet Apple Acres look a lot livelier again.
After Applejack seemed happy again to see the orchard like this, Twilight levitated her element around Applejack's neck, causing her to go through the same process that everypony else went so far. The Earth Pony mare seemed happy to be herself again and expressed her joy. "Yee-haw! Now that's more like it!"
After fixing everything in Sweet Apple Acres again, there was only one more pony to take care of. The group went back to Ponyville with Pinkie Pie in their company. They showed her how angry and depressed everypony was without her making everypony smile. Twilight took the last element and put it around Pinkie Pie and Applejack pushed her towards a crowd of angry ponies, causing Pinkie Pie's mane to return to her normal style again after she widened her eyes for a second and remembering her destiny. Only seeing the cheerful and happy expression on Pinkie Pie's face was almost enough to make everypony smile and cheer for Pinkie Pie's return.
With Pinkie Pie being in the center again, the town folks already partied all over Ponyville. They seemed to be happy to see everypony with their original destiny. On hindsight, it was true that each of them was doing important work in Ponyville and now that they have returned to them everything would soon return to be normal.
After everypony settled down again, the herd got together for a group hug.
"Wait a second, that's it! I understand now! I know how to fix the spell!" Twilight said in cheer out of nowhere as she walked out of the group hug as well.
"Starswirl's spell? The one you were working on?" Naruto questioned?
"Yes!" Twilight added. "The one masterpiece that he couldn't finish!"
Of course, the others had no idea what Twilight was talking about. But instead of explaining the details, Twilight walked confidently back to the library. Once inside, she grabbed the book that she got from Princess Celestia the day before. She also grabbed a quill to write down the solution that was required to finish the spell. "From all of us together, together we're friends. With the marks of our destinies made one, there is magic without end!" She said as she wrote down those words on the last page on Starswirl's masterpiece.
Her friends didn't really know what this was all about, but they were happy for her. Figuring out how to make her friends return to normal was already a good enough accomplishment but Twilight seemed also be proud to find out the solution for the spell and for that Naruto felt that he should congratulate her for. "Congratulation, Twilight," he said as he smiled at her.
Twilight returned that smile with a smile of her own. "Couldn't have done it without you all," she replied as she looked over to her herd mates happy.
But suddenly, the Cutie Mark on Twilight's crown began to shine in a bright light and a wave of magic was released from it, knocking the others away from her. Only seconds later all of the necklaces began to shot out a big beam of magic towards Twilight that surrounded her in a sphere of light.
The light that surrounded Twilight spread out across the whole room and blinded everypony in it.
"W-What happened? Where am I?" As Twilight came to see realized she was alone. And no longer in Ponyville. She looked around the expanse of space was nearly infinite with the atmosphere reminiscent of the night sky.
"Congratulations, Twilight. I knew you could do it." Princess Celestia's voice suddenly echoed throughout the area.
Seeing her Twilight walked over to her mentor. "Princess... I don't understand." Twilight expressed as she greeted her with a hug. "What did I do?"
"You did something that for a long time I lost faith that somepony would be able to achieve again…" Princess Celestia brought out the book Twilight had received. "…something even a great unicorn like Star Swirl the Bearded was not able to do, because he did not understand friendship like you do." She revealed the new spell Twilight had written. "The lessons you've learned here in Ponyville have taught you well." She smiled proudly with a warm tone.
"You have gone through many obstacles and have proven that you're ready, Twilight."
"Ready? Ready for what?" Twilight questioned as she followed Princess Celestia.
Princess Celestia then began walking Twilight through an invisible hallway…a hallway full of her memories… "You have come such a long, long way" Princess Celestia began singing. It brought such warmth that one couldn't help but smile.
"And I've watched you from that very first day.
To see how you might grow
To see what you might do
To see what you've been through
And all the ways you've made me proud of you…"
They came to a stop in front of a door.
"It's time now for a new change to come. This was the first step and now the true test to see if you are ready will now begin." Upon the doors opening Twilight was once more bathed in a blinding white light. From this point on things would never be the same again.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
For Normal Speech
Inner thoughts, Text read, Italics used to represent characters speaking in different language.
Demonic rage, Demonic characters, Kurama Speak
0
Story Start
0
Luna daintily drains the last of her tea and sets the cup down. "The zone that is never named for it is the origin point of this world. The Eight forbidden zone. The cradle. A place where even magic itself is subjugated."
Naruto couldn't explain the feelings that were coursing through him. Never before had he been so nervous. "This...this location. What is this feeling?"
"The more powerful one is the more sensitive they are to the Lost Land's effect. I have not been here since I was a filly. In order to prove ourselves worthy of our charges mother had both Celestia and I partake in the trials. Celestia believes not only Twilight is ready for these trials, but she will be capable of completing all eight of them."
"And the role I am to play?"
"You are here to be her confidant and nothing more. It will be up to Twilight Sparkle to complete the trials."
"Huh, I wonder who it must have been to help Cadance with her ascension then." Naruto murmured.
"The case with Cadance is different." Luna corrected. "She is not immortal and is not a natural born Alicorn. While her ascension increased the potency of the earth pony blood in her line as well as latched onto the love of the members of her village from her ascension her powers are that of a Unicorn and a Pegasus primarily lacking the strength and endurance of an earth pony. While there were indeed other Alicorns in the past only by learning to control the heavenly mechanisms or becoming one with an aspect of the universe can one become a true Alicorn. Unfortunately, the rest of the True-borns were slain a long time ago."
Naruto silently contemplated Luna's words. He was going to need all his focus for the task ahead.
“At this rate, we’ll reach the altar around half an hour before sunset, but we shouldn’t dawdle. If we miss this opportunity, we’ll need to wait a full day for the next, and I’m afraid that’s time we don’t have.”
The four of them had finally arrived to the altar. Far above the ground, nearly reaching the limit of the sky they had reached the platform. Behind the platform was mural surrounded by ancient writing and in its center was an ever-changing colored gem. There were nine doors each made of a different material.
The air was very thin, and the faint warmth of the sun could barely be felt. The magic within him seemed livelier and even richer than before.
Naruto looked to the dull, lifeless jewel in Twilight’s hand. It was shaped differently, not meant for a necklace or either a crown. He couldn’t help but grow curious of its use once it was completed.
“Each door will be a trial that will test all that you have come to learn and embody over your lifetime. These tests trials will take all your courage, strength, and intelligence to pass them. When you are ready, place your hand upon the door and channel your magic into it. When you are ready contact us and we shall return.”
Those were the words Celestia had left them with before her and Luna had left them. Feeling overwhelmed Twilight had not begun the first trial. The two had set up a small camp sitting not too far from the altar. There was no telling how long it would take to complete the trials so it was important they had a place of recovery in between the trials.
Cuddling up next to Twilight he gently stroked her mane as she leaned into him. She relaxes a bit, closes her eyes, and lets out a tired sigh.
“...This is all…so much to take.”
“It is rather much to take in but have faith in yourself. You wouldn’t be here otherwise if the sisters didn’t think you were ready.”
She watches the fire for a while, and with a sad, wistful smile…” Everything is going to change isn’t it. I simply just won’t be the princesses’ research student anymore. If everything goes according to plan, I won’t just be Twilight Sparkle anymore.”
“Silly mare, over the past few years you’ve become the wielder of the element of magic, saved multiple kingdoms, and faced down gods, yet you’re still have the insistent need to follow list and schedules and recategorize your library once a month. Trust me, you still are Twilight Sparkle I met in town that one Summer Sun celebration.” With that he gently cradled her cheek and guided her lips to his.
Giving her what she needed. The most simple and loving kiss.
Pulling back, he knew he did the right thing. Where her expression once held sadness, fear, and doubt there’s now only that goofy smile that he had come to know after all this time.
He went back to his earlier ministrations in hope of helping her unwind. She nestled against him in comfort and contentment and giggling as you hit ticklish spots.
Soon, however, once everything’s settled down, he took in her expression. Twilight was at peace, all her cares and worries wiped from her face, her hands resting against his torso. Smiling, he softly scratches her mane with his of his fingers.
“When was the last time we had time like this? Just you and me?” He said as she slowly opened her eyes.
“It’s been so long since everything that has been happening. I feel like since that vacation we have been none stop busy. To have this moment with you feels nice.” She remarked as she began to climb up and straddled is hips.
“Mare…do you have any idea how hard it is going to be to not give into temptation now?"
She leaned her forehead against his. "Now who says you have to resist? I want…no need this.”
While her fear and nervousness were gone, it was obvious Twilight needed more time and comfort to take her mind off the monumental task that laid before her.
She then moved her hand and leaned into him, pressing him into the sleeping bag where she kissed him deeply. Soft moans slipped from both of their lips as she could already feel Naruto moving his hands along her curves before moving under the bindings in the back of her top. Her skirt wasn't too much of a problem…but the top. It was a terrible tease of only giving him access of only a little bit of cleavage. Took him a few minutes to find the knots but he undid them with easy as he distracted Twilight with a soft, yet heated kiss before he heard her gasp, feeling the fabric of her shirt loosen and start to slowly slip off her shoulders.
Twilight sat up a little, looking down to her coltfriend as his hands rested on her legs as she carefully pulled her shirt off. She then undid the claps and removed her bra tossing it to the side. She nearly did a double take as he ran one of his fingers down his ribs and his clothes had vanished. Was there anything those seals of his couldn’t do? Shaking the thought from her mind she magically removed the last piece of garment that separated them before she steadied him using her hand and slid on top of him.
A sharp hiss escaped her lips which was soon silenced as he pulled her down and captured her lips against his. Twilight proceeded to rock against him. This sudden urge and change in behavior were his librarian’s urge to seek and seize some form of control which he was happy to relinquish.
He held on her a little harder when she picked up the pace, biting near the tip of her horn knowing the vibrations would travel through the limb. The action further turned on the unicorn as he drew closer and closer to her erogenous zone. In her mind she drifted off to a fantasy as if they were copulating mid-flight, an odd, but not unwelcome fantasy as she drew closer and closer to reaching her peak. Rolling her hips, a bit harder against him, she gasped, breaking their kiss as she rested her forehead against his, moaning his name as sparks began to briefly shoot from her horn. She arched her back as she felt a second wave crush through her along with the warm and sticky sensation of his seed.
Collapsing against his chest she let a sigh of relief as he wrapped his arms around her torso. “Feeling better?” He warmly asked her as he gently stroked his hand up and down her back.
“Better than I have in a while.” She answered as she began focusing on his heartbeat. Soon the lovers had drifted off to sleep to obtain enough rest for the trials that await them ahead.
00000000000000
Returning to the altar the duo found themselves standing in front of the doors. Each emblazoned with a mark of Harmony. After a lot of time and contemplation Twilight moved in front of the door with the lightning bolt emblem shaped into it. Twilight began to recall and reflect on Celestia’s words from yesterday.
“Each trial of Harmony is guided by a spirit. This spirit is the anti-thesis to that to tenant and judges those who are worthy or unworthy based on the contents of their heart and mind in regard to the corresponding element. Should you prove unworthy you will be banished from the trial and permanently locked away from fulfilling the trial.”
“Spirit of Harmony, Spirit of Loyalty. I stand before you awaiting judgement. I am Twilight Sparkle, element of Magic of the House of Sparkle. I beseech thee access to the trial.” Not too long after the words a faint flow began to appear from the Door of Loyalty.
Twilight was a washed in an array of light before being transported inside a chamber. The chamber walls gleamed of the finest silvers as the platform was made from a mixture of blues with aqua and turquoise being the most prominent.
Then that’s when it appeared.
Slowly but surely, the interior of the Trial chamber lit up to reveal an area just as large as the one they were in but lined with curving arcs of white marble. The lightning emblem decorated the walls, and in the center stood something imposing yet awesome.
It looked to be a kneeling quadruped and muscular furred lupine. On its head was a solid living lightning bolt that eternally danced. Along its arms legs and torso were various pieces of gold jewelry.
"I AM THE GUARDIAN OF TREACHERY CREATED BY THE SPIRIT OF LOYALTY," it spoke. "IT IS MY DUTY TO CAST OUT ALL BETRAYERS! ARE THOU READY TO SUBMIT THEMSELVES TO THE TRIAL CANDIDATE TWILIGHT SPARKLE?”
“I…I am!” Twilight loudly answered after taking a moment to gather her wits and suppress her awe.
“BE FOREWARNED, THIS TRIAL IS A TEST OF YOUR LOYALTY BASED DECISIONS THROGUHOUT YOUR LIFE! AS LOYALTY IS MORE THAN JUST STICKING BY THOSE YOU ARE CLOSE TO. ONE MUST ALSO UNDERSTAND THE MEANING OF STRENGTH, INDEPENCE AND FREEDOM. IN ESSENCE ONE LEARNS HONOR AND UNDERSTAND WHAT TRUE LOYALTY MEANS.”
Strength. Freedom. Independence. Yeah, that described Rainbow Dash to a tee.
“NOW THERE ARE TWO CHOICES! THE SIMPLE CHOICE OF ME READING THE CONTENTS OF YOUR HEART AND MIND TO DECIDE YOUR LOYALTY OR YOU CAN TAKE THE REALM QUEST. BE FOREWARNED BY DOING THE LATTER THIS MEANS THE POWER YOU COULD OBTAIN WILL BE SHARED WITH ANY OTHERS CONNECTED, BUT IT WILL PROVE FAR MORE ARADOROUS!” The spirit didn’t need to read Twilight’s mind to know what would be chosen. Every time they came it was always the same.
“I Choose the latter! I would have never come this far on my own and I could never forgive myself if I took something that rightfully belonged to one of my friends for myself.”
For the first time in its existence the spirit was shocked into silence. Never before had…no….long ago…there were two ponies. Two sisters that made the choice. In though they could not fully invoke their lesser element, together they shared both bond and powers. Could they have at long last found worthy inheritors? In that case he would commune with the others. If Twilight Sparkle proved herself worthy than the option of the final trials would be offered to her and her friends after they solved the Tree of Harmony’s puzzle box.
“I ACKNOWLEDGE YOUR WORTHINESS TWILIGHT SPARKLE! I SHALL NOW ADMINISTER THE TRIAL OF LOYALTY. PREPARE THYSELVES!"
The Guardian of Treachery’s Lightning bolt shaped emblem raised from its head and shot down at Twilight who knew nothing but a blinding flash before fading out.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
Author's Note
0
For those of you who were waiting for the true beginning. The origin chapter. Well, here it is. This will be moved to the front of the story by the end of the day.
0
Story Start
0
These past few years had proven quite busy for Twilight Sparkle. Years of serving Equestria as one of its deterrents of war and working as the personal apprentice to the sun goddess and co-ruler of Equestria it seemed destiny was finally within her grasp. After years of tiring work and dedication she would finally reach the title, most mages spent all their lives chasing. Reaching the level of Arch Mage.
"Sorry girls, I'm kinda busy." She had to explain to her friends, turning down another get together as she had another important meeting with the royal court of equestrian and the parliament.
The element of magic turned from the chariot, looking over her five best friends.
"But Twi~" Pinkie whined. "We been planning this for weeks now. It won't be the same without you. You know how hard it is to convince Dashie and Aj to go."
"Look, as much as I'd love a mare's evening at the spa, I'm doing important work in Canterlot. If I succeed our entire nation could change for the better."
A concerned expression formed on Rarity's face. "Surely it could wait a few days. When was the last time you had rest? Real rest?" Between Twilight's unkempt mane, the sag under her eyes, and her thinning frame its obvious that Twilight hadn't been taking care of herself for the past few weeks.
"We'll do something next time. I promise."
"Twi!" Pinkie yelled. "You said that last time!"
"This is important work I can't put off." Twilight argued.
"Twi'light ah understand this work of yours is important and for the good of Equestria, but don't ya think ya aught to have more consideration of your own life? What good these achievements going to do ya if yer whole life done pass ya by before you can enjoy yourself?"
"I know I've been putting this off and you all want what's best for me, but it's been my dream to become the arch mage and I'm so close. "She pled with them, trying to get them to understand.
"Mage Sparkle!" A stern mare's voice shot out from nearby clouds. "The court cannot be made to wait much longer? How much longer must we be kept?" An ashen-white furred Pegasus with teal mane exited the carriage. Everything from her poise to her expensive designer clothing spoke of privilege. "While your associates have importance because of their fortunate luck of their standing we cannot let that stand in the way of progress."
"Why you little…"A snort and flap of wings both signaled a riled up Rainbow Dash who had to be stopped by Fluttershy from throttling the haughty mare.
"With all due respect, Sweet Breeze, it was not luck, but the choices and aptitude of my friends that made them worthy. Please remember that and I will be with you shortly."
"You've got five minutes before we depart." Returning back to the carriage.
Twilight turned to the girls. "Sorry, you know how some of the elites are." There were those that dismissed her friends as truly being qualified and just being conveniently there for the elements to graft to them. There was more than a hand full of fools that thought they would be more than worthy of being a bearer if given the chance to interact with the Elements of Harmony. "I have to go. Next time I promise. I'll see you girls later." She waved them goodbye as she entered the carriage.
As much as she would have love to1 have a girl's day this was important work. Having made strides in every field of magic she was so close to the title of Arch Mage. All she needs to do was finalized her new spell in battle magic and she would be more than qualified to achieve the title. Working tirelessly to finalize this could mean the end to any more potential wars in the near future. The following meeting and demonstration had taken much out of Twlight. It was nightfall by the time the meeting had ended, and she had to take residence at Canterlot castle for the night.
It was early morning by the time she returned to Ponyville having only gotten a few hours asleep, as she
awoke to catch earliest train back to start finalizing the formula and motions for the spell. Considering she was starving she decided to go to Sugarcube Corner to grab something quick to eat without having to waste the time to prepare it.
"Mom!" She was nearly barreled over by the mini alicorn in disguise that was Nyx.
"Hey there Moonlight." She answered with a pat and a yawn.
"You're not looking so hot Twi? You good?" Naruto asked her from the table he and Nyx had grabbed that morning.
"Fine! Work been keeping me busy." She answered.
Naruto clicked his tongue against his teeth and said nothing. Work…. right. If not for Celestia slipping her some extra gold here or there as part of the stipend Twilight gotten for her work for the crown, he was sure the mare would be earning next to nothing as the greedier members of the government would just rebuff that the honor of serving the council directly would be its own reward.
"So, mom, were you able to finish your work?" Nyx asked with a semblance of hope that her rather busy mother's schedule would finally be open.
"Sorry not yet, I'm still a bit busy," with tired indifference.
"Maybe you should just use your clones to keep up to work you should rest." Naruto tried to insist.
"My clones are at work, which is why I have made the progress that I have. If I can get this to work, I can secure after future for us. I don't have time for pointless distractions."
Nyx's ears drooped slightly, hurt reflected in the mini alicorn's eyes. Naruto gently stroked her head. "Sorry to disturb you. We'll leave you to your work." Naruto beckon Nix away to leave Twilight to her breakfast.
The magical user was far too exhausted and narrowly focused on her current mission to pick up the disappointment from her daughter and her lover.
Days seemed to flow into weeks as invitations began to decline to the point where all together where it seemed like she seemed to only see her oved ones in the passing. The isolation resulted in a longing and pain forming in her heart. Even when she received a letter from the magus society for her achievements in magic and invitation to join the council the moment was ruined when she turned expecting to see her friends and no one was there.
There was no family. There was no herd. It was just her.
Alone.
Twilight stewed in loneliness realizing she had betrayed the very tenants of her Element for her own selfish pursuits of status.
The day of her joining came, and she felt lonelier then ever. If she missed this important meeting it would be years before all the magi converged together again. As she stood in front of the train that would lead to her destination she came to a stop. So many memories flittered through her mind along with regrets.
That was when she felt it. A tug at their bond. Her loved ones were in trouble.
In a flurry of magic, she teleported to the source.
It was a giant bone collector. A massive quadruped beast whose bodies were amassed of bones from various different creatures. Whether it be pony, dragon, griffin or yak this creature was a misshapen collection of skeletal remains.
And there fighting them were her friends. Rainbow Dash amassing a collection of clouds to keep pelting the creature with lightning. Around the creatures legs were Naruto, Applejack, and Rarity, hacking away at the creatures limbs with their weapons, but the bones that reinforced its legs proved to be resilient to blunt damage.
While further away providing long range support Pinkie was firing with her canon while Fluttershy provided shielding.
Applejack's hammer managed to slightly dislodged one of the creature's knee caps and the result was the beast stamped down, launching a shockwave that sent Applejack flying away.
"Applejack!" Rarity cried as she dodged a slice from the bone collector. Naruto and Rarity backed away as the creature stabbed some of its sickle like fingers into the ground. The creature changed tactics and began firing what looked like finger bones from previous victims causing the group to further splinter as Pinkie's canon was destroyed.
"Damnit! The clouds ain't doing nothing! The big bastard is tough!"
Naruto looked up at the Hydra. "Bastard is impervious to physical attacks."
"Mah hits are hardly proven effective. "Applejack added as she climbed back up to her feet.
"What do we do?"
"What we always do." The blond answered as he brought up his hands. It was pointless to tell his herd to run knowing they stay with him regardless. "We face the challenge head on as we always do."
The beast lunged but stopped short of striking them when a powerful purple beam pierced its skull and caused a portion of the upper left to crack before it was sent hurtling back.
"What took you so long?" Naruto asked her, giving her a knowing look.
"I had to straighten out my priorities. Could you all ever forgive me for being such a fool?"
"Like ya have to ask!"
"Already forgiven!"
"Apology accepted."
"You should know the answer to that."
"Darling come now."
"Plenty of time to kiss and make up later!"
Twilight turned to the monster and ethereal magic began to glow as she floated off the ground. Her eyes glowing bright and her magic flaring a bright. "Let's do this Bearers!" Surrounding Twilight each of them began to glow their respective color as they charged the creature preparing to finish it once and for all.
"You could have had it all, but you chose them. You're much more loyal than I could ever be."
Twilight looked around in the complete darkness she was standing in but saw nothing. The last thing she remembered was fighting side by side with her friends and then nothing. "Hello who's there?"
"Who indeed." Out from the shadows stepped out was a pony Twilight could have never expected. It was herself more or less, but this pony was a quadruped version of herself. More akin to the livestock back on their world. " I'm one of the many version of us that exist in this big wide multiverse."
'Versions? Us? Multiverse, What?" Twilight's mind began running rapidly at the implications of what she just learned. It was one thing to know about other universes, but the confirmation of a multiverse with alternates of oneself was on a whole another level.
"You aren't the first nor the last of us who has passed this test. Thought it would be nice to see if the eternal cycle will be broken."
Ignoring the cryptic words Twilight began to take in the features of her other self. The white coat. The scars and battle injury. The flaming red mane and the most troubling of what she felt was the lingering taint of Chaos. Piecing together the cryptic sayings of her counterpart she concluded one thing. "You lost your bond with Harmony, haven't you?"
"We always were perceptive when we wanted to be. My destiny was wrangled from me because I had the misfortune of a less proactive Celestia then most. Because of that I had to pay the price for my disloyalty. There were many Twilights who chose to betray and even far less willing to submit to redemption. Do not fall like we did. Do not let your pride and desires blind you to the importance of those around you."
"I promise you I will not. I will stay Loyal to them. I won't let the wisdom you departed on to me be in vain." She couldn't help but be filled with sadness and regret looking onto her counterpart. The most noticeable emotion of all was guilt. How lucky her universe was when there was no many where her and her friends then not achieved that happiness.
In where they failed.
Twilight's determination and Loyalty was felt as a bright light sparked into being. The light slowly formed into a shape, before letting out a large flash. Twilight blinked, and then saw that the light had formed into a pony. A very familiar-looking Pegasus, to be precise.
"Rainbow?" She asked in confusion.
"I am the embodiment of Loyalty. I taken the form of my bearer because it would be the easiest for you to perceive." It said as it gently poked Twilight Sparkle on the forehead. "I have given you, my blessings. Through the two-way bond shared between you and my bearer I see the potential of True Loyalty being birth into this world. We expect great things from you holders. I look forward to see if maybe you will be the ones to see Harmony's full potential."
"Hey sleepyhead you okay?" Twilight slowly opened her eyes as she became aware of the fact that she had returned to the platform. Her head was cradled in Naruto's lap. "I take it everything went well?"
"More than well." She said as she slowly sat up.
"Take it easy." He gently urged her. "You were out of it for a few hours." His expression soon turned from gentle to curious when he saw the Unicorn's face morphed into that of solid determination.
"I learned more from that trial then I ever thought possible and now I have a promise to keep." For a few moments she struggled as her body fought off the dizziness before she corrected herself. Looking between the doors she finally chose what would be the next tenant of Harmony she would go with.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
Author's Note
0
For those of you who were waiting for the true beginning. The origin chapter. Well, here it is. This will be moved to the front of the story by the end of the day.
0
Story Start
0
Slowly but surely, the interior of the Trial chamber lit up to reveal an area just as large as the one they were in but lined with curving arcs of white marble. Generosity’s emblem decorated the walls, and in the center laying upon a mass of gold coins, jewels, and other treasures was a mass and imposing black dragon. It had four massive bat-like wings and a huge tail. His scales were as dark as onyx, but had an ethereal shine to them and its eyes were as bright as the reddest rubies..
"I AM THE GUARDIAN OF AVARICE CREATED BY THE SPIRIT OF GENEROSITY," it spoke. "IT IS MY DUTY TO CAST OUT THOSE BESET BY GREED! ARE THOU READY TO SUBMIT THEMSELVES TO THE TRIAL CANDIDATE TWILIGHT SPARKLE?"
"I…I am!" Twilight loudly answered after taking a moment to gather her wits and suppress her awe. Despite her encounter and experience with the first guardian, the presence of this one was no less imposing.
"BE FOREWARNED, THIS TRIAL IS A TEST OF YOUR GENEROSITY REFLECTIVE OF YOUR PERSONALITY NATURE! AS GENEROSITY IS MORE THAN SIMPLY GIVING AWAY WHAT YOU HAVE. ONE MUST BUT BE WILLING TO UNSELFISHLESSLY GIVE IN MEANS BEYOND MONETARY VALUE! IN ESSENCE ONE EMBODY EMPATHY AND KINDNESS TOWARD THEIR FELLOW BEING TO UNDERSTAND WHAT TRUE GENEROSITY MEANS."
Kindness. Unselfish. Generous. Nopony better than Rarity exemplified that.
"NOW THERE ARE TWO CHOICES! THE SIMPLE CHOICE OF ME READING THE CONTENTS OF YOUR HEART AND MIND TO DECIDE YOUR GENEROSITY OR YOU CAN TAKE THE REALM QUEST. BE FOREWARNED BY DOING THE LATTER THIS MEANS THE POWER YOU COULD OBTAIN WILL BE SHARED WITH ANY OTHERS CONNECTED, BUT IT WILL PROVE FAR MORE ARADOROUS!" The spirit didn't need to read Twilight's mind to know what would be chosen. Every time they came it was always the same.
"I Choose the latter!” Like before she repeated the same words she spoke to the previous guardian.
For the first time in its existence the spirit was shocked into silence. Never before had…no….long ago…there were two ponies. Two sisters that made the choice. In though they could not fully invoke their lesser element, together they shared both bond and powers. Could they have at long last found worthy inheritors? For a moment the spirit had thought it sensed a strange disruption in Treachery’s spirit. Now it came to understand that it was not just a matter of misinterpretation.
"I ACKNOWLEDGE YOUR WORTHINESS TWILIGHT SPARKLE! I SHALL NOW ADMINISTER THE TRIAL OF GENEROSITY. PREPARE THYSELVES!"
The Guardian of AVARICE's Diamond shaped emblem raised from its head and shot down at Twilight who knew nothing but a blinding flash before fading out.
How many decades, how many centuries had passed since his imprisonment? Long had his thirst for revenge and havoc faded away to melancholy and hopeless. Long ago were his plans to get revenge against the princesses nothing more than a sad delusion that fueled his determination before it faded away.
He should have stayed as a simple Jinn and never accepted power from that spirit. Unbeknowst to modern they inhabitants the original jinns were not wish-granting deities. They were beings of neutral morality that lived amongst the planet like most modern they mortals. They too needing substance and shelter, but having bodies stronger than most mortal day mortals before most of their kind had been wiped out or enslaved once it was found out they could be enslaved and used to create the powerful modern day dijinn whom could influence reality enough to grand wishes.
“Hey Twilight, whats with that ugly old lamp?”
Was that…his ears did not deceive him? A voice? Finally after so many years.
“A Genie lamp.” This time it was a female voice that answered.
Yes. Set me free. Rub the map. And make a selfless wish. As part of his penance, his freedom would only be granted if he was able to grand enough selfless wishes to put his karma in the positive. Selfish wishes would only prolong his stay in the lamp and one of the spells added to the lamp made sure he could not manipulate his prospective master as most jinns were commonly known to be vengeful and put twists on wishes upon becoming enslave genies.
“Cool! Does it grant three wishes with some magical genie-pony coming out?”
“I highly doubt so Spike. Even in the Princesses’ youth were nearly wiped out as a species and genies are even rarer. They were rivals to Draconqui not to mention hunted down and slaved for many Millennia. Coming across one would be a once in a life time event.”
“Although it would be cool wouldn’t it? Have any wish you want granted; it’d be nice to know what my birth parents were like.”
“You know, what the hay? Why don’t I rub it? Just for fun?”
“Make sure you say some dramatic words when you do it, like “OH MIGHTY GENIE, COME FORTH AND GRANT MY WISH!”
Twilight let out a soft giggle at her brother’s silliness, “I’m pretty sure if there was a Jinn, he wouldn’t appreciated being treated like in a foal’s tale.”
Twilight couldn’t help but let out a shocked gasp as smoke and flickering embers escaped from the lamp. It took the form of a pale, bipedal being with long sharp elf-like ears and thin wirey frame.
“You have summoned me, my master, state your wish and I shall grant it. My only limitations is that I cannot alter the fundamental natures of the laws or wishes that come in conflict with those of the Gods.”
“Holy Faust!” Spike muttered as he looked up in awe.
Twilight looked up mouth of gape as untold number of scenarios and questions filtered through her mind before briefly shutting down and having to do a hard reboot.
“I implore you my master. Any desire you have I can fulfill. Wealth? Money? Power? Peace? Comfort? Your desires are merely whats upon the edge of your lips. “ If only this damn compulsion didn’t make him completely offer any potential wish he would be well on his way to being free.
“Well buddy, I got news for you. Knowing Twilight she’s probably going to wish for all the books in the world!?” Spike interjected with a snort that puffed out slight whips of smokes.
“Infinite…books…” Twilight began to practically salivate at the idea.
After so many untold years and finally coming across a master the Dijinn’s hopes were dashed. Misery filled his eyes as he was sure that anyone who had that much thirst for knowledge either used it for their own selfish means or abused the knowledge for means that were anything, but noble. “With all the potential wishes in this world you settle for knowledge that you cannot possibly consume in a mortal’s lifetime? Is there truly no other desire in your heart?”
“That’s right! There are truly few things I could want? I have the love of my life and the greatest family and friends a pony could ask for not to mention I have never wanted much for money and power. True more money and power could potentially help make my life more convenient, but I believe in myself and those around me to make due with what we have. Now that I think about it, honestly, even if I could think of more noble ways to use the wish your offering me, I am honestly afraid of the irreversible damage I could do to reality if I just wish to change the fabric of our current reality without a greater understanding of the nature of the world around me and the possibility of altering the free wills of those around me.”
The dijinn before her was left dumbfounded. He was stuck, trying to form some matter of response for several minutes.
“For the first time in so many years since I was trapped in this lamp never have, I come across such a selfless soul. All I ever granted were wishes of power, riches, and immortality. More than my fair share of masters littered your Tartarus and other prisons among this world. For a moment my hope of ever gaining positive karma was on the verge of dying until today.”
“Is gaining karma really that important?”
“Until I gain enough, I will forever be a prisoner to this lamp. A slave, punishment for my transgressions and foolhardiness in the past. I…I can’t even remember the last time I spent so much time outside my lamp.”
A frown marred Twilight’s face at that admission. “It…it must be horrible. I’m so sorry you had to deal with that. I understand criminals or law breakers whose powers exceed mortal limits need exceptional caution and prisons, but how long have you been suffering like this?”
“I’ve lost count after the first thousand years or so. “ A sad, forlorn chuckle escaped his lips. “You know, this is, beyond pleasant.”
“What is?” She asks him.
“Well to be out here and just talking like this, it would not be more than mere minutes that I would have granted a wish and be a prison once more.
Twilight rubbed a hand under her chin and said one sentence that jinn did not think they would ever hear.
“Then I wish for you to be free of your prison and reverted back to a Jinn so you will never have to live in fear of being enslaved again.”
“Why?” He spoke as his voice barely reached above a whisper. “You could have wished for anything. Why are you using your wish on me?”
“You sure about this Twi?” Spike added, reminding them that yes, he was still there despite the role of silent observer he had been playing.
Twilight took a deep breath and considered for a brief moment her choice. “I’m sure. I’m going to put my trust in him, because I believe anypony, anyone who shows genuine remorse and is willing to repent for their mistakes is one I’m willing to give a chance too.”
“You…you have no idea how much…just…why?”
“It be against my nature to not help a friend in need.”
For a first time in a lifetime the Jinn shed a tear. “To make such a sacrifice and to call one such as myself a friend. Never have I met such a kind and generous soul in my life. Speak it…so it shall be.’
“Alright then, Genie. I wish for your freedom and conversion back to your true self so you’ll never have to live in fear or being enslaved again.”
“Y-Your wish shall be granted!”
The binding light that filled the room soon faded as the Genie was a Jinn once more. The ghostly like wisp of a tail split apart and materialized giving birth to a pair of legs. The golden shackles around his wrist split apart and crumpled away like dust. And the very anchors that weighed heavily on his soul disappeared.
He couldn’t help but shed some tears, tears of joy as he bent down and hugged Twilight.
“I-I thought all mortals was just like I was back in the day. Full of delusions of grandeur and selfish. Never have I been happier to realize there are truly good someones out there.”
“It was the least I could do.” Twilight hugs back, “I wouldn’t be a good believer of Harmony if I was so selfish after all.”
“Let me get started cooking then. Faust knows if I was trapped for a thousand years I be trying to eat everything in sight.” Spike exits after watching this scene.
“Now that I think about it. I never got your name?”
“My name? It has been so long I have almost forgot it. It is…Uris The Vibrant.”
Twilight's Generosity was felt as a bright light sparked into being. The light slowly formed into a shape, before letting out a large flash. Twilight blinked, and then saw that the light had formed into a pony. A very familiar-looking Unicorn, to be precise.
"I am the embodiment of Generosity. I have taken the form of my bearer because it would be the easiest for you to perceive." It said as it gently poked Twilight Sparkle on the forehead. "I have given you, my blessings. Through the two-way bond shared between you and my bearer I see the potential of True Generosityy being birth into this world. We expect great things from you holders. I look forward to see if maybe you will be the ones to see Harmony's full potential."
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
Story Start
0
Slowly but surely, the interior of the Trial chamber lit up to reveal an area just as large as the one they were in but lined made of morganite. Kindness’s emblem decorated the walls and flying above amidst of a small garden was a creature that at first would have been mistaken for a butterfly if not for its drab colors and saw-edged antennae.
"I AM THE GUARDIAN OF CRUELTY BY THE SPIRIT OF KINDNESS," it spoke. "IT IS MY DUTY TO CAST OUT THOSE WHO OBJECT OTHERS TO CRUELTY! ARE THOU READY TO SUBMIT THEMSELVES TO THE TRIAL CANDIDATE TWILIGHT SPARKLE?"
"I…I am!"
"BE FOREWARNED, THIS TRIAL IS A TEST OF YOUR KINDNESS REFLECTIVE OF YOUR PERSONALITY NATURE! AS KINDNESS IS MORE THAN SIMPLY BEING PLEASANT. ONE MUST BUT BE WILLING TO OPEN ONE’S HEART TO ANOTHER! IN ESSENCE ONE MUST EMBODY KINDNESS WITHOUT EXPECTING SOMETHING IN RETURN. THAT IT IS WHAT IT MEANS TO UNDERSTAND WHAT TRUE KINDNESS MEANS.”
Naruto was patiently waiting as Twilight had once more begun another trial. She had already completed the first two and was well on to the third one. He felt frustrated being unable to help her through whatever the ordeal the trials were. All he could do is wait and before there for her when it was over.
Days had passed and the remnants of the changeling invaders were still being rooted out. There was still a lot of tension and suspension among the population. Hints of labored whimpering had garnered Twilight’s attention.
Twilight carefully approached the whimpers. She moved slowly and carefully, not wanting to startle whoever it was. And on the off chance it was an infiltrator or worse a member of the guard the last thing she needed to do was let her guard down.
As she had suspected, a campsite came into view, albeit not one she had ever seen the likes of before. It wasn’t made from any traditional materials or supplies that made a tent, but of a resin that made a dome.
There was a figure on the other side of the little fire pit. A changeling whose rough skin was exposed between the patches of damaged chitin.
Though it appeared she underestimated the sharpness of the Changeling’s hearing. Who’s there?!” they demanded in a loud hiss.
“I’m not here to hurt you.”
The changeling tried to keep up their hostile expression but collapsed from their apparent injuries.
Twilight went over and began to cast a diagnostic spell.
“Here, let me help,” Twilight offered, putting her hand to Spiracles back to support them as they went up. A few seconds passed before the drone was sitting upright, and she gave off a relieved sigh. Twilight withdrew her hand. “There you go. That’s better. Here, let me unseal some medical supplies.”
“Why…why are you helping me? We’re enemies.”
For a moment Twilight only regarded the answer with silence. “Its true. There are those who wouldn’t help you. Many who would call for your blood after what just happened.” Twilight’s hands slightly trembled as she lowers her head. “Many lives were lost and even now my blood, screams for vengeance.” After a moment or two she composed herself. “But that sort of violent and dark thoughts would lead me to betray the very tenants of harmony us equines believe.”
And a silence fell between them as Twilight continued tending to the changeling’s injuries.
“Before…before Queen Morpha took over our hive was in disarray. There was no order, no structure. Everyone just… started yelling and arguing and fighting. The throne was empty. We had no queen. There was nobody there to give us direction or purpose.”
“I can understand having faith in and following the leader of your nation. I don’t condone the crimes, but these last few years I’ve come to learn everything isn’t so black and white.” It was easy to simple lecture or tell some other being to be good, but the very circumstances of their being made it difficult. Especially when ruled by leaders stuck in their ways.
“When I first came to Equestria before Queen Morpha took over, I showed up as just myself. I’m sure how you understand how that went?”
Twilight could imagine it. The angry mob. The pitchforks. The torches. This type of superstition and fear was common, especially among the superstitious small villages. And they’ve probably been starving this entire time.
With that, Twilight took a deep breath and put on a warm smile. “If you’re willing to take responsibility you played I see no reason to help you. If you’re hungry then, you can have some of the love in my heart.”
“Is…is this some sort of trick?” They stared at Twilight for a few seconds, their glowing eyes shimmering with barely restrained hunger.
“I’m serious.” The unicorn replied, trying to ignore the way her heart was thumping anxiously against her chest. Make no mistake she had a spell front loaded to fire if the changeling tried something, but she wanted to give them the benefit of the doubt. “For those willing to seek them, I’m willing to give second chances.”
The changeling licked their lips, seemingly without thinking about it. Their eyes locked onto Twilight’s chest, right onto where her heart would be. “If I start, I might not be able to stop…”
Twilight elected to ignore that before nodding at Spiracle. “If I think you’re taking too much, I’ll stop you,” she assured.
Twilight winced when she felt something tugging on her chest. Seeing the whisps of emergency began to materialize as it began to flow to the Changeling’s mouth.
As she felt it, she began channeling the memories of her loved ones. Of her family. Of Naruto and Nyx.
All at once, the tugging sensation on Twilight’s chest ended, and she was suddenly overcome by a feeling of tiredness. Twilight gave off a heavy sigh before falling back, bracing herself against a tree.
The changeling relaxed somewhat. Withdrawing their hand and stepped back to give Twilight some room to breathe. Several moments passed in silence before Twilight’s breath steadied and she was able to focus. She shook herself to chase away the hollow chill in her heart and gave the changeling a tender smile.
The changeling drone smiled back before shifting awkwardly on her haunches. “S-so… what do we do now?”
“We’re going to head back towards town. Fluttershy will be able to attend to you better then I’m going to call for Naruto, the captain of the Lunar Guard to arrange for safe travel for you to the capital.”
The changeling gave off a relieved sigh and let her head hang down low before speaking in barely even a whisper. “...Thank you.”
Twilight smiled over at them. “You’re welcome. I never got your name by the way.”
“Exos…you can call me Exos.”
Once more Twilight had appeared and looked rather exhausted. Rushing to her side he caught her in his arms.
“Hey,” he said gently as she looked up to him.
“Hey.” She greeted back gently.
Once more they settled for the night so Twilight could mentally recover from the latest trial. Once more they had fell asleep in each other’s arms. Twilight awoke first, the sun now riding high in the sky. She could still feel Naruto’s slow breathing as the orange pony continued to snooze.
Twilight smiled to herself. Twilight had wondered something and asked the guardians what those realities she was subjected to were? She was surprised to learn that they were other realities construed from the memories of her other counterparts only slightly altered to compensate for those who existed in this reality and not the other ones.
Twilight could feel Naruto stir and snuggled more into him. A pleasurable moan escaped her lips as he gently massaged the base of her horn.
“That feels so good,” Twilight softly mewled.
Naruto nuzzled into the soft, warm mane in front of him, eliciting a soft, giddy giggle from the unicorn.
The sensation of his nose sent little shivers down Twilight’s body and making her lips pull up into a happy smile. “I love you, Twi…” he whispered.
Twilight cooed and turned to look up to him slowly brushed her face against Naruto’s.
Naruto leaned in and touched her lips to Twilight’s. The unicorn’s lips were warm, soft, and slippery. Their feeling lingered on her lips even as they slowly parted.
After a few seconds, she pulled back and laid her head against his chest.
Her eyes slowly tailed over the vibrant and crystal blue of the morning sky. The smile slowly faded from her lips, and a distant look crossed her expression as her mind wandered elsewhere. The next trial. The heavy toll of experiencing other realities and seeing the possible outcomes that could have occurred were troubling her. Though for the sake of everypony she loved she was going pass these trials and make Celestia proud.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
Story Start
0
The creature of the chamber was a massive blonde serpent that was mountainous in size. Its irises were redder than even the hottest flames and its movements chilling.
"I AM THE GUARDIAN OF MALICE CREATED BY THE SPIRIT OF EMPATHY," it spoke. "IT IS MY DUTY TO ELIMINATE THOSE WHO LACK THE ABILITY TO CONNECT TO OTHERS! CHILD OF MAGIC DO YOU HAVE WHAT IT TAKES TO UNDERTAKE THIS TRIAL?”
“I…I am!” Twilight loudly answered after taking a moment to gather her wits and suppress her awe.
“BE FOREWARNED, THIS TRIAL IS A TEST OF YOUR EMPATHY AND ABILITY TO UNDERSTAND OTHERS! AS EMPATH IS THE EMBODIMENT OF THE FEELINGS OF OTHERS. OFTEN CONSIDERED ONE OF THE MOST DIFFICULT OF ALL VIRTUES ONE MUST BE ABLE TO RESONATE THEIR HEART WITH OTHERS INSTEAD OF SPREADING FALSE PITTY. ONLY BY UNDERSTANDING THE TRUE POWER OF THE HEART CAN ONE INVOKE TRUE EMPATHY.”
To acknowledge another’s feelings and to walk in their shoes.
“NOW THERE ARE TWO CHOICES! THE SIMPLE CHOICE OF ME READING THE CONTENTS OF YOUR HEART AND MIND TO DECIDE HOW EMPATHIC YOU TRULY ARE. BE FOREWARNED BY DOING THE LATTER THIS MEANS THE POWER YOU COULD OBTAIN WILL BE SHARED WITH ANY OTHERS CONNECTED, BUT IT WILL PROVE FAR MORE ARADOROUS!” The spirit didn’t need to read Twilight’s mind to know what would be chosen. Every time they came it was always the same.
“I Choose the latter! I would have never come this far on my own and I could never forgive myself if I took something that rightfully belonged to one of my friends for myself.” Yet again she repeated the words that escaped her lips every single time she came against the guardians.
“I ACKNOWLEDGE YOUR WORTHINESS TWILIGHT SPARKLE! I SHALL NOW ADMINISTER THE TRIAL OF EMPATHY.”
The Guardian of Malice’s emblem raised from its head and shot down at Twilight who knew nothing but a blinding flash before fading out.
It was something she couldn’t leave alone.
Especially after weeks of no change or progress. After all, choosing the path of forgiveness was the much more difficult role.
Each time they had met she would tackle an aspect of what led the filly down her dark road.
“Do you still feel anger Midnight or has the meditation helped?”
The most prevalent and easy to tackle emotion was anger. The one that reverberated the most on the surface. The anger she felt towards others ranging from childhood bullying to the callousness of others. What had bubbled inside deeply within her heart until it spilled over.
“I try not to get angry, but I can’t help it when I think about the past.”
The light of the moon washed over them as they gazed up at the stars from Luna’s balcony. The caretaker of the celestial body and stars had granted them access so they could go through these sessions undisturbed.
“Anger is powerful and dangerous. Its like a fire and can be fueled resulted in it growing. Payback might make a pony feel good short term, but not too long after what would you have? An unending cycle where one would seek vengeance on one another. To make sure that anger and hate doesn’t carry on its better to douse it before it begins infecting others around you. After all, you didn’t feel any happiness when you were Eclipse right?”
Midnight shifted and shook her head. "No. I felt alone. More than I ever had before.”
"Exactly. To continue feeling negative emotions like that so strongly you must feed them and the only way to dissipate them is with their opposite. It’s one of the things I learned through my studies of friendship and harmony.
"What do I do? What do I do to make the anger go away?" the filly asked, tilting her head in confusion.
"Focus on what makes you happy. Find things that bring you joy and spread that joy to others.”
“I…I don’t know if I can.”
Twilight placed a hand on the shoulder. “You can. I have faith in you and if you ever need anypony to talk to my door is always open.
Midnight's frown softened, and soon formed a thin line. "Okay... I'll try."
And true to her word whenever Midnight needed somepony to talk to she contacted Twilight. One of the things that kept plaguing her was another feeling that brewed in her heart. The one at the strongest was what she felt after the fated conversation with Celestia.
Rejection.
And it was a likely result that after everything that happened that the filly would have a fear of rejection.
This was only something that would be fixed with time. So, with that Twilight continued her sessions with Midnight, focusing on different emotions and experiences. They talked about sadness and loss, fear and anxiety, hope and love. Through it all, Twilight listened and empathized with Midnight, helping her understand her own emotions and those of others.
As the weeks passed, Twilight noticed a change in Midnight. The filly no longer seemed weighed down by anger and bitterness. She smiled more and laughed more easily. She even began to make friends with some of the other ponies in Canterlot, something that had seemed impossible just a short while ago.
One day, as they sat together on Luna's balcony, Twilight turned to Midnight and asked, "How do you feel now?"
Midnight looked up at the stars, her eyes shining with wonder. "I feel...different. Better. Like there's a light inside of me that wasn't there before."
Twilight smiled. "That's the power of empathy, Midnight. When we understand and share the feelings of others, we can create a connection that brings us closer together. And that connection can change everything."
Midnight nodded, a small smile on her lips. "I see what you mean. It's like...the opposite of anger and hate."
Twilight nodded. "Exactly. And that's why empathy is so important. It allows us to see the world through someone else's eyes, and to feel what they feel. And when we do that, we can create a world that's kinder and more understanding."
Midnight nodded, taking in Twilight's words. "Thank you, Twilight. I really appreciate you helping me through all of this."
"It's my pleasure," Twilight replied. "I'm always here for you."
Midnight shifted uncomfortably. "Twilight, can I ask you something?"
"Of course."
"What about you? Do you ever feel angry?"
Twilight paused for a moment, considering her answer. "Of course I do. Everypony feels angry at times. But I've learned to channel my anger into productive outlets, like my studies and helping others."
"I don't think I could ever do that," Midnight said with a frown.
"It takes time and practice," Twilight said reassuringly. "But I have faith in you. And I know that you have the potential to be a kind and caring pony."
Midnight smiled at Twilight, feeling a sense of comfort from her words. "Thank you. I'll keep trying."
Twilight nodded, feeling proud of Midnight's progress. "I have no doubt that you will."
As they continued their conversation, Twilight couldn't help but feel a sense of warmth and understanding towards Midnight. She saw a younger version of herself in the filly, and she couldn't help but empathize with her struggles.
As they sat together in the moonlight, Twilight felt a warmth in her chest that she couldn't quite explain. It was like a sense of fulfillment and purpose that came from helping others. And as she looked at Midnight, she knew that she had passed the trial of empathy. She had embodied the Element of Empathy.
Twilight had just completed the Trial of Empathy, feeling emotionally drained but proud of herself for passing. As she stepped out of the trial chamber, she saw Naruto waiting for her with a gentle smile.
"Congratulations, Twilight," Naruto greeted her with a warm comforting smile. “That’s another trial down.”
"Thank you, Naruto," Twilight replied, feeling a wave of gratitude wash over her. "It was a difficult trial, but I learned a lot about myself and the importance of understanding others' perspectives. Out of all the trials this was the one I was worried about the most. I’m glad I decided to finish it instead of saving it for last. "
Naruto nodded. "Empathy is a crucial skill, especially when dealing with conflicts. I went through a lifetime of pain and conflict in the short span of a few years to learn those crucial lessons. How did they test you in this trial?”
“A scenario with Midnight. One that I plan on enacting when we get back.” Twilight's heart sank as she thought back to her interactions with the surly unicorn. "Midnight was so closed off and defensive, it was hard to get through to her. I imagine when I go see her it might even be tougher than the trial."
"That may be true Twi," Naruto said, his expression turning thoughtful. "But empathy isn't just about understanding others' emotions. It's also about understanding their experiences and the reasons behind their actions. We know Midnight’s history so it’ll be a lot easier having that bit of knowledge.”
“Yes, every interaction we have as living individuals shape each of our individual stories. I realize now with each tenant of harmony I better understand it becomes easier to understand others.” Twilight let out a tired sigh she was holding in. “I think, I think I’ll wait until tomorrow and finish up the trials of Laughter and Honesty.” That last trial had been the most emotional and mentally draining by far and gave her much to think about it.
With that the two of them returned to the camp site. Twilight leaned back against Naruto's chest, enjoying the warmth of his embrace. They were enjoying the peacefulness of the moment. The sun was starting to set, casting a beautiful golden light across the landscape.
"So, what do you think the future holds for us?" Twilight asked, breaking the comfortable silence between them. “Not our immediate future, but the far future where we no longer have the cloud of any dark futures holding over us?”
Naruto hummed thoughtfully. "Well, I think we'll continue to face challenges together, but we'll also have plenty of happy moments. After many long and well fought battles I like to think we’ll finally earn our rest and raise a healthy, happy, and knowing you my task mistresses, scholarly next generation.”
Twilight smiled at the thought. "I'd like that. I can't wait to live in a more peaceful world."
Naruto shifted his position slightly so that he was facing her. "What about you? What do you see in our future?"
Twilight took a moment to think. "I see us growing together, both as individuals and as a couple. With all the others in the herd I imagine we'll face hardships, but we'll always come out stronger on the other side. And a family, knowing some of the other girl enough to fill out an entire guard unit."
Naruto's eyes softened. "I'd like that too."
They fell into a comfortable silence, watching the sun dip below the horizon. After a few moments, Twilight spoke up again. "You know, I still can't believe how far we've come. When I first met you, I never would have guessed we'd end up here."
Naruto chuckled. "Yeah, it's been quite the journey. But I wouldn't have it any other way."
Twilight turned to look at him, her eyes filled with love. "Neither would I."
Naruto leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to her lips. It was a soft, sweet kiss, filled with tenderness and love. Twilight responded eagerly, her arms wrapping around his neck as she deepened the kiss.
When they finally broke apart, they were both a little breathless. Naruto rested his forehead against hers, their noses touching. "I love you, Twilight."
Twilight smiled, her eyes sparkling. "I love you too, Naruto."
They sat there for a while longer, content to simply be in each other's presence. As the stars began to twinkle in the night sky, they finally packed up the blanket and started the walk back to Twilight's castle, their hearts full of hope and love for the future.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
Story Start
0
Slowly but surely, the interior of the Trial chamber lit up to reveal an area just as large as the one they were in but lined made of Bismuth. Laughter's emblem decorated the walls and sitting above the highest branches of an overgrown dark oak tree was a massive crow whose dark eyes seemed to be bottomless pits.
"I AM THE GUARDIAN OF DESPAIR CHOSEN BY THE SPIRIT OF LAUGHTER," it spoke. "IT IS MY DUTY TO CAST OUT THOSE WHO OBJECT OTHERS TO CRUELTY! ARE THOU READY TO SUBMIT THEMSELVES TO THE TRIAL CANDIDATE TWILIGHT SPARKLE?"
"I…I am!"
"BE FOREWARNED, THIS TRIAL IS A TEST OF YOUR ABILITY TO SHOW JOY! AS JOY IS MORE THAN SIMPLY SMILING. ONE MUST HAVE TO CAPACITY TO EXPRESS JOY AND GIVE JOY TO OTHERS! IN ESSENCE ONE MUST EMBODY LAUGHTER. THAT IT IS WHAT IT MEANS TO UNDERSTAND WHAT TRUE LAUGHTER MEANS."
000000000000000
Spirits were anything but an all time high after suffering a defeat from a sect of Caribou and dragons that were recruited under Strife’s banner. Even if they were driven off the villager’s home was lost and lives were ruined.
Twilight had been searching for a way to lift the spirits of the ponies around her, but it had been anything but fruitful. She decided to visit her friend Pinkie Pie for some inspiration.
As she entered Sugarcube Corner, she found Pinkie Pie busy in the kitchen. "Hey there, Twilight!" Pinkie said cheerfully. "What brings you here?"
"After our last mission the mood has been pretty sour. I wanted to cheer up the others but I have been having no look.” Twilight replied. "Do you have any ideas?"
"Of course I do!" Pinkie exclaimed. "But first, let's have some cupcakes!" She offered Twilight a plate of colorful cupcakes.
Twilight took a bite and smiled. "These are delicious! What flavor are they?"
"Rainbow sprinkles, of course!" Pinkie said with a giggle. "Now, if you’re looking for inspiration, let's play a game. I call it 'Two Truths and a Lie'. I'll say three things, and you have to guess which one is the lie."
"Okay, let's do it," Twilight responded, feeling a bit more relaxed now. Throughout the years Twilight had come to trust and respect the knowledge and expertise of the other bearers.
"First, I once threw a party so big that the whole town of Ponyville was invited. Second, I can juggle ten cupcakes at once. And third, I once won a hot pepper eating contest against Big Macintosh!" Pinkie said with a grin.
Twilight thought for a moment. "Hmm, I know you throw big parties all the time, so that one is probably true. And I know you're great at juggling, so that one could be true too. But I don't think you could beat Big Macintosh in a hot pepper eating contest, so that one must be the lie."
"You got it!" Pinkie exclaimed. "Now it's your turn to come up with three things."
Twilight thought for a moment. "Okay, here are mine. First, I once accidentally turned my mane purple while experimenting with magic. Second, I used to be afraid of thunderstorms when I was a filly. And third, I can speak Dragonese fluently."
Pinkie pondered for a moment. "Hmm, I think you're too smart to accidentally turn your mane purple, so that one must be the lie. And I know you're brave, so I don't think you were ever afraid of thunderstorms. So that means you can speak Dragonese fluently!"
Twilight smiled. "You're right, Pinkie! I learned it when I was studying dragon lore in Canterlot."
Pinkie giggled. "See, that was fun! I knew I could make you laugh."
"You did, Pinkie. Thank you," Twilight said, feeling grateful for her friend's help.
Out of the bearers Pinkie was usually the one others always underestimated, thinking her sthick was just about telling jokes or doing silly things, but it took a keen eye to realize her power relied on bringing out joy in others.
She decided to throw a surprise party to lift their spirits.
As they set up for the party, Twilight Sparkle and Pinkie Pie invited the rest of their friends to join them.
"Hey guys, we know that defeat was tough, but that doesn’t erase all of our achievements and the things we accomplished so far. I feel we should enjoy ourselves and not succumb to misery!"
Rainbow Dash was the first of them to speak. "I don't know if I'm really in the mood for a party right now..."Having such a strong sense of pride losing did always sting in particularly for her.
Fluttershy always felt dour. She felt particularly bad about not being able to save the villager’s home and due to her strong sense of responsibility she took it to heart.
"I understand how you guys feel, but we need to keep our spirits up. Let's try to focus on the good things, like all the times we've had fun together."
"And we can play some games, eat some cake, and just enjoy each other's company!" Pinkie Pie added.
As the party got underway, Twilight tried to lighten the mood with some jokes and funny stories."Hey, did you guys hear the one about the chicken who crossed the road?"
"Ah'm sorry, Twilight, but ah’m just not in the mood for jokes right now."
"I understand, Applejack. But sometimes laughter is the best medicine. Let's try to find some joy in the moment."
"That's right! We can't let one defeat get us down. We've overcome so many challenges before, and we'll do it again!"
As the party continued, Twilight Sparkle and her friends started to loosen up and have fun. They played games, danced, and laughed together.
"You know what, Twilight? This was just what we needed. Thanks for throwing this party." Rainbow felt better.
Fluttershy felt a bit more at ease as well. "Yes, thank you, Twilight. I feel a little bit better now."
"I'm glad you guys had fun. Remember, we're all in this together. We'll get through the tough times and come out stronger on the other side."
000000000000000
At Canterlot Castle, where a large, circular table stands at the center, adorned with maps, scrolls, and various reports. The room is bathed in the soft, warm light of the afternoon sun filtering through the stained-glass windows. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna sit at opposite ends of the table, their expressions grave yet resolute.
Princess Celestia her regal aura contrasting with her concern, "Luna, I fear we can no longer ignore the signs. The tensions with the neighboring lands have escalated to a point where we must prepare for the worst."
"Indeed, Sister. Our beloved Equestria must be ready to defend itself. We cannot afford to be caught off guard."
The room is filled with advisors, generals, and diplomats, all wearing expressions of deep concern. The sound of quills scratching on parchment and hushed whispers permeates the air.
Advisor Hoofington a scholarly unicorn, his glasses perched on his nose. "Your Majesties, the latest reports indicate a significant military buildup to the south-east. Reports of Caribou remnants are gathering up their forces."
General Steelhoof gave his report. "And Saddle Arabia has increased its naval presence in the eastern seas. While no indication they are being hostile its evident they are preparing for some kind of conflict.”
Princess Celestia’s eyes focused on the maps before her. "Thank you for your reports. Luna, it seems fears from the incidents occurring the past few years have caused rising tensions.”
Princess Luna’s horn glowed as she levitates a scroll. "I have summoned our allies, including representatives from the Crystal Empire, Yakyakistan, and Cervividae. We must form a united front."
As Princess Luna speaks, the doors to the hall swing open, revealing ambassadors from various lands. Princess Cadance of the Crystal Empire, Prince Rutherford of Yakyakistan, and Hinde from Cervidae.
"Your Majesties, we stand by Equestria's side, ready to defend the Crystal Empire." Princess Cadance announced warmly.
"Yakyakistan not afraid of fight. We help." Prince Rutherford announced stoic but determined.
"The Cervidae empire is ready to stand with their allies.” Hinde confidently announced.
The room is filled with nods of agreement, and a sense of unity permeates the air.
Princess Celestia smiles gratefully, “Thank you, my friends. Together, we shall face whatever challenges lie ahead."
Princess Luna addresses the room. "Let us not forget the strength of our citizens. Unity is our most valuable asset. We must ensure the safety and well-being of our none combat citizens during these uncertain times."
The advisors and diplomats take notes, and the atmosphere in the room shifts from anxiety to determination.
The General addresses the room, "We have already begun fortifying our borders and increasing the training of our troops. Our reserves are being mobilized, and our allies are sending reinforcements."
Advisor Hoofington consults a scroll, "Additionally, we've reached out to several of our elite magus and warriors. They've faced troublesome foes in the past and may provide valuable insights."
Princess Celestia nods, “Very well. We must also maintain open channels of communication with other nations that we have been communing with as of late. War should always be the last resort."
Princess Luna looks at the maps again, "But we must be prepared for any outcome. Our intelligence agents shall continue gathering information on our neighbors' intentions."
As the meeting continues, the atmosphere remains tense, but a sense of unity and determination prevails. The fate of Equestria hangs in the balance, and the rulers of the land, along with their allies, are determined to protect their homes at all costs.
Equestrian Heroes 0 Whiteshadow1648 advocated for a big mac harem. I think imma go with the idea. Sounds fun.
0
Story Start
0
The final trial.
The Guardian, the Lion, trait of lying had begun the trial.
But it was unlike the others. Twilight had proven herself worthy.
Kindness.
Laughter.
Empathy.
Generosity.
Loyalty.
"Twilight Sparkle," the Guardian's voice echoed, as if coming from the very earth itself, "you seek the Mirror of Veritas. But be warned, the path to true honesty is fraught with shadows as much as light. Are you prepared to face not just your truths but your untruths as well?"
"I am prepared," Twilight answered, her voice steady though her heart raced.
The First Reflection: Self-Doubt and Perfectionism
The Guardian gestured towards a shimmering portal that opened in the air, revealing the mirror. Twilight stepped forward, her reflection appearing amidst the swirling mist. The first scene unfolded, showing her berating herself for a spell gone awry, a moment where her quest for perfection led to isolation from her friends.
"Why did I push them away?" Twilight asked aloud, her voice tinged with regret.
"The pursuit of perfection can lead to a fortress of solitude," the Guardian intoned. "True honesty involves accepting imperfection, in spells and friendships alike."
The Second Reflection: Fear of Failure
The mirror shifted, revealing Twilight's fear of failing her friends and Equestria, a burden she often carried alone. The weight of potential failure clouded her judgment, leading her to make decisions without consulting those she trusted.
"I was afraid," Twilight admitted, watching as her friends confronted her in the memory. "Afraid of not being the leader they needed."
"Fear can cloud honesty, Twilight Sparkle. Leaders must trust not just in their own strength but in the strength of those who follow them," the Guardian replied, his words a gentle challenge.
The Third Reflection: Denial of Vulnerability
Lastly, the mirror showed Twilight refusing help, insisting she could handle the pressures of her studies and duties alone. Her refusal was a mask for her vulnerability, a facade that kept her peers around her at a distance and prevented her from forming friends sooner than Ponyville.
"I thought showing vulnerability was a weakness," Twilight confessed, a single tear trailing down her cheek.
"Vulnerability is the cornerstone of trust and honesty. To be truly honest, one must be brave enough to show their true self, vulnerabilities and all," the Guardian whispered, the mirror's glow softening.
Finally, the mirror revealed Twilight to herself, not as she was but as she feared to be—overwhelmed, inadequate, and failing those she loved. It was a manifestation of her deepest insecurities, a truth she'd never dared to face.
"This... this is my greatest fear," Twilight whispered, tears brimming in her eyes. "That my best isn't enough. That I'll fail despite everything."
The Guardian's voice, gentle yet unwavering, filled the clearing. "Honesty is not just about truth to others, but truth to oneself. Accept your fears, Twilight Sparkle, but also recognize your strength, your growth, and your unwavering dedication. You are more than your fears."
The mirror glowed brightly, a warm light enveloping Twilight, signifying the completion of her trial. The Guardian nodded in approval. "You have shown true honesty, Twilight Sparkle. You have faced your reflections with courage and openness. You are indeed worthy of the Element of Honesty."
Final Reflection: Acceptance
"Twilight," came a gentle voice beside her. It was Princess Celestia, or rather, an echo of her from a memory long past. "You must learn to trust in your friends, to share your burdens. You cannot shoulder everything alone."
Twilight swallowed hard, the memory fading to reveal another—her friends and her family worried and exhausted, after she had pushed them too hard in her quest for perfection.
"I... I see now that my insistence on perfection, on doing everything myself, was my fear of letting down those I care about," Twilight's voice quivered, her admission hanging heavy in the air. "But in doing so, I failed to trust in the strength and support of my friends."
The mirror shimmered, acknowledging her honesty, yet it did not clear. Another scene appeared, this one of different possibilities. Twilight was peering into and seeing possibilities.
Of a journey she could have had that resulted in failure. (Elements of Failure)
Of how she could have fallen and lost herself in insanity (How many friends have you made today?)
Of a foolish version of herself that honestly was so contradictory she had trouble understanding. (Its complicated)
So many possibilities of failures and going off the rail where her other selves did not grow or develop. Because those alternates would not grow. They refused to open up to their loved ones. Afraid to get help for her flaws and imperfections.
Whether there was only six bearers. Seven bearers. A different love in their life. Some may have gone farther than others but those darker paths always had one thing in common. They did not have the unity that she and the current bearers had now and if they did not continue to grow and improve they would fall like the others.
"I've made mistakes in my leadership, acted out of fear rather than understanding," Twilight continued, each word a struggle. "I've doubted my decisions, my worthiness to lead. But these doubts, these mistakes... they're a part of who I am. I'm learning from them, growing."
A silence fell over the clearing, the weight of Twilight's admissions hanging between her and the mirror. Then, softly, the Guardian spoke again. "And what of the honesty with oneself, Twilight Sparkle? What truth have you denied yourself?"
Twilight took a deep breath, her eyes meeting her own in the mirror's depths. "I've... I've always been afraid... afraid of not being enough. Despite everything I've achieved, I fear I'll fall short, that I'll fail those who depend on me."
Tears glistened in her eyes as she faced her deepest insecurity, the root of so many of her actions. "But I see now that it's okay to be afraid, to have doubts. What matters is how I face them, how I strive to overcome them. My worth isn't defined by my fears, but by my willingness to confront them, to be honest with myself and others."
The mirror's surface began to glow, a warm, comforting light enveloping Twilight. The scenes of her past faded, replaced by her reflection—strong, determined, and surrounded by the soft luminescence of the Element of Honesty.
"You have shown great courage, Twilight Sparkle," the Guardian's voice was a gentle caress. "In facing your truths, you've demonstrated the essence of honesty. You are indeed worthy."
00000000000000000000
She now stood by Naruto’s side. The doors faded into one as the doors opened to reveal an entrance to another dimension within the domain.
In the quietude of dawn, with the mountain's vast presence a silent witness, they sat side by side, enveloped in a shared contemplation. The journey had been arduous, not in the physical climb but in the emotional and spiritual ascent that Twilight had to undertake.
“About the trails. How much did you learn from them?" he asked, his tone gentle yet laden with an undercurrent of anticipation.
"That the Trials were indeed not just a test of strength or wit but a journey of understanding... of myself,” she said, turning to meet her gaze. "And perhaps most importantly, of the responsibilities that come with the power I’m about to inherit.”
He listened intently, his expression softening as she spoke. "The burden of power... it's something that can't be carried alone. It's too heavy, too consuming. And yet, Princess had to carry that burden alone for a thousand years," he continued, his voice tinged with worry. "But she has Princess Luna now. And the burden of such responsibilities were lifted from her shoulders and it made me and realize now, that I have six individuals with me to make the load bearable."
A warm smile formed on Naruto’s face. “I’m glad. Its always easy for one to say they understood but to finally internalize it is a whole other matter. But now no matter what happens after we’ll be in this together.
He reached out, taking her hand in his, a silent promise of support and solidarity. "Together, then," he said, a smile playing at the corners of his mouth.
"Together," she echoed, returning his smile with one of her own as they continued on the path.
Their path had been illuminated by the wisdom of ancient texts and guided by the whispers of the wind, carrying them toward a destiny that was both foretold and unknown. Now, as they approached the final altar, a palpable sense of anticipation and reverence filled the air.
The altar itself was situated in a clearing that seemed untouched by time. Ancient stones, covered in moss and glowing runes, formed a circle around a central dais. The air here was thick with magic, the kind that made your skin tingle and the hairs on the back of your neck stand up. It was a place of power, of endings and beginnings, and as Naruto and Twilight stepped into the clearing, they felt the weight of their journey settle around them like a cloak.
"We're here," Twilight whispered, her voice barely audible over the humming of the magic that suffused the air. Her eyes, wide with awe and a touch of apprehension, scanned the runes that danced across the stone surfaces, their meanings ancient and deep.
Naruto nodded, his gaze fixed on the central dais. "This is it, the final altar. Are you ready?" he asked, turning to Twilight.
Twilight took a deep breath, her determination solidifying into resolve. "I am," she said, offering Naruto a small, brave smile.
She approached the dais, the air around them growing heavier with each step. The moment she entered the center, a brilliant light erupted from the altar, bathing the clearing in a radiance that was both blinding and beautiful.
Naruto and Twilight shielded their eyes, but they did not turn away. They watched as the light coalesced into shapes, into memories of Twilight’s journey—every challenge faced, every lesson learned. And then, the light shifted, revealing visions of potential futures, of the paths that lay ahead, branching and intertwining in complex patterns.
The light enveloped Twilight before it began to dim, settling into a soft glow that enveloped the unicorn. When the radiance had fully receded, she stood their feeling powerful.
As Twilight's magic infused the altar, a deep, resonant hum vibrated through the clearing, setting the air ablaze with anticipation. The ground trembled, not with the violence of an earthquake, but with the purposeful stirrings of ancient power long dormant. Naruto and Twilight stepped back in unison, their eyes fixed on the altar, watching as the world around them responded to Twilight's call.
The earth before the altar began to shift, soil and stone churning as if the ground itself were alive. From this tumultuous upheaval, a form started to emerge, large slabs of earth and rock lifting and coalescing in midair, bound by an unseen force. The air crackled with magical energy, the glowing runes on the altar pulsing in rhythm with the burgeoning creation.
Slowly, deliberately, the pieces assembled themselves into a towering figure, a golem of stone and earth, with limbs hewn from the ancient bedrock and a body clad in the verdant moss of the forest floor. As the final piece settled into place, a pair of luminous, rune-etched stones embedded in the golem's visage flickered to life, casting a soft, ethereal glow.
As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the landscape, Naruto and Twilight found themselves facing an unforeseen challenge. The golem that had emerged from the ground, initially believed to be an ally, had turned hostile. Its rune-etched stones glowed ominously, and it advanced with a purpose that was unmistakably aggressive.
Twilight's first instinct was to harness her magic, a powerful blast aimed directly at the golem's core. The magic surged forth, a brilliant beam of light that collided with the golem's stony exterior. To their dismay, the magic dissipated upon impact, absorbed by the runes that seemed to act as a shield against any magical attack.
"It's immune to magic!" Twilight exclaimed, frustration and disbelief evident in her voice. She had never encountered a creature so completely resistant to her powers.
Naruto, undeterred by the failure of magical attacks, leaped into action, channeling his chakra to enhance his physical strength. With a battle cry, he launched himself at the golem, delivering a series of powerful blows. Each hit landed with the force of a thunderclap, but the golem remained unfazed, its rocky body absorbing the impact without so much as a scratch.
"It's incredibly resilient to physical attacks, too!" Naruto gritted his teeth, landing back beside Twilight. "This thing is like nothing we've faced before."
They regrouped, facing the advancing golem with a mix of determination and apprehension. It was clear that conventional tactics would not suffice; they needed to find a weakness, a strategy that could exploit whatever vulnerability the golem possessed.
Twilight, her mind racing, had a sudden realization. "The runes! They're not just for defense. They might be what's keeping it animated. If we can disrupt the runes somehow, we might be able to deactivate it."
Naruto nodded, understanding the plan. "But how? My physical attacks didn't do anything, and your magic can't get through."
Twilight's eyes sparkled with an idea. "We combine our strengths. Naruto, you focus on creating a distraction, keep it occupied. I'll try to find a spell that can alter the frequency of my magic, something that might not be blocked by the runes."
With the plan set, Naruto once again engaged the golem, moving with the agility and speed honed by years of training. He darted around the golem, striking at various points, not to damage, but to draw its focus. The golem, seemingly irritated by the persistent annoyance, turned its attention to Naruto, attempting to swat him away with powerful, sweeping motions.
Meanwhile, Twilight concentrated, her horn aglow with intense magical energy. She sifted through her vast knowledge of spells, seeking one that could match the resonance of the runes. With a spark of insight, she began to weave a complex spell, one that oscillated at varying frequencies, hoping to find the harmonic key that would unlock the golem's defenses.
As Naruto kept the golem's attention, Twilight released her spell. The magic, a vibrant spectrum of light, spiraled towards the golem, weaving around it in intricate patterns. For a moment, nothing happened, and despair threatened to set in.
In the midst of their desperate struggle against the golem, Twilight's mind raced, searching for a solution as their attacks continued to prove futile. The air was charged with tension, the relentless advance of the golem a constant reminder of the stakes at hand. Naruto, with every ounce of his strength and determination, fought to create openings, but none of their efforts seemed to make a difference.
It was in this moment of dire need, with their backs against the wall, that Twilight's thoughts began to drift to her past battles, to the challenges she had overcome and the lessons she had learned. She thought of her friends, of the Elements of Harmony, and of all the times when hope had seemed lost, only for love and friendship to light the way. Each memory, each experience, pulsed through her, a lifeline thrown across the chasm of despair.
As the memories flooded in, Twilight felt a profound connection to the magic around her, deeper than she had ever felt before. It was as if the very essence of magic itself was responding to her, to her determination, her courage, and her heart. And then, something within her clicked, a lock opening that she hadn't even realized was there.
The magic coursing through her body began to intensify, growing in strength and brightness until it enveloped her in a radiant cocoon of light. Naruto, witnessing this transformation, ceased his attacks on the golem, his attention now fully on Twilight. The air around them seemed to hum with power, the ground beneath their feet vibrating with the force of the magical energy being unleashed.
As the light around Twilight grew more intense, her form began to change. Her stature became more regal, her mane flowing with an ethereal grace. And then, with a burst of light that seemed to push back the darkness itself, the transformation was complete. Twilight Sparkle, once a unicorn, now stood before Naruto as an alicorn, her wings unfurled in their full majestic glory.
The change in Twilight was not just physical. She felt a surge of power and understanding that she had never known before, a clarity of purpose and a depth of magical strength that was both exhilarating and humbling. She knew, in that moment, that she was not alone; the magic of her friends, their hopes and dreams, were with her, bolstering her, guiding her.
With a newfound resolve, Twilight turned her attention back to the golem. She could sense its magic now, could see the flows and eddies that animated its form. With a calm that belied the storm of power within her, Twilight raised her horn, channeling the essence of her transformation, her understanding of magic, and her unbreakable bond with her friends into a single, focused spell.
The spell struck the golem with the force of a comet, a brilliant lance of light that pierced through the creature's defenses as if they were nothing. The runes that had once seemed invulnerable flickered and died, one by one, as the golem's form began to crumble, its animated form dissolving back into the earth from which it had risen.
As the last remnants of the golem faded away, Twilight and Naruto stood in silence, the aftermath of the battle settling around them like dust. Naruto looked at Twilight, awe and pride evident in his gaze.
"You did it, Twilight," he said, his voice filled with wonder.
Twilight looked back at him, her new wings folding at her sides. "We did it, Naruto. Together." She replied with joy filling her heart.
In the still, serene aftermath of their battle, the air shimmered with a gentle luminosity, signaling the arrival of something—or someone—extraordinary. Naruto and Twilight, still basking in the glow of their victory and Twilight's incredible transformation, watched as the air before them began to warp and weave, coalescing into a swirling vortex of magical energy.
From within the swirling mists of the portal, two figures emerged, their presence commanding and ethereal. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna stepped into the clearing, their eyes alight with a mixture of joy, pride, and profound relief. The portal closed behind them with a soft sigh, leaving the four beings in a moment outside of time, a sacred pause in the heart of the enchanted forest.
Twilight, still adjusting to her new form and the flood of sensations it brought, felt a surge of emotion at the sight of her mentors and friends. The weight of her new wings on her back, the heightened sensitivity to the magic around her, and the deep, unspoken connection to the land itself—all of it paled in comparison to the warmth that filled her at the sight of Celestia and Luna.
"Celestia... Luna..." Twilight began, her voice trembling not with uncertainty, but with the overwhelming intensity of her feelings.
"Twilight Sparkle," Celestia said, her voice as warm as the dawn. "We are so very proud of you. Your ascension is a testament to your courage, your heart, and the depth of your bond with your friends."
Luna stepped forward, her gaze soft but piercing in its intensity. "You have shown great strength, Twilight, not only in battle but in spirit. You have embraced your destiny, and in doing so, have illuminated a path not just for yourself, but for all of Equestria."
The two alicorn sisters moved closer, flanking Twilight on either side. They extended their wings, enveloping her in an embrace that was both a welcome and a benediction. The magic in the air thrummed with the power of their bond, a harmonious chord that resonated through the clearing and beyond.
Naruto watched, an honored witness to this sacred moment. He understood, perhaps better than he ever had before, the significance of Twilight's journey and the role he had played in it. A smile touched his lips, one of quiet respect and deep love and friendship.
Twilight, surrounded by the love and acceptance of her mentors, felt a peace settle over her. Her ascension, while marking the end of one chapter, heralded the beginning of another, filled with possibilities as boundless as the sky.
"Thank you," she whispered, her voice carrying the weight of her gratitude and her renewed commitment. "For everything."
Celestia and Luna stepped back, their eyes gleaming with unshed tears of joy. "The future is bright, Twilight Sparkle," Celestia said, a promise in her words. "And we are here for you, always."
Luna nodded in agreement. "Together, we will face whatever comes, for that is the true strength of Equestria. Unity, friendship, and love."
As the first light of dawn began to filter through the trees, casting the clearing in a soft, golden glow, the four beings—three alicorns and one human turned stallion—stood together, united in purpose and bound by the deepest of bonds.
And as they turned to leave the clearing, stepping into the light of a new day, it was clear that this was not an ending, but a beginning. A new era for Twilight Sparkle, for Equestria, and for all the adventures that lay ahead.
Naruto x Rarity x Twilight x Fluttershy x Applejack x Pinkie Pie x Rainbow Dash x Ditzy x Luna x ? x ?
0
Story Start
0
Amid the usual humdrum of his administrative duties, Vice-Captain Dusk Treader, a distinguished Thestral in charge of the Lunar Guard, found herself confronting the mundane realities of her position. Her excitement at having been chosen for such a prestigious role had long since been tempered by the realization that her days (and nights) would be consumed by paperwork, far removed from the adventurous career he had envisioned. Amid the preparations for Twilight's coronation, an event stirring excitement and upheaval throughout Equestria, Dusk Treader’s responsibilities had become even more pronounced, her role crucial in ensuring the safety and order of the night during such a pivotal time.
"Corporal Melody bell reporting, mam!"
"At ease. What seems to be the problem?"
The unease in her voice piqued Dusk Treader's interest, deviating from the night's expected monotony. "I know that this is short notice mam, but I'm turning in my letter of resignation."
The news took Dusk by surprise, as departures were typically attributed to the stresses of the job or dissatisfaction with compensation. Yet, Melody Bell Lullaby had been a dedicated and upwardly mobile member of the team. "May I ask why you're quitting now? You've been here for so long and have moved high in the rankings. Why would that change?"
Her admission of pregnancy and the subsequent need to prioritize her family over her duties added a layer of complexity to the situation. In her role, she was integral to managing weather threats a critical function, especially in the lead-up to such a significant event as Twilight's coronation.
Dusk’s response, a blend of understanding and respect, underscored the values she held dear, placing the well-being of her subordinates above the demands of the job. "Don't be. Your family is more important than this job. I know that a lot of ponies here wouldn't mind taking a few months... if they weren't pregnant."
After acknowledging her contributions and understanding the implications of her departure, Dusk assured her of an honorable discharge, emphasizing the gratitude of Equestria for her service.
As preparations for Twilight's coronation intensified, Dusk Treaderd faced the dual challenge of finding a suitable replacement for Corporal Melody Bell and ensuring the Lunar Guard remained vigilant and effective. This incident was a reminder of the personal sacrifices made by those who serve and the ever-present need to adapt and overcome unforeseen challenges.
In the wake of Corporal Melody Bell’s departure, Dusk found herself grappling with the sudden void in the ranks, a complication that they could ill afford amidst the bustling preparations for Twilight Sparkle's coronation. The anticipation surrounding the event had already stretched the Lunar Guard thin, with every member, from the highest-ranking officers to the newest recruits, feeling the weight of their responsibilities. Yet, it was the unexpected disruption caused by a persistent vandal that drew Dusk’s immediate concern.
As Melody Bell saluted for the final time, exiting the premises with a mix of pride and sorrow, Dusk couldn’t help but feel the sting of her absence. Her departure was a reminder of the personal sacrifices made in the line of duty, sacrifices now overshadowed by the pressing need to address a more immediate, albeit less noble, threat to the palace’s dignity.
Serving in the role as active captain for the last few months was proving to be draining. Though this is better than the sheer responsibilities her captain has to do as both a bearer and royal knight. Especially with how things have been going their was a distinct possibility of having to deal with another country dealing threat because of some psycho wanting to use the coronation as the setting for their latest scheme.
00000000
In the serene quiet of Canterlot Castle, a room untouched by the day's hustle—adorned with ancient tapestries that whispered tales of yore and illuminated by the soft, ethereal glow of magic lanterns—Twilight Sparkle found herself ensconced in a turmoil that belied the tranquil setting. The room, spacious and regal, with high arched windows framing the starlit sky, felt simultaneously comforting and imposing, mirroring the duality of her emotions.
Seated at an ornate wooden desk, inlaid with motifs of suns and moons, Twilight fiddled with a quill, her gaze lost to the parchment that remained blank before her. The weight of the impending day pressed down on her, a crown of thorns invisible yet palpable.
Her lover, friend, and ally, Naruto watched her from across the room, his presence a silent balm to her churning thoughts.
"Twilight," Naruto began, his voice a gentle nudge in the vastness of her worries, "you've been staring at that same spot for what seems like hours."
Twilight lifted her gaze, eyes shimmering with unshed tears, betraying her stoic facade. "I... I'm just thinking," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "About the coronation, about everything that will change."
Naruto approached, pulling a chair to sit beside her. "Change can be daunting, but it's also the only way we grow. You're not facing this alone, Twilight."
"I know," she sighed, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "It's just... I'm not sure I'm ready to be Princess Twilight Sparkle. What if I fail? What if..."
"You won't," Naruto interjected firmly, his eyes locking with hers. "You've faced every challenge with courage and a heart full of kindness. This will be no different."
Twilight leaned into the comfort of his words, allowing herself a moment of vulnerability. "But what about Ponyville? Our friends? This castle was once my sancutary but the thought of leaving everypony line makes it feel like a cage. I'm afraid of losing the life I've known, Naruto."
Naruto reached out, taking her hand in his. "Your life in Ponyville, our friends, the bonds we've forged—they're a part of you, Twilight. Becoming a princess doesn't erase that. It builds upon it."
Twilight pondered his words, the quill now forgotten as she turned to face him fully, her eyes searching his. "I don't think I can do this without you."
"I'll never leave your side Twi," Naruto assured her, his tone unwavering. "And not just me. Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy. They'll support you, just as they always have."
A soft laugh escaped Twilight, the tension easing from her shoulders. "I can just imagine Pinkie planning a 'Princess Twilight's Coronation Party' and Rainbow bragging about being friends with royalty."
“Everypony will be by your side. Besides as a Princess you need a court of your own. You'l need an assistant and scribe, so Spike will be essential and a princess can’t do without a tailor and Rare would never forgive you if you didn't turn to her first." He playfully remarked “Applejack will need to keep us appraised of food supply logisitics. Rainbow will be an envoy for the weather schedule and Pinkie can plan social functions and Fluttershy will need to attend some of the royal animals. Not to mention you have so many you can turn to. Celestia and Luna with all their years of experience and knowledge won't do you wrong in guiding you not to mention Cadence will no doubt have some advice for you too. You’ll be near your parents and aunt again as well. Each and every one of us will be there to support you.
Twilight nodded, a newfound determination alight in her gaze. "You're right. It's time to face this head-on." Gently both leaned in and shared a tender kiss. With Twilight put at ease tomorrow would be the first in a long series of days of preparing for the coronation.
000000000000000
In the heart of Sweet Apple Acres, the kitchen was a flurry of activity. Applejack, wearing a pristine white apron over her work clothes, coordinated the efforts with the precision of a military general. The air was thick with the sweet aroma of baking pies and the earthy scent of freshly harvested apples. Big Macintosh, Apple Bloom, and Granny Smith were all enlisted to help, each playing a crucial role in the preparations for Twilight Sparkle's coronation.
"Alright, everypony, we've got a big day ahead of us. Twilight's countin' on us to make sure the food at her coronation is nothin' short of perfect," Applejack directed, scanning her meticulously written lists. "Big Mac, how're we doin' on those apple fritters?"
"Eeyup," Big Mac replied, diligently working at a large frying pan, the fritters sizzling away. "Got the first batch almost ready to flip."
"Great! And Apple Bloom, how's the apple cider comin' along?" Applejack turned to her younger sister, who was manning the cider press with a determination that mirrored Applejack's own.
"Just finished the last barrel of sweet cider, and now I'm startin' on the sparkling cider!" Apple Bloom reported proudly.
Granny Smith, overseeing the pie crusts, added her two cents without looking up. "Don't forget the apple cinnamon muffins, dear. They're a favorite of Princess Celestia's, you know."
Applejack nodded, making a note on her list. "Got it, Granny. I'll start mixin' up the batter in a jiffy. Now, we all know Twilight's got a sweet tooth, but we can't forget about the savory. I'm thinkin' some apple cheddar quiches and apple sage stuffing balls would round out the menu nicely."
As the Apples busied themselves with their tasks, the kitchen became a symphony of culinary activity. The oven door clanged open and shut as pies were rotated in and out. The chopping of fresh herbs for the stuffing balls mixed with the bubbling sound of cider being transferred into barrels.
At one point, Applejack paused, wiping her brow with the back of her hoof. "We're doin' good, everypony, but we gotta keep the pace up. Twilight's coronation is a once-in-a-lifetime event, and we're gonna make sure our part is done right."
The conversation shifted to logistics as they worked, discussing the best way to transport the food to Canterlot. "We'll need to use the big wagon for the pies and fritters. They'll need careful stackin' so they don't get squished," Applejack strategized.
"And the cider barrels?" Big Mac inquired, gesturing towards the filled barrels lined up against the wall.
"We'll secure 'em on the flatbed. Granny, you reckon we should cover 'em with those new tarps to keep 'em from gettin' too shaken up on the ride?"
Granny Smith nodded, her wisdom undisputed. "Yes, dear. And make sure they're tied down tight. Wouldn't want a single drop of that cider spillin' before the big day."
As the day wore on, the kitchen table gradually filled with an array of dishes, each one a testament to the Apple family's dedication and skill. Applejack surveyed their work, a sense of pride swelling in her heart. "Twilight's gonna be so tickled by all this. Can't wait to see the look on her face."
Just then, there was a knock on the kitchen door. Opening it, Applejack found a group of Twilight's other friends, come to check on the progress. Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and even Spike were all eager to lend a hoof.
"Wow, everything looks amazing, Applejack!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed, bouncing around the kitchen. "Ooh, can I help decorate the muffins? I have these super cute little sugar stars that would be just perfect!"
Applejack chuckled, the stress of the day melting away at the sight of her friends' enthusiasm. "Sure thing, Pinkie. And thanks, everypony, for offerin' to help. With all of us workin' together, Twilight's coronation is gonna be the best Equestria's ever seen."
As they all pitched in, the kitchen filled with laughter and chatter, a reminder that, while the food was important, it was the friendship and love behind it that truly made the day special.
]
![http://orig03.deviantart.net/f0f9/f/2017/094/3/9/profile_picture_by_therealkyuubi16-db4ndn2.jpg[/img]](http://orig03.deviantart.net/f0f9/f/2017/094/3/9/profile_picture_by_therealkyuubi16-db4ndn2.jpg[/img]){kind=link}
![http://orig07.deviantart.net/da8e/f/2016/214/0/7/equestrian_heroes__season_two_cover__by_therealkyuubi16-dacbany.jpg[/img]](http://orig07.deviantart.net/da8e/f/2016/214/0/7/equestrian_heroes__season_two_cover__by_therealkyuubi16-dacbany.jpg[/img]){kind=link}
